《Forbidden Passion》


 Chapter 1 The Pill

    "Take the medicine!"


    This missing content is only avable on


    Resting in the palm of hiser outstretched hand was a white pill.


    Phoebe stepped down from her desk, her legs feeling weak as she quickly grasped onto the table before ncing at the pill in the man''s palm.


    It was birth control, she could tellknew.


    This missing content is only avable on


    He was extremely cautious, fearing that she would be pregnant again.


    But little did he know, she could never get pregnant again.


    She lifted her head, struggling with her emotions for a moment before saying, "I just finished my period yesterday, it''s still the safe period, can I not take the medicine?"


    Her body had special conditions, and she was allergic to many medications, especially birth control pills, which always made her stomach act upufortable after taking them.


    "Not take the medicine? Phoebe, do you want to have a child with me?" In Theodore''s narrowed eyes, a dangerous gleam appeared.


    Phoebe''s hands by her side gradually clenched. He knew exactly how to hurt her. She licked her chapped lips and said, "I don''t..."


    "You''d better not defy!" Theodore suddenly took a step closer, his icy hand pressed forcefully on her lower abdomen, emitting a chilling aura. "Phoebe, remember your identity. You are not qualified to give birth to my child." Phoebe''s pupils contracted,contracted; her heart clenched tightly. She expressionlessly took the white pill and put it in her mouth.


    This missing content is only avable on  This missing content is only avable on  This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    They had been married for three years, and he had tormented her for three years as well.


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    No wonder he had suddenly be so furious earlier. It turns out that the invitation was sent by the Vanderbilt family.


    This missing content is only avable on


    Phoebe felt a sense of destion in her heart. That incident had left an indelible mark on their hearts, one that might never fade away in this lifetime.


    "I understand," Phoebe said as she walked towards the door.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Tonight, you will talk to Edward alone. Give it a shottry," he orderedsaid threateningly.


    Phoebe''s hand holding the doorknob stiffened for a moment, then she silently opened the door and went out.


    ...


    The Vanderbilt family was one of the four prestigious families in Kedora, and their full moon banquet was held in grand style.


    After leaving Kedora''s most luxurious six-star hotel, Theodore and Phoebe were greeted at the hotel entrance by Christian, the eldest son of the Vanderbilt family, and his beautiful wife, Bianca. Several guests surrounded Bianca, yfully engaging with the baby in her arms.


    Christian spotted Theodore and Phoebe immediately and warmly greeted them, "Theodore, Phoebe, you''re here! Bianca, bring Benjamin over for them to see."


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    Theodore looked at Christian''s joyful expression and found it rather ringgrant. His gaze then shifted to the rosy baby in Bianca''s arms, which only further unsettled him.


    A sudden darkness swept across his face.


    Sensing the change in Theodore''s mood, Phoebe hastily handed over the prepared gift, saying, "Christian, Bianca, this is our gift for Benjamin."


    "But why did you bother with a gift when you''ve alreadye?" Bianca yfully chided. "Christian, take a look at your sister. She''s being too polite."


    Although Phoebe was referred to as Christian''s sister, she had no blood rtion to the Vanderbilt family. She had grown up under their care, and Mrs. Ziegler, Christian and Edward''s nursemaid, had treated her no differently than she was their sisterher supposed siblings. This missing content is only avable on


    As soon as those words left his mouth, Theodore''s face visibly grew colder, and he sarcastically retorted, "Maybe I haven''t been feeding her properly."


    "Haha..." Christian nervously chuckled, oblivious to the fact that he had been tiptoeing around Theodore''sndmines. "Theodore, you''re quite amusing. Anyway, you two should go in go in first, we''ll join you shortly."


    With a sulky expression, Theodore walked towards the hotel, followed closely by Phoebe. She carefully observed his mood, unconsciously slowing down her pace. Whenever he was in a bad mood, it usually meant misfortune for her.


    This missing content is only avable on  This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    The smoky gray suit wrapped perfectly around his physique, highlighting his superior figure with hisits broad shoulders and long legs. A silver clip held his ck tie in ce, ced elegantly against his suit cor.On the pocketbag, a handkerchief was ced left behind, like a restrained and lofty gentleman. Only Phoebe knew that underneath his clothes, he had absolutely nothing to do with being a gentleman.


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    Luckily, their wedding was low-key, with only a small ceremony. Not many people knew that Phoebe was Theodore''s wife.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Never mind," Mrs. Reynolds dismissed her disapproval of Phoebe''s attire. She stared at Phoebe and said, "Did you see Benjamin when you came in just now?"


    "I saw him," Phoebe replied.


    Mrs. Reynolds didn''t waste any time with small talk. She said directly, "You''ve been married for three years. During the first year, Theodore said you needed to take care of your health and that it wasn''t suitable for you to have a child. Now that three years have passed, shouldn''t you resign from your job and start preparing for pregnancy?"

 Chapter 2 Unmarried pregnancy

    Mrs. Reynolds had always been indifferent about bing a grandmother. None of her friends had progressed to that position, so she wasn''t in a hurry. But now that Mrs. Vanderbilt had suddenly be a grandmother, seeing her unable to contain her joy while holding Benjamin, Mrs. Reynolds felt both envious and bitter.


    She couldn''t remain indifferent anymore.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, remaining silent. She thought Theodore woulde up with some excuse to brush off Mrs. Reynolds, just like he used to, but he remained quiet too. She looked up at him, the banquet hall illuminated and reflected on his handsome and sharp features. He silently stared at her, with no intention ofing to her rescue.


    "I''m talking to you. Why are you looking at Theodore?" Mrs. Reynolds grew impatient, her tone bing sharper. "Tomorrow, go to the hospital and get a check-up. Afterwards, stay at home to prepare for pregnancy."


    "Mom," Phoebe felt bitter in her heart. Her mother and son, one urging her to give birth, the other not wanting her to. She was caught in the middle, torn between the two. "Thepany is very busytely. I can''t spare the time. Let''s wait a couple of months..."


    "What are you so busy with? Can''t thepany manage without you?" Mrs. Reynolds forcefully interrupted her, "Phoebe, don''t forget, we agreed to let you marry into the Reynolds family because of Theodore''s child. We don''t want the Reynolds family''s bloodline to be scattered outside."


    Phoebe certainly didn''t dare to forget. Getting pregnant before marriage had pinned her to the pir of shame.


    Phoebe''s heart pounded in her chest as she saw Edward standing in the courtyard. The melody of Bach''s piano piece echoed through the corridor, and she hesitated to return to the banquet hall. The night enveloped the courtyard, illuminated by a radiant glow of lights. Unfortunately, someone was already there when she arrived. Just as she was about to turn away, she heard a familiar voice behind her, calling her name, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe trembled, her mind upied with Theodore''s earlier warning. She quickened her pace, desperately trying to escape.


    She could hear hurried footsteps behind her, and suddenly a shadow shed by her side, blocking her path. "Phoebe, is it that you can''t bear to see me?" Edward''s voice rang out.


    Phoebe looked up to find herself locked in a pair of reddened eyes, filled with pain and disappointment. Her heart clenched, overwhelmed with a suffocating sadness.


    "Edward, we shouldn''t be meeting like this," she said. Phoebe and Edward were childhood friends, with Edward being half a month older than her. After Mrs. Vanderbilt gave birth to Edward, her health deteriorated, and she couldn''t afford to nurse him herself. Therefore, they reluctantly separated.


    Later, when Mrs. Ziegler gave birth to Phoebe, she ate very little, so Mrs. Vanderbilt brought Edward over to be nursed by Mrs. Ziegler. It was perhaps due to this unique intimacy that their rtionship had always been special. Until that unfortunate incident urred...


    The corridor was dimly lit, casting a luminous glow on Edward''s gaze as he watched her, his eyes burning with intensity. He grabbed her wrist eagerly. "Phoebe, don''t go, I... I miss you so much."


    Earlier in the banquet hall, he saw her with the Reynolds family from afar. He could tell that Theodore wasn''t treating her well. He regretted his decision to let her go three years ago when she needed him the most. "Edward, you''ve had too much to drink." Phoebe forcefully pulled her wrist from his grasp, sidestepping him as she continued on her way.


    "Phoebe!" Edward stood behind her, pained, and said, "I know you''re not happy at all. You used to smile a lot, but tonight I haven''t seen you smile once. You don''t have to pretend everything is fine in front of me!" Phoebe stiffened, unable to speak, and then she saw a tall and elegant figure slowly walking into the light from the shadows.


    As the light and shadow shifted, the person''s features appeared cold and sharp, like a demon from hell.


    "Oh?" Theodore stood next to Phoebe, his arm forcefully wrapped around her waist, pulling her into his embrace. He turned to face Edward and said, "It seems that Mr. Vanderbilt is more concerned about her happiness than her own husband." With that, he lowered his head to look at Phoebe, his dark eyes filled with malice, and said, "Why don''t we show our affection so that he can rest assured?"


    Phoebe was terrified, her stomach convulsed in pain.


    She hadn''t forgotten Theodore''s warning to her. Now that he had caught her and Edward alone together, she didn''t know how he would punish her.


    Seeing that Theodore was about to kiss Phoebe, Edward became jealous and his eyes turned red. "Theodore, you don''t even love Phoebe, so why don''t you let her go?"


    "Who says I don''t love her?" Theodore tightened his grip on Phoebe''s waist, pressing their bodies tightly together, his tone light. "Come, my dear, let me show you how much I love and care for you every night, just like I did in the past." Phoebe''s face turned pale. She could tell the difference between the love he was referring to and the love she knew. He was trying to humiliate her.


    Edward wasn''t a fool either, and he understood naturally. Theodore deliberately humiliated Phoebe in front of him, and he couldn''t contain his anger. "Theodore, you bastard..."


    "Edward, could you please leave now?" Phoebe interrupted Edward.


    She could smell the strong scent of alcohol on Theodore''s body and knew he was in a bad mood. She was afraid that if Edward stayed here and continued to provoke him, she would be the one who would suffer in the end. "Phoebe, are you going to let him humiliate you like this?" Edward said, deeply pained. The person he treasured the most was being treated like this by another man, and he deeply regretted his actions.


    "This is our private matter as a married couple," Phoebe said, emphasizing the words "married couple".


    Like a bucket of cold water poured over him, extinguishing his burning anger, Edward stared nkly at the two figures that were tightly pressed together like conjoined twins.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have interfered." Edward stumbled away.


    There was the sound of hurried footsteps behind him, and he soon the disappeared from the view.


    Phoebe felt sad in her heart and suddenly a wave of nausea rose from her stomach. She pushed Theodore away and rushed to the trash can, vomiting.


    Theodore was taken aback for a moment, then he exploded in anger. He stared intently at Phoebe, who was still retching, and said without restraint, "How?"

 Chapter 3 Child! Child!

    Phoebe''s stomach was in severe difort., Sshe hadn''t eaten for a day, and all that came out was acid, burning her throat and causing tears to uncontrobly stream down her face. She crouched next to the trash can, suddenly overwhelmed with sadness.


    How did she let her life be like this?


    Theodore was already in a terrible mood, and seeing her crouched there crying miserably, his handsome face turned even darker, with a fleeting darkness in the depths of his pupils.


    He took a step forward, grabbing her wrist forcefully, and pulled her up from the ground with dominance, saying, "Why are you crying? Did you just ignore what I said and still feel wronged?" Phoebe was already feeling miserable, and she didn''t expect him to be there mocking her as well.


    "Theodore, I hate you, can''t you just disappear out of from my sight..." Phoebe cried, her nose turning red. She was terrified of him, yet she couldn''t help but scratch back.


    A surge of anger filled Theodore''s eyes, and the moment of softness he had when he saw her cry was reced by all of his fury.


    "Hate me? Then who do you like, Edward?" Theodore suddenly grew furious, forcefully dragging her to a secluded spot. His strength felt as if it could crush her wrist bones. "Fine, very well, today I will show you who your man truly is!" Phoebe had never seen this side of Theodore before., Iit was as if he wanted to devour her. As she watched him drag her into a secluded corner, she was horrified and chilled to the bone.


    What was he going to do?


    "What are you doing? Hel...help me!"


    As soon as her voice escaped, Theodore covered her mouth. She was petite and weak, no match for Theodore at all. She didn''t struggle much before being dragged into the corner by Theodore. With a rustling sound, her little ck dress was violently torn apart by the man.


    Theodore''s normally pitch-ck eyes turned a bloody red, his fierce gaze making his face particrly terrifying. In the darkness, he resembled a vengeful ghost in the depths of hell. "Phoebe, remember this, I am your man!"


    He despised betrayal more than anything., Eeven if this woman wasn''t the one he loved, but since he had used her, she was his, and he wouldn''t allow her to have any interactions with her old lover. "Ah!"


    With a burning pain in her stomach, Phoebe tightly bit her lip, afraid to make a sound, afraid to attract the guests in the banquet hall toe and watch.


    Theodore ravaged the fragile seedling like a raging firestorm.


    Phoebe curled up in the corner, wrapped in a smoke-gray suit.


    Theodore, he always showed his consideration at the most inappropriate times, which ironically contrasted with his recent violent acts.


    After a while, Phoebe slowly regained her strength and stood up, supporting her exhausted and sore body. Just as she walked out of the darkness, she saw Mrs. Ziegler approaching from the corridor. Her heart panicked, she hurriedly tried to retreat back into the corner to hide, but it was toote.


    "Phoebe, I''ve been looking all over for you, why did you hide here?"When Mrs. Ziegler saw her, her eyes lit up and she swiftly walked over. As she got closer, Mrs. Ziegler noticed that she was wearing a suit. Her hair was disheveled, tears stained her face, her lips were swollen and cut, and her neck bore visible marks.


    Being an experienced person, Mrs. Ziegler immediately understood what had just happened.


    Instead of worrying, she was actually delighted. "Theodore really cares about you. He can''t even hold himself back from attending a banquet. Phoebe, let me tell you, you better hold onto him tightly."


    "Oh, Mom!" Phoebe was physically and mentally exhausted. Her mother''s thinking process was always peculiar, so she didn''t expect her to notice Theodore''s violence towards her just now. At the very least, her mother shouldn''t have madke dismissivements there. "I''m a bit tired. I''m going back insidefirst."


    Mrs. Ziegler noticed that Phoebe''s dress was torn to shreds. Thankfully, the suit was long enough to barely cover her exquisite figure. "Why is your stomach so fragile?" Phoebe couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "It''s been three years. If that child hadn''t miscarried, they could have been toddling around by now." Mrs. Ziegler grew angrier the more she thought about it. She reached out and pped Phoebe hard on the back. "It''s all your fault. You can''t even keep a child. What''s the use of you?"


    Phoebe''s legs felt weak and she almost fell to the ground from her mother''s p. She steadied herself and tears immediately streamed down her face.


    Unable to hold back her grievances any longer, she retortedsaid, "Child!, child! You keep going on about wanting a child every day. If you like children so much, go find a life for yourself!."


    "What did you just say, you bastard?" Mrs. Ziegler became infuriated. "I urged you to have a child for whose sake? The Reynolds family was willing to marry you because you were carrying their eldest grandson. But what did you do? The six- month-old fetus vanished into thin air. Theodore didn''t divorce you, which is already our Ziegler family''s good fortune, probably due to our ancestors'' umted virtues."


    Phoebe''s eyes turned red. It was one thing for other people to say these things, but her own mother? It wasn''t like she wanted to climb onto Theodore''s bed back then either.


    aking a deep breath, she suppressed the sourness desperately welling up inside her. "Yes, I should be grateful. I should count my blessings, serve him well, and hold onto this golden thigh."


    Finally noticing that something was off with Phoebe''s emotions, Mrs. Ziegler observed her expression. "Phoebe, did you have a fight with Theodore?"


    "What fight can we have?" Phoebe sneered in her mind. Having a fight with Theodore was like hitting an egg with a stone. He could easily crush her with violence alone.


    In his words, if she didn''t ept it, he would continue until she did.


    Mrs. Ziegler let out a sigh of relief and steered the conversation back to children. "Look how cute Benjamin is. You should hurry up and have a child with Theodore. You two are so good-looking, so the child you have will definitely be exceptionally beautiful."


    Phoebe didn''t want to hear her talk about children anymore. She turned around and headed towards the entrance of the hotel.


    "Eh, Pho,Excuse me, are you listening to me, PhoeEbe? If you want the Reynolds family to establish themselves, you must give them a grandchild..." Before Mrs. Ziegler could finish her sentence, she bumped into Phoebe''s back. Phoebe was about to go crazy from all the pressure. Mrs. Reynolds was pressuring her to have a child, and so was her mother. But why didn''t they ask Theodore if he actually wanted a child?


    She abruptly turned around, her eyes burning red as she stared at Mrs. Ziegler. "Stop pressuring me. I can''t have a child, not in this lifetime. Are you satisfied?"


    Mrs. Ziegler was taken aback by her hysterical state. Just as she was about to say something, her gaze caught sight of a man standing behind Phoebe, a man she hadn''t noticed before.


    Her face changed slightly, and she quickly approached him. "Theodore, Phoebe is just talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart."


    Theodore''s face darkened, and he took steps towards Phoebe. With his nearly two-meter-tall stature, he exuded an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "What did you just say? Say it again!"

 Chapter 4 The Young CEO

    Phoebe couldn''t help but tremble. She was afraid of Theodore, a fear that had been ingrained in her since their first encounter as adults.


    It was the inauguration ceremony for the newly appointed CEO of the Reynolds Group, and Phoebe was just a rookie intern, standing at the very end of the line, watching as Theodore was surrounded by a group of people as he entered. He was dressed in a well-fitted ck suit, his white shirt radiating brilliance, enhancing his mesmerizing features. He stood on stage and delivered a speech, then promptly dismissed several high-ranking officials involved in bribery. He was decisive and ruthless in his actions. After taking office, there was a major turnaroundover in thepany''s top management, and during that time, thepany was filled with strife and everyone feared for their own safety. For quite a while afterward, the whenever employees trembled in fear whenever he was mentioned mentioned him, they trembled in fear, calling him the "cold-faced Yama Devil"! Phoebe was also afraid.


    At this moment, his face was even more terrifyingly gloomy than when they were in the courtyard earlier.


    She lowered her gaze, focusing on the impably pressed crease of his pants. She thought, no matter the circumstanceswhen, he was always wless and perfect, yetwhile she was always the one in the most miserable state. "Speak!"


    The man''s deep voice carried an imposing air, causing Phoebe''s heart to tremble. She evaded his cold gaze, suddenly at a loss for words.


    During thea previous miscarriage, she had a severe hemorrhage and injured her uterus. When she went for a check-upter, the doctor told her that it would be difficult for her to conceive a child in her lifetime.


    She had nned to tell Theodore about this, but before she could even open her mouth, the enraged man forcefully took possession of her.


    Theodore stared at her intently, his deep eyes as dark as ink, making it impossible to understand his thoughts.


    Mrs. Ziegler stood by, terrified. She cautiously spoke, "Theodore, Phoebe speaks without thinking. She''s just trying to provoke me..."


    "Mother-inw," Theodore interrupted Mrs. Ziegler firmly, "I''ll take Phoebe to the hospital for a check-up first to see if she did it on purpose. We''ll find out after the examination."


    With that, he firmly grabbed Phoebe''s wrist and pulled her towards the parking lot.


    Mrs. Ziegler had never seen Theodore angry before, and she felt uneasy. She wanted to follow them and see what was happening, but she also feared Theodore''s wrathanger.


    Although she acted tough in front of Phoebe, it was only because Phoebe was her biological daughter. When faced with a truly powerful person, she immediately turned into a quail. This was the survival strategy she had learned over the years in wealthy households.


    In her hesitation, Theodore had already dragged Phoebe far away.


    Theodore threw Phoebe into the passenger seat and drove to a private hospital. On the way, he gave Phoebe onest chance.


    "It will take another half an hour to get to the hospital. You can choose to confess and have beme lenient or resist and face the consequences."


    Phoebe nced out the window. The night was dark, and the car window reflected her anxious face like a polished mirror.


    How should she have responded?


    When she had mentioned the miscarriage incident in the past, he had be furious. That was when she first realized how terrifying he could be when angry.


    She bit her lips tightly, remaining silent.


    Theodore clenched the steering wheel with his veins popping out on the back of his hand as time passed slowly. It was not until the hospital''s red cross appeared ahead that he knew she wouldn''t speak.


    The car turned into the hospital and came to a screeching halt.


    Theodore got out of the car, exuding a furious aura. He forcefully pulled Phoebe out of the passenger seat and grasped her chin, forcing her to look up and meet his gaze.


    "Phoebe, you know the consequences of deceiving me."


    Phoebe looked into his eyes, his deep ck eyes resembling two bottomless pools that seemed to drown her. She avoided eye contact and stopped looking at him.


    Theodore chuckled at her passive resistance and took a step back, sneering, "Alright, let''s see how long you can hold out."


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the hospital.


    The private hospital had all the necessary equipment, and a series of gynecological examinations werepleted in just ten minutes.


    In the gynecologist''s office, Theodore sat on a chair, his noble and powerful aura adding a sense of oppressiondomination to the surroundings.


    The gynecologist cleared his throat, carefully choosing his words, "Mr. Reynolds, your wife''s previous miscarriage resulted in thinning of the endometrium, adhesion of the fallopian tube lumen, and a low progesterone index in the body due to long-term use of contraceptives. Therefore... it will be extremely difficult for her to conceive in the future. You need to be mentally prepared."


    Theodore had already guessed the general situation in the car, but he had no idea that Phoebe''s physical condition had deteriorated to this extent. And yet, she hadn''t uttered a word about it to him.


    Seeing his silence, the gynecologist paused in the air, unsure of what to say next.


    The dropping barometric pressure made her shiver with cold. She tried to speak, but heard the cold faced man in front of her ask, "When did she find out?"


    The gynecologist paused for a moment, searched Phoebe''s case on theputer, and said, "About two and a half years ago. She already knew when she came for a check-up."


    Upon hearing this, Theodore''s cold face instantly turned stormy.


    For two and a half years, she had kept it a secret from him. Every time he thought about the contraceptives he had given her during these years, he believed he had been humiliating her. But in reality, it had be a humiliation for himself. What was she thinking about him back then?


    Seeing his terrifyingly gloomy expression, the gynecologist hesitated for a moment before saying, "Furthermore, when we examined Mrs. Reynolds just now, we found that she is allergic to contraceptives."


    Theodore''s breath hitched. The gynecologist''s words were like a steel needle piercing through his throat. Under the sharp and intense pain, darkness clouded his vision, and even his breathing became difficult.

 Chapter 5 The Sin

    With a loud rumble, thunder and lightning shed outside the window, and torrential rain poured down.


    Phoebe curled up on the hospital bed, experiencing spasms in her stomach. Her eyshes fluttered, and at this point, Theodore already knew the truth. How would he deal with her?


    Would he divorce her?


    As the word ''divorce'' slid through her mind, her stomach ached even more. In fact, it would be for the best if they did divorce. They wouldn''t need to torment each other anymore. For both of them, it would be a release.


    This marriage was a mistake from the beginning, and now it was just a matter of restoring order and returning to their original positions.


    With a bang, the hospital room door was violently kicked open. Phoebe was startled, opening her eyes to see a tall figure filled with rage storming into the room.


    At this moment, he looked like a devil with his dark and fierce eyes, giving off a terrifying and intimidating aura.


    She was extremely frightened and hurriedly scrambled off the bed. However, in her haste, she ended up rolling off the bed, wrapped in the sheets.


    With a loud thud, not only was Phoebe dumbfounded, but even Theodore was stunned.


    He stopped in his tracks, his expression darkening as he watched her desperately struggling in the sheets, her cheeks turning red from anxiety. He only just realized that she was so afraid of him.


    His heart seemed to be wrenched by the sight. He slowly walked over and stopped beside her. He leaned down to pick her up.


    But Phoebe misunderstood in her panic, thinking that he was going to hit her. She pulled the sheets over her head, trembling in fear, and her terrified voice came from beneath the sheets, "Don''t hit me." Theodore''s actions froze, finding it almostughable.


    When did he be a scoundrel in her eyes, capable of hitting women?


    Suppressing his anger, he gently lifted her, along with the sheets, from the ground and carefully ced her on the hospital bed. He pulled a chair and sat by the bed.


    Phoebe hesitated in the sheets for a moment, and then slowly peeled back a small opening, cautiously poking her head out.


    Her appearance resembled a newly hatched chick, filled with unknown fear towards the outside world.


    Locking eyes with Theodore''s cold and intense gaze, she fearfully shrank back into the sheets.


    Phoebe couldn''t bear to look at him and lowered her eyshes.


    Theodore let out a bitterugh filled with self-pity. He realized that he had been blindly arrogant, thinking that she was afraid of him because of love. Now he knew that she was simply afraid of him, nothing more. A sharp pain spread from his heart to every corner of his body. Even his fingers trembled with the heartache. He reached for the cigarette box but ultimately didn''t take it out.


    "Why don''t you ever speak?"


    Phoebe gripped the corners of the nket tightly, her ten fingers exerting force until her fingertips turned white. He had indeed found out now. Was it time to settle their ounts?


    She knew this day woulde eventually, but she didn''t expect it toe so soon. Sitting up on the bed, she spoke slowly, "I wanted to say it on the day I went for the check-up, but you didn''t give me a chance." That day, just like today, was pouring rain.


    She returned to the vi and the servants told her that Theodore was in the baby''s room upstairs. She went over and found the baby''s room in a mess, with the crib, rocking horse... all smashed to pieces by Theodore. Theodore sat against the wall amidst the ruins, like a male lion who had lost its cubs, deste and sorrowful.


    She knew that he had genuinely looked forward to the arrival of this child. Even if he didn''t love her, he loved the child in her womb.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have married her, a lowly woman, in order to give this child aplete family.


    She stood at the door for a long time before summoning the courage to enter. Squatting in front of him, she hesitated for a moment before speaking, "I went for a follow-up at the hospital today. The results weren''t good, and it seems that in the future... When we got married, it was because of the child. Now that we''ve lost the child, if you want a divorce, I won''t oppose it."


    Some word she said seemed to have hurt him. Theodore suddenly flew into a fit of rage, pushing her to the ground. His strong body pressed down on top of her, his eyes turning red from intense hatred. "Divorce? Phoebe, what do you take me for?"


    "I don''t." To her, Theodore was an unattainable god. She respected and feared him, never daring to desecrate him.


    Theodore red at her, his hatred deep and heavy in his eyes, as if he wanted to tear her apart alive. Suddenly, he bent down and bit her throat. "Phoebe, I really wish I could kill you!"


    The same words brought Phoebe back to reality from her memories. She couldn''t help but shiver, and then she heard Theodore continue, "You''ve made aughingstock out of me for these past few years." Phoebe''s heart tightened, and tears fell uncontrobly. "I''m sorry."


    Theodore stared at her for a while, then suddenly found it funny and actuallyughed. But hisughter held a thick sense of sadness. "I''m so noble that I need a victim like you to apologize to me." Phoebe''s heart felt like it was being stabbed by needles, and a dense pain washed over her. Her tears fell even more frantically. "I''m sorry. It was me who disrupted your life back then. If you want..." "Shut up!" Theodore suddenly interrupted her with a stern voice. "I''ve said that unless I bring it up myself, you will never have the right to mention those words."


    Phoebe raised her head in astonishment. "You..."


    Theodore looked angry and annoyed, but dismayed, he forcefully spoke up, "You know it, and if you dare let a third person know... you just try it!"


    Phoebe''s mind was filled with mixed feelings. He knew, yet he wouldn''t divorce. She couldn''t quite understand what he was thinking. "Why?"


    Theodore looked into her eyes. He remembered when he took over the Reynolds Group upon returning to the country. During that initial period, he was ruthless, and everyone feared him. Wherever he went, there was an air of lifelessness. Only she was the sole light in this earthly hell, always wearing a pure smile, with brightness in her eyes.


    But at what point did she lose that smile and brightness in her eyes?


    He leaned in, gripping her chin, his voice as venomous as a snake''s tongue as he slowly uttered, "Phoebe, you betrayed me. I want you to stay by my side for the rest of your life, to atone for your mistake." This was the sin she had to atone for, to him and to their unborn child!

 Chapter 6 QUEEN Entertainment

    Chapter


    6


    Leaving the hospital, Phoebe sat in the passenger seat, saying nothing. She was not someone who spoke sparingly, but with Theodore, she often didn''t know what to say. It seemed that everything she said, except for work matters, was wrong.


    The cellphone rang, and Theodore answered the call. Not knowing what the other person said, he responded coolly with a faint "Hmm" before hanging up.


    Then, he turned the steering wheel, parking the car at the entrance of the overpass, and coldly said, "Take a taxi back by yourself."


    Phoebe nced at the busy overpass and then lowered her gaze to her torn dress. "This is an overpass, and my dress is also torn."


    "So what?" Theodore''s voice remained devoid of any fluctuation, cold and heartless.


    Phoebe locked eyes with him for a few seconds, then opened the car door and got out without saying a word.


    Just as she closed the car door, the ck Maybach impatiently pulled away, disappearing into the vast night within the blink of an eye.


    The night was deep, fortunately the rain wasn''t heavy as it moistened her face.


    Phoebe wrapped her suit jacket tightly around herself and walked slowly along the green belt. Passing vehicles rushed by, with a mere half a meter separating her from a life and death race.


    Not long after she started walking, her phone kept vibrating in her bag. She stopped and answered the call.


    "Phoebe, have the test resultse out?" Mrs. Ziegler spoke without catching her breath, "You! You really have no manners. Theodore misunderstood..."


    Impatiently, Phoebe interrupted her, "Even if I were to repeat the tests ten thousand times, the result would still be the same. I won''t be able to have my own child anymore."


    This news was undoubtedly a thunderbolt for Mrs. Ziegler. She was stunned for a moment, her voice changing, "How... How is it possible that you can no longer have children? Weren''t you pregnant before?" Phoebe looked at the cars roaring past in front of her, her eyes welling with a sourness. "I''m hanging up."


    She stood still for a while, her phone continuously vibrating in her bag. She didn''t answer and continued walking forward.


    After descending from the overpass, the luxurious business district, the International Financial Center,y ahead.


    On the wall hung a huge LED screen, currently ying clips from the Chopin International Piano Competition.


    Phoebe stood in the center of the square, gazing up at the woman sitting in front of the piano on the big screen. She wore a red evening gown with her hair tied up, revealing her graceful neck.


    Her slender fingers glided across the keys, producing a dense and flowing melody that resounded across the empty square. The rhythm grew faster, and the emotions became more intense and unrestrained, causing the hearts of those who listened to surge along with it.


    The camera slowly zoomed in, and a familiar yet unfamiliar face appeared on the big screen.


    "It''s her," Phoebe''s heart tightened. "Vanessa!"


    Vanessa was Theodore''s first love and the goddess who had captivated countless male university students at Kedora University.


    At this moment, Vanessa in front of the camera was radiant, dressed in fiery red clothes as if about to burst into mes. Thunderous apuse erupted from the audience, and her performance was a resounding sess.


    Suddenly, the camera swept over to the audience seats. In the front row behind the judges'' table sat a tall, slender man. He was dressed in a suit, his gaze focused and fervently fixed on the stage.


    If that person wasn''t Theodore, then who was it?


    The rain suddenly intensified, blurring her vision, and Phoebe shivered from the cold.


    The Chopin Piano International Competition was held every five years in the capital of Pnd, Warsaw. And half a month ago, Theodore had gone to Warsaw alone.


    As it turned out, he had gone to see Vanessa.


    Phoebe returned to her apartment, took a hot shower, and curled up in bed, falling into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Phoebe furrowed her brows and woke up from her slumber. She picked up her phone and nced at the time. It was already six-thirty in the morning. Subconsciously, she reached out to push the man beside her. Her hand reached out, but itnded on empty space.


    She sat up abruptly, turned on the light, and saw that the bed next to her was neat and untouched. Only then did she realize that Theodore hadn''te back the entire night.


    Phoebe felt uneasy. In the past three years, unless Theodore was on a business trip, he never stayed out overnight.


    Phoebe sat motionless for a while before getting up, expressionless, and went to the bathroom to freshen up. She then went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for herself. After finishing her meal, she walked to thepany on foot. Just as she arrived at thepany''s entrance, a ck Maybach pulled up in front of her. The backseat door was pushed open, and a man stepped out expressionlessly.


    He was still wearing the outfit from yesterday''s banquet, his shirt wrinkled as if he had spent the entire night doing questionable things.


    Theodore stood at nearly two meters tall, exuding an imposing aura. Not to mention his peach-blossom eyes and thin lips, even if he had a poker face all day, he still looked like a debonair, fickle sophisticated man.


    He walked past Phoebe without even ncing at her, as if she didn''t exist at all.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and hurriedly followed behind him.


    Once they entered the CEO''s exclusive elevator, Phoebe stole a nce at his strained handsome face. "Um... It''s not that I want to bother you, but you didn''te backst night..."


    "What''s this? Do I need to report my schedule to Ms. Ziegler now?" Theodore''s face turned slightly cold.


    Phoebe pursed her lips.


    Phoebe swallowed the second half of her sentence silently. She knew she shouldn''t have spoken out, and now she was just asking for trouble.


    Theodore became infuriated when he saw her pitiful and wronged expression. He tugged at his tie and his anger surged up within him. "Whato are you making that face for? If someone who doesn''t know better sees you, they''ll think you''re really so wrongedvictimized."


    Phoebe sighed inwardly. She already knew that when he''s unhappy, everything she does is wrong.


    "I didn''t."


    Theodore sneered. "QUEEN Entertainment Company is currently short on staff. Pack your things and report thereter, you don''t need to follow me anymore."


    Phoebe''s heart shook, and she looked up at him. "You want me to go to QUEEN Entertainment Company?"


    QUEEN Entertainment Company was the entertainment kingdom that Theodore had personally built for Vanessa. After half a year of nning and preparation, it was set to officially open at the end of the month.


    Last night, when she went back, she searched for a lot of news about Vanessa and found out that she was about to return to the country. Theodore was probably moving her away at this timing to make room for his first love. "What''s wrong? Don''t want to?" Theodore leaned slightly forward. "Or maybe you want to stay by my side, waiting to be...!"


    Thest word, he practically whispered it in her ear, vulgar and obscene.


    Knowing full well that he was humiliating her again, Phoebe''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. She bit her lip and took a step back. "Alright, I''ll go."


    Seeing that she agreed so readily, Theodore''s expression didn''t soften at all. He strode out of the elevator. Along the way, everyone greeted him politely.


    He walked off with a stern face, and only then did everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Phoebe''s transfer order came quickly. Carol, who was also a secretary, approached her and looked at her packing. "Phoebe, why did your transfer ordere so suddenly? Did you offend Mr. Reynolds?"


    Carol was one of the few who knew about Phoebe and Theodore''s rtionship. In the daytime, Phoebe was the chief secretary of the Reynolds Group''s president, and at night, she was Theodore''s personal belonging. But now, he wanted to transfer Phoebe to QUEEN Entertainment Company.

 Chapter 7 The Gossip

    Phoebe put the neatly arranged things into a carton, which quickly filled up. She said, "The boss''s mind is unfathomable, we just need to follow orders."


    "But are you willing?" Carol asked softly.


    Phoebe paused and restrained her smile.


    Carol sympathized with her. "You''ve been with Mr. Reynolds for three years, I thought you two would have a future together. I didn''t expect him to be so heartless..."


    "Carol, be cautious with your words." Phoebe reminded her lightly, seeing that she still looked indignant. She sighed and picked up a manual, handing it to her. "These are some habits of Mr. Reynolds that I''ve recorded. Take a look for reference."


    "Be careful not to touch his sensitive spot."


    Carol eagerly took the document and flipped through it, but her face immediately fell. "Oh my, Mr. Reynolds has so many annoying habits. Phoebe, these past few years must have been really difficult for you." Phoebe patted her shoulder and picked up the box, walking out of the secretary''s office and taking the elevator to the seventeenth floor.


    Although QUEEN Entertainment is an independently operated subsidiary, their office is still located within the Reynolds Group building. Theodore had reserved an entire floor specifically for them to work in.


    She reported to the HR department andpleted all the necessary procedures. The HR manager, John, then led her to her office.


    Compared to the secretary''s office, her office was noticeably smaller, but it had everything she needed. There was a desk, a sofa, and good lighting. It was said that sunlight could be enjoyed from morning till evening. Phoebe was satisfied with her new office, the only drawback being theck of a rest area. She could only take naps on the sofa.


    "Phoebe, these documents are for the artists we are about to sign. From now on, you will be responsible for handling their contracts. Take a look at the information first." John brought over a stack of files and ced them on Phoebe''s desk.


    Aside from office supplies, there was also a shiny namete on the desk, engraved with the words "Director of Artists, Phoebe."


    "Thank you, it'' was no trouble," Phoebe nodded.


    John felt a bit embarrassed and couldn''t help but steal another nce at Phoebe. In the past, she was the chief secretary of the secretary''s office, always following behind Theodore. Her posture was upright andposed, like a sharp and unsheathed sword, making it difficult for people to meet her gaze.


    But after their recent interaction, he discovered that she wasn''t as cold and distant as he had imagined. She was actually quite polite to him.


    Phoebe opened the files and immediately saw Vanessa''s photo. She paused for a moment, and John chuckled after looking at it too.


    "Vanessa, she''s the biggest star we have been in contact with at the moment. Mr. Reynolds personally went to negotiate with her. There are rumors saying they used to be lovers, and Mr. Reynolds invested heavily in creating QUEEN Entertainment just to wee his beloved back to the country."


    Phoebe''s heart suddenly tightened. "Is that so?"


    John thought she didn''t know and his eyes were filled with gossip. "Phoebe, don''t you follow Mr. Reynolds every day? It''s said that Mr. Reynolds really loves Vanessa. He has been single for so many years waiting for her. People specte that Mr. Reynolds established QUEEN Entertainment in the Reynolds Group building to be closer and eventually get back together with Vanessa."


    Phoebe''s face turned pale. Yes, she was with Theodore every day, but these rumors naturally wouldn''t reach her ears.


    After all, everyone believed she was Theodore''s eyes and ears. Even if there were rumors, no one dared to speak of them in front of her, afraid of provoking Theo. Chapter 5: Unveiling Secrets


    John didn''t notice her expression and continued, "You know about the Chopin International Piano Competition that took cest month, right? Mr. Reynolds personally went to Pnd. Reporters caught him sneaking into Vanessa''s roomte at night, and he didn''te out all night. Do you think something is going on between them?"


    "John!" Phoebe couldn''t bear to listen any longer and suddenly interrupted him. "Please leave for now, I will talk to you after I finish reading the documents."


    "Oh, okay," John saw her displeased face and regretted speaking so freely in front of her. After all, Phoebe used to be Mr. Reynolds'' former chief secretary, and naturally her loyalty lied with the boss.


    Wasn''t it a self-destructive act to gossip about their boss''s rumors in front of her?


    "Phoebe, I was just casually mentioning things, and you were just casually listening. It''s all idle talk," John tried to exin desperately.


    "Mhm." Phoebe waved her hand, and John nervously left the office.


    As soon as he left, Phoebe''s feigned calmness shatteredpletely. She had no idea that Theodore and Vanessa''s scandal was spreading so widely in thepany, even though she had been in the dark. Everyone in this building, except her, probably knew about it.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have cared. Her marriage to Theodore was originally apromise, and it should have ended when they lost their child.


    But sincest night, when she saw him at the pianopetition, his devoted gaze towards Vanessa pierced her heart like a thorn.


    He had never looked at her with such deep and passionate affection before.


    There is no pain withoutparison.


    She had never realized that, amidst his icy hatred towards her, he could also harbor such intense and fiery love for another woman.


    Phoebe spent the afternoon going through the documents, familiarizing herself with the artists who would soon be under her care. This was an entirely unfamiliar field for her, and it gave her a tremendous headache.


    Vanessa was Theodore''s beloved, and she couldn''t afford to neglect her. Even though she hadn''t signed a contract yet, Vanessa already received the treatment befitting the top talent at QUEEN Entertainment. As for the other trainees, they could be sent to talent shows to gain experience and make their debut.


    After dealing with all these matters that made her head spin, Phoebe looked out the window and saw that the night hadpletely descended. She tidied up her desk, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave. She stood in the elevator lobby, waiting for the elevator. "Ding!" The door to the exclusive elevator for the CEO opened. She looked up and met the gaze of the man standing inside.


    The two of them silently locked eyes, and Phoebe didn''t move a muscle as the elevator door slowly closed in front of her. In an instant, the elevator doors opened again on both sides.


    Theodore''s brows furrowed tightly enough to crush a fly, and his voice was cold and deep. "Why are you just standing there instead of getting in? Do I need to invite you?"


    Phoebe remained silent for a moment. Some people had such beautifully shaped lips, yet their words were so unpleasant. She walked into the elevator and instinctively stood a step behind Theodore. Theodore turned his head, his face turning ashen as he stared at her. "What are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything," Phoebe said, looking confused. "I''ve been standing here before, what''s wrong with that?"


    Theodore''s jaw tightened. It used to be fine for her to stand behind him when she was his secretary, but she wasn''t anymore.


    He forcefully pulled her over and pushed her back, causing her to collide harshly with the metal wall. Before she could even let out a cry of pain, the man pressed against her forcefully.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" His breath was filled with anger. "Are you so dissatisfied with me transferring you to QUEEN Entertainment Company?"

 Chapter 8 Smoking is Bad for Health

    Phoebe winced in pain, her eyebrows furrowing. She looked at him in bewilderment. "Why would I be dissatisfied? In theory, this is considered a promotion for me. Being the Art Director has more potential than being a secretary." She was telling the truth. The annual sry of an Art Director was several times higher than that of a secretary.


    Moreover, the Art Director also received a share of the profits.


    Theodore sneered and mocked, "You can see it clearly too."


    "Mr. Reynolds trusts me so much, I will work diligently and not let Mr. Reynolds down."


    Phoebe pretended not to detect the sarcasm in his words, quickly ttering him, doing her best not to touch his sensitive nerve.


    Theodore listened to her hypocritical words and let go of his grip on her hand.


    "When we return to the mansion tonight, you know what to say and what not to say, right?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. Just the thought of returning to the mansion and facing Mrs. Reynolds'' pressure made her stomach cramp uncontrobly.


    "I know," Phoebe bit her lip. "But... wouldwouldn''t it no it be good to keep hiding this from them?"


    Theodore''s expression darkened, and suddenly, a terrifying aura emanated from him. "If you had thought of them, you wouldn''t have done such an shameless thing back then, Phoebe. Why do you think I''ve tolerated you for so many years?" Phoebe''s face turned pale,; she had never seen such ruthless hatred before.


    She knew that in his eyes, she had always been a sinner. Not only because she identally lost their child, but also because she brought immense humiliation to his male pride.


    If killing her wasn''t against thew, he probably would have wanted to tear her apart.


    To seek revenge on her, he endured the disgust and entangled with her for nearly three years.


    She lowered her head, forcing back the tears in her eyes, and whispered, "You don''t have to endure it. Someone like me, you can treat me like a handful of sand and throw it away, isn''t that better?"


    "Do I need you to teach me how to do things?" Theodore''s dark eyes revealed an unmistakable disgust. He leaned close to her ear and whispered like a devil.


    "Phoebe, you and him disgusted me together. How could I let you both get away with it? You''re thinking too highly of yourselves!"


    Tears welled up unexpectedly in Phoebe''s eyes, and she looked up at him. "Theodore, have you never believed intrusted me?"


    Theodore lowered his gaze faintly, his curled eyshes hiding the deep emotions in his eyes. He stared at her slender neck, and there was a certain...


    In an instant, he really wanted to strangle her neck.


    This woman made him live as a joke.


    "I only trustbelieve in my own eyes!" he asserted decisively.


    Phoebe left felt awkwardly, feeling as if her heart had been pierced by a big holestake. If she hadn''t attended the ss reunion that day, hadn''t had that drink...


    But if only ifs mattered, the deed had already been done. No matter how many times she regretted it, it wouldn''t change anything. She and Theodore could never return to their peaceful times before. "Why do you have to do this to yourself again?"


    His pale moonlight wasing back. Since he had already cleared a ce by his side, why not just turn her into his ex-wife?


    Had his hatred for her surpassed his love for Vanessa?


    What did she do to deserve it? How was she able to make him, a cold-blooded demon, imprison himself by her side, just to tormenting each other?


    Theodore gripped her chin and with each word, he tore at her heart and lungs like a blunt knife, "Because you, as a scum man and an evil woman, are not worthy of happiness!"


    Phoebe sobbed, her tears falling faster.


    "Stop crying!" Theodoremanded, applying more pressure to her chin. His gaze turned as cold as a knife. "I''m not dead yet, I don''t need your mourning."


    Phoebe was frightened, her tears circling in her eyes, but she dared not let a drop fall. The man''s sinister expression filled her with fear, and she couldn''t help but hup.


    Theodore looked at her fear of himself in her eyes, feeling annoyed and restless. He abruptly released his grip, striding out of the elevator.


    Phoebe quickly wiped away her tears, hurrying to catch up.


    Theodore was in a terrible mood today. It was evident from the way he couldn''t go without a cigarette since he got in the car. The driver in the front asionally nced at the rearview mirror.


    "Young Master, smoking is harmful to your health. Smoke less, or when you return and the Madam smells it, she''ll scold you again." Old Dave, the driver, was a long-time member of the Reynolds family, and Theodore usually respected him. If it were someone else, they wouldn''t dare speak to him.


    Theodore sat in the back seat, blowing smoke, feeling greatly annoyed, especially when the person who bothered him sat next to him.


    He nced at her from the corner of his eye. Phoebe hunched by the car door, avoiding him as if he were a snake or scorpion.


    Was he really that terrifying?


    "Old Dave, it''s fine. I won''t die." Theodore said indifferently.


    "Tsk tsk, you young people don''t know what to avoid. You always bring up life and death too lightly. Young Madam, please persuade the Young Master." Old Dave couldn''t persuade him, so he involved Phoebe. Phoebe looked at Theodore fearfully and stammered, "You... You should smoke less. It''s not good for your health."


    Theodore was ustomed to doing things his own way, especially enjoying contradicting her. When Old Dave asked her to persuade him to smoke less, he was essentially forcing him to treat himself like a chimney. She thought he wouldn''t listen to her and would mock her, telling her not to meddle in his business. But she didn''t expect him to actually listen obediently, extinguishing his cigarette iagainst the In the aAshtray.


    Phoebe was perplexed and speechless.: "......"


    How terrifying!


    When did he start listening to her?


    Phoebe stared at him in a daze and suddenly saw him smile. Her heart grew even more anxious. With a cold smile on his face, he would surely bring bad luck to someone again. And that person was definitely her.


    Phoebe curled up, trembling with fear. Suddenly, she heard a cold snort from the man beside her, "We''re here, get out of the car."


    Only then did Phoebe realize that the car had already stopped at the Reynolds family''s estate. She quickly got out of the car and followed Theodore towards the vi.


    Mrs. Reynolds came out to greet them, wrinkling her nose at the strong smell of smoke on Theodore. She looked at him with disgust and said, "Why is the smell of smoke so strong?" "Just had one," Theodore said casually.


    "Didn''t I tell you to quit smoking?" Mrs. Reynolds said displeasedly. "Christian and his wife quit smoking and drinking before trying for a baby, just look at how beautiful and healthy Benjamintheir child turned out."


    Theodore couldn''t stand the name "Benjamin" and furrowed his brow, resembling a river character.expressing his annoyance. "Since you like him so much, why not adopt Benjamin?"


    "I want to, but would they allow it?" Mrs. Reynolds got angry and pped his back hard. The sound of the crisp p was enough to make one feel the pain. "Besides, how can other people''s grandsons be as precious as one''s own?"


    As she spoke, she looked at Phoebe who was standing behind Theodore. "I heard you went to the hospital for a checkupst night, how did it go?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively looked at Theodore and saw him looking at her, his gaze filled with coercion. She stammered, "It, it went fine."


    She didn''t want to lie to Mrs. Reynolds, but if she dared to tell the truth, Theodore would definitely strangle her decisively the moment they stepped out of this door.


    Mrs. Reynolds had no suspicions and said, "That''s good. Today, I asked the doctor to prescribe some medicine for you to treat infertility. You must drink it after dinner." Phoebe bit her lip. As she passed by Theodore, she instinctively nced at him. Theodore was staring at her expressionlessly.


    His gaze had an indescribable strangeness, as if saying: Phoebe, the lie has been told, now you better enjoy the consequences of lying.

 Chapter 9 Fertile Lands and Healthy

    Phoebe followed Mrs. Reynolds into the living room and saw tworge bags of brewed medicines on the coffee table, causing her brow to twitch fiercely. She had always been afraid of taking medicine, especially in suchrge quantities.


    Mrs. Reynolds pointed at the pile of medicine and said, "The medicine has been divided into individual doses. Just take two bags with you every day, put them in your office bag, microwave them for a minute at the office during lunchtime, and drink it half an hour after meals. It''s not troublesome at all."


    Phoebe: "......"


    She didn''t know if it would be troublesome, but it would certainly be exhausting to exin.


    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Theodore leaning.


    Chapter 3: Awkward Misunderstanding


    As Phoebe watched themotion from the hallway, an idea struck her. "Mom, are these medicines all for me?" she asked.


    "Yes, indeed. Look at how thin you''ve be. You need to replenish yourself. Just as fertilend allows seeds to grow healthily, you must nourish your body. Stop trying to lose weight for now and eat more. I want you to have a chubby and healthy grandson," Mrs. Reynolds said.


    Phoebe blushed at her mother inw''s words, but in order to drag Theodore into the conversation as well, she suppressed her embarrassment and hinted, "Mom, I''m sure the doctor has also told you that when ites to having a child, not only does thend need to be fertile, but the seed must also be of good quality, right?"


    Mrs. Reynolds paused for a moment, subconsciously ncing at her son. Whether it was just her perception or not, Theodore, standing in the hallway, looked increasingly weak with his fair skin and red lips.


    Could it be that Phoebe''s stomach had shown no signs of change in two years because the problemy with her son?


    Theodore felt Mrs. Reynolds scrutinizing him suspiciously. He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. His mother was truly naive and easily swayed by Phoebe''s words.


    "I have no problems," Theodore said coolly.


    Mrs. Reynolds''s gaze became somewhatplicated. "With medical advancements today, hidden ailments can be cured. You don''t need to be secretive about it. If there''s an issue, seek treatment early, or else it will only worsen." Mrs. Reynolds was close to driving herself into depression. How could such a handsome and capable young man turn out to be all talk and no substance?


    Theodore found himself in a predicament, his expression full of variety. Even Phoebe was startled.


    She had only been hinting to Mrs. Reynolds that if they were going to take care of their bodies, they should all do it together, allowing Theodore to experience the enchanting taste of the medicine.


    Phoebe quickly exined to Mrs. Reynolds, "Mom, that''s not what I meant. I mean, Theodore has been working so hardtely. He manages such argepany, and his body can''t take it. He needs some nourishment too." After speaking, she continued to hintugh franticallyanxiously.


    Only then did Mrs. Reynolds realize what Phoebe truly meant. She gently patted Phoebe on the back and said, "Look at you, child. If you''re concerned about your husband, just say so. IYou''ve misunderstood youme. Don''t worry, I''ll see the old doctor tomorrow and get a few prescriptions to nourish Theodore''s body."


    Theodore: "..."


    Seeing the harmonious interaction between the two, Mrs. Reynolds felt overjoyed and hurried to the kitchen to instruct the maid to prepare dinner.


    After dinner, Theodore went to his study, while Phoebe returned to her room to take a shower.


    When she came out wearing her pajamas, she saw Theodore sitting on the bed, looking at his phone. Suddenly, she felt ufortable all over, unsure of where to ce her hands and feet.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow and looked at her with a calm and deep gaze. "The maid has brought the medicine. Drink it and go to sleep."


    Indeed, there was a distinct bitter scent of medicine in the air. Phoebe furrowed her eyebrows, looking at the medicine ced on the nightstand...


    Theodore looked at her without expression as she sat down on the edge of the bed, staring dejectedly at the bowl of medicine. "You know that I cannot conceive again, why don''t you let me tell them the truth?" "Without trying, how would you know that you can''t conceive?" Theodore interrupted.


    Phoebe turned around in surprise, meeting his cold and deep gaze. Her heart raced anxiously. "You...you clearly don''t want..."


    "I don''t want them," Theodore interrupted with a smirk that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "But I won''t let you off easy either. Think about how much it would pain Edward every time he sees our children in the future. Isn''t that exciting?" Phoebe looked at him in disbelief. The bright light above illuminated his face, making his handsome and profound features appear even colder and darker. The palpable hatred in his eyes caused her heart to ache. He truly despised her, to seek revenge in such a self-destructive manner.


    "Theodore, please don''t do this," Phoebe pleaded.


    "Do what?" Theodore smiled, a smile devoid of humor, reced entirely by hatred. "Phoebe, do you dare to feel sorry for him in front of me? Do you think I''m dead?"


    No, the one she pities is him. She remembers how he used to be at school, so full of confidence and how he took over the Reynolds Group. He was a shining pearl in the world, but here with her, he had be mired hindered in dust, a secrprofane man consumed by shadows and hatred. He shouldn''t and couldn''t be like this.


    "It''s been three years. If you still can''t let go, we can get a divorce. Why torture yourself and be so unbearable?" Phoebe said, her heart aching. "Unbearable?" Theodore''s anger red up, and his eyes burned with hatred. "Phoebe, you have the audacity to say those words?"


    Phoebe''s heart was pricked, and she tried to exin in vain. "I told you, that night, we didn''t do anything. I woke up and found Edward lying next to me."


    In reality, she had exined countless times over the past two years, but Theodore never once believed her, always holding onto this issue.


    Theodore''s bloodshot eyes filled with rage as he clenched his teeth, his words bursting out from between them. "Fine, then tell me, why do you have a hickey on your neck? Why did you miscarry the child?"


    "I..." Phoebe opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Even to this day, she still couldn''t understand why she had miscarried. She went for regr check-ups at the hospital, her body was healthy, and the child was healthy too, showing no signs of miscarriage. That morning she had followed Theodore out of the hotel, nobody bumped into her, she didn''t fall, but the child was suddenly gone.


    "You shameless woman!,B back then using the pregnancy as a way to control me," Theodore''s voice was filled with usationdenunciation.

 Chapter 10 Do you really care about me?

    Theodore''s words echoed in Phoebe''s ears like a thunderboltthunderp, leaving her pale-faced and feeling a wrenching pain in her heart. Her eyes grew sore and swollen. She reached for the medicine on the bedside table and swallowed it in one gulp, the bitter taste of the liquid causing her stomach to convulse.


    Suppressing the urge to vomit, she stood up and walked towards the door. "I''ll take the bowl down."


    With the way things hadve escted between them, it was impossible for them to share the same bed tonight. She briskly left the room with the bowl in her hands.


    As the door closed behind her, she heard another loud thud. She didn''t know what unfortunate item had be Theodore''s venting tool this time.


    She stood in the hallway for a while until her pain subsided, and then she went downstairs.


    Mrs. Reynolds and the maid were in the living room, watching variety shows and munching on sunflower seeds. When they saw Phoebeing down with the bowl, the maid quickly got up and took it from her. "Phoebe, why did you bring it down yourself?"


    Phoebe forced a smile. "I wanted to take a walk outside and happened to bring it down."


    "It''s sote, are you sure you want to go out? Is Theodore asleep? If he''s not, ask him to apany you. It''s not safe for you to go out alone," Mrs. Reynolds interjected.


    She was indeed unhappy with Phoebe bing Theodore''s wife, but regardless of her dissatisfaction, it was her son who had gotten the other woman pregnant.


    The men of the Reynolds family were known for taking responsibility for their actions.


    Now that Phoebe had married into the Reynolds family, as long as she gave birth to a healthy grandchild, her humble origins could be overlooked.


    Just look at Christian and his wife, they''re quite affectionate towards each other.


    Phoebe lowered her gaze, fixating on the tip of her shoe. Mrs. Reynolds was a romantic person, having prepared matching slippers and sleepwear for Phoebe and Theodore.


    If she knew that they had fallen out of love two and a half years ago, would she be heartbroken?


    "He''s really tired today, I''ll just walk around the garden, not go out," Phoebe said as she made her way towards the door.


    It was only when her figure disappeared into the hallway that the maid approached Mrs. Reynolds and whispered in a hushed voice, "I noticed that Phoebe''s eyes were red, did they have a fight?" Mrs. Reynolds frowned, cing the seeds back into the fruit te. "I''ll go check on them."


    *


    The Reynolds family estate was vast. Phoebe walked around thewn and arrived at theke. The cool breeze of the summer night tousled her long hair, making her figure appear even more fragile. Her phone buzzed incessantly in her pocket, and she knew who was calling. After a while, she finally decided to answer.


    The person who persists tirelessly is none other than her mother.


    She suspected that if she didn''t answer, she could endure a whole night of calls.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and answered the phone. Mrs. Ziegler''s angry voice came through her cellphone, "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you? I''ve been calling all day!, Wwhy didn''t you answer?" "Mom," Phoebe moved the phone further away, "can you please stop bothering me?"


    "I''m bothering you?" Mrs. Ziegler said incredulously, her voice bing sharp, "I care about you, and you''re saying I''m bothering you? Do you have no conscience?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, "Do you really care about me? Do you care about whether I can secure Mrs. Reynolds'' position, whether I can continue to benefit you? If you truly cared about me, you wouldn''t have gone behind my back and forced Theodore to marry me!"


    The night breeze blew gently, and Phoebe heard her own breath gasping for air.


    She finally said it out loud..


    These words had been hidden in her heart for so long, she had originally intended to bury them deep inside. She and Theodore had been married for three years, what was the point of delving into how they got married? "So that''s what you think of me, Phoebe, you are truly heartless." Mrs. Ziegler became furious, panting heavily on the other end of the phone.


    "Isn''t it true?" Phoebe didn''t want to argue with her, but the words came out firmly, "I said it before, I can support a child on my own, I don''t rely on anyone, why did you need to go to him?"


    Two people who disliked each other, forced toe together because of that reckless night, because of the unexpected child, how could they be happy?


    Their marriage started off so wretchedly, how could it be happy?


    Mrs. Ziegler softened her tone, "If I didn''t go to him, are you saying you would have married Edward? Phoebe, when did you be so naive?"


    "I never considered marrying him." Phoebe''s eyes were stinging with pain, a blink away from tears. Until now, the memory of that night still tore her apart.


    That evening, Theodore took her out to entertain, at the banquet, she blocked several sses of alcohol for himer.


    He had told her before that his secretary didn''t need to block alcohol for him. If there came a day when he needed his secretary to help him block alcohol, it wouldn''t be long before Reynolds Group went bankrupt.


    Later on, he got drunk, and she helped him to the hotel room to rest. He was too heavy, and once they entered the room, both of them stumbled and fell to the floor because of the carpet.


    That impact stunned her, and when she regained her senses, she realized she was pinned beneath Theodore, which frightened her, so she struggled.


    But her struggle awakened a sleeping lion, and in the end, she was devoured by him to nothing but bones.


    "You are my own flesh and blood!, Hhow could I not know what you''re thinking?" Mrs. Ziegler said, "Even if this hadn''t happened, you and Edward are worlds apart. Mrs. Vanderbilt would never agree to Edward marrying you." The mes roared, burning fiercely. "I told you, I never thought of marrying him," Phoebe said.


    Listening to her stubborn words, Mrs. Ziegler sighed softly. "Phoebe, whether you believe it or not, when I went to Theodore and asked him to take responsibility, it was the best choice for you."


    Phoebe couldn''t bear to listen any longer and forcefully hung up the phone. Leaning against the railing, she suddenly felt nauseated.


    *


    Mrs. Reynolds went upstairs and stopped outside Theodore and his wife''s room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. She bent down to take a peek through the crack and saw that there was a light. on inside. So, she pushed the door open and entered directly.


    There was no one in the room, but she did see a tall figure standing on the terrace, surrounded by white smoke. Whether it was the darkness enveloping him or something else, his silhouette appeared deste and lonely.


    She walked through the bedroom and onto the terrace, reaching out to take the cigarette from his hand.


    Theodore turned his head abruptly, and when he saw her, his newly lit eyes instantly dimmed. He licked his dry lips, and the scent of nicotine lingered between them. It was bitter, and a little harsh.


    "Why have youe up here?" Theodore asked.


    Mrs. Reynolds extinguished the cigarette and wrinkled her brow at the smell of smoke all over him. "Didn''t I tell you to quit smoking? Why are you still smoking?"


    Theodore gripped the railing with both hands and said, "I was irritated, so I smoked two."


    "Is it because of Vanessa ising back?" Mrs. Reynolds asked when she saw him freeze. She spoke with dissatisfaction, "And the argument with Phoebe, is it because of her?"

 Chapter 11 The Burning Flame

    Theodore took out his cigarette case, intending to light another one, but Mrs. Reynolds rudely took it away. "Smoke, smoke, do you want towhen will you be as addicted to smoking likeas your father?" Theodore''s thin lips formed a straight line, his eyes dark and deeply merging with the night, making him somewhat intimidating.


    Startled by his expression, Mrs. Reynolds pped him on the shoulder since he was her own son. "Why are you giving me that look? I''m your mother."


    Theodore remained silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Mrs. Reynolds kept rambling, "I actually quite liked Vanessa at the beginning. She''s just a bit temperamental, a little scheming. If you two had married, I wouldn''t have to worry."


    The Fitzroy family was a literary and schrly family, with many notable figures. Although they were not as wealthy as the Reynolds family, their fame was undeniable.


    Now, Vanessa was still a renowned pianist, and it would have been a great honor to have her as a daughter-inw.


    Theodore remained tight-lipped.


    Mrs. Reynolds, seeing his stoic expression, couldn''t help but sigh. "Saying these things now only brings unnecessary distress. Since you married Phoebe, you should treat her better. In a marriage, a husband should always treat his wife well, at least for three days..."


    "They argue so much and lose all their emotions," Theodore thought, his brows furrowing slightly. Did they actually have any emotions between them?


    "Even you, who used to be so gentlemanly and polite to Vanessa, now treat Phoebe so poorly. You direct all your bad temper towards her, and she''s just a young girl who married into our family. Be kinder to her and don''t let others think that we look down on her or mistreat her behind closed doors," Mrs. Reynolds scolded.


    Theodore grew increasingly irritated as he listened, "What have I done wrong to her?"


    He recalled how when she was pregnant and craved sugar-fried chestnuts in the middle of the night, he resisted his exhaustion and drove forty kilometers to wake up his chef to fry some for her. Worried that they might cool down and not taste as good, he wrapped the freshly fried chestnuts in his jacket pocket and raced back to the vi, peeling them himself and feeding her.


    Seeing her eat with such satisfaction, even if his chest was burned and swollen, he didn''t utter a word ofint. Aside from not loving her, was he not good to her? And yet she would do such things, things that hurt his heart and stabbed his soullungs!


    Mrs. Reynolds paused for a moment, carefully considering. Theodore did treat Phoebe well. The two of them respected each other and could be regarded as a model couple in front of others.


    "Between the two of you... I have to say, it looks like you are loving, but I also feel a certain distance. Theodore, you are my son, and I can tell whether you are happy or not. But this marriage was your decision. No one could have stopped you then, and now that things have turned out this way, was this your original intention when you married her?"


    Seeing him silently standing there, she wasn''t sure if he had heard her words. Mrs. Reynolds said, "Alright, you understand the reason behind my words. It''s up to you whether you want to do something about it. Rest now, I''ll go downstairs." Mrs. Reynolds left, and Theodore stood on the terrace, tall and alone, his figure lonely and deste. He reached into his pocket and realized he didn''t have any cigarettes. He suddenly remembered that Mrs. Reynolds had confiscated them. Nothing seemed to be going well.


    Phoebe returned to her room, her body already chilled. She stood at the door for a while before walking quietly to the edge of the bed.


    On the other side of the bed, the quilt was raised in a bundle. She gently lifted the quilt andy down against the edge of the bed.


    The bed wasrge enough for three or four people, as long as they didn''t intentionally move closer to each other. However, as soon as sheid down, Theodore got up and left the room.


    Phoebey still, listening to his footsteps as he went to the study. It seemed that he really detested her, preferring to sit alone in the study all night rather than sleep on the same bed as her.


    In the darkness, Phoebey with her eyes open for a long time. Suddenly, she heard the sound of rain outside the window. She was exhausted today, and before long, she drifted off to sleep, listening to the peaceful sound of rain.


    The next morning, Phoebe woke up early. She subconsciously nced to the side and didn''t see Theodore''s figure. She let out a sigh of relief, got up, and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    After finishing in the bathroom, she passed through the small living room outside and saw Theodore lying on the sofa, sound asleep. He had a handsome face, his hand resting on his forehead, and his chest rhythmically rising and falling. As Theodore breathed in and out, his chest rose and fell. Phoebe noticed that he had changed his clothes, wearing a shirt on top and ck suit trousers below.


    Her gaze lingered on him as she tiptoed, preparing to leave. Suddenly, Theodore moved slightly and then opened his eyes.


    What a perceptive person!.


    Theodore''s eyes seemed to clear up the moment he saw her. He immediately sat up, probably sensing something strange about his body. He looked up at Phoebe, with sharp eyes full of mockery. "What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe blushed with embarrassment and knew she couldn''t argue with him about this. She could only escape through the door.


    She ran so fast that she almost bumped into someone''s arms.


    The person reached out to help her, and their almond-shaped eyes resembled Theodore''s to some extent. "Little sister-inw, why are you running so fast? Is there a tiger chasing you from behind?" Phoebe quickly took a step back, distancing herself from the person. "I''m sorry, did I hurtbump into you?"


    "I''m sturdy, you can''t break me. But you should be careful not to hurt yourself, little sister-inw." The person speaking was Theodore''s second brother, Christopher.


    He was a yboy, flirting with anyone from the age of eight to eighty. Phoebe had long been ustomed to it.


    She was about to speak when she heard a cold snort behind her. "Heh, only a hen that doesn''ty eggs will fall foris worth you, second brother, groveling like this. Let the eldest brother know, and he''ll definitely teach you a lesson." Phoebe looked up and saw Madison walking towards them with arrogance. The spoiled little princess had looked down on her since their first meeting.


    Christopher red at her displeased. "I''m your second brother, can''t you speak nicely?"


    "I thought you didn''t know your own identity, second brother. And as for you, sister-inw, you''re seducing my second brother while hanging onto my eldest brother. Are you trying to create conflict between them?" Madison''s eyes were full of disdain and contempt.


    This usation made even the usually gentle Christopher angry. "Madison, what nonsense are you spewing?"


    "I''m not spewing nonsense!, Sshe knows it best in her heart." Madison stepped forward, her gaze fixed on Phoebe. "Do you remember how you climbed into my eldest brother''s bed back then? You better be honest with me, or else I''ll make sure you get kicked out of the Reynolds family."


    "Madison!" Christopher scolded in a low voice. "This is not how we, the Reynolds family, speak. Show some respect."


    "Respect? Does she deserve any respect? Is she worthy?" Madison arrogantly pointed at Phoebe, expressing her deep hatred towards her.


    "She is your sister-inw! H, how can she not be worthy?" In the distance, a cold voice rang out.


    The three of them turned around and saw Theodore approaching them with a menacing look in his eyes.

 Chapter 12 The Diabolical in-laws

    Theodore was dressed in a ck suit, with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. His facial features were sharp and cold, exuding a powerful yet icy aura, akin to that of a nocturnal king. He stood before them, staring coldly at Madison, his gaze sharp and piercing.


    Startled, Madison took a step back, her earlier arrogance vanishing without a trace. "Brother, I was just ying around with sister-inw, right?"


    Phoebe''s mood wasplex. She didn''t want her siblings to argue because of her. Just as she was about to y the peacemaker, Theodore sternly interrupted, "Which younger sister-inw dares to y around like this with her sister-inw?" Madison''s face turned pale. Among all the people in this household, her older brother was the one she feared the most. That''s why she had always kept Phoebe''s secrets away from him.


    This hypocritical woman, what right does she have to marry her brother? And what right does she have to make her older brother, Edward, so infatuated with her?


    "Brother..."


    "Apologize to your sister-inw immediately," Theodore interrupted her, his voice as cold as ice.


    He didn''t care about Phoebe. All he wanted was to keep her by his side, to toy with and torment her. He wouldn''t allow anyone else to insult her.


    Madison''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You want me to apologize to her? Why should I? I already said we were just ying."


    Theodore''s eyes were sharp like a hawk''s, and his tone remained just as intense. "Apologize!"


    That simple yet forceful word made the atmosphere suddenly tense. Phoebe felt she should say something.


    But before she could speak, Theodore coldly looked at her, as if telling her that he was the one teaching his sister a lesson, and she had no right to interfere.


    Phoebe obediently closed her mouth.


    Madison was furious, her eyes bing red. She knew that her brother was a man of his word. If she didn''t apologize today, he would never let it go.


    Suppressing her humiliation, she apologized to Phoebe. "Sister-inw, I have a habit of speaking without thinking. I shouldn''t have spoken so recklessly about you."


    The apologycked sincerity, but Phoebe didn''t want to argue with her. She just wanted to put an end to the matter quickly. She said, "It''s alright." When has Madison ever been subjected to such humiliation? She stomped her foot in anger and turned back to her room.


    Christopher awkwardly rubbed his nose and quickly followed her.


    After they left, only Phoebe and Theodore remained in the corridor. Phoebe felt uneasy all over. "Actually... you don''t have to stand up for me. Her words won''t hurt me. It''s not good for the rtionship between you and your siblings if because of me..."


    "Stand up for you?" Theodoreughed coldly. Before he could finish the second half of his sentence, Phoebe interjected, "Am I worth it? Okay, I understand now. I''m not worth it."


    Phoebe''s self-questioning and self-answering made Theodore pause for a second. Despite her despondent tone, he found her somewhat adorable. He didn''t know what to do with all the resentment and hatred he had for her.


    This woman seemed docile and easy to bully, like a well-behaved little cat. But even the most well-behaved cats would eventually show their ws and scratch.


    She wouldn''t get involved with Madison.


    Madison stormed back to her room, causing a loud crash as she threw things around. When Christopher entered the room, he narrowly avoided getting hit by a vase.


    "I knew you would be angry," he remarked.


    Madison red at him in frustration. "How could Big Brother make me apologize to that woman? Is she even worthy of it? I think all of you are fooled by her innocent appearance." Christopher leaned against the wall and said, "Do you think Big Brother asked you to apologize for Big Sister-in-Law''s sake?"


    "Isn''t that the reason?" Madison retorted.


    Christopher shook his head. "Big Sister-in-Law is Big Brother''s wife. When you hurt her, you also hurt Big Brother. You know him well enough. He protects his own and can do whatever he wants to them, but he won''t tolerate a single word against them from others."


    "But I''m his own sister," Madison protested unwillingly.


    "Lucky for you that you''re his sister. He only ordered you to apologize and let it go. If it were someone else, it might not end so well," Christopher exined.


    "You are usually so smart. Why are you acting foolish in this matter with Big Sister-in-Law? Also, be careful not to drag me down with your thoughtlessments. The way Big Brother looked at me just now made me feel like a dead person," Christopher warned.


    Madison remained speechless.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Reynolds had the maid bring tworge bags of supplements to Theodore''s car. Just before leaving, she heated up a bowl of medicine and watched as Phoebe drank it. Phoebe made a bitter face as she finished and got into the car with Theodore. He looked at her dejected expression and frowned. "Is it really that hard to drink?"


    With a bitter taste in her mouth and an upset stomach, Phoebe couldn''t help but retort, "It''s much better to drink than birth control pills."


    Theodore gritted his teeth and his gaze scanned her delicate neck. He had an urge to strangle her. "You don''t need to provoke me. You married into the Reynolds family just to have my child, didn''t you?"


    "Then please be merciful, Mr. Reynolds, and stop forcing me to take both supplements and birth control pills. It''s difficult for me to switch between wanting and not wanting a child," Phoebe replied.


    "You make it sound like I''m forcing you to take birth control pills. As if you could actually give birth without them," Theodore''s tone turned cold as he pinpointed Phoebe''s weakness.


    Her heart ached, and wisely she chose to stay silent. She knew that the two of them could argue about anything besides work.


    Over the next few days, Phoebe was busy with her work. Aside from Vanessa, she had already met and assessed several other artists, getting to know their overall abilities.


    Coincidentally, two popr variety shows wereing up, one was a talent show and the other was a travel variety show. She began making arrangements for the artists to participate. She first let them increase their exposure and get familiar in front of the audience.


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang, Phoebe picked it up and answered. A man''s cold instructions came from the other end, "Go downstairs,e with me to the airport to pick someone up."


    Phoebe didn''t know who he was going to pick up, but she grabbed her bag and hurriedly left.


    Outside thepany gate, she saw a white limousine parked outside. She hesitated for a moment, and the car door opened with a "swish" from the inside.


    Theodore impatiently looked at her, "Get in the car."


    Phoebe got in the car and sat next to Theodore. The man was reading documents and didn''t even lift his head, "Has Vanessa''s agent been found?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, "Not yet. It''s difficult to hire a more famous agent, and smaller agents are afraid of not fulfilling Miss Fitzroy''s needs."


    This was the first time they talked about Vanessa, and Phoebe felt a bit uneasy in her chest.


    "Then you take care of her for now," Theodore''s voice paused for a moment, "Your connections in the entertainment industry are quite good. I heard that you managed to get those few young artists into popr variety shows. I underestimated your abilities."


    Although he was praising her, the way he said it was strange, not quite right.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, thinking, he entrusted his precious gem to her, who did he want to provoke? Would Vanessa agree?

 Chapter 13 The Reunion

    Phoebe didn''t want to have any interaction with Vanessa. The rtionship between the ex-girlfriend and the current wife was so awkward that she could dig out a vi from the soles of her shoes just by thinking about it. What was Theodore thinking?


    "Thanks to Mr. Reynolds'' guidance over the past two years, I have learned a lot from following you," Phoebe quickly ttered.


    Actually, it wasn''t really ttery. Phoebe did learn a lot from him.


    Theodore sneered, "No matter how one dresses, ttery is the only thing that remains, right?"


    Phoebeughed awkwardly, "Why are you exposing me?"


    "Don''t call me ''Mr. Reynoldsyou'' all the time. I''m not that old, I''m under thirty," Theodore said irritably.


    Haha, what a burden. Who''s the one who always has a coffin-face and acts old?


    Phoebe thought, they really don''t get along, they always argue as soon as they speak. She wondered if he acted the same way with Vanessa.


    But she quickly found out.


    The limousine stopped outside the airport terminal, Theodore got out first, his tailored pants hugged his slender and well-proportioned legs, and the fabric outlined the lines of his calves, thin and smooth, very attractive. Phoebe snapped back to reality, just hearing the impatient voice of the man, "Aren''t you getting out?"


    "Oh, oh." Phoebe quickly shook her head, getting rid of those scattered thoughts, and hurriedly got out of the car.


    Theodore was tall with long legs, taking big steps, leaving her behind. She had to jog to catch up. Upon arriving at the arrival gate, Phoebe soon realized that there were quite a few people waiting. "Who are we here to pick up?" Phoebe asked, panting for breath.


    Theodore, wearing an expressionless face, stared at the exit gate and replied, "We''re here to pick up Vanessa. She''s returning home today." Phoebe was taken aback. Her assistant and the people on Vanessa''s side confirmed that she would only be returning next week. So why today? Soon, the passengers started streaming out from the gate, and Phoebe stood on tiptoes, trying to catch a glimpse of Vanessa in the crowd. She wasn''t familiar with Vanessa, and even after studying her information for days, it would be impossible for her to recognize her in the crowd.


    It was not until a vibrant and confident woman rushed over, embracing Theodore as she greeted him warmly, that Phoebe finally recognized her. This woman, with a baseball cap and a youthful and lively aura, was Vanessa. "Theodore, I''ve missed you so much. I''m finally back," Vanessa said as she continued to hold onto Theodore. Her exquisitely structuredmade-up face blushed, radiating an indescribable beauty.


    Phoebe stood next to them, watching the two of them embracing each other. At this moment, it felt as if there was an insurmountable chasm separating her from them, a rift she couldn''t pratenavigate. Theodore didn''t say a word nor did he push her away. He simply looked at her with a gentle gaze, as if through the passage of time, he was looking at the love of his life, the one he missed the most.


    Vanessa was moved by his gaze, and her eyes became slightly moist.


    Years ago, she had acted impulsively and went to Pnd, thinking that he would follow. However, she never expected that after waiting for two months, she unexpectedly received the news she received was that he had married someone else. Some nearby people started recognizing Vanessa and began taking pictures of her. It seemed like a passionate and romantic kiss was about to unfold at the airport.


    Stepping forward, Phoebe blocked the camera lens and said, "Forgive me for interrupting, but can we continue pouring out our hearts to each other after getting in the car?"


    Finally, aware of her presence, the two of them looked at her. Theodore gave her a cold nce, and suddenly the other passengers started to be unruly.


    "Isn''t that the piano queen, Vanessa? She''s back in the country. Who''s that handsome guy next to her? They seem so intimate."


    "Ah, Vanessa is so beautiful! She''s even more stunning in person than on TV. Is she joining the entertainment industry? She''s bound to be popr! Let''s take pictures to remember this."


    "She''s a big celebrity. Quick, take her picture!" someone in the crowd eximed. Initially, only a small number of people were taking photos, but soonnow almost everyone was pushing towards them, brandishingwaving their phones. Frowning, Theodore realized the situation had be difficult. Quickly sheltering Vanessa in his embrace, he said, "The car is outside. Let''s geto out firstof here!."


    Seeing the crowd surging towards them, Phoebe hurriedly stood in front of them. "Please do not take photos... Do not push. Please be careful..."


    However, joining in the excitement was a part of human nature.


    Especially in the age of entertainment, where celebrities reigned supreme. Even if it was just a small inte celebrity appearing at the airport, it would cause quite amotion, not to mention intentionally stirring up trouble.


    Phoebe was pushed back by the crowd, struggling to protect Vanessa''s luggage. It was a chaotic scene. Suddenly, someone pushed her and she slipped, falling to the ground. Before she could get up, someone stepped directly on her. The madness continued as they relentlessly pursued the "star", trampling over Phoebe''s hands and legs.


    "You''re stepping on me..." Phoebe managed to utter in pain.


    She turned her head in difficulty, only to see Theodore hastily walking out of the airport, protecting Vanessa, without even looking back at her. As the crowd dispersed, Phoebe struggled to get up from the ground, feeling pain all over her body. She stood in the same spot for a while until her phone vibrated in her pocket, bringing her back to her senses.


    She answered the call, and a man''s voice on the other end angrily demanded, "Where did you go?"


    Phoebe''s ears buzzed as she heard the familiar voice. Her eyes welled up with hot tears, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. She almost cried as she replied, "I... I''m still at the airport."


    She had underestimated Vanessa''s poprity in the country. She had not expected her to be recognized even when picking her up. If she had known in advance, she would have taken better security measures. On the other end of the phone, there was amotion, perhaps someone knocking on the car window. Theodore impatiently interrupted, "We''re going back first. You can take a taxi to thepany by yourself."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Phoebe stood motionless in the middle of the airport, feeling like an abandoned puppy with an indescribable sense of pity. She put her phone back into her pocket, not knowing what she had touched, causing a burning pain on the back of her hand.


    She looked down and saw that her right hand had swollen like a steamed bun, with a piece of skin peeled off on the back, staining her entire hand red with blood, even smearing on her sleeves, a horrifying sight.


    The other hand was not any better. She closed her eyes and tried to force the sourness back into her heart. Enduring the pain, she dragged her luggage towards the exit of the airport.


    Just as she walked away, someone came out from behind. The person wore a duckbill cap and sunsses, almost covering half of her face. However, from her tall and slender figure, it was clear that she was a woman. She sneered, "Phoebe, you deserved this! You upied Mrs. Reynolds'' position for three years. Now that the rightful owner has returned, it''s about time for you to step aside."


    As Phoebe sat in the taxi, she sneezed repeatedly. She returned to thepany and before she could even tend to her injured hand, Theodore called her to the top floor. Judging from his tone, he was quite angry.


    Phoebe didn''t dy and took the elevator upstairs. Just as she entered the CEO''s office, a file came flying towards her, hitting her directly.

 Chapter 14 Heartache

    Phoebe was stunned by the impact, feeling the sharp edges of the folder grazing her temple. A stream of blood sttered into her eyes, causing intense pain.


    Theodore''s anger soared, "Phoebe, how did you be a broker? If it weren''t for me quickly taking Vanessa away from the airport, do you have any ideaknow what cwould''ve happened to her?" Phoebe stood still, feeling that the physical pain she was experiencing was nothingpared to the pain in her heart, which was gradually intensifying.


    Just now, at the airport, she saw him walking away with Vanessa, protecting her.


    She thought that, both publicly and privately, he should do so.


    Publicly, Vanessa is the leadingdy of QUEEN Entertainment, and her safety is paramount. Privately, Vanessa is his first love, the person he cherishes most. Who else should he protect if not her? But why did she feel so sad watching him walk away with Vanessa in his arms without even looking back?


    Vanessa sat on the couch, not expecting Theodore to be so angry. She saw Phoebe covered in blood and quickly stood up to shield Theodore''s sight.


    She eximed, "Miss Ziegler, you''re bleeding!"


    She hurriedly walked towards Phoebe, while ming Theodore, "Theodore, you were too rough. How could you throw files at Miss Ziegler? Such a beautiful face, it would be a pity if it got scarredscared." Theodore''s face was tense, obviously still angry, and he didn''t even nce at Phoebe.


    "Theodore really doesn''t know how to cherish beauty. He wasn''t like this before," Vanessa said gently, standing in front of Phoebe. "Miss Ziegler, let me help you clean up. You''re bleeding, maybe I can apany you to the medical room?" Phoebe instinctively took a step back, avoiding her hand. "No need to trouble, Miss Fitzroy. I''ll go by myselfter. It was my negligence today, and I won''t let this happen again in the future."


    "Don''t say that. It''s partly my fault for changing the schedule without notifying you. I just wanted to surprise Theodore, but little did I know he woulde to pick me up in person."


    Vanessa smiled tenderly. "He''s still the same as before. Anything rted to me, he will personally take care of before feeling at ease."


    Phoebe suddenly raised her hand and wiped her eye corner. Vanessa looked at her bloody hand, but pretended not to see anything. "Let me apany you to the medical room to treat the wound."


    Phoebe sneered inwardly. Just now, she wasn''t sure, thinking that Vanessa was as bright and open as her appearance suggested, but she turned out to be a cunning fox.


    She deliberately walked up to her, not to help wipe the blood off her face, but to prevent Theodore from seeing the injury on her hand, right?


    Sure enough!


    Theodore spoke, "Vanessa, what does it matter to you? A small wound like that won''t kill her. But you, after such a long flight and being frightened at the airport, let''s finish discussing the contract and I''ll take you back to rest." Phoebe''s heart was filled with bitterness. She was just slightly injured, but his beloved was frightened.


    How could he treat them so differently?


    "Since I''m not needed here, I''ll go first," Phoebe said, her voice filled with disappointment. As she turned to leave, she couldn''t help but nce back at Theodore and Vanessa, their figures intertwined. Silently, she whispered, "I hope you will cherish her."


    "Phoebe clenched her fists tightly and thought to herself, indeed, there is no pain withoutparison. She used to endure his mistreatment so easily, so why did she feel so wronged when Vanessa came back?


    Phoebe turned around and walked away, only to hear Theodore''s cold voice from behind, "With such a bad temper, who allowed you to behave like this? If you don''t hand in a 5000-word reflection on this matter today, I''ll kick you out immediately."


    Phoebe clenched her fists even tighter at her side. She had spent so much time with Theodore that she knew his temper all too well. Even if she argued with him now, she wouldn''t gain any advantage. It would be better to just obey and make things simpler.


    "I understand," Phoebe said as she opened the door and left, oblivious to the smug smile on Vanessa''s face.


    Carol hurriedly ran over and was startled to see the injuries on Phoebe''s face and hands. Her eyes immediately turned red as she eximed, "Phoebe, how did you get hurt like this, my goodness." "It''s nothing, just a little ident. I''ll go to the medical room to get it treated," Phoebe replied.


    "I''ll apany you," Carol hesitated. It was during work hours, and if she left her post without permission, Mr. Reynolds would be furious.


    Phoebe shook her head. "No need, you should go to work. Mr. Reynolds might be looking for you soon."


    "Then... then I''lle see you after work. You''re so injured, how about taking half a day off and resting instead of working?" Carol babbled on.


    Phoebe didn''t say anything and simply waved her hand at Carol before taking the elevator to the medical room to tend to her wounds.


    "Your injuries... if someone doesn''t know, they would think you were subjected to a private execution. How did it end up like this?" Dr. Grey from the medical room said as he applied medicine to her wounds.


    "I identally tripped," Phoebe said, not wanting to mention what happened at the airport.


    Dr. Grey nced at her. "Who could trip and end up with both hands like this? If you don''t want to say, I won''t ask further. But take care of your own body. Don''t think being young means you can be careless. You''ll suffer when you''re old." Phoebe forced a smile. "Thank you, Dr. Grey."


    Dr. Grey sighed and prescribed two tubes of ointment for her wounds. He instructed her not to get her injured hands wet for the next few days before seeing her off.


    Back at QUEEN Entertainment, Phoebe locked her office door, changed into clean clothes, and sat on her office chair, staring absentmindedly at her two bandaged hands.


    She began to rey what had happened at the airport today. Did Vanessa have such a huge poprity in China that it caused such chaos? ording to the itinerary they had previously discussed, Vanessa was supposed to return to China next week.


    She also mentioned earlier that she came back early to surprise Theodore, so how did Theodore know she was returning today and even went to pick her up?


    Furthermore, since she returned to China quietly, even if she had a strong fan base, no one would know to go to the airport."


    Stakeout at the airport, so why did those people suddenly rush excitedly to take photos of her?


    Because someone suddenly shouted, "That''s a big star!, everyone take her picture!" That person understood people''s love for joining in the excitement, and with just a few words, ignited their emotions, causing the situation topletely spiral out of control.


    Phoebe closed her eyes.


    It seems that Vanessa''s return this time is not a good sign.


    In the following days, Theodore never returned to their apartment. The medicine Mrs. Reynolds sent him was still untouched, sitting in the refrigerator.


    One morning, Phoebe woke up in bed and subconsciously turned her head to the side. Although she had be ustomed to his recent nights out, not seeing his figure left her feeling empty.


    Vanessa had returned, spending every day with her sweetheart, enjoying herself. Why would he want toe back to this cold and empty home?


    After finishing her morning routine, Phoebe was about to go to the kitchen to make breakfast for herself when she heard the sound of the door creak"drip" as someone entered from outside.


    She looked up and saw a tall and elegant figure stepping into her line of sight, bathed in the golden morning sunlight.


    Theodore, exuding a restrained charm. His back was so straight, and his legs so long, elegant and majestic. How could he be so handsome?


    Phoebe felt her heart door uncontrobly crack open, her heartbeat elerating, and she even began to tremble uncontrobly.

 Chapter 15 The Occupied Heart

    Theodore walked towards her amidst the scattered golden rays of light, seeing her trembling so violently that he reached out to touch her. "What''s wrong with you, are you sick?"


    "p!"


    Phoebe pped away his hand, staggering back two steps. "Don''t touch me!"


    The atmosphere suddenly froze.


    Theodore''s hand froze in mid-air, a red mark immediately appearing on the clear bones of the back of his hand. In his calm and tranquil eyes, waves of shock and turmoil surged. He took a step forward, grabbed her wrist, and pinned her against the wall, hot breath pouring over her. "What, you don''t want me to touch you, then who do you want to touch?" Phoebe bit her lip, turning her face to the side. The man''s breath tickled her neck, making her tremble uncontrobly.


    In the thin summer clothes, with her head turned like this, the defined lines of her neck resembled a swan waiting to be ughtered, giving rise to the most primitive desires in humans. Theodore''s eyes grew fierce, his breath bing rapid.


    His lips pressed against her fair and slender neck, the skin underneath trembling incessantly, a faint hint of fragrance lingering around his nose. It was her scent, carrying a slight warmth and a hint of sweetness. He became entranced by this fragrance, unable to free himself.


    Suddenly, the suppressed sobbing of a woman reached his ears, causing Theodore''s entire body to tremble. He slowly lifted his head, his gaze scalded by the tears on her face.


    He pursed his lips and said harshly, "Why cry, do you hate being intimate with me so much?"


    As soon as he said these words, he was angered by his own words.


    Hating being touched by him, because she still held Edward in her heart. She really knows how to dig into his heart.


    "Teddy, you bastard!" Phoebe forcefully pushed him, despite heris slim figure. She pushed again, but he didn''t budge. Determined, she pushed even harder.


    Her face turned red, but she still couldn''t move him an inch.


    Theodore held her chin, his gaze sinister. "I may not be as good at pleasing you as Edward, but Phoebe, even if I''m a bastard, I am still your husband. Remember that."


    With that, he let go of her and turned to enter the bedroom.


    With a loud bang, the door mmed shut, shaking the room. Phoebe slid down to the ground, leaning against the wall, feeling utterly powerless. She covered her face with her hands, tears wetting her fingertips. Avoiding each other would be better than fighting!


    Theodore changed his clothes and emerged from the bedroom. The living room was filled with the fragrant aroma of white rice porridge. He pressed his stomach with his hand.


    Instead of going to the entrance, he walked into the dining room where Phoebe sat, having breakfast. He sat down opposite her.


    "Pour me a bowl," hemanded with a rather haughty tone.


    In a stubborn mood, Phoebe remained seated and replied in a firm voice, "Don''t you have hands?"


    "I do," Theodore responded confidently, "but you are my wife, and you should wait on me."


    Phoebe: "..." was dazzled by his audacity.


    How can anyone be so shameless?


    She got up and went to the kitchen to pour a bowl of steaming hot white porridge. The freshly cooked porridge emitted a tantalizing steam, increasing one''s appetite.


    Theodore lowered his head and took a sip, then nced at Phoebe across the table.


    His gaze paused for a moment on the faint pink scar at the corner of her eye. He quickly looked away and cleared his throat. "It''s Mom''s birthday in a couple of days. What gift have you prepared?" Phoebe was taken aback.


    Theodore smirked and remarked, "You''ve been in the Reynolds family for three years, and Mom''s birthdayes every year. Don''t tell me you''ve never remembered her birthday."


    Phoebe felt guilty. It wasn''t that she forgot, but these past few days were just too busy, causing her to forget. "I''ll go buy something this afternoon."


    "Hmph!" Theodore scoffed, a smug expression on his face. Then he added, "Perfect, I haven''t prepared anything either. Let''s go together."


    Phoebe reluctantly agreed but the meaningful smug expression creeped her out. : "..."


    What''s with the smug smile?


    Phoebe felt a tightness in her chest and didn''t want to sit at the same table with him. She intended to finish her meal quickly and leave. However, in her haste, she ended up scalding herself with the piping boiling hot porridge. Before Theodore could say "careful", he saw her stick out her tongue, inhaling sharply. He was simultaneously annoyed and amused. "Why are you eating so fast? No one''s going to snatch it from you."


    He got up and poured a ss of cold water, handing it to her. Seeing her tongue sticking out as it cooled off, pink and delicate, unexpectedly made his heart beat faster.


    "Drink some cold water," Theodore said.


    Phoebe quickly nced at him, finding his voice somehow husky. She took the ss and gulped down a few sips.


    The burning sensation on her tongue subsided, leaving a slight numbness. She thanked him with a lowered head and continued to eat her breakfast.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe from time to time. He hadn''t noticed before, but now he saw that there was gauze taped to the back of her hand. He asked, "What happened to your hand?"


    Phoebe nced at the back of her right hand and remembered the fear and panic she felt when she was trampled. A sense of resentment rose involuntarily within her.


    She replied, repeating verbatim what Theodore had said in the office, "A small wound won''t kill me. It has already healed even without you asking."


    Theodore choked on his words and his face turned grim. The atmosphere became tense again, and they finished their breakfast in an awkward silence. Without waiting for her, Theodore left first.


    Their apartment was just across the street from the Reynolds Group building, in a very old neighborhood with top-notch security facilities.


    After they got married, they lived in the ReynoldsShen Mansion for a while. However, after Phoebe insisted on returning to work after her miscarriage, it was inconvenient tomute to the mansion from Monday to Friday. SoSo, Theodore bought this apartment near thepany.


    The apartment was on the top floor, a spacious floor n with bedrooms, a walk-in closet, a study, a functional room, and a living room. Theyout was simple andpact, creating a cozy feeling of home.


    Phoebe tidied up the kitchen and went to work.


    In the afternoon, Theodore called her and asked her to wait for him in the underground parking lot. She had to leave her work behind and headed downstairs with her bag.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, she saw a ck Maybach parked at the entrance. The passenger window rolled down, revealing an exquisite and unparalleled face.


    "Miss Ziegler, hurry and get in the car. We''ve been waiting for you," said Vanessa.


    Phoebe was taken aback as she hadn''t expected Vanessa to be in the car. She instinctively looked past her to the driver''s seat, only to see Theodore sitting there, as steady as a rock.


    Her gaze returned to Vanessa sitting in the passenger seat. She remembered a saying she had read before, that the passenger seat is always the exclusive seat for the wife.


    Although it was a rather melodramatic saying, seeing Vanessa sitting next to Theodore made her inexplicably ufortable.


    She sat in the back seat and heard Theodore''s displeased voice, "Taking your sweet time. If you don''t want to go, just say it. Don''t waste our time."


    "Theodore, don''t speak like that to Miss Ziegler," Vanessa said, shaking Theodore''s arm and speaking in a flirtatious coquettish tone. "Miss Ziegler is very busy. It''s already rare for her to make time to apany us. Don''t me her."

 Chapter 16 Mia

    This statement hit Theodore''s sore spot urately, and he sneered, "Busy with what? Busypared to me, her boss? It''s just a matter of whether she cares enough." Phoebe rolled her eyes, and Vanessa caught it.


    The two of them awkwardly locked eyes for two seconds before Vanessa was the first to look away and turn to Theodore.


    Compared to the tenderness and consideration she showed towards Phoebe, Theodore''s attitude towards her was extremely harsh. She had secretly delighted in their strained rtionship as a married couple, but now a After spending several days together, she gradually discovered that things were not as they seemed. In these past few days, Theodore apanied her to meet many friends, always showing restraint and politeness, never revealing a hint of sharpness or impatience. He was perfect, almost like a gentleman from a bygone era, but his perfection made him seem unreal and difficult to approach. It was as if he wore a mask, only showing his gentle and harmless side to others. But he would reveal his true and worst self to the closest people closest to him. He would freely lose his temper and be sarcastic. Because he knew that person would never truly be angry with him or leave him.


    This was a side of Theodore that she had never seen before, and because she had never seen it, she felt anxious and wanted to do something to exacerbate the conflict between them.


    "Miss Ziegler, Theodore told me that you will be my manager from now on. We don''t have each other''s contact information yet, so let''s exchange WeChat IDs," Vanessa said, turning to Phoebe and handing her the QR code on her phone. "Scan this."


    Phoebe had added the WeChat ID of other artists before, but she had never added Vanessa''s. It wasn''t because she was proud or timid, but because she felt that their rtionship was delicate and it would be better to have less contact. She took out her phone and scanned the QR code, sending a friend request to Vanessa. Vanessa quickly epted her request and saw her WeChat name, asking with a smile, "Is Mia your nickname?"


    Theodore''s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly nced at the rearview mirror. He had never added Phoebe on WeChat and didn''t know that her WeChat name was Mia. But the name "Mia" was too special to him. "No, I just randomly picked it," Phoebe replied.


    Actually, Mia was her nickname, but since her father passed away, no one in her family called her Mia anymore. When she got WeChat, she decided to use this name for herself.


    "Oh, really?" Vanessa sounded a bit disappointed. She casually nced at Theodore and said, "I thought your nickname was also Mia."


    Unintentional words, but intentional listeners.


    Also?


    Phoebe''s heart started beating faster. "So, Miss Fitzroy''s nickname is Mia?"


    "Yes, before I went abroad, Theodore used to call me Mia. But since I came back, he hasn''t called me that anymore because he''s still mad at me," Vanessa said in a somewhat mncholic and resentful tone. Her voice, however, was very coquettish, like she was being cute with her boyfriend. "Theodore, why do you have such a temper?"


    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound in Phoebe''s ears and her mind went nk. She couldn''t hear anything else.


    She suddenly recalled that night, when the drunken man held her, his alcoholden breath enveloping her, and he whispered gently in her ear, "Mia, don''t be afraid, I will cherish you."


    She had always thought that he knew her nickname and was calling her by it. But she never expected that throughout that entire night, he had been calling for Vanessa. The color drained from her face, and she looked extraordinarily fragile and pitiful.


    She didn''t know what to do next.


    It took a while before Phoebe finally heard Vanessa calling her, "Miss Ziegler, Miss Ziegler, we have arrived, let''s get off the car."


    Phoebe snapped out of her thoughts and found the car already parked in the mall''s underground parking lot. Theodore and Vanessa were standing outside, looking at her.


    She opened the door and got off the car, feeling a slight weakness in her legs as they touched the ground. A wide and sturdy hand reached out to support her waist. "Why do you look so pale? Did you get carsick?" Theodore looked at her almost translucent cheeks with a worried frown.


    Phoebe coldly brushed off his hand and said indifferently, "I''ve been sitting for too long, my legs are numb."


    Theodore regretted feeling sympathy for her. She was ying his own game with him. : "..."


    Vanessa had already put on a baseball cap, sunsses, and a mask. She squeezed herself between the two of them and said enthusiastically, "Miss Ziegler, let me assist you."


    "No need." Phoebe shook her legs and walked briskly towards the elevator.


    Vanessa stood beside Theodore, looking at his gloomy and handsome face with somewhat disappointed tone, "Theodore, maybe I shouldn''t havee with you. It seems like Miss Ziegler isn''t very pleased." "Why do you care if she''s happy or not?" Theodore''s voice was still gentle, despite his frustrated mood. "If there''s anyone who should be happy, it should be youYou just need to be happy."


    Upon hearing this, Vanessaughed, "Theodore, you can''t openly show favoritism towards me like this. I still want to get along well with Miss Ziegler."


    Phoebe, walking ahead, rolled her eyes at their chat. She had indeed overestimated Vanessa''s moral standards.


    It was as if she thought that if Phoebe was unhappy, she would make things difficult for her.


    "Rest assured," Theodore said. "Regardless of anything else, you can trust Phoebe''s professionalism. She won''t let personal emotions affect her work."


    Behind her sunsses, Vanessa''s eyes flickered. Theodore''s evaluation of Phoebe was quite high, which exined why he had assigned her as the artistic director at QUEEN Entertainment Company. She had always thought that the QUEEN Entertainment Company was Theodore''s gift to her upon her return to the country. Now, she had to submit to Phoebe''s authority and be limited by her. Just the thought of it made her burn with envy and jealousy!


    Theodore had a reason for saying that. For the past three years, no matter how bad his rtionship with Phoebe was, as soon as she put on her suit, she would transform into the professional andposed Ms. Ziegler. That kind version of Phoebe was actually quite charming.


    Therefore, he always wanted to tear apart the armor-like suit she wore and see the look of panic on her face.


    Only then could he sense a trace of humanity in her, rather than feeling like she was just an emotionless zombie.


    They took the elevator up. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, a strong fragrance overwhelmed them. The International Financial Center sparkled and everywhere was filled with the sinister scent of money. This ce gathered luxury brands from all over the world.,


    Here, buying a bag casually would cost tens of thousands. Sales of luxurious items were soaring.


    In fact, buyingsending gifts forto Mrs. Reynolds was not a difficult task. She loved jewelry and handbags, especially limited editions, which was amon interest among wealthy women. When they gathered together, they would alwayspare jewelry and handbags, with no original topics to discuss.


    Six months ago, Phoebe had ordered a limited edition tinum Himyan bag from Herm¨¨s, made with top-notch crocodile skin and adorned with sparkling diamonds. Expensive was an understatement for it. As the sales assistant brought out the bag and uncovered the dust bag, Phoebe''s eyes were nearly blinded. She was about to ask the assistant to pack it for her when Vanessa confidently spoke up, "I''ll take this bag."


    Phoebe squinted at Vanessa, wondering if she was trying to snatch it from her?

 Chapter 17 What a Hypocrite!

    "Miss Fitzroy, I apologize, but I ordered this bag half a year ago. If you like it, you can pre-order and have the sales assistant put you on the waiting list," Phoebe insisted, not giving an inch. Vanessa''s face expressed shock and heartbreak she pleaded with a pitiful tone, "But I really love this bag, Miss Ziegler. How about I offer double the price for you to give it to me?" "Sorry, Miss Fitzroy, this bag is priceless," Phoebe responded firmly.


    Seeing her unwavering attitude, Vanessa turned to Theodore with a helpless look, gently shaking his hand. "Theodore, I really love this bag. Can you ask Miss Ziegler to transfer it to me? I won''t let her suffer any losses. I can offer two or three times the price."


    Theodore furrowed his brows and looked at Phoebe. "Since Vanessa likes it, just let her have it. You don''t usually use this kind of bag anyway., Iit would be a waste."


    Phoebe''s gaze involuntarily fell on their intertwined hands, feeling a pang of difort in her heart. If Vanessa said she liked Theodore, would she have to give him up for her too?


    "This bag is a birthday gift I prepared for my mom."


    Theodore paused and nced at the tinum bag. In the eyes of a typical man, there was not much difference between this bag and the ones his mom usually carried. They just had a few more diamonds. He said, "She already has many bags. This one won''t make a difference."


    Phoebe thought, could he be any more biased? Just to make Vanessa happy, he was even willing to snatch away the birthday gift she prepared for his mom.


    Earlier in the morning, he had taunted her at the dining table for not caring about his mom''s birthday. She thought he was so filial, but it turned out to be a double standard when facing someone he liked.


    "Fine, since you don''t care about your mom''s feelings, I have nothing more to say. Ah Sa, ILet Miss Fitzroy have this bag," Phoebe dered calmly.


    A sense of triumph shed through Vanessa''s eyes. What she wanted to snatch was not just a bag, but Theodore''s concern for her. She wanted Phoebe to know that even if she


    She is now Theodore''s wife, and she will never surpass her position in Theodore''s heart. Her goal hads been achieved, so she didoesn''t need to be so obsessed with grabbing the bag, especially since Phoebe said that it is a birthday gift for Mrs. Reynolds. If she really snatches it away, Theodore may not say anything on the surface, but deep down he will me her for being thoughtless. And when it reaches Mrs. Reynolds'' ears, she will also harbor dissatisfaction towards her.


    "I didn''t know this was meant to be a gift for Aunt, Miss Ziegler. Your taste is really good, just like mine. We both set our eyes on the same bag," Vanessa hinted.


    Phoebe caught the underlying meaning in her words and smirked ironically, "Miss Fitzroy has good taste indeed, but she just doesn''t know how to appreciate it."


    Vanessa pursed her lips and turned to Theodore, "Theodore, why don''t you give this bag to Miss Ziegler? Come with me to see something else."


    "Sure," Theodore nced at Phoebe and took Vanessa to browse the exhibition area.


    Phoebe sneered in her heart.


    What a hypocrite.


    She was the one who initially tried to snatch it away, and now it turned into her generously giving it to her. This is really unheard of.


    From afar, she heard Vanessa''s gentle voice, "... Herm¨¨s products are hard toe by, especially limited edition ones. I heard that Miss Ziegleres from an ordinary family, and it is quite unexpected for her to buy such an expensive bag as a gift for Aunt."


    Vanessa implied that Theodore Phoebe came from a poor background, and she bought this expensive gift for Mrs. Reynolds to boost her own image using Theodore''s money. Vanity.


    Theodore casually responded, "Is that so?"


    "Well, the bag itself, along with the matching essories, would cost at least several million. Miss Ziegler is really generous," Vanessa said acidly.


    It''s not that she has a small mindset, she just wonders why Phoebe has the audacity to upy her ce and sleep with the man she deeply loves, spending the fortune that should belong to her.


    Just the thought of how Phoebe entered the scene right after she left, Vanessa was itching with hatred.


    Since then, she knew that Phoebe was not someone to be taken lightly.


    Theodore apanied Vanessa for a stroll in Herm¨¨s, but she didn''t find anything she liked. Mrs. Reynolds'' fiftieth birthday was approaching, so she naturally had to prepare a gift for her. However, with Phoebe owning that tinum bag encrusted with pearls, anything she bought would becking inparison.


    While Theodore went out to take a phone call, Vanessa approached Phoebe, who was about to pay the bill. With a strange tone, Vanessa said, "Miss Ziegler is really generous. This tinum bag with all the essories would cost at least three million hundred..."


    Phoebe and Vanessa stood facing each other, discussing Phoebe''s extravagant purchase of an expensive bag. Phoebe brushed off Vanessa''s critique, stating that she could always earn more money. Vanessa, however, was skeptical and used Phoebe of using the excuse of buying a gift for her aunt as an opportunity to splurge show off on herself. Vanessa then proceeded to scrutinize Phoebe''s appearance, expecting her to be dressed in designer clothing, only to be disappointed when she realized Phoebe was wearing ordinary brands.


    Not interested in engaging in further conversation, Phoebe pointed to Theodore, who had just finished a phone call and entered the room, proiming that he was the one wearing an Herm¨¨s suit and carrying expensive items. To support her argument, Phoebe waved her bank card in front of Vanessa, proudly stating that she had not spent any of Theodore''s money.


    Vanessa''s face turned unattractively sour, and she expressed doubt, questioning how Phoebe could afford such an expensive bag after only working for a short time. Phoebe curtly replied that Vanessa was ignorant of the different methods of increasing one''s wealth aside from a fixed sry, such as investments. Phoebe then put her bank card back inside her bag.


    Theodore, who owned a venture capitalpany, always listened attentively when his employees reported their work progress. Phoebe would carefully observe and follow their stock market activities, making small profits from her transactions. She had never mentioned this money to anyone, choosing to save it for future needs.


    As Theodore stood in front of them, Vanessa red at him with eyes brimming with tears. Earlier that morning, Vanessa had admired his suit, unaware that it was a gift from Phoebe. It felt like a p in the face. "What''s wrong?" Theodore asked.


    Vanessa took a step forward, clutching his arm, and gently requested, "Theodore, I''d like to buy a few clothes. Will you apany me?"


    "Sure," Theodore replied, turning to Phoebe. "If you''re finished shopping, you don''t have toe with us. I''ll apany Vanessa." "Okay," Phoebe responded.


    As she watched them leave together, Phoebe suddenly felt a pang of sadness. Theodore''s whole heart and attention seemed to be fixated on his first love. While Phoebe had initially encouraged this, why did watching them together now cause her heart to ache?


    Could it be that... she liked him?


    The thought scared Phoebe, draining all color from her face. No, how could she possibly develop feelings for a man who was alreadymitted to someone else?

 Chapter 18 Chickens and Eggs

    On her way back home, Phoebe received a call from Mrs. Reynolds.


    "Are you home? I''ll being over in a bit to bring you some local specialties from a friend and let Auntie cook something nourishing for both of you," Mrs. Reynolds said over the phone.


    Before Phoebe had a chance to refuse, Mrs. Reynolds hung up. She was always busy and rarely considered other people''s feelings. Since she had said she wasing, Phoebe hurried home. When she arrived at the apartment building, Mr. Mrs. Reynolds was already waiting there.


    "Has the ess code to your house changed again?" Mrs. Reynolds, dressed in a wine-red dress and high heels, looked imposing.


    Phoebe quickly pressed the code. "It was changed by Mr. Reynolds himself."


    Speaking of changing the code, Phoebe felt quite embarrassed.


    There was a time when the cleaningdy forgot her phone and came back to retrieve it, only to catch them together. This incident caused Theodore to have a serious psychological shadow.


    He not only fired the cleaningdy but also changed the code, not allowing strangers to freely enter their home.


    At times,pared to his casual behavior with her, he was a man who highly valued his privacy.


    "Do you always call Theodore Mr. Reynolds?" Mrs. Reynolds had never heard her call him that before, and she found it quite interesting.


    Phoebe: "..."


    The door beeped, and Phoebe quickly let Mrs. Reynolds in, then moved the pile of boxes at the door inside. The boxes were quite heavy, and she ced them on the shoe cab, then brought a pair of slippers for Mrs. Reynolds. "The boxes are so heavy, Mom, did you bring us something good?" Phoebe asked.


    "It''s nothing rare, just some free-range chickens raised by my friend''s rtives and some eggs."


    Mrs. Reynolds changed into the slippers and walked inside. Her eyes swept over the orange paper bag Phoebe was holding and she said, "Did you go shopping today?"


    "Yes," Phoebe had originally nned to give it to Mrs. Reynolds on the day before her birthday, but considering that her birthday was only a few days away, she handed the paper bag to Mrs. Reynolds. "Mom, this is the birthday gift I bought for you. Please have a look and see if you like it."


    Mrs. Reynolds often went shopping at Herm¨¨s, and from the size of the paper bag, she knew what was inside. She eagerly took it and couldn''t wait to unpack it.


    "It''s a gift from my daughter-inw, no matter what it is, I will be happy." Mrs. Reynolds opened the box and took out a shiny tinum bag. She smiled so much that her mouth almost reached her ears.


    "Phoebe, you are so thoughtful. I heard that this bag is not easy to buy, only a few were produced worldwide." Mrs. Reynolds truly loved bags. She held it in her hands and looked left and right,pletely infatuated. Phoebe saw how much she liked it, and the burden on her heart finally lifted. "I''m d you like it."


    "I love it!, I really love it." Mrs. Reynolds said. "Phoebe, quickly take a few pictures of me, I want to show off on my social media."


    Phoebe took out her phone and snapped a few pictures for her. Mrs. Reynolds sat beside her and they looked at the photos together. As soon as she saw the photos, she was stunned. "Phoebe, have you studied photography?" Chapter 19 Chapter 19


    Mrs. Reynolds'' birthday had arrived in the blink of an eye, and her birthday banquet was held at the ReynoldsSheng Mansion as it was every year. They had hired the top chef team in the country to prepare a sumptuous feast. Chapter 5: Unexpected Encounter


    Recently, Phoebe had been feeling down and couldn''t seem to muster any enthusiasm. During breakfast, Mrs. Reynolds noticed the dark circles under her eyes and furrowed her brow, asking, "Phoebe, did you not sleep wellst night?"


    On this particr day, everyone was present, all eyes fixed on her. Phoebe felt extremely awkward and blurted out, "I''m fine, I must have just slept in a bad position."


    "Next time, look for your big brother," Christopher gestured towards Theodore, "He knows massage therapy. Let him give you a stretch."


    "You know massage therapy?" Phoebe looked at Theodore in amazement.


    "I know a little," Theodore put down his chopsticks, his gazeplex. "Let me take a lookter."


    Phoebe gawked at him in amazement. The man was full of surprises.: "..."


    She never expected Theodore to actually have learned massage therapy. As the CEO of a multinational corporation with countless responsibilities, why would he bother learning such a skill? Phoebe was genuinely curious. After finishing breakfast, Phoebe and Theodore went back to their room.


    In the bedroom on the third floor, Phoebe sat nervously on the couch. She watched as Theodore took off his suit jacket and draped it over the back of the couch. He unfastened his cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong forearms. Phoebe nervously licked her lips and saw him walking towards her. Her heart raced, as she had only casually made up the story earlier. Now, she was hesitant and unsure of how to proceed. "When did you learn massage therapy?" "When you were pregnant," Theodore said.

 Chapter 19 Tension in the Air

    Mrs. Reynolds'' birthday had arrived in the blink of an eye, and her birthday banquet was held at the ReynoldsSheng Mansion as it was every year. They had hired the top chef team in the country to prepare a sumptuous feast.


    Chapter 5: Unexpected Encounter


    Recently, Phoebe had been feeling down and couldn''t seem to muster any enthusiasm. During breakfast, Mrs. Reynolds noticed the dark circles under her eyes and furrowed her brow, asking, "Phoebe, did you not sleep wellst night?" On this particr day, everyone was present, all eyes fixed on her. Phoebe felt extremely awkward and blurted out, "I''m fine, I must have just slept in a bad position."


    "Next time, look for your big brother," Christopher gestured towards Theodore, "He knows massage therapy. Let him give you a stretch."


    "You know massage therapy?" Phoebe looked at Theodore in amazement.


    "I know a little," Theodore put down his chopsticks, his gazeplex. "Let me take a lookter."


    Phoebe gawked at him in amazement. The man was full of surprises.: "..."


    She never expected Theodore to actually have learned massage therapy. As the CEO of a multinational corporation with countless responsibilities, why would he bother learning such a skill? Phoebe was genuinely curious. After finishing breakfast, Phoebe and Theodore went back to their room.


    In the bedroom on the third floor, Phoebe sat nervously on the couch. She watched as Theodore took off his suit jacket and draped it over the back of the couch. He unfastened his cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong forearms. Phoebe nervously licked her lips and saw him walking towards her. Her heart raced, as she had only casually made up the story earlier. Now, she was hesitant and unsure of how to proceed. "When did you learn massage therapy?" "When you were pregnant," Theodore said.


    Phoebe was dumbfounded. "What?"


    Theodore propped one leg on the couch beside her, ced one hand on her shoulder, and used the other hand to support the back of her head. "Just rx."


    Phoebe didn''t have time to think. Her back was against the man''s chest, and his warm body temperature seeped through their thin clothes. She caught a whiff of a scent mixed with hormones and mint.


    Her mind went nk, feeling his hands applying pressure on both sides. For a moment, she thought he was going to separate her head from her neck.


    After a while, he moved to the other side, continuing the pressure. When he felt she had been stretched enough, he withdrew his hands.


    The panic subsided, and Phoebe gently turned her neck, supporting it with her hand. She wasn''t sure if the stiffness in her neck hadpletely disappeared, but her shoulders and neck felt much better. "It seems to have worked," she said.


    Theodore nced at her and said, "Your shoulders and neck were very stiff. You should stretch more often."


    "In that case, could you help me with some stretching?" Phoebe blurted out without thinking, surprising not only Theodore but herself as well.


    In the past, aside from their intimate encounters, they had never had any physical contact. She always tried to avoid it. But now, she had actually taken the initiative to ask him for assistance.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you..." she trailed off, but before she could finish her sentence, her shoulders were enveloped by a pair of warm, broad palms. She immediately straightened her posture, her whole body tensing up. Theodore narrowed his eyes slightly, his thumb pressing on her shoulder.


    Deltoid, "Rx a bit, your shoulders are too tense."


    Whether it was the force he applied or identally touched the wrong spot, Phoebe shivered, and her cheeks quickly turned bright red. The flush of red spread to the back of her ears, even coloring her neck. Theodore lowered his gaze, his breathing bing somewhat heavy, and his eyes turned fierce, like a fierce beast in dire need of food, with bloodshot eyes.


    Phoebe''s heart was in turmoil, her mind nk. She tried several times to say something, to ease this ambiguous and fiery atmosphere at the moment, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Theodore said he learned massage when she was pregnant. She vaguely remembered how difficult it was during her pregnancy. Her legs began to swell after five months, and she would experience leg cramps at night, making it difficult to sleep.


    One night, when she was awakened once again by the pain, her legs were enveloped in warm arms. Theodore sat cross-legged on the bed, awkwardly massaging her calves, relieving the tense muscles.


    Afterwards, every night when she was in pain, he would massage her for a while until she fell back to sleep.


    Now, reflecting on this past, Phoebe finally understood how much he had longed for the arrival of that child and how much he now resented her.


    Phoebe felt a surge of impulse, wanting to confess her feelings to him. Even if it was toote, she wanted to fight for it. "Theodore, I..."


    "Knock, knock!" The sound of knocking interrupted Phoebe''s words. The door was pushed open, and Madison, wearing a pink dress, walked in. " TheodoreBig brother, Mr. FitzroyUncle Jian and Mrs. FitzroyAunt Jian are here. Mom asked me toe and get you."


    Theodore withdrew his hand, his brows and eyes returning to their usual coldness. Only a lingering trace of deep desire remained in his eyes. He said, "I''ll go down now."


    Phoebe watched as he refastened his shirt cufflinks. She felt anxious and irritated for the first time, finding Madison very annoying.


    She saw him go to get his suit jacket and quickly reached out, taking the suit in her arms first.


    Theodore looked at her in surprise, "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and inexplicably felt a hint of grievance. Ignoring Madison''s presence, she said, "Theodore, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "Sister-inw, can''t you say itter? There are guests waiting for big brother downstairs." Madison impatiently looked at her.


    Theodore nced warningly at Madison, and when he saw her sullenly turn her head away, he looked back at Phoebe, his tone somewhat gentle. "Phoebe, go ahead. I''m listening." Tears welled up in Phoebe''s eyes as she had many things she wanted to say. She wanted to ask him if, in these three years, he had even the slightest bit of affection for her.


    If she confessed her love for him, would he be willing toe back to her? Could they start over?


    But just as she was about to speak, she saw Vanessa appear at the doorway of their bedroom. She was wearing a fiery red dress, which entuated her fair skin.


    She suddenly remembered that day in the square when she saw Theodore''s heated gaze.


    PhoebeVanessa stared at Vanessa on the stage with intensity and focus, and the impulse in her heart disappeared in an instant.


    She took a step back and retreated to a safe zone, her voiceced with bitterness, "I have nothing to say, go apany the guests."


    Theodore furrowed his brows. He had hoped that she would say something after seeing how desperate she was just now.


    Now that his expectations had been shattered, disappointment and fatigue filled his heart. He didn''t even bother to take his suit jacket and simply turned and walked out the door.


    "Theodore, wait for me." Vanessa chased after him, and the sound of their footsteps gradually faded away.


    Madison looked at Phoebe with arrogance and said, "Phoebe, don''t think you can y any tricks. Vanessa is back, and my big brother is definitely going to divorce you and reconcile with Vanessa. If I were you, I would take the initiative to get a divorce instead of waiting to be kicked out by my big brother."


    Phoebe looked sorrowful as she sat down on the sofa and looked at Madison, "Do you really want me to divorce your brother?"

 Chapter 20 I did resist!

    Phoebe looked sorrowful as she sat down on the sofa and looked at Madison, "Do you really want me to divorce your brother?"


    "Of course. My big brother is a shining star among men, only a woman as brilliant as Vanessa deserves him." Madison said with a smug face.


    Phoebe curled her lips lightly, "Madison, if I were you, I would hope that I never divorce your brother, and we would stay together until death, so that you have a chance to be with the person you like." Madison widened her eyes, her cheeks turning red, feeling exposed, "What...what are you talking about? I don''t understand. I don''t want to talk to you."


    After speaking, she hurriedly ran out.


    Phoebe felt suffocated in her chest, so she decided to go out and get some fresh air. She got up and went to the second-floor terrace.


    Vanessa followed Theodore downstairs, "Theodore, maybe I shouldn''t have gone upstairs to look for you just now. I saw Miss Ziegler seemed to have something to say to you."


    Theodore''s eyes were cold and stern, his face filled with dark clouds, "What could she have to say to me?"


    Vanessa was choked by his words and instinctively slowed down her footsteps, stopping on the stairs.


    She watched his figure disappear around the corner of the staircase.


    She had never seen Theodore so irritatedble and angry before. If she hadn''t appeared just now, what would Phoebe have said to him? What was he expecting Phoebe to say? From Phoebe''s expression when she looked at Theodore just now, it was clear that she was movedin love. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have looked at him with such admiring and fiery eyes. And Theodore?


    He had been with Phoebe for three years, living and spending every day together. It was impossible for him to have no feelings for her.


    After all, even if you have a cat or a dog by your side for three years, you will develop feelings, let alone a living person.


    Vanessa clenched her fists tightly, her exquisite face contorted.


    No, she had toe up with a n to force them to divorce as soon as possible.


    Phoebe stood on the terrace, with the summer breeze blowing through her long hair. She gazed at the distant green mountains and slowly released the welled pent-up frustration in her heart. Downstairs was the swimming pool, where the servants were busy setting up string lights. The birthday party would be held here in the evening.


    "Miss Ziegler, you are quite difficult to find," a voice called out.


    Phoebe turned her head and saw Vanessa walking towards her, gracefully and confidently. She furrowed her brows. For some reason, she had a feeling that Vanessa had purposely sought her out to stir up trouble. "What does Miss Fitzroy want with me?" Phoebe asked.


    Vanessa got straight to the point, "Let''s talk about Theodore."


    "Hmm."


    Vanessa rested her hands on the railing, her eyes focused on the shimmering pool. A bold n had already taken shape in her mind.


    She calmly began, "Theodore and I were childhood sweethearts. We had a deep affection for each other, just like you and Edward. Because of this special bond, we understood each other better and liked each other more than anyone else." Phoebe''s hand at her side instinctively clenched into a fist. She had to admit that Vanessa was intelligent, as she immediately established an emotional connection with her.


    "In the past, I rashly broke up with him to go to Pnd to study piano. It hurt him deeply, so that night, when he was drunk, he mistook you for me and had the interactiona rtionship with you."


    What a phrase "mistook you for me," it truly stabbed at her heart!


    Phoebe tightly pursed her red lips. "Miss Fitzroy, what exactly are you trying to say?"


    "Miss Ziegler, I did not mean to imply that you were a substitute for me. I am onlymenting how fate ys its tricks. Back then, you and Edward were an admired couple at the Imperial University, but who would have thought that you would end up marrying Theodore."


    Vanessa''s words were like sharp des, piercing Phoebe''s heart with each word.


    Unfazed by Phoebe''s paleplexion, Vanessa continued, "Because of the absurdity of that night for all four of us, we have been living in pain. Phoebe, do you regret not resisting him with all your might back then?"


    "I...," Phoebe''s lips trembled, "I did resist."


    "Then you certainly did not resist with all youryou might," Vanessa''s gaze shot like an arrow towards her, "Or perhaps, when he called you ''Mia,'' you gave up struggling."


    Phoebe''s face turned ashen. "No, it''s not like that."


    At that time, Theodore pressed down on her, heavy like a mountain. Her struggles were like a mosquito trying to shake a tree. S; she couldn''t budge him at all.


    "You did, Phoebe. When did you start liking Theodore? Was it three years ago, or even earlier? Maybe you coveted him even when you were with Edward, didn''t you?" Suddenly, Vanessa became particrly sharp, bombarding Phoebe with a series of probing questions, causing her to take a few steps back.


    "No!"


    Vanessa sneered and her expression was filled with mockery.


    "Since it''s not true, why were you nning to confess to him just now?" Vanessa said, a little madly.


    "I..." Phoebe was speechless. She knew Vanessa was mixing up the topic, but she couldn''t argue back because she really wanted to confess to Theodore earlier.


    Vanessa chuckled softly, "It''s okay, Phoebe. He''s such an excellent man, it''s abnormal for you not to like him."


    Phoebe was out of words. She decided to ignore her. : "..."


    She felt that Vanessa had gone crazy and turned around to leave.


    Behind her came Vanessa''s teeth-gritting voice, "Phoebe, what if I jump from here and tell Theodore that you pushed me down? Do you think he would believe it?"


    Phoebe quickly turned around and saw that Vanessa was sitting on the railing at some point. Her legs were dangling outside the railing, only her hands gripping onto it. It looked very dangerous, as if she could fall at any moment. Phoebe''s heart raced, and she hurriedly ran back. "Vanessa, you''re insane! Come down from there, don''t joke about your own life."


    Vanessa suddenly grabbed her, her smile bing somewhat sinister like a venomous snake sticking out its tongue. "I''m not joking about my own life. Will he believe you, will youe?"


    Phoebe red at her, gritting her teeth, wanting to push her hand away but also afraid she would fall. She could only hold onto Vanessa tightly. "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Vanessa said, "You can''t swim either, right? I just want to know, if the two of us jumped at the same time, who would Theodore save first? Phoebe, if Theodore saves me first, you''ll give up." "Why should I y such a boring game with you?"


    "Because you have no choice!" After Vanessa finished speaking, she suddenly pulled Phoebe forcefully towards the edge of the railing. Phoebe was pulled out of the railing by the force of her gravity, and the two of them fell from the second floor,nding heavily into the swimming pool.


    "Plunk, plunk" two sounds, countless water sshes were stirred up in the pool.


    Phoebe vaguely heard someone screaming, and she struggled desperately in the water.


    Water surrounded her, pouring into her mouth and nose.


    Phoebe''s most fatal weakness was that she couldn''t swim.


    She floated and sank in the swimming pool, suffocating fear gradually enveloping her.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar tall figure jump into the water.--


    Was it him?


    Would he... save her or Vanessa?

 Chapter 21 Call an Ambulance

    That agile figure approached her closer and closer...


    She reached out her hand, wanting to grab onto him, but he swam past her.


    In the state of floating and sinking, she saw him carrying the drenched Vanessa towards the shore, getting farther and farther away from her. That back figure was so firm and decisive.


    In that moment, her body lost all strength, and she no longer had the energy to struggle. She slowly sank to the bottom of the pool... Many people gathered around the pool, all eximing in shock. They saw Theodore carrying Vanessa back to the shore and quickly reaching out to help her up.


    Fi


    TTheodore and his wife, the FitTzroy family, knelt by Vanessa''s unconscious body. "Vanessa, Vanessa, wake up..."


    Theodore gasped for breath as he looked at the unconscious and unresponsive Vanessa. Just as he was about to administer first aid, he heard someone shout, "The young mistress has sunk! Why isn''t anyone saving her? She can''t swim!" The onlookers gasped collectively, and Theodore quickly turned his head. There was no sign of struggle on the shimmering water''s surface.


    His heart sank, and he plunged into the water with a powerful dive.


    The sunlight refracted into the water, and he saw Phoebe, motionless like a lifeless doll, sinking slowly to the bottom of the pool.


    His heart raced, and he swam quickly to Phoebe''s side, lifting her up and kicking towards the surface.


    When Phoebe was rescued, Vanessa had already coughed up water and regained consciousness.


    On her pale face, it was unclear whether it was pool water or tears as she cried while looking at Theodore emerging from the swimming pool. "Theodore, I almost thought I wouldn''t see you again..."


    She knew she had won. Theodore had saved her first.


    But Theodore didn''t look at her. Heid Phoebe t on the grass and began performing CPR, artificial respiration, repeatedly, dozens of times.


    Just when everyone thought Phoebe was beyond saving, she suddenly coughed up two mouthfuls of water.


    "She''s fine now, she''s fine once she''s expelled the water." The crowd breathed a sigh of relief, and Mrs. Reynolds was still trembling in fear. "Thank goodness, quickly call an ambnce."


    Phoebe''s face turned pale. After spitting out the water, her eyes slowly opened a crack, weakly seeing Theodore''s anxious gaze.


    She gently tugged at the corner of her lips and lost consciousness once more.


    ***


    Two dayster, Phoebe woke up in the hospital. The sunlight shone through the ss window in thete afternoon, dazzling.


    There was no one else in the hospital ward besides her.


    She stared at the floating dust in the air for a while, not knowing what she was thinking, or perhaps she wasn''t thinking anything at all, just lost in thought.


    Then, the hospital room door was pushed open.


    Phoebe''s eyshes trembled, but she didn''t look at the person entering until she heard the voice of Mrs. Reynolds. "Phoebe, you''re awake. Thank goodness. We''ve been so worried these past two days." Phoebe turned her head and saw Mrs. Reynolds looking at her with concern. For some reason, a sense of disappointment washed over her.


    Phoebe''s voice was still hoarse, a remnant of swallowing water. "I''m sorry, Mother, for worrying you. Your birthday celebration..."


    Mrs. Reynolds pulled a chair over and sat by the bedside. She looked at Phoebe and said, "As long as you''re okay, there''s no need to worry about anything else." Phoebe bit her lip and remained silent.


    Mrs. Reynolds grabbed an apple.


    The apple was washed and sat down. As she peeled the apple, she said, "How did you and Vanessa fall from the second floor that day?"


    There was no surveince on the terrace, and the servants by the pool did not notice any movement upstairs. When the two fell into the pool, they were both startled. She had asked Vanessa about it, but Vanessa didn''t say anything, just red-eyed.


    Phoebe gently closed her eyes, recalling Vanessa''s frantic appearance that day. Even now, she still felt scared in her heart. Vanessa would do anything for Theodore. Clearly, she had won.

 Chapter 22 Lost bet

    At that time, she was closest to Theodore, but he chose to save Vanessa first. After all, she was his beloved, the moonlight he had loved for more than ten years.


    If it were her, she would also save the person she liked first.


    Choosing between two options has always been such a cruel and real choice.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Reynolds sighed silently, "Both of you refuse to speak. Was it arranged in advance or is there something you can''t say?"


    Phoebe shook her head, "Mom, please don''t ask."


    "Ah, what a sad fate." Mrs. Reynolds cut the peeled apple into pieces and ced them on a small tray in front of her. "If you don''t want to say, I won''t force you, but there won''t be a next time, understand?" "Yes."


    Just because Mrs. Reynolds didn''t pursue further didn''t mean Theodore would let it go that easily.


    After Mrs. Reynolds left, Phoebey on the hospital bed and stared at the sunset outside the window for a while.


    In the end, she dragged her weak body out of bed and went to the bathroom. She nned to go out for a walk, not wanting to stay alone in this cold hospital room.


    In the garden downstairs from the ward, family members apanied the patients for a walk. Except for her, eEveryone passing by couldn''t help but nce at her.


    Phoebe was wearing a hospital gown, her frail body unable to hold itself up, appearing haggard.


    She stood by theke for a while and felt someone standing behind her.


    She turned her head and saw Vanessa standing there, wearing a man''s suit jacket. She was familiar with that jacket, one of the many items she had chosen when buying tinum bags for Mrs. Reynolds. If she had known this jacket would be worn by Vanessa to disgust her, she wouldn''t have even boughtuy it for a dog.


    She looked at her almost numbly, chestnut curls cascading down her shoulders, with delicate eyebrows and a morous appearance that made people feel pity.


    "I won," Vanessa said, looking at Phoebe''s cold and aloof demeanor, suddenly smug, as if boasting, and tightened the suit on her body.


    Phoebe had just escaped from death and didn''t want to get entangled with her any further. She turned around and was about to leave.


    Vanessa blocked her path, looking at her pale face, the hospital gown swaying on her slender body, and her smile bing even more enchanting.


    She approached Phoebe, full of pride, and said,:


    "Miss Ziegler, don''t you recognize me?"


    Phoebe felt a pang of pain when she heard Vanessa''s words. "Theodore has always loved me, even though you were closer to him. He chose to save me." Her eyes bore a cold expression.


    "What does your three-year marriage amount to whenpared to our love that hassted for over a decade? Despite that, you still stubbornly hold onto him?" Vanessa''s words struck Phoebe''s heart.


    She knew exactly what to say to hurt Phoebe the most and make her give up her feelings for Theodore. Phoebe clenched her fists tightly. "You are despicable!"


    Vanessa smiled with pleasure. "Miss Ziegler, you should thank me. If I didn''t do this, how would you have realized Theodore''s feelings for me and turned back on your feelings for him?"


    "Do you know how painful it is to fall in love with someone who can never love you back? I''m actually helping you."


    Phoebe had never encountered such shameless and audacious woman before. She fumed with anger, her chest heaving. "Vanessa, where do you draw the line? Do you even know that I almost died because of you?"


    Vanessa suddenly looked behind Phoebe and lowered her voice. "Wouldn''t it be better if you died? From ex-wife to deceased wife, it would resolve many unnecessary entanglements."


    Phoebe''s pupils trembled. Without thinking, she reached out to push Vanessa away. But to her surprise, she didn''t touch her, and Vanessa fell onto the cobblestone path.


    "Ah... it hurts so much!" Vanessa moaned pitifully.


    Phoebe was about to tell her to stop pretending, but then a dark voice sounded behind her. "Phoebe, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 23 Torn between two realities

    A gust of wind rushed by Phoebe as Theodore strode past her, moving with such speed that she was knocked to one side.


    Already frail, Phoebe stumbled back against the rough bark of a tree, a sharp pain shooting through her back.


    Herplexion grew even paler as she steadied herself against a willow, only to look up and see Theodore crouching in front of Vanessa. Phoebe watched the scene unfold with a cold detachment, feeling like a fool out of ce.


    Vanessa was maniptive and deceitful, but it was effective. Seeing Theodore''s worried expression, Phoebe knew she was utterly defeated. "Theodore, it hurts so much," Vanessa whined, seemingly fragile and petite in his presence, far from the dazzling force she portrayed to the world. And the man fell for it every time.


    A sharp stone had cut her palm, blood gushing forth a slight furrow of her brow enough to elicit his sympathy.


    "Just hang in there, I''ll take you to the doctor."


    He helped Vanessa to her feet and, ncing at Phoebe standing coldly aside, he said firmly, "Go back to your room, I''lle to check on youter." Phoebe turned away, ignoring his words.


    It wasn''t until Theodore left with Vanessa that Phoebe let out a derisiveugh. She turned and continued along thekeshore path.


    A few stepster, she stopped at the sight of pristine ck dress shoes.


    Looking up, she saw Edward.


    The light in her eyes dimmed rapidly as she asked wearily, "What are you doing here?"


    "I heard about your ident in the pool and came to see you. You''re very pale, Phoebe. Let me take you back," Edward said.


    Dressed in an exquisite ck suit, his tall and lean figure exuded an understated elegance, his eyes radiating gentle concern.


    He was young, handsome, and undeniably distinguished, just his presence disyed an air of refined grace.


    "I''d rather walk," Phoebe murmured.


    "Fine, I''ll walk with you." He took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders as he regarded her slender figure.


    Startled, she began to remove the jacket to hand it back, but Edward gently pressed her shoulders, "Keep it on, you look too fragile."


    Her heart softened, and her eyes warmed unbeknownst to her.


    They walked together along theke, maintaining a respectful distance. The setting sun filtered through the buildings, stretching their shadows long on the path.


    Edward''s hand rested casually in his pocket. After three years, this was the first time he had walked shoulder to shoulder with Phoebe at dusk, and he was filled with a profound sense of happiness. He felt utterly content.


    "Phoebe, do you remember our high school''s ss president, Zach? He just tied the knotst month, finished up an eight-year romance with the prom queen," Edward said.


    Mention of an old ssmate sent Phoebe into a sense of nostalgic discement.


    "They sent me an invitation, but I was swamped with work and couldn''t make it. Did you?" she asked softly.


    Zach had been one of Edward''s high school buddies. Surely he would have attended Zach''s wedding, but her absence was a deliberate avoidance.


    "I did, and they kept asking about you. They were really bummed you couldn''t be there," Edward paused before adding, "Back in high school, we used to talk about having a joint wedding someday." Phoebe looked down. "They''re happy together, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 24 Fall from the land of dreams

    "Yeah, Zach couldn''t stop grinning during the ceremony. When it was time for his vows, he was bawling harder than anyone. Poor guy was terrified of losing her." Phoebe felt a pang in her heart from Edward''sstment.


    She felt she owed an apology to Edward.


    She had thought her love for Edward was unwavering, but now she was secretly falling for Theodore, the same man who had once assaulted her.


    Perhaps even the heavens couldn''t bear to watch, so they sent Vanessa to torment her.


    "Edward, I want to go back," Phoebe said.


    Edward''s fingers curled in his pocket. He turned to look at Phoebe''s pale profile and nodded gently. "Alright, let''s get you home."


    *


    Stepping out of the elevator, they spotted Theodore supporting Vanessa down the corridor.


    They made a striking couple together.


    Phoebe looked down, noticing the bandage on Vanessa''s hand; knowing the importance of her hands to her piano ying, Phoebe understood the significance of the injury. Yet, Vanessa was willing to sacrifice them just to set a trap for her.


    Vanessa''s face lit up with a smile upon seeing Edward standing by Phoebe - as if fortune itself had walked right up to her.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt, what brings you to the hospital? Did youe especially to see Miss Ziegler?" Vanessa asked with a sly grin, resembling a cunning fox. Vanessa''s words visibly darkened Theodore''s mood as he noticed the men''s jacket draped over Phoebe''s shoulders, his gaze growing more ominous.


    "Phoebe,e here!" he demanded, his tone revealing the extent of his irritation.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, staying put. She slid the jacket off her shoulders and handed it to Edward, "Thanks for bringing me back, Edward."


    As Edward reached out to take it, his fingers brushed hers, and he gripped the jacket. "No need to thank me. Get some rest."


    The scene ying out in front of Theodore ignited a fierce ze of rage within him, as if his jealousy hadpletely taken the reins of reason. Striding forward, he grasped Phoebe''s wrist and began dragging her towards the hospital room. "Theodore..." Vanessa hadn''t expected such an extreme reaction from him; his eyes were bloodshot, he looked like a husband catching a cheater red-handed.


    Edward couldn''t just stand by as Theodore manhandled Phoebe. He grabbed her other wrist, "Theodore, don''t go too far!"


    Forced to halt, Theodore turned, his gaze sweeping over the pale wrist sped in Edward''s grip. A tumultuous irritability surged within him, a vicious desire to shatter that intrusive hand.


    His voice was icily menacing, "Get your filthy hands off her."


    Edward, known for his equanimity and elegance, almost never lost his cool. Yet even he couldn''t contain his anger against Theodore''s hostile behavior.


    "Who''s the dirty one here, really? Don''t you have a clue?" Edward shot back.


    Theodore seethed with resentment; he''d long disliked Edward''s refined facade, mistaking it for true virtue when in his eyes, Edward was nothing more than a contemptible man coveting another''s wife. "Let. Her. Go!"


    Caught in the middle of this dramatic tug-of-war, Phoebe had never imagined she''d be the crux of such a scene. The struggle only worsened her frail state, herplexion turning a frightening shade of ghostly pale. "Let me go," she said weakly.


    Vanessa, looking on, was nearly apoplectic with frustration. What kind of charm did Phoebe possess to make these two supposedly distinguished men turn on each other with such animosity?

 Chapter 25 Finders Keepers

    Theodore''s re became incendiary, his patience exhausted. Clenching his fists, he threw a punch aimed straight for Edward''s face.


    Edward, not one to back down, had harbored his own grievances toward Theodore. He''d stolen the woman Edward adored, only to treat her with disdain, a level of arrogant entitlement that gnawed at him. Like two enraged beasts, they dove into battle, avoiding Phoebe yet consumed by their fight. It was a ferocious exchange of fists and feet, each blownding with raw force. Soon, both men sported the marks of their sh.


    Phoebe stood petrified, witnessing their desperate struggle, unable toprehend how things had escted to this point.


    "Phoebe, what are you waiting for? Separate them!" Vanessa, beside herself with urgency, urged her to intervene.


    She had never before seen Theodore so violent and fierce; it was as if he had shredded his suave exterior to reveal a bloodthirsty and confrontational nature beneath.


    Yet ironically, the one who had exposed this side of him was Phoebe.


    Startled awake, Phoebe hurriedly tried to intervene.


    "Stop it, both of you, just stop!"


    Themotion had attracted a crowd of curious onlookers from the hospital''s family waiting area. They watched as the two men, seemingly out of their minds with rage, were ready to do each other in. The tense atmosphere deterred anyone from attempting to break up the fight.


    Phoebe had just gotten close when a stray kick from somewhere nearly sent her tumbling. Wincing in pain with a muffled gasp, both men paused, their attention suddenly on her. Phoebe was weak; she clutched her mouth and began to cough violently.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Theodore shoved Edward away and sprang to his feet, rushing over to Phoebe, "Are you hurt? Let me take you to see a doctor."


    Between coughs, her cheeks a mix of red and white, Phoebe''s tears streamed down her face.


    Vanessa''s eyes, filled with envy, took in Theodore''s handsome face, now marred with bruises and contusions - badges of honor from fighting for Phoebe. Why her?


    What was so special about Phoebe that the usuallyposed and restrained Theodore would throw caution to the wind and brawl with Edward for her sake?


    Vanessa saw Edward get up and head towards them, a sinister gleam passing through his eyes. She suddenly yelled, "Edward, have you lost your mind? Theodore, watch out!"


    Theodore''s back was to Edward. Hearing Vanessa''s warning and realizing Edward was relentless, his anger peaked. Without a second thought, he spun around, throwing a punch in Edward''s direction. Edward, caught off guard by Theodore''s sudden attack, had no time to dodge the iing fist.


    "Edward, get out of the way!"


    In a sh, a pale shadow rushed over and mmed into him hard.


    The next second came with the sickening sound of breaking bones as Phoebe was sent flying, crashing to the ground. She curled up from the pain, her lips parting to release a trickle of blood. "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Time seemed to freeze in that agonizing moment. Theodore remained stiff, fist still extended from the punch he''d thrown, not believing that Phoebe had intervened to take the blow meant for Edward. Taken full strength, no holding back.


    How deeply must she love Edward to refuse to let him be harmed, even in the slightest? She would rather bear the pain herself than let him suffer a single scratch.

 Chapter 26 Grandchild at any cost

    "Phoebe, Phoebe..." Edward lunged forward, carefully lifting Phoebe into his arms, his movements soft and gentle, for fear of hurting her. "Doctor, Doctor, Phoebe''s hurt, Doctor..."


    Phoebe was coughing violently, her consciousness slipping into a haze. As Edward carried her past Theodore, her eyes widened to look at him. In that instant, she felt Theodore was like a soulless marite, hollow and frightening. She tried to get a clearer look, but her eyelids grew heavier until darknesspletely engulfed her.


    Vanessa watched Edward carry Phoebe away, then quickly moved to Theodore''s side, anxiously grabbing his fist that was frozen mid-air. "Theodore, you''re badly injured, let''s get you bandaged up, okay?" Theodore shook off her hand and walked away without a word.


    "Theodore, Theodore..." Vanessa chased after him a few steps, then stood helplessly as he disappeared behind a wall of people. "Phoebe!" she spat out through clenched teeth, the wordced with deep-seated hatred.


    *


    Phoebe had a dream. She was back in her childhood, visiting her grandmother''s house in the countryside with her mother. The air was sweet and free.


    She ran through the fields, wove wildflowers into crowns, and ate wild berries. Then, by chance, she wandered into the woods, where the towering trees blocked out the sun, and she feared stumbling upon wild beasts. Just as she decided to turn back, she heard a faint cry for help from within the woods. After hesitating, she mustered her courage and pushed forward.


    Parting the waist-high grass, the voice grew nearer. Peering ahead, she saw a boy standing not far off, dressed in fine clothing. He appeared a few years older than her, his pale and handsome face dazzling in the sunlight. Phoebe had never seen such a beautiful boy and thought he might be an angel descended from heaven.


    The boy''s eyes brightened upon seeing her. "Atst, someone''se. Little sister, please fetch some adults; I''ve stepped into an animal trap."


    Despite the grime on his face, he was still strikingly handsome. Approaching him, she saw his shiny leather boots punctured by the trap, a faint trace of blood seeping out. Kneeling by his side, she said, "You''ve hurt your foot; the trap needs to be removed."


    "Do you know how?" he asked.


    "Yes, my grandfather taught me. Hang in there, I''ll get it off," she assured him.


    "Okay."


    Phoebe knelt and studied the trap, then began to pry it open. Despite finding the right technique, her small strength made it a struggle.


    Exhausted and drenched in sweat, with her hands nicked by the jagged edges of the animal trap, Phoebe finally managed to pry it off and tossed it aside.


    The boy sat on the ground, casting a nce at her injured hand. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, took her hand, and carefully wrapped it with the cloth. "I''m so sorry, it''s my fault you got hurt."


    "It''s no big deal; I''m tough as nails and used to scrapes. But you''ve got a bum leg. How are we going to get back? We''re a long way from town."


    As dusk approached, with the uncertainty of nocturnal beasts possibly prowling, they shared a moment of silence. Phoebe then broke the quiet. "I''ll carry you to town," she offered.


    At first, the boy refused, but after persistent coaxing from Phoebe, he reluctantly agreed to let her hoist him onto her back and begin their descent.


    Together they stumbled their way down, covered in grime and dirt. Upon reaching a dirt road and setting The boy down by the roadside, gasping for breath, Phoebe said, "Hang tight, kiddo. I''ll get some help. Just wait here for me, okay?" The boy watched her run off and, for reasons he couldn''t quite fathom, felt a sudden premonition that he might never see her again. He called out, "What''s your name?"


    Turning back with a radiant smile, she replied, "Mia. My name is Mia."

 Chapter 27 Woo her properly

    "Phoebe, Phoebe, are you awake? Phoebe?" Annoyingly shrill, the voice pierced through her slumber, causing Phoebe''s brow to furrow. "Mom, I don''t want to go..." She was still trapped in her dream.


    Mrs. Ziegler, seeing her clearly awake yet feigning sleep, snapped and smacked her arm. "Open your eyes when you''re awake. What''s the act for?" The stinging pain prompted Phoebe to fully awaken. Gone were the lush mountains and the fields rich with the scent of earth.


    Instead, a stark white ceiling blinded her, and the strong smell of disinfectant filled her nostrils.


    Memories rewound: the fight between Theodore and Edward, her rushing to shield Edward from Theodore''s blow...


    She closed her eyes and felt a dull ache in her chest.


    Mrs. Ziegler''s prattling continued, "Phoebe, I don''t mean to nag, but you''re Theodore''s wife now. Why are you getting involved with Edward again?"


    Unable to listen further, Phoebe cut in, "When did I get involved with him?"


    "Well, how else did you get hurt if it wasn''t for Edward?" Mrs. Ziegler asked suspiciously.


    Stumped into silence, Phoebe recalled her impulsive dive to take the punch meant for Edward-a guilt-driven act, unable to simply watch him get hurt because of her.


    "Look at you, look at this mess!" Mrs. Ziegler''s voice became immediately aggressive. "Phoebe, how many times did I tell you to stay away from Edward? You just don''t listen. Now see what he''s done to your life?"


    Phoebe had just woken up, bombarded like this by Mrs. Ziegler, and her head was buzzing. "Mom, please, can you just give me some peace for a moment?"


    Seeing Phoebe''s pale face, Mrs. Ziegler felt a pang ofpassion. "I made you some chicken soup. Let me help you sit up and have some."


    Weakened, Phoebe was propped up by Mrs. Ziegler, who arranged a couple of pillows behind her before bringing over a bowl of chicken soup.


    Phoebe reached to take the bowl, but Mrs. Ziegler swatted her hand away. "Look how weak you are. I''ll feed you."


    So Phoebe sat obediently, sipping the chicken soup, and asked, "What''s the date today? I feel like I''ve been asleep for ages."


    "Out cold for two days. Does that seem like a long time to you?" Mrs. Ziegler replied irritably. "Phoebe, tell me the truth, how did you and that Fitzroy girl end up falling from the second-floor balcony? Lucky for you it was the pool below, otherwise you''d be dead or crippled."


    Two more days gone; she might as well have made up for a year''s sleep.


    "What did Vanessa say?" Phoebe asked.


    Mrs. Ziegler''s face twisted ufortably. "Well... what could she say? Sniveling about how she didn''t know how she fell off the balcony herself. When pressed, she told everyone to ask you." Phoebe didn''t catch her mother''s expression, only scoffed coldly.


    Vanessa was clever, indeed. By saying nothing, she made everyonee to Phoebe, effectively shifting the me onto her. Whatever Phoebe might say now, people would question its truthfulness, making silent Vanessa look innocent and pure. Vanessa''s talent for maniption was top-notch!


    Hearing her daughter''s scoff, Mrs. Ziegler prodded, "Why theugh? What actually happened that day?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it." Phoebe knew her mother''s temperament. If she said it was Vanessa who pulled her down, it would be public drama.


    "I''m your mother; you''re keeping secrets from me?" Mrs. Ziegler stared incredulously. "Even if you were the one who pushed her, I''m on your side." "Mom!" Phoebe''s voice rose in exasperation. "Why would I push her?"

 Chapter 28 Extraordinary Entertainment

    "She''s Theodore''s old me, right? It seemed to me Theodore might still have feelings for her. So if you pushed her out of jealousy, I could understand..." "Even you think that about me. What will others think?" Phoebe interjected coolly, her annoyance clear. Her mom was such a naive sweetheart. Despite her mom''s savvy on trivial matters, she always seemed clueless about the big stuff, reveling in her false sense of wit.


    Mrs. Ziegler snapped out of it, smacking her forehead. "What am I babbling about, Phoebe? You didn''t push her. So how did you both end up falling?" Actually, on the day of the incident, Mrs. Ziegler had caused quite a scene in Vanessa''s hospital room.


    Vanessa, who had been rescued first, didn''t even need hospitalization. But the Fitzroy family insisted, considering the fall was from the second floor, and no one could guarantee she wouldn''t have anyplications. Phoebe, having been underwater longer, was still unconscious, but Vanessa was alert and would have been the one to ask about the details of the incident.


    Mrs. Ziegler, upon hearing her daughter nearly drowned, had impulsively confronted Vanessa. Theodore happened to be in the room, witnessing the ugly scene unfold, with Mrs. Ziegler hurling unpleasant usations. However, in front of others, she would always stand by her daughter.


    "Are you going to continue with the chicken soup, or shall I help myself?" Phoebe threatened to reach for the bowl, but her mother meticulously avoided her.


    After making sure Phoebe finished her soup, Mrs. Ziegler asked again, "You really didn''t push her?"


    "Mom!"


    Mrs. Ziegler quickly added, "I get it, I get it. Phoebe, Theodore is a good man, and you need to hold on tight. I see that little vixen from the Fitzroy familying on strong, aiming to snatch Theodore back." Phoebey back on her pillow, silent.


    "Did you hear me? The best way to keep a man is to have his child. Theodore is responsible-he''ll surelye back to you once you''re pregnant," Mrs. Ziegler insisted. Phoebe remained speechless.


    Why did every conversation with her mom circle back to having kids? It was hopeless.


    Suddenly, the hospital room door swung open, and both women looked up in unison to see Vanessa standing there, an image of frail beauty. Phoebe narrowed her eyes.


    The first time she saw Vanessa on the big screen, she thought her striking beauty and talent meant she was destined for lead roles.


    But after a few encounters, Phoebe realized she was nothing but a bitch-a pure and harmless fa?ade disguising a dark and conniving heart.


    "Auntie, I''vee to see Miss Ziegler," Vanessa said gently, holding a fruit basket by the door, showing none of the craziness from that day on the terrace.


    Mrs. Ziegler nced at Phoebe with an icy tone, "Phoebe''s worn out. Why don''t youe back another time?"


    "I''ll just say a few words and leave." Vanessa entered, carrying a fruit basket. Her voice was subdued, but her demeanor was assertive.


    Phoebe bit her lip and turned to Mrs. Ziegler. "Mom, could you check with the doctor when I can be discharged?"


    Mrs. Ziegler''s lips twitched, wise to Phoebe''s ploy to get her out of the room. Without a word, she left, carefully closing the door behind her.


    She feigned the sound of her footsteps fading away, then tiptoed back, pressing her ear against the door to eavesdrop.


    Phoebe arched an eyebrow, sizing up Vanessa, who looked stunning and stood out with her wless makeup, "Miss Fitzroy must be feeling quite smug now, huh?"

 Chapter 29 Love on social media

    Vanessa took a seat on a chair next to the bed, surveyed the hospital room, and then settled her gaze on Phoebe, appearingposed.


    "I heard you were unconscious for another two days?"


    Her tone could be taken as somewhat gloating.


    Phoebe responded coolly, "Thanks to you."


    That day, facing Edward, she was sure he had no hint of aggression as he approached them. If Vanessa hadn''t screamed, the situation would have never escted to this point. But Vanessa showed not even a hint of remorse. With her legs crossed and her heels swinging leisurely, Vanessa looked unbothered, "Seems like you''re recovering well enough."


    Phoebe licked her back teeth, "Lucky me, not dead yet."


    "Is that so? What a pity," Vanessa remarked.


    Phoebe was momentarily speechless.


    She really was impressively vile.


    "So, Miss Fitzroy, did youe by today to see if I was dead or not?"


    Vanessa smiled gently, "Miss Ziegler, there''s no need for such hostility. I just came to check on you."


    Phoebe scoffed, "Sorry, I can''t appreciate your concern."


    "Hey," Vanessa said, "what I did that day was just to see who mattered more to Theodore, you or me. If he had truly fallen for you, indifferent to my wellbeing, I would have stepped back."


    "After all, your three years of being together day and night could certainly threaten our decade-long bond. I was uncertain, so I had to verify for myself."


    "You''re insane!" Phoebe was utterly infuriated, her eyes rimmed with red.


    Unruffled, Vanessa smiled smugly, "Yeah, I am quite crazy, so you definitely don''t want to see just how far I''d go to win him back."


    Phoebe stared at her wild expression, realizing that Vanessa came today to intimidate her.


    "Then bring it on. I''m not scared of you," Phoebe said defiantly.


    Vanessa watched her steadily. She hadn''t intended to trigger Phoebe''s rebellious spirit; all she wanted was to instill a psychological fear of her ruthlessness. But she had underestimated Phoebe.


    She shook her head. "Phoebe, Edward still loves you. He fought Theodore over you. Doesn''t that stir anything in your heart?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together tightly.


    She had to admit Vanessa was skilled in mental warfare. Her actions, seemingly mad, were all calcted moves aimed at manipting emotions.


    The day they had both fallen into the water, Theodore had saved Vanessa, dealing Phoebe a devastating blow.


    Then, in the hospital''s garden, Vanessa had set her up, and Theodore had chosen Vanessa again, leaving Phoebe by theke to kill her hope once more.


    And finally, the punch she took for Edward. Theodore must have thought her old me for Edward had reignited. If he had any lingering affection, it would have turned to dust. "Miss Fitzroy sure ys a clever game," Phoebe said with an ironic smile.


    Vanessa knew Phoebe was smart. A little reflection on the recent events would unveil her intentions.


    Her rival had not disappointed.


    Only when they were equally matched did she not feel the humiliation of being usurped all those years ago.


    "Pot calling the kettle ck, Miss Ziegler. Didn''t you secure your ce in the Reynolds family by getting pregnant with Theodore''s child?"


    Phoebe''s lips twitched, but she said nothing in her defense.

 Chapter 30 The Wise Lady Reynolds

    Because sometimes reality speaks louder than words.


    Vanessa stood up. "Miss Ziegler, rest up. I''m looking forward to youreback."


    "Hey, have you no shame?" Mrs. Ziegler burst in, pointing usingly at Vanessa.


    She''d been fuming outside, eavesdropping. Were mistresses so brazen these days?


    Vanessa remained cool and collected. "Auntie, it was your daughter who stole someone''s love. It''s pretty clear whocks shame."


    Phoebe looked at her coldly. "My memory might be failing, but wasn''t it Miss Fitzroy who left Theodore first? There''s no basis for your usation."


    She refused to carry that burden!


    Mrs. Ziegler, bolstered by her daughter''s words, retorted, "Yeah, you left Theodore. Can''t he marry someone else?"


    Hearing their united front, Vanessa left, her face turning a furious shade of blue.


    Mrs. Ziegler was visibly upset. "What in the world? I knew there was something off about that woman. Phoebe, you can''t let her get to you. You are rightfully Theodore''s wife now." Phoebe massaged her temples, weary. "I''m tired. Please, just go home."


    Mrs. Ziegler caught the exhausted look in Phoebe''s eyes and held back further words, but deep down, she harbored a seething resentment toward Vanessa. She had always known Vanessa''s return spelled trouble. And Phoebe''sckluster response? Surely, she wasn''t considering a divorce from Theodore to rekindle an old me with Edward?


    Good Lord, she needed to have a talk with Edward.


    *


    After two more days in the hospital, Phoebe had visits from Mrs. Reynolds with Madison and Christopher twice, and Theodore''s father Brandon stopped by once. Theodore was the only one who hadn''t shown up. Mrs. Reynolds mentioned he was on a business trip.


    Yet Carol hinted on Messenger that Theodore was in Kedora the whole time.


    Phoebe knew the truth. He didn''t want to see her. Fine by her.


    She didn''t want to see him either.


    The internal injuries Phoebe had suffered, that caused her to cough up blood, were mostly healed after her two-day hospital stay. She insisted on being discharged to return home.


    Unable to persuade Phoebe otherwise, Mrs. Ziegler had begrudgingly proceeded with the discharge paperwork.


    No sooner had she left than Edward arrived.


    Phoebe watched as he entered her room. His facial bruises had faded, but his expression bore marks of weariness. He stood by her bedside and asked softly, "Phoebe, how are you holding up?"


    During the two days Phoebe had been unconscious, Edward had remained by her side. Somehow the Vanderbilts had caught wind of his fight with Theodore, and the fact that he was keeping a vigil for Phoebe, prompting his elder brother to bring him home.


    He had been confined until today when his brother finally released him. He raced to the hospital straight away.


    Phoebe nodded slightly. "I''m much better, thank you. Don''t worry about that day... I just don''t want any animosity between our families because of me."


    A sh of pain crossed Edward''s eyes. "Do you think that makes me feel any better? Phoebe, you''re being too cruel."


    Phoebe bowed her head, "I wronged you three years ago. It''s fine to resent or hate me; just stop being kind to me."


    She no longer deserved his kindness.


    Edward''s emotions surged as he stepped forward, wrapping his arms around Phoebe''s waist. "I don''t hate you, nor do I resent you. Phoebe, I love you!" "Edward, let go of me," Phoebe struggled, trying to break free of his hold.


    "I won''t let go!" Edward tightened his embrace and said, "Phoebe, Vanessa is back. Divorce Theodore and let''s reset everything back to where it should be." "Hah!" A cold chuckle suddenly came from the doorway of the hospital room. "Looks like I''vee at a bad time, interrupting your little moment."

 Chapter 31 Faces like a married couple

    Phoebe''s body jolted as she turned to look towards the doorway. There stood Theodore, his features sharp and handsome, but his expression was exceptionally dark, his piercing gaze sinking her heart. She quickly pushed Edward away, looking at him helplessly.


    A flicker of hurt passed through Edward''s eyes. Seeing Theodore step into the room, he instinctively positioned himself in front of Phoebe, watching Theodore warily. "What do you want?"


    Theodore''s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cool as he uttered two icy words, "Move aside!"


    He towered over Edward by several inches, looking down at him, an oppressive aura emanating from him.


    "Theodore, I''m telling you, I won''t let you hurt Phoebe," Edward dered with a bold confidence.


    If he hadn''t been blinded by jealousy and resentment back then, if he hadn''t abandoned Phoebe when she needed him most, she wouldn''t have married Theodore.


    A sneer shed across Theodore''s lips. "Mr. Vanderbilt, don''t overestimate yourself. When Phoebe was your girlfriend, you couldn''t protect her. How can you do so now when she''s my wife? What concern is it of yours if we argue and then make up?"


    The taunt was not lost on Edward; he turned red with rage, grabbing Theodore''s cor, his voice a ferocious roar, "You''re nothing but a sanctimonious opportunist."


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed.


    Phoebe knew this was bad.


    Having been by Theodore''s side for three years, she understood every subtle expression of his. At this moment, his mood was severely foul, and if Edward kept provoking him, they mighte to blows.


    "Edward, you should go," said Phoebe.


    "Phoebe, I..."


    She pursed her lips, interrupting him, "Thank you for visiting me today. From now on, don''t worry about me, we both need to move on."


    Edward paled, instantly understanding her meaning. Stubbornly, he said, "I don''t want to move on."


    After speaking, he dashed off like a child in a huff, afraid Phoebe would say something more that couldn''t be undone. Phoebe watched his retreating figure, a pang of loss washing over her.


    Theodore caught the look of destion on her face and scoffed, "If you''re so reluctant, why don''t you chase after him?"


    Every time Phoebeid eyes on him, her blood boiled. She sat down by the bedside, her gaze icy, "What are you doing here?"


    Theodore stood at the edge of the bed, his eyes drooping under her frosty demeanor. The sight of her so cold just made his teeth itch with irritation.


    "I wouldn''t miss this thrilling show," he said with a hard voice, his eyes stabbing at her like sharp daggers.


    Phoebe felt a shiver in her heart, unwilling to meet his reddened eyes.


    In the next second, he grabbed her chin, his scorching breath showering her face with a surge of anger, "Can''t look at me, are you feeling guilty?" "Theodore, don''t push me too far!"


    "So what if I am pushing you?" Theodore shoved her onto the bed, viciously ripping off his tie and unbuttoning his shirt.


    "Looks like you''ve been pretty lonely without me these past few days."


    Phoebe saw the sparks of rage and desire dancing in his eyes, which frightened her more than ever, and she struggled to escape.


    Just as she squirmed from under his arm, he yanked her back by her hair, throwing her onto the bed again.


    "Ow..." Phoebe''s head knocked against the corner of the bed, ckening her vision from the pain.


    Theodore paused for a moment, stiffening as he leaned over to check where she had been hurt. But Phoebe, thinking he was going to continue tormenting her, pped him hard across the face. The p resonated with a crisp "smack."


    Theodore froze.


    Phoebe froze.


    Even Mrs. Ziegler, returning from handling the discharge procedures, froze in the doorway of the room.

 Chapter 32 The Towel

    My goodness, her daughter had hit her son-inw. Was this something a mother-inw was meant to witness?


    Theodore red at Phoebe. If looks could kill, she would be riddled with holes right now.


    She was almost scared into a stupor.


    She had pped Theodore!


    "You dare to hit me?" His handsome face darkened with stormy anger. His eyes darkened with a stormy rage. He gripped Phoebe''s wrists above her head, his fierce eyes looking like he wanted to tear her apart. "I''ll kill you!"


    Mrs. Ziegler''s heart leaped with fear. She was about to rush in when she saw the furious man tear Phoebe''s clothes.


    Her steps halted.


    Phoebe never expected Theodore to humiliate her like this, her struggle bing frenzied, "Theodore, you jerk, let me go!"


    He pinned her down with an overwhelming force, finding her defiance only irritated, as he stuffed the torn-off tie into her mouth.


    Tears streamed down Phoebe''s face when she caught sight of Mrs. Ziegler in the doorway. She looked at her with eyes full of desperate hope for rescue


    She didn''t want this!


    Whether Theodore sought to disgrace her or punish her, she wanted nothing to do with him now!


    She looked at her mother with pleading eyes, hoping for a word of intervention. If only her mother spoke up, Theodore, shameless as he was, wouldn''t dare to overstep in front of her. Mrs. Ziegler hesitated.


    Her heart ached for her daughter, but she also wished for a quick reconciliation. There was an old saying, "Married couples reconcile at the end of the day," and "she could feel the emotional distance between them growing, especially with Vanessa''s return, threatening the stability of their marriage.


    If Phoebe could just endure and bear a child, she could cement her ce in the family.


    With these thoughts, Mrs. Ziegler steeled her resolve, ignoring the painful plea in Phoebe''s eyes, and tiptoed out of the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened as the door slowly closed, leaving not even a sliver of space. Her heart felt like it was being torn in two.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    In her mother''s eyes, her feelings were never a priority, as long as she could provide some benefit, even if it meant turning a blind eye to Theodore''s torment. Theodore got out of bed and bent down to pick up his shirt and put it on.


    After his anger subsided, reason returned, and he nced at Phoebe, motionless on the bed, a flicker of regret passing through him.


    He cleared his throat, "Get dressed, I''ll take you back home"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, feeling a burning sensation, yet no tears would fall. Her voice was hoarse as she asked, "Why?" Theodore paused buttoning his shirt, "Why what?"


    "Why do you still touch me?" Phoebe asked. "If I''m so filthy in your eyes, shouldn''t you be disgusted by me?"


    Theodore froze, a shade of embarrassment and faint red tinting his stern face.


    "Me touching you is a blessing you should be thankful for," he said with a malicious tone and arrogant demeanor. Phoebe, consumed by rage, cked out for a moment and threw a pillow at him.


    "I don''t want your so-called ''blessings''!"

 Chapter 33 The Big Man’s Affair

    Theodore caught the flying pillow with an easy stretch of his arm. Surprised, he looked at her; Phoebe, in her anger, somehow seemed more enticing. Her eyes sparkled with life.


    "If you don''t want to get up, we can go another round," he suggested.


    "You beast!"


    Phoebe was genuinely terrified. She scrambled out of bed, frantically dug out clean clothes from her luggage, and scurried into the bathroom.


    Theodore touched his nose, and oddly enough, the gloomy mood that had clouded him for days cleared. He ced the pillow back on the bed and picked up the torn clothes tossing them into the trash.


    Dressed, Phoebe stood by the sink, the mirror reflecting a cut at the corner of her mouth and her swollen lips.


    She bit down hard. She never expected him to be gentle.


    The knock on the bathroom door startled Phoebe, then came Theodore''s drawl from outside, "You done yet?" Phoebe didn''t respond.


    She opened the door to find Theodore leaning casually against the wall, half-smirking at her. The very man who had been rough just moments before now stood there looking like a perfectly put-together gentleman. "Why haven''t you left?" she asked.


    Usually, he''d be out the door as soon as they were done, but today appeared to be an exception.


    Theodore''s gaze lingered on the split corner of her lip, a wound he had inflicted earlier. His expression turned sheepish. "Let me drive you home."


    "I''m not of such high regard to trouble you," Phoebe replied briskly, stepping past him. Even the most patient person has their limits, and Theodore had rubbed hers raw.


    He grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. "Phoebe, do you realize when you get all fiery like this, it just makes me want to tame you more?"


    Knowing she couldn''t break free from his grip and refusing to suffer more than she had to, she met his gaze with a clear, piercing look. "Theodore, Vanessa''s back. After all the years you''ve kept her close to your heart, don''t you think you owe her some sort ofmitment?"


    Theodore''s irritation spiked at the mention of Vanessa. "Mind your own business!"


    Phoebe let out a coldugh. "Eating from the bowl while eyeing the pot, Theodore, you''ve really got some nerve!" Having said that, she wriggled free from his grasp and strode to the hospital room door, yanking it open with a swift motion. Theodore''s face burned as if he had been pped. Just as he was about to follow her to have thest word, he saw Mrs. Ziegler standing outside. He froze in his tracks.


    With an embarrassed look, Mrs. Ziegler clung to the door frame, caught eavesdropping. Her dignity seemed to falter as she asked, "Are you two finished?"


    Her question chilled Phoebe''s demeanor even further. "What, now you want toe and watch?"


    Three years with Theodore had honed Phoebe''s ability to return a sharp retort. Mrs. Ziegler''s expression soured instantly.


    "Phoebe, what are you insinuating?"


    Ignoring her, Phoebe headed straight for the elevator. Her mother''s earlier actions had left her utterly disgusted.


    Mrs. Ziegler nced at Theodore and couldn''t hold back a rebuke, "Theodore, Phoebe''s just recovering. Be gentle with her, will you?"


    Theodore pursed his lips briefly. "Mom, I''m going after her. I''ll have the driver take you hometer."


    "Just go, Phoebe has a soft heart. Just charm her a bit, and she won''t be mad at you anymore," Mrs. Ziegler nodded, watching as Theodore grabbed his duffel bag and dashed out.

 Chapter 34 Weight on the Chest

    She nced into the hospital room. The bed was a mess, evidence of a recent intense struggle. Young people just don''t know moderation. If only Phoebe could get pregnant with a grandchild for the Reynolds family.


    *


    Down at the hospital''s entrance, Theodore caught up to Phoebe and pulled her into his car, speeding towards the apartment.


    Restlessly scrolling through her phone, Phoebe sat in the passenger seat.


    Theodore, driving, nced at her asionally. "How did you and Vanessa end up falling off the second-floor balcony the other day?" Phoebe paused her scrolling. "I thought you wouldn''t ask."


    Theodore frowned, "How could I not ask about something that serious?"


    Turning to look at him, after a few seconds of silence, Phoebe took a gamble, "If I said Miss Fitzroy pulled me down, would you believe me?" "She can''t swim; she wouldn''t do that," Theodore replied without hesitation. "Don''t try to pin this on her, Phoebe."


    Phoebe felt a sharp twinge in her heart.


    See, she knew it was humiliating to even suggest.


    Staring at the asphalt road shimmering in the sunlight, she spoke with difficulty, "I can''t swim either... and I don''t like you. I had no reason to push her." The car screeched to a halt in the middle of the road.


    Propelled forward by inertia, Phoebe was then yanked back by the seatbelt, leaving her dazed, "What are you doing? Don''t you know that''s dangerous?" The car behind them almost mmed into their fancy ride, its driver sweating bullets. Swerving around them and passing by, the driver cursed furiously. Theodore''s re sent a shiver through the man, who quickly drove off.


    He steered the car back onto the road, his expression growing dark. Through clenched teeth, he said, "You don''t like a man like me? Are you blind?" Phoebe closed her eyes, replying, "Yes, I''m blind and foolish."


    Theodore fell silent.


    He dropped Phoebe at her apartment building and, without waiting for her to go inside, drove off, leaving her in a cloud of exhaust.


    Phoebe didn''t mind; dragging her weary body back to her apartment, the first thing she did was take a shower, washing away every trace of Theodore from her skin. She felt disgraced.


    Despite loathing him for choosing to save Vanessa first that day, leaving her alone by theke, her soul trembled with shame when he kissed her.


    After her shower, she cooked herself a bowl of noodles and watched some celebrity gossip while eating.


    Phoebe perked up upon learning that the artist she auditioned for the talent show had made it through with flying colors, securing an A rating for the first episode and getting into the top ss.


    She whipped out her phone and called John. "Keep a close eye on Noah Myersarlton''s performance on the show, see how he measures up. I''ll discuss it with the production team when I get back to the office."


    She was aware that talent shows weren''t without their behind-the-scenes maniptions. If Noah had enough talent, she wouldn''t mind giving him a nudge to help him shine brighter.


    With the call ended, she was so tired she didn''t want to move a finger and decided to head to bed.


    In the middle of the night, she felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her, making it hard to breathe, the air thick with the scent of alcohol.


    Frowning, she opened her eyes to find an arm draped across her waist, unmovable, only hugging her tighter when she tried to push it away. "Stop it, let''s just sleep," she murmured.

 Chapter 35 I will not divorce her

    Phoebey there for a while, feeling the heat of someone behind her baking her in the midsummer night, sweat beading on her skin. She shifted the arm away, but within a second, it was back, draping over her and the weight of the body now pressing down on her. "I need to use the bathroom," she stated.


    The arm remained still until she nudged again, and Theodore finally let go as hey back, his voice heavy with alcohol, "Hurry back."


    In the bathroom, Phoebe sat on the closed toilet lid, hugging her knees and staring nkly into space.


    Nothing had changed.


    Theodore, drunk as before, still preferred to sleep close to her.


    And yet, everything felt different.


    Because she could no longer rest easy in his arms.


    She didn''t know how long she had been sitting there until she feltpletely chilled and returned to bed.


    She climbed back in to find Theodore hugging her pillow, deeply asleep.


    The corner of her mouth quirked.


    It seemed he didn''t particrly need her to sleep with; he just needed something to hold. Whether it was her, a pillow, or someone else, it didn''t matter. Theodore woke up early and noticed something soft in his arms; it felt wrong, prompting him to open his eyes and discover he was cuddling a pillow. Tossing it aside, he sat up, ruffling his hair and feeling groggy.


    The bedroom was empty except for him. He grabbed his phone and made a call; Phoebe answered promptly with a formal tone, "Good morning, Mr. Reynolds!" "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Theodore grumbled, licking his mrs.


    "Sorry, Mr. Reynolds, but I''m no longer your executive assistant and waking services are no longer provided. Unless there''s something else, I''m going to hang up," Phoebe replied, strictly business. The line went dead, suddenly and deliberately. Fire surged through Theodore''s veins. With an abrupt twist, heshed out at the pillow beside him. This woman''s got some nerve! Phoebe set her cell phone aside and eyed the bewildered John. "Where were we? Keep talking."


    John just stared, dumbfounded. Good Lord, what had he just overheard? No wonder the rumors swirled about Phoebe and Mr. Reynolds-her words hinted at aplexity he hadn''t expected. Ordering room service?


    Phoebe tapped the pen cap against the desk, trying to focus.


    John cleared his throat disrupt the silence. "Last night the second episode aired. Noah Myers''s live ratings soared, and we gained tens of thousands of Facebook fans. I think we''ve got a rising star on our hands." "Mm," Phoebe hummed thoughtfully, "head to HR and post some job listings. I want to handle the interviews personally."


    "Sure thing."


    John hadn''t been gone long when an uninvited guest marched into the office. Dressed in a suit as dark and somber as his mood, he was a presence that filled and darkened the space.


    "Was this your doing?" Theodore loomed beside the desk, his nearly six-foot-three frame making the office feel cramped.


    Phoebe remained seated. She tilted her head to meet his gaze. "I made some hangover soup. It''s warming on the stove. Did you have any?"


    Theodore, who had expected her to snap at him and give him an excuse to wreak havoc in her new office, found his anger caught in limbo by her unexpected warmth.

 Chapter 36 Meeting Mary

    Theodore''s anger was stifled, his expression awkward. "Yeah, I tried it, but what on earth was that? The taste was bizarre."


    He was looking for a fight.


    Phoebe replied, "I tried a new recipe. If you didn''t like it, I''ll stick to the usual one next time."


    "It was fine," Theodore mumbled, his hand absentmindedly rubbing his nose as he looked at her with confusion. "What''s gotten into you today? Why sopliant? You''re not plotting something big, are you?"


    "I hadn''t realized Mr. Reynolds was into that sort of thing," Phoebe responded coolly, too tired to be adversarial.


    She nced at her watch. "If I''m not mistaken, you have a morning meeting in three minutes. You better hurry, or you''ll bete."


    Grinding his teeth, Theodore retorted, "I''ll deal with you after the meeting."


    He strode towards the door, but just as he was about to leave, he paused and turned back. Phoebe was sitting behind her broad desk, her hair pulled into a high ponytail that revealed her small, delicate cheeks and her gracefully slender neck. Sometimes he liked to grip her neck, beautiful and fragile, as if in doing so, he mastered her entire being.


    The nine o''clock sunlight shone on her, making her seem as if she herself were illuminated.


    Phoebe, away from his side, had changed, yet in some ways, stayed the same.


    Phoebe caught Theodore''s gaze and looked up at him with puzzled eyes. Theodore just turned his head away with a snort, strutting off with a high and mighty air. Phoebe: "..."


    What''s his problem?


    *


    That afternoon, Phoebe made a trip to the Exceptional Entertainment''s talent show camp, where a group of vibrant young boys was practicing a dance routine in the studio.


    A staff member called out Noah Myersarter, pointing in Phoebe''s direction. Noah jogged over, the youthfulness radiating from him.


    "Miss Ziegler, what brings you here?" Noah inquired.


    Phoebe smiled, "Call me Phoebe, ''Miss Ziegler'' makes me feel old."


    Noah Myershuckled, and a blush tinted his cheeks as he admired her; Phoebe''s smile was simply captivating. "Phoebe, did youe here just for me?"


    "Yes," Phoebe nodded, "You''ve been doing well recently, and the audience loves you. Let the production team know if you need anything. I''ve already given them a heads-up." Noah knew what this meant; Phoebe was taking him under her wing. "It''s all good, no issues. So, you''ll be guiding me from now on, Phoebe?"


    There was a hopeful look in his eyes, which Phoebe recognized. "For now, you''ll work with me. After the show, I''ll assign you a personal agent."


    After a brief conversation and some advice from Phoebe, she sent him back to training.


    Rejoining the group, the boys crowded around him, "Wow, is that your agent? She''s so gorgeous; she could be a star herself."


    "Don''t be silly, she''s the boss of ourpany."


    "That young?"


    "Yeah..."


    As Phoebe turned to descend the stairs, Theodore''s call came in. He sounded irritable, "Where have you been, not at the office?" Phoebe pursed her lips, "I''m at Exceptional Entertainment, is there an issue?"


    "Why are you there? Nevermind, just wait, I''lle to pick you up. Grandma''s back from the Old St. Patrick''s Cathedral, and she wants us to stop by," said Theodore on the other end of the line. Phoebe was about to say she had driven there herself when Theodore hung up. With a sigh of resignation, she made her way to curbside to wait for him.


    Soon, a ck Maybach pulled up, the window rolling down to reveal Vanessa in the passenger seat, greeting her warmly.


    "Miss Ziegler, get in quickly; we can''t stay here too long."

 Chapter 37 Pretend to faint

    Seeing Vanessa in the passenger seat no longer surprised Phoebe as she slid into the backseat.


    The car merged smoothly into traffic.


    Theodore, one hand on the wheel and the other resting on the window ledge, nced in the rearview mirror, "How''s the kid working under you?" "She''s got potential," Phoebe muttered, her eyes glued to her phone without looking up.


    Theodore pursed his lips, feeling a tinge of irritation. Ever since he had transferred Phoebe to QUEEN Entertainment, she had grown wings, as if he no longer mattered to her. "As the director of talent, you''re not an agent. There''s no need for you to run errands," Theodore pointed out.


    At the mention of this, Phoebe nced at Vanessa and said, "I''ve been talking to a top-notch agenttely, and if I can get her on board, I want her to handle Miss Fitzroy."


    Theodore frowned. "Didn''t I ask you to keep an eye on Vanessa for the time being?"


    Phoebe inwardly scoffed. He insisted on pairing her with Vanessa-was he trying to pit them against each other?


    "What does Miss Fitzroy think?"


    Vanessa turned towards them, her eyes innocently shifting between the two, and said, "I''m fine either way; I''ll follow thepany''s decision."


    Phoebe looked at her with mocking eyes. She acted so pure, but who didn''t know the beast lurking beneath that sheepskin?


    "Marry has mentored plenty of A-listers; her experience is invaluable. If Miss Fitzroy wants to shine in the entertainment industry, Marry is the best choice," Phoebe proimed. Her words were meant to remind Vanessa that following her might not promise a bright future.


    Of course, if Vanessa preferred to take risks over her career to bother her, that was a different story.


    But clearly, Vanessa wasn''t blinded by love. She had her own ns, ones she had no intention of sharing with Phoebe.


    "I trust Miss Ziegler''s judgment," Vanessa dered.


    Theodore fell silent just as Vanessa reached out and yfully tugged at his sleeve, "Theodore, don''t be mad. Miss Ziegler is so busy, handing me over to Marry is for my best interest." Theodore''s expression softened, "As long as you don''t feel slighted, that''s what matters."


    "Why would I feel slighted? I''ve heard about Marry abroad; she''s propelled many artists to stardom. For Miss Ziegler to get her to manage me must have taken quite an effort," Vanessamented.


    "That''s her job," Theodore said before ncing at the rearview mirror and noticing Phoebe still on her phone, prompting him to purse his lips in displeasure.


    Phoebe was scrolling through her social feed and inadvertently stumbled upon Vanessa''s update from roughly 20 minutes ago, a photo apanied by the caption: "Such beautiful hands should be ying the piano, such a waste otherwise." The picture was clearly taken from the passenger side, featuring only a hand and the steering wheel it was Theodore''s hand, identifiable by the distinguished fingers resting on the wheel.


    As if possessed, Phoebe clicked on Vanessa''s profile and was quickly drawn into a stream of recent posts. Vanessa had been updating her feed consistently-an average of more than two posts each day since the day they had both fallen into the water.


    [He came to see me today and brought my favorite chicken soup. He still remembers after all this time. An image of an open thermos revealed the shimmering broth.]


    [He brought me flowers, he still remembers which ones are my favorites after all these years. Everything feels unchanged, as if time stood still. A picture of a bouquet of red roses apanied the post.]

 Chapter 38 Want to go home

    [He peeled an apple for me and even cut it into bite-sized pieces. Such tender care. A picture of a neatly arranged fruit te.] [Why is he so good to me? He even draped his jacket over my shoulders. Teehee! An image of a tailored Herm¨¨s zer.]


    With each new post, Phoebe''s heart sank deeper. She snuffed out the light of her phone screen and shoved the device back into her pocket, feeling an icy chill inside. So, Theodore had done so much for Vanessa while Phoebe was unconscious -things he never did for her. Her eyes welled up as she turned to gaze out the car window.


    The dusk had settled, casting a mottled light inside. Theodore nced in the rearview mirror, catching Phoebe''s determined yet chilled profile.


    Lady Reynolds was a woman of deep spiritual beliefs who made annual retreats to a secluded sanctuary, dedicating three months each year to personal reflection and peace. She typically returned in September, but this year, she came back a month early.


    By the time they reached the Reynolds Mansion, darkness had enveloped everything, yet the estate was illuminated with brilliant lights.


    Lady Reynolds sat on the living room sofa, surrounded by her children and grandchildren, her face crinkled with a joyful smile, exuding a dignified grace.


    As Theodore and Phoebe walked in, Lady Reynolds waved her over, "Phoebe,e here, let grandma get a good look at you."


    Quickening her pace, Phoebe approached and felt a surge of warmth when Lady Reynolds took her hand. "Grandma, what brought you back early?"


    "I heard about your ident and wanted to check on you. Look at you, all skin and bones! Theodore, haven''t you been feeding Phoebe?" Lady Reynolds chided him.


    Theodore hurried over with a smile, "Grandma, you know Phoebe''s always had a slender constitution."


    "Oh, that petite face of yours, just breaks my heart," Lady Reynolds continued, ncing at her t abdomen, "So thin. When are you going to give me a great-grandson?"


    Phoebe''s cheeks med with embarrassment, a tinge of shame stirring within her. She knew how much Lady Reynolds looked forward to a great-grandchild, but Phoebe feared that she might never be able to conceive. With that thought, she turned to look at Theodore.


    Theodore didn''t look at her but continued to soothe his grandmother, "Grandma, I''ll try my best. Maybe soon you''ll be able to hold a great-grandchild."


    Lady Reynolds, charmed by his words, beamed with joy, and the room was filled with warmth and happiness.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, ncing towards Vanessa, who stood not far behind them. Her presence at the family dinner was a clear sign of where Theodore''s affectionsy. When he spoke of making an effort, Phoebe understood it was not with her, but with Vanessa that he intended to try.


    After all, given her current health condition, no amount of effort on his part would lead to a baby.


    A pang of sorrow struck Phoebe''s heart.


    At that moment, Vanessa approached, crouching in front of the elderly matriarch with a smile as radiant as the blossoms of spring. "Grandma, do you remember me?"


    After looking at Vanessa for a few seconds, Lady Reynolds recognized her, "You must be Vanessa, my dear. You''ve be more beautiful with each passing day. I can barely recognize you." Laughing, Vanessa replied, "Oh, Grandma, you''re the true beauty here. I''m merely passablepared to you, hardly worth mentioning."


    Lady Reynolds chuckled heartily. "You do have a way with words. When did you get back? You''ll stay this time, won''t you?"


    "Yep, I''ll be staying here in the North Side. There''s something precious I''ve been chasing, and I intend to get it back," Vanessa responded, then shyly stole a nce at Theodore before bowing her head. That bashful demeanor in Vanessa''s eyes seemed to Phoebe like a clear signal of a rekindled romance with Theodore, which burned her from the inside out.

 Chapter 39 Trying to make breakfast

    At dinner, Lady Reynolds positioned Vanessa and Phoebe to her sides, with Theodore sitting next to Phoebe. The arrangement was rather interesting. Whether intentional or not, Lady Reynolds ced Theodore and Vanessa far apart, resulting in no opportunity for interaction throughout the meal. After dinner, everyone moved to the card room.


    Despite her pious nature, Lady Reynolds was quite the card shark-often gathering the family for a game.


    In her words, ying cards was not only a way to bond with kin but also a means to stave off dementia a win-win situation.


    Lady Reynolds took her seat in the east, and Phoebe went to fetch a pillow to ce behind her, ensuring she wasfortable.


    Seeing Phoebe''s silent gesture of care, Lady Reynolds remarked, "Phoebe is so thoughtful. Her kindness is gentle and unassuming. Theodore, you should appreciate such blessings." Catching a glimpse of Phoebe with the corner of his eye, Theodore settled next to Lady Reynolds, ready to help her with her hand and keep her spirits high.


    Madison stood beside Vanessa, snorting with disdain, "Real cunning, just knows how to charm grandma to get her on her side."


    Though Vanessa heard her, she only managed a gentle smile, yet her heart was far from calm.


    Since dinner began, she could sense a shift in the Reynolds family''s demeanor towards her; they were still warm, but now with an added formality.


    Lady Reynolds took Phoebe by the hand, guiding her to sit beside her and Theodore, "Phoebe, dear,e warm my arms, andter on, you can sneakily tell grandma what cards Theodore has." Theodore protested, "Grandma, that''s hardly fair."


    Lady Reynolds justughed.


    Seeing the matriarch''s joy, everyone else chuckled too, and Phoebe said, "Of course, grandma, I''ll whisper them to youter."


    Theodore red at her, feigning annoyance, "I can''t believe your loyalty''s straying."


    "She''s not an outsider," Phoebe retorted with a grin.


    Lady Reynolds couldn''t contain her delight, "Exactly, how can grandma be an outsider?"


    Christopher and Aunt Sarah from the Reynolds n took their seats, ready to y cards. Phoebe sat next to Lady Reynolds, peeking at her hand. Fortune smiled upon Lady Reynolds, who immediately won the first round with a strong hand, and by the second round, she had outyed the other three yers.


    Lady Reynolds, beaming with joy, eximed, "Phoebe is my lucky charm, every time you''re by my side, I have incredible luck."


    "That''s all grandma''s good fortune, not my doing," Phoebe modestly remarked as she handed Lady Reynolds her fruit tea, watching her take a sip, then carefully ced the cup back on the side shelf.


    Catching a glimpse of her, Theodore mused that if Phoebe wanted to please someone, she''d be exceptionally thorough and attentive. It was no wonder grandma adored her so much.


    "I could vouch for that. Look, she sits by me too, yet why do I keep losing?" Theodore teased.


    Lady Reynolds replied with a chuckle, "I think you''re just jealous."


    Theodore''s pride kicked in, "Not at all."


    Laughter filled the room, but Vanessa''s expression grew increasingly sour.


    Alice was shuffling the cards when she nced over at Theodore and Phoebe; the sound of cards being shuffled was pleasant to the ears. "Mom, do you see what I see? Theodore and Phoebe are starting to look like a married couple," she joked.


    Lady Reynolds turned to look at them both, remarking, "I didn''t notice until you pointed it out, but they sure do."


    The moment someone quipped about "couple resemnce," all eyes fell on them, making Phoebe ufortable. She coughed lightly, avoiding Theodore''s gaze.


    He must be fuming inside, especially with his sweetheart standing right there.

 Chapter 40 Who is ill?

    Vanessa had been standing behind and to the side of Theodore. From her angle, she caught the half-smile tugging at his lips as he nced at Phoebe, his eyes free of any displeasure, even seeming somewhat smitten. Her heart seemed to drop straight down into an abyss.


    The festive atmosphere in the room made her feel out of ce. She hadn''t expected that in just three years, Phoebe could have such deep ties with the Reynolds family.


    All Vanessa had to cling to was Theodore''s affection for her.


    But what if Theodore''s feelings for her faded? What would she do then?


    After watching a few games, Vanessa mentioned she was leaving. Theodore stood up, "Let me take you home."


    Lady Reynolds frowned slightly, suggesting, "It''ste; it''s a hassle to go back and forth. Vanessa, why don''t you stay here tonight? It''s not often we see you."


    Vanessa was taken aback.


    Mrs. Reynolds looked puzzledly at Lady Reynolds, "Mom, is that really appropriate? Maybe we could have the driver take her; it''s not that far."


    "We''ve got plenty of guest rooms; there''s space," Lady Reynolds insisted. "Lucy, prepare the room across from Phoebe''s wedding suite." With the rooms assigned, no one feltfortable objecting. Everyone was murmuring to themselves, wondering what the matriarch intended.


    It was clear to see, Vanessa still harbored feelings for Theodore. Inviting her to stay with the Reynolds family sounded like inviting trouble.


    Especially cing her right across from Theodore''s marriage suite, seemed like stirring the pot.


    Phoebe, clenching her hands in herp, stood and said, "I''ll help Lucy, then. If Miss Fitzroy is to stay the night, we can''t have her diforted." With that, she left the game room.


    Vanessa was secretly pleased, but said aloud, "Grandma, I don''t want to impose. I should just head back."


    Lady Reynolds replied, "You''vee all this way to see me; you''re our guest. We can''t send you home in the middle of the night. Just do as you''re told."


    Any fleeting joy in Vanessa''s heart instantly vanished with the smoke. Lady Reynolds'' invitation wasn''t a gesture treating her as a prospective granddaughter-inw, but merely as a guest.


    She bit her lip, looking over at Theodore with a mix of hope and worry.


    Theodoreid down his card when the olddy announced her win with a triumphant "Bingo!" She pushed her cards forward and stood up with the help of the maid, "It''s gettingte, let''s wrap this up."


    Madison hooked her arm around Vanessa, bubbling with excitement. "Let''s head to your room, Vanessa. You''ve got to tell me all about the fun stuff that happened abroad!"


    Pulled along by Madison, Vanessa went with her while Mrs. Reynolds hurried to catch up with Lady Reynolds, clearly confused. "Mom, can''t you see Vanessa still has feelings for Theodore? How can we let her stay the night? Phoebe will be heartbroken."


    Lady Reynolds responded, "If she''s heartbroken, she should be proactive. If she doesn''t make a move, how can she expect her rival to back down?" "But..."


    Alice joined in, addressing Mrs. Reynolds with a hint of mischief, "Dear sister, mother is actually looking out for Phoebe. Yes, Miss Fitzroyes from a reputable family, but imagine if Theodore had to take her home in the middle of the night... If sparks fly... Of course, Theodore''s character might prevent him from crossing a line, but what if?"


    All women know how unreliable a man''s desire can be. If a woman is forward enough, no man can resist.


    Especially a stunning beauty like Vanessa.


    Mrs. Reynolds'' expression soured. "Sister-inw better keep an eye on our brother, lest he goes around causing trouble with youngdies."


    Alice sighed internally.


    Some people just can''t see the good intentions. And she couldn''t quite trust Theodore to control himself. With the woman he once loved living just across the street, he might sneak over to Vanessa''s room in the dead of night. What a spectacle that would be.

 Chapter 41 He is a married man

    Phoebe stood in her room, helping Lucy make the bed. Her expression was somber. "Phoebe, the matriarch is certainly on your side," Lucy assured her. Phoebe remained silent.


    Seeing Phoebe''s destion, Lucy continued, "The moment she heard you fell into the water, she rushed back. She genuinely cares for you. She insisted Miss Fitzroy stay the night to prevent Theodore from having to escort her homete at night. Alone together at such an hour, who knows what might happen?"


    Lucy didn''t have to say more; Phoebe grasped the unspoken concern.


    But a secondter, her heart sank.


    Even her grandmother was wary of Theodore and Vanessa''s possible indiscretions, a testament to how deep their past rtionship must have been. Now, with Vanessa staying over, if Theodore harbored any old feelings, wouldn''t proximity breed temptation?


    Once the bedding was neatly arranged, Lucy patted Phoebe''s shoulder. "You''ve got to be proactive, Phoebe. Don''t float through life like a goddess who''s above it all."


    Phoebe''s cheeks flushed with an intense red, the topic steering into awkward territory that left her feeling bewildered and embarrassed.


    Retreating to her bedroom, she made her way to the bathroom to freshen up. After showering and getting out, she sat in front of the vanity mirror, dabbing her face dry, when suddenly, the bedroom door swung open from the outside. Hearing the noise, she nced over and saw Theodore, hands casually in his pockets, strolling in with ease. Dressed casually at home, he had left the top two buttons of his shirt undone, revealing an alluring glimpse of his Adam''s apple and a hint of his neck.


    Phoebe found herself swallowing hard, her throat suddenly feeling parched. As he made a beeline towards her, she pretended to be engrossed in patting her face, avoiding his intense gaze.


    Theodore stopped behind her, intently studying her reflection in the mirror, his focus so unnerving that it sent a wave of tension through Phoebe.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked, voice tinted with a mix of curiosity and anxiety.


    Leaning in, his chin nearly resting on her shoulder, they were so close that she could feel the warmth radiating from him, causing her pores to rx and open. Phoebe tried to look away.


    A firm hand reached for her neck, holding her still like a cat grasped by the ws of fate, daring not to move again.


    "Wh-"


    "Do you think we look alike?" Theodore''s eyes locked on their mirrored images. Unabashed, he meticulously took in every detail of Phoebe''s features for the first time.


    His gaze swept over her eyes, ears, and lips, predatory and invasive, making Phoebe''s heart race. She had rarely dared to examine Theodore closely; his presence was so overpowering that even the contours of his face seemed to exude aggression, often making her shy away from his striking looks.


    Now, as she bravely met his gaze, she struggled to believe that she had been with this man for three years.


    "Not really," she said with a hesitant voice.


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed slightly as he caressed her chin with his well-proportioned fingers, his displeasure evident. "I think we bear a striking resemnce."


    He had never agreed with his Aunt Linda''s im that they looked like a married couple before, but now, gazing closely, he realized when Phoebe was aloof, she mirrored his own cool demeanor. Turning to face her, their proximity was so suffocating that their breath intertwined,den with unspoken tension.


    Her heart pounded wildly. What was Theodore up to?


    The moment was ripe with anticipation when suddenly, a knock at the bedroom door disrupted everything.


    Phoebe sprang to her feet, her movements frantic, "I''ll...I''ll get the door."


    Theodore twirled his finger, as if the softness of her skin lingered on his fingertips, sending ripples of desire through him.


    Her cheeks a fiery red, Phoebe stood at the door taking a deep breath before pulling it open. The sight of the visitor caused her mouth to downturn immediately.

 Chapter 42 Still love him

    Vanessa''s eyes locked onto the blush staining Phoebe''s cheeks, her expression twisting momentarily with an envy that scorched her insides. What had they been doing before she knocked? Could it have been...


    "Miss Ziegler, I''m looking for Theodore," said Vanessa, her voice betraying none of the envy she''d ground down and swallowed, opting instead for a facade of calm as she addressed Phoebe. Phoebe''s brow knitted slightly. Vanessa was hardly discreet about her intentions. "At this hour? What do you need Mr. Fitzroy for?"


    "My door won''t lock properly; I was hoping Theodore could take a look," Vanessa exined.


    Phoebe nced at the room across the hall. She had just been inside with Lucy, and the door had locked without issue. Was Vanessa suggesting to Theodore that she''d leave her door open for him? "There''s no need to bother him with that; I can fix it," Phoebe said before squeezing past Vanessa and firmly shutting the door behind her, blocking her view.


    Vanessa gritted her teeth, a hint of sarcasm edging her tone. "I wouldn''t have pegged you as the handywoman type, Miss Ziegler."


    "There''s a lot you wouldn''t expect about me." Phoebe headed over to the problematic door, testing the handle several times, confirming that it was indeed broken-sabotaged, more likely.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Vanessa avoiding her gaze, evidently rattled by Phoebe''s insight.


    "It seems like a loose spring. I''ll grab my toolbox," Phoebe stated before setting off.


    Another bite of frustration from Vanessa.


    Phoebe returned shortly with a toolbox from the attic, where a set was always kept formon issues like this. It didn''t take her long to fix the door. Vanessa''s demeanor darkened even further.


    Toolbox in hand, Phoebe offered a parting piece of advice, "Get some rest, Miss Fitzroy. Make sure your door is locked tight to keep the riff-raff out."


    Vanessa was silent, ring at the repaired door, her eyes burning with resentment.


    When Phoebe got back to her own room, Theodore had finished his shower, dressed only in a pair of ck boxer-briefs and a loose ck T-shirt-his well-built thighs constrained by the fabric of his shorts, his legs long and toned. Phoebe let her eyes linger just a moment before turning away, her cheeks flushed with a hint of crimson he seemed not to notice.


    He sat casually on the vanity stool, legs propped up. "What were you up to?"


    "Helping Miss Fitzroy fix her door," Phoebe replied, carefully avoiding a direct glimpse of his sculpted legs.


    "Did you?" Theodore pressed.


    "Yep. And I reminded her to lock up, keep out the troublemakers," said Phoebe indirectly hinting to Theodore as she moved to her bed.


    He let out a light chuckle, "You sure are full of surprises."


    As Phoebe slid into bed, she caught Theodore toweling his hair in her peripheral vision. She reached for her tablet and began to catch up on thetest season of a reality talent show.


    Noah Myersarter had the makings of a star, and given the current trends, he was poised for celebrity status. After negotiating with the production team, he managed to secure more screen time for himself.


    Phoebe felt a sudden weight beside her, apanied by the faint scent of body wash and a warm presence. She quickly turned her head to find Theodore had climbed into the bed without her notice.


    There he was, sitting right beside her, peering at the tablet in her hands. "The kid''s got some good moves. Are you thinking of pushing him to the top?"


    "Yep, if QUEEN Entertainment wants to solidify its ce in the industry, we need our own A-listers..." Phoebe trailed off.


    Theodore, however, was less focused on the conversation. Resting his chin on Phoebe''s shoulder, his gaze dropped and noticed her pajama top slightly ajar. Instantly, his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 43 Preparing her body

    Unaware of his gaze, Phoebe remained engrossed in her content.


    "Noah Myersarter is handsome and aligns perfectly with what the younger girls find attractive these days. Plus, with his high EQ, shy yet enthusiastic personality, the transformation when he dances is incredible." Theodore murmured a distracted agreement, his mind somewhere else.


    "To make it big, he''ll still need a break. So, I''m nning to sign a few influential artists to back us up," Phoebe continued.


    Theodore leaned back against the pillows, hands behind his head. "Got anyone in mind?"


    "Yeah, Evan DeRoss, who shot to famest year with that hit series adaptation. I heard his contract is almost up, so I''m nning to make him an offer he can''t refuse to be the leading man of QUEEN Entertainment. Though rumors say he''s looking to start his own studionding him will alle down to fate."


    Phoebe turned to look at him, their eyes locking. Theodore''s hand still yed with her hair as everything around them seemed just right, yet her heart began to feel an icy chill.


    She knew QUEEN Entertainment was a gift Theodore intended for Vanessa, and Phoebe was only managing it temporarily.


    The irony of her hard work would sting all the more once they divorced and Vanessa took over.


    Closing her tablet with finality, Phoebe ced it on the nightstand. "You''re right, there''s no need to overdo it. No one''s going to take my ce if I wear myself out." With that, she rolled over, turning her back on him, as if to cocoon herself with the bedcovers.


    Theodore was silent, staring at the defiant curve of her hips. He nudged her with his foot yfully, "I''m trying to have a serious conversation. Why the sudden mood?" Phoebey there, eyes closed, not quite sure what was fueling her frustration.


    Theodore waited for a moment, his patience waning as she ignored him. Frustration wed at his chest. In a huff, he pulled on his pajama bottoms and stormed out the door.


    As the mming door echoed in her ears, Phoebey back on her bed, eyes locked onto the ceiling. A smirk touched her lips - Theo had finally found his excuse to meet up with Vanessa at night. Downstairs at the pool, Theodore sliced through the water for several rounds. His athletic form cut a powerful figure against the shimmering surface, muscles taut and well-defined.


    Breathless, he rested against the pool''s edge, his body radiating an unrest that seemed to have no outlet.


    Footsteps approached from the end of the path, intentionally heavy, signaling their arrival. Theodore''s Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Without turning to look, he dove back into the water, his long arms stirring the surface into a frothy cascade.


    Vanessa stood at the poolside, her gaze fixated on the lithe and wild figure in the water. She had fantasized before about what being with Theodore really meant. Wild, untamed, fierce - he would be a man of passion and raw masculine energy.


    A ssh jolted Vanessa from her reverie.


    Theodore hauled himself up, rather surprised to see her, "Haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "Hmm, I saw you swimming from upstairs. Couldn''t sleep, so I thought I''de down for a walk. Want some water?" Vanessa offered him a bottle of mineral water. Her cheeks blushed as her eyes briefly traced the water dripping off his body.


    He nced at the bottle, epted it, but didn''t open it. Instead, he ced it on a nearby sun lounger and draped a bathrobe over his shoulders.

 Chapter 44 Mary refused

    "It''ste. We should get back," Theodore said.


    They walked back along the path, Vanessa sidling up close to him, creating an intimacy between them. "How are you settling in since you''ve been back?" Theodore inquired.


    "Yeah," Vanessa nced sideways at him. The sparse moonlight draped over him, casting a silvery glow.


    "It''s just that since the day I fell into the water, I can''t sleep well at night, I''m constantly waking up from nightmares."


    Theodoremented, "That''s a normal reaction humans have after experiencing a traumatic event. If it gets worse, I suggest you see a therapist."


    "A therapist?" Vanessa gaped at him, incredulous. "I''m not that bad off. It might just be because my window faces the pool, and that keeps me up."


    "Theodore," Vanessa halted, prompting him to stop as well. She looked up at him, "I''m a bit scared. Can you wait until I fall asleep before you leave?" Theodore, expressionless, nodded in agreement.


    Vanessa could hardly contain her tion. Despite Phoebe''s vignce, Theodore had still wandered into her room, and Vanessa couldn''t wait to see if Phoebe could maintain her facade the next day.


    In the dead of night, Theodore returned to his room. After a refreshing shower, he lingered by his bed before he wandered into the adjoining sitting room.


    In the darkness, Phoebe''s eyes slowly opened.


    The sounds from the sitting room ceased soon after, but Phoebe was certain Theodore hadn''t left the house.


    A heavy weight settled in her chest, and sleep eluded her for a long time. Eventually, she sat up, grabbed the tablet from her nightstand, and continued watching a reality show in the dark. The pale light illuminated her petite face, creating a mottled tapestry of shadows. She kept watching until dawn.


    After a night spent staring at the screen, Phoebe''s eyes were sore. Post-rinse, the mirror reflected her red-rimmed eyes, betraying a night of sleeplessness.


    She emerged with a fresh, light makeup that concealed her exhaustion. Passing through the sitting room, she noticed Theodore curled up on the couch, seemingly too tall for the space, his legs akimbo. Without lingering, she left the room.


    Just then, a door across the hall swung open, as if the person had been lying in wait just behind it. When Vanessa saw it was Phoebe, her face fleetingly fell, then quickly contorted into smugness.


    She toyed with the towel in her hand, her tone suggestive, "Theodore left his towel in my roomst night. I came to return it."


    Phoebe recognized the familiar towel, indeed one of Theodore''s, and clenched her jaw before responding, "I''ll take it to him."


    As she reached out, Vanessa retracted the towel. "Miss Ziegler, aren''t you curious about what happened between Theodore and me in my roomst night?"


    Phoebe''s expression remained unchanged. "No matter what you did, he ended up back with me, didn''t he?"


    Vanessa was momentarily choked up, only to hear Phoebe continue, "Miss Fitzroy, surely being born into a distinguished family you''d hesitate before chasing a married man. Wouldn''t you fear your ancestors turning in their graves for tarnishing the family reputation?"


    Vanessa''s face twisted in anger. "You!"


    Phoebe took a step closer. "I didn''t want to say it, but Miss Fitzroy, what''s the point of your provocations? The right to initiate a divorce has never been in my hands."

 Chapter 45 Her loose long hair

    Taking the towel from Vanessa, Phoebe turned and went back to the bedroom. Seeing Theodore asleep on the couch, she trembled with indignation. Theodore, must you humiliate me like this?


    If you prefer Vanessa, you could just ask me for a divorce. I would sign the papers without fuss and wish you two a happy life together.


    But why are you treating me like this?


    Phoebe''s eyes grew redder and redder as she gripped the towel, her grip tightening as if it were Theodore''s neck. With a sudden burst of anger, she threw the towel at his face.


    Startled awake by the impact, Theodore sat up abruptly with a soft, eerie sensation on his skin. He quickly grabbed the object from his face and saw it was a towel. Confused, he nced at the closed bedroom door, registering the sound of a heavy door closing just moments before.


    Downstairs, Phoebe was summoned into Mrs. Reynolds'' room the moment she descended the staircase.


    Brandon was out, and Mrs. Reynolds, dressed in her pajamas, sat in front of her vanity mirror applying cream to her face. She looked up as Phoebe entered, "How did you sleepst night?" "I slept okay," Phoebe replied.


    Mrs. Reynolds turned, noticing the lingering redness in Phoebe''s eyes, her brow furrowed with concern. "Was Theodore not with youst night?" Phoebe bit her lip and averted her gaze from Mrs. Reynolds, murmuring, "Yes, he was."


    Mrs. Reynolds didn''t press further. "Have you been taking your medication regrly? Your grandmother and I are eagerly waiting to spoil your kids." "Mom, I..." Phoebe wanted toe clean to Mrs. Reynolds about her infertility and to ask for her intervention in getting a divorce from Theodore. But she knew all too well the consequences of such impulsiveness-Theodore would never let her off easily.


    Mrs. Reynolds listened attentively, waiting.


    Phoebe swallowed hard and finally lowered her head, "It''s nothing, I''ve been taking the medication on time. I''ll try not to disappoint you." "Good," Mrs. Reynolds nodded. "Now go on, Lucy has prepared some soup for you. Have a bowl before you head to work."


    "Okay."


    As Phoebe turned to leave, she caught sight of Vanessa and Theodore descending the stairs side by side. She couldn''t catch what Vanessa was saying, but Theodore''s lips curled into a hint of a smile. Instinctively, Phoebe retreated into the room until they passed. She then left through the vi''s back door. It wasn''t that she was afraid of them; she just didn''t want to sour her entire day''s mood.


    Phoebe had booked a ride through a ride-hailing app earlier; when she stepped outside, she spotted a white Toyota parked out front. She slid into the car and headed to her office.


    Forty minutester, the car pulled up in front of herpany''s building. She paid through the app and stepped out of the vehicle. It was early, and there were hardly any people around.


    Having settled the ride fare, Phoebe was about to walk into the office building when she noticed a familiar ck Mercedes parked nearby, its window half-down. In the back seat, she saw a couple entwined in an embrace, oblivious to the world around them.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the car; it was undeniably Brandon''s, Theodore''s father. Sitting behind the wheel was indisputably Brandon himself.


    Her heart raced with anxiety. What do you do when you stumble upon your father-inw''s affair?


    She was in an undeniably awkward position. Watching Brandon exit the car, she quickly hid behind arge column, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. Thankfully, Brandon didn''t see her.

 Chapter 46 Imposter

    Click-ck, the sound of dress shoes on the pavement grew nearer, making Phoebe''s heart feel like it was about to burst out of her throat. Thankfully, the footsteps faded away into the distance. She breathed a sigh of relief, peering from behind the pir to see Brandon enter the elevator. She nearly fainted from the ordeal.


    Now, what was she supposed to do? Should she tell Mrs. Reynolds? But what if her revtion tore the family apart?


    Phoebe immediately regretted arriving at the office so early. Had sheeter, she might have avoided witnessing the scene and the moral dilemma it presented.


    Lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang.


    Picking it up, the caller ID disyed "Mr. Reynolds - CEO." In her panic, the phone slipped from her grasp and ttered to the ground. This was it; Brandon must have seen her.


    To her amazement, the phone continued to ring even after the fall. She bent down, picked it up with trembling hands, and answered. Brandon''s authoritative tone came through, "Phoebe,e to my office."


    "Oh... okay." After hanging up, Phoebe smacked her forehead, feeling as if even drinking water would somehow result in bad luck.


    She dragged her feet to the CEO''s office. The executive floor was unusually quiet, and she could hear her heart pounding in her ears.


    She knocked on the door, and Brandon''s imposing voicemanded from within, "Come in."


    Entering, Phoebe saw Brandon, freshly changed into a new shirt, sitting on the sofa. He gestured towards the opposite couch, "Sit."


    Phoebe perched awkwardly on the sofa, unable to keep her gaze on Brandon.


    Three years into her marriage with Theodore and having lived at the Reynolds estate for a good part of that time, she didn''t often cross paths with Brandon. As the patriarch of the Reynolds family and helmsman of Reynolds Group, his presence was formidable.


    With his traditional and stern persona, he was not easily approachable.


    Couple that with the inherent distance in the father-inw and daughter-inw rtionship, and Phoebe''s instinct was to keep Brandon at arm''s length, maintaining just a superficial connection.


    "Dad... I mean, Mr. Chairman, you asked to see me..."


    Noting her fearful demeanor, which was far removed from her usualposure, Brandon knew she must have seen something. He frowned slightly, "Phoebe, how many years have you been part of the Reynolds family?" "It''s been three years," Phoebe blurted out hastily.


    "Three years already. Time flies. How''s your rtionship with Theodore?" Brandon inquired.


    Phoebe lowered her head, her fingers inteced tightly. "We''re... we''re okay."


    Brandon didn''t mean to pressure her. He leaned forward, sliding a signed check across the table towards her. "Get whatever you need, Phoebe. Don''t shortchange yourself."


    ncing at the string of zeros on the check''s back, Phoebe understood it was hush money. She stood up quickly, locking eyes with Brandon. "Dad, I didn''t see anything today. I wasn''t early to the office, and you didn''t see me either."


    After a respectful bow to Brandon, she hurried out of the office. She didn''t dare cash that check; if by chance the affair came to light and Mrs. Reynolds found out she was involved, she''d be torn to pieces. Rushing out of the office, her mind was filled with regret. What should she do now?


    If she stayed silent, Mrs. Reynolds would never learn about Brandon''s mistress. But if she spoke out, it would throw the Reynolds family into chaos.


    She was in a really tough spot!


    As the elevator doors opened, Phoebe dashed in like a chicken with its head cut off, almost barreling into someone. The person steadied her shoulders. "Phoebe, what''s got you in such a panic?"


    She looked up to see the very person who infuriated her, ring at her. She didn''t know where she found the courage, but she thumped a fist against his chest. "It''s all your fault, all your fault!" Caught off guard by the usation, Ted grabbed her wrist. "What''s all my fault? Speak clearly, Phoebe."


    Already at her breaking point and now confronted by Ted''s stern demand, Phoebe couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.

 Chapter 47 Could l fall in love with her?

    Witnessing Brandon''s infidelity had rocked Phoebe to her core. In her mind, Brandon had always been the epitome of discipline and dignity, a veritable patriarch from bygone days. His marriage with Mrs. Reynolds had seemed harmonious, and Phoebe never imagined he would stray.


    Empathizing with Mrs. Reynolds, particrly with Ted''s current entanglement with Vanessa, filled her with deep sorrow.


    Once she started crying, she couldn''t stop.


    It was as if all the grievances she had suffered these days, months, or even years needed toe pouring out. Her legs gave way, and she slid to the floor.


    Startled, Ted quickly caught her in his arms. Her sobs deeply distressed him; brows knitted in concern, he didn''t know how to react. "What''s wrong? Who''s hurt you?"


    Phoebe hardly ever wept this way; even when they had lost their child, she hadn''t shown such grief. Ted was at a loss as her tears fell.


    As the elevator doors closed slowly, his gaze narrowed toward the hallway outside, a dangerous and intimidating look in his eyes.


    Back at the top floor, Theodore bent down and scooped her up horizontally from the elevator.


    Phoebe was so terrified she forgot to cry, quickly wrapping her arms around his neck, "Put me down, it''s not good if someone sees."


    "I''m holding my wife, who cares who sees?"


    Theodore, set in his ways, wasn''t about to listen to her. He carried her out with a swagger, thankful that it was still early and the office area was deserted. He didn''t set her down until they were back in his office, gently cing her on the couch.


    Towering over her with his piercing blue eyes and aquiline nose, he exuded an overpowering presence. "Now, can you tell me why you were crying?" Phoebe uneasily wiped the tears from her face, avoiding his gaze, "I..."


    "Did Dad call you in to yell at you?" he pressed on.


    "No," she averted his sharp gaze, getting up from the couch in a flurry, "I need to get to work."


    As soon as she stood up, Theodore pushed her back down. She bounced a couple of times on the couch that sunk beside her.


    Theodore braced his hands beside her and leaned down, enveloping her in his embrace, "Should I go and confront Dad?" Phoebe pursed her lips, looking up at him.


    Their noses were almost touching; at such proximity, Theodore could only see the redness around her eyes and those watery orbs. Stubborn and defiant, she held his gaze.


    His Adam''s apple moved as he swallowed, battling the urge to kiss her there and then. For three years, apart from being intimate, they rarely shared kisses. And if they did, it was often to punish or humiliate her.


    Now those lips were tantalizingly close, stirring restlessness within him. He took a deep breath, straightened up, and turned to walk away.


    The moment of ambiguity shattered instantly.


    When Phoebe saw him heading for the door, fearing he was going to confront Brandon, she jumped up and grabbed his wrist. "Don''t go, Dad didn''t yell at me."


    Theodore paused and turned back to stare at her, "Then why were you crying?"


    Phoebe looked down, staring at the tips of her shoes, unsure if she should tell Theodore what she had seen that morning.

 Chapter 48 Cindy

    What would Theodore do if he knew about his father''s infidelity?


    Phoebe couldn''t bear to think about it, so she lied, "Dad checked in on me, and it just made me think of my own dad. When I was five, he went out to sea and never returned. For years, I''ve not known if he''s alive or dead, and it just hit me


    hard..."


    Her voice cracked, and tears welled up again.


    Seeing her getting upset as she spoke, Theodore stepped closer and gently cradled her face, his fingertips softly wiping away her tears.


    "Hey, don''t cry. My dad is your dad too. If you ever miss your dad, you can think of mine as your own. Get closer to him." Phoebe was speechless.


    She hupped from fright, and even if she borrowed all the courage in the world, she wouldn''t dare get close to Brandon. Fortunately, Theodore didn''t press the matter. Seeing she had stopped crying, he let her leave.


    He sat in his office for a while but, still uneasy, decided to head down to the chairman''s office.


    Brandon was on the phone with someone, a man past fifty with charming features and warm, amused eyes that made Theodore''s heart race.


    In his memory, his father was always stern and serious, rarely given to smiles, and he had never seen him so visibly joyous.


    Brandon saw him and said to the person on the phone, "I''ve got a situation here; I''ll have to call you back."


    After hanging up, Brandon''s smile faded, reced by his usual solemn expression. "What brings you here?" he inquired.


    Theodore nced at his father and sat down on the sofa opposite him. "Dad, who were you talking to just now?"


    "An old friend," Brandon replied tersely, not willing to borate. "I heard from your mother that the young Miss Fitzroy has returned. You went all the way to Pnd to bring her back personally?" Theodore just hummed in acknowledgment.


    Brandon''s brows furrowed, his gaze bing stern. "Theodore, have you considered how Phoebe feels about this?"


    "I made a promise to Vanessa years ago that if she won the pianopetition, I would make her a world superstar," Theodore stated.


    "And what about Miss Fitzroy?" Brandon pressed. "The day she and Phoebe fell from the second-floor balcony, no one saw what happened, and they''re both staying silent about the incident. What''s your take?" Theodore pursed his lips. "Dad, Vanessa can''t swim; she wouldn''t joke about her own life."


    "So you believe Miss Fitzroy is innocent, which means the problem lies with Phoebe? She pushed Miss Fitzroy and then jumped herself, nearly drowning in the process?"


    "I didn''t say that," Theodore frowned.


    Brandon sighed deeply, looking at his son. "Theodore, figure out what you want. Your mom and I aren''t against a divorce. If you can''t let go of Miss Fitzroy, then set Phoebe free. Don''t drag it out and end up hurting all three of you." Theodore looked at Brandon in surprise. He had thought his father would be the most opposed to the divorce, yet here he was, suggesting it first.


    His feelings were mixed. He thought about Phoebe leaving his father''s office, crying and looking so wronged and sad-it was highly likely she had asked his father to urge a divorce on her behalf.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. "Are you suggesting a divorce because Phoebe talked to you?"


    Brandon paused, a flicker of unease crossing his face as he recalled being caught by Phoebe earlier in the lobby. Clearing his throat, he mumbled, "She didn''t say anything."


    Theodore wasn''t buying it. The guilt in Brandon''s eyes was as clear as day. Just moments ago, he had felt sorry for her tears, and now, he was practically fuming. How could she stab him in the back like that - spreading lies behind his back? That deceitful woman cloaked in lies!


    Theodore shot up from his seat, anger icing his voice, "I''m not going to divorce her. She can forget about it!"


    Why would he let her go when he hadn''t had his fill of making her miserable?

 Chapter 49 Be framed

    The morning meeting at the QUEEN Entertainment''s conference room was abruptly interrupted when the doors flew open with a loud bang against the wall. Startled, everyone''s heads turned towards the entrance to see Theodore standing there, his brooding presence sending chills down their spines.


    Phoebe knew Theodore''s expressions like the back of her hand, and the look on his face spelled trouble for her. Hastily, she announced, "That''s enough for today''s meeting, everyone. You''re dismissed."


    As the attendees respectfully greeted Theodore on their way out, John quickly shut the conference room door behind them.


    Tossing her pen onto the table with an air of defiance, Phoebe cocked an eyebrow at Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, you must have a reason for interrupting our meeting."


    Theodore''s approach was slow and deliberate, each step a heavy weight on Phoebe''s chest. She fought the urge to flee, instead lifting her chin to meet his furious gaze.


    "Phoebe," he towered over her, "I''ll ask you one more time, why were you crying earlier?"


    Phoebe scrunched her brow, confused. "Didn''t I tell you I missed my dad..."


    Before she could finish, Theodore had grasped her throat, lifting her onto the conference table with a forceful grip. Stepping forward, his sinister eyes bore into hers, his long, powerful fingers tightening. "Do you have a single shred of truth in you, Phoebe?" he thundered with rage.


    Struggling to breathe, Phoebe opened her mouth, gasping for air.


    Theodore leaned in closer, his voice icy, "Have you lost your mind over wanting a divorce, even daring to spin tales to my father? Do you think his intervention would make me set you free?"


    "I didn''t..." Phoebe''s cheeks were red from theck of oxygen, utterly baffled by the man who had just gently wiped away her tears moments ago was now so cruel and different. "You can stop dreaming!" Theodore''s heart was aze with the fury of her deceit. "Phoebe, I won''t let you off. In my book, there''s no such thing as divorce, only widowhood."


    Phoebe was speechless...


    Theodore gave her a forceful shove that sent her sprawling across the conference table. A rush of fresh air filled her lungs as shey there, coughing until tears streamed down her face. Without sparing her another nce, Theodore spun on his heel and stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    Phoebe closed her eyes for a moment, letting the tears flow unchecked. She couldn''t understand why Theodore had suddenlyshed out in anger. Perhaps Brandon had said something to him-made him believe that she had gone to Brandon''s office to beg for a divorce.


    She clenched her teeth, a cold chill settling in her heart.


    It seemed that divorce was Theodore''s Achilles'' heel; any time she came close to it, he''d make her life a living hell.


    John peeked around the corner, concerned. "Miss Ziegler, are you alright?"


    Phoebe wiped the tears from her face and got up from the table, thankful that she had decided to wear cks today - they spared her some dignity. "I''m fine. Just give me a moment alone," she said.


    John hesitated, then softly closed the door and stood guard outside.


    It was a while before Phoebe finally opened the door and stepped out. Seeing John still at his post, she said calmly, "You don''t have to stay here."


    John nced at her, noting that while her eyes were still red, herposure had returned. "Marry returned our call," he informed her. "I took the liberty of setting up a meeting for 2:30 this afternoon at the coffee shop." "Okay. Send me the address, and I''ll be there this afternoon," said Phoebe.


    John gave her another look, and this time his eyes caught sight of a stark red mark on her neck, shaped unmistakably like a handprint. He stood there, shocked and speechless.

 Chapter 50 Apologize!

    Suddenly, she held her head and cried in pain, "Mom, my head hurts so much. Am I going to die?"


    Vanessa stood beside her, her eyes red with anxiety. "Has the doctor arrived? Ruby, hold on. The doctor will be here soon."


    Phoebe''s gaze moved away from Ruby andnded on Edward. Edward was also looking at her. "Phoebe, it''s okay. I won''t let anyone bully you." Phoebe''s heart clenched. "You don''t have to get involved."


    He couldn''t have heard what she said to Ruby just now. She deliberately lowered her voice, unless he was right behind the rockery.


    "I don''t want to see you being mistreated." Edward interrupted her and looked at her with gentle and affectionate eyes. "I''ve said before, I will protect you."


    Theodore, who walked into the hall, witnessed this scene. He squinted his eyes, feeling a surge of jealousy in his heart. He walked towards them with a gloomy face. Nova''s secretary ran over from behind him, apanied by a doctor. He ran to Ruby''s side and examined the wound on the back of her head.


    "The cut is quite deep. It needs to be stitched at the hospital. Let me apply some medicine on Miss Adams first to stop the bleeding." The doctor opened his medical kit and began to stop the bleeding.


    Ruby screamed in pain, and Mrs. Adams felt uneasy hearing it. When she saw Theodoreing in, she said, "Mr. Reynolds, your secretary has quite an attitude. She injured someone but refused to apologize."


    Theodore looked at Phoebe and spoke coldly, "Did you hurt someone?"


    Phoebe locked eyes with him and suddenly remembered his emotionless words earlier about never falling in love with the least likely person, causing a pang in her chest. "She wanted to hit me, I grabbed her hand and let go. She lost her bnce and hit the rockery."


    "Apologize!" Theodore''s face turned ugly.


    Phoebe looked at him in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    Theodore stared at her with a heavy expression. "Apologize, don''t make me say it a third time."


    Standing beside them, Edward frowned upon seeing Theodore demanding an apology from Phoebe without considering the situation. "Theodore, what did Phoebe do wrong that you want her to apologize?"


    Without sparing him a nce, Theodore''s face grew darker. "This is our family matter, Mr. Vanderbilt, it''s best not to interfere."


    Edward''s face turned pale. Theodore slowly approached Phoebe, his gaze sharp as a knife, and his voice clearly suppressing his anger.


    "Phoebe, it seems youpletely ignored what I said."


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up with heat. "She provoked me first."


    Theodore sneered and grabbed her chin, spraying his anger onto her face. "You''re so innocent, everything is someone else''s fault."


    With their proximity, Phoebe could see her pitiful and ridiculous reflection in Theodore''s eyes. He didn''t believe her! He would rather trust Ruby than trust her.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong; I won''t apologize." Phoebe held her ground, defiantly looking at him. "If you think I''m wrong, call the police and have me arrested. Let the police judge my guilt." Theodore looked at Phoebe, who refused to admit any mistake, and angrily chuckled. "This small matter doesn''t require wasting police resources."


    He grabbed Phoebe''s wrist and dragged her towards the exit.

 Chapter 51 Humiliation

    Edward swiftly blocked their path, ring at Theodore. "Theodore, what do you think you''re doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Theodore, slightly taller than Edward, looked down at him arrogantly. "What''s it to you?"


    After speaking, he pushed Edward aside and forcefully pulled Phoebe along, heading outside.


    Edward staggered but managed to regain his bnce. He watched their figures gradually blend into the darkness and angrily chased after them.


    The roomful of guests stood in shock, not expecting to witness such a dramatic love triangle. It was truly exhrating. If they weren''t afraid of Theodore, they would have dly followed outside to watch the spectacle.


    Vanessa also felt her heart ache. Theodore didn''t even spare her a nce earlier, leaving her feeling unsettled. Especially since he was so mad when he took Phoebe away. Ruby looked up at her distraught state and held her hand. "Vanessa, are you alright?"


    Snapped out of her thoughts, Vanessa smiled at Ruby. "Why would I be not alright? The one in trouble right now is you. Come on, let''s go. I''ll apany you to the hospital."


    Mrs. Adams looked at her apologetically yet gratefully. "Vanessa, would you mind apanying Ruby to the hospital? The banquet is still ongoing, and I can''t just leave." "Mrs. Adams, don''t worry. Once Ruby gets her stitches, I''ll take her home." Vanessa supported Ruby and they stood up and walked out of the banquet hall. Nova''s face looked displeased, "Ruby really caused a scene. Tonight was my inauguration party, and she almost ruined it."


    Mrs. Adams frowned at him, "Your sister was bullied, and instead of standing up for her, you''re only concerned about your party. Nova, I''m very disappointed in you." Nova pursed his lips, "As long as she doesn''t cause trouble, everything will be fine. Who dares to bully her?"


    Mrs. Adams''s anger red up at his words, "I see you''ve be arrogant. Just because you took over thepany, you think you can rest easy. Thepany shares are still in mine and your father''s hands. We can dismiss you as CEO at any time." Nova''s face turned dark, and his previously good mood vanished.


    Theodore, pulled Phoebe towards the parking lot. She was wearing high heels and almost twisted her foot a few times, but he showed no intention of stopping and waiting for her.


    She felt both sad and wronged. After they were out of sight from everyone, she forcefully shook off his hand.


    "Why are you angry? I hurt someone insignificant, and I didn''t hurt your crush. Why are you treating me like this?"


    Theodore stared at her intensely, his expression revealing a hint of fierceness, "Phoebe, what did I tell you before we left? I told you not to leave my sight. Why didn''t you listen?"


    Phoebe''s heart trembled. If she hadn''t gone out for some fresh air, she might never have heard his true and straightforward thoughts.


    "You were so eager. As soon as you were out of my sight, you tangled with your ex-lover. He stood by your side and spoke for you. Did that touch your heart? But what else can we do? Even if you''re moved, you can only stay by my side, let me kiss you, hold you, and do whatever I want."


    Theodore''s eyes were filled with hostility as he took a step forward, ready to reach for her. Phoebe quickly held her hands behind her back and took several steps back, trying to put some distance between them. This evasive action hurt Theodore, and his eyes immediately turned red. He yelled at Phoebe,


    "What, trying to avoid me?"


    Edward rushed over and shielded Phoebe behind him. "Theodore, don''t go crazy here."


    Upon seeing Edward''s hand on Phoebe''s arm, Theodore''s temples throbbed. He red at that hand and said through gritted teeth, "Take your dirty hands off!"


    Edward bit his lip, filled with regret, "If I knew she would be so unhappy marrying you, I would never have let go back then."


    "Speaking your mind now?" Theodore''s voice was soft, like the calm before a storm.


    Edward nced back at Phoebe, a gaze full of love and pain, that gave him infinite courage. "Theodore, from now on, I''m going to take Phoebe back and never let you bully her again."


    Theodore withdrew his hand and suddenly burst intoughter, a crazy and sinisterughter. He looked at Edward and said, "Edward, if you dare to say another word in front of me, I won''t let her go."


    "You..."


    Envy churned in Edward''s heart. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and fight Theodore again, but he clenched his fist, recalling how he had identally hurt Phoebest time. He held back, enduring the urge even if it made him sick. Phoebe stood behind Edward, her face pale and terrified. She felt like her body was being torn apart, the pain unbearable. How could he humiliate her like this? Theodore, he didn''t love her, nor did he ever respect her.


    Why was this man so cruel? He was stabbing her heart with every word, and why was she so helpless, allowing him to hurt her until she waspletely broken, still helplessly in love with him.


    Theodore looked at Phoebe, this time not reaching out to her anymore. "Phoebe,e with me, let''s go home."


    Phoebe''s eyshes trembled lightly, tears streaming down unconsciously. She took a step back, clearly resisting. Theodore''s jawline tightened; his narrow peach blossom eyes fixed on her. His eyes were slightly red, and he looked like an angry lion, full of aggression.


    "Phoebe!!"


    His tone already carried a warning, and Phoebe moved. She knew Theodore''s violent temper and didn''t want to make herself more embarrassed. She walked past Edward towards Theodore.


    Edward''s face flushed with anger. He grabbed Phoebe''s wrist, shaking his head at her, telling her not to go with Theodore. Phoebe''s eyes were filled with sadness, but she forcefully pushed his hand away and continued walking towards Theodore.


    Edward watched her figure, watched her repeatedly let go of him, and walk towards Theodore. His heart ached, unable to breathe. He had once let go of her hand back then, and now he had to be let go of over and over again. What a punishment!


    Phoebe wiped away her tears. As she passed by Theodore, he suddenly grabbed her arm and forcefully pulled her into his embrace. Jack was waiting in the car. Seeing Theodore holding Phoebe as they approached, he quickly got out of the car, opened the door, and once both of them got in, he hastily sat back in the car and started the engine.


    "Jack, go to the West District vi."


    The car left the parking lot, driving onto the road. No one in the back seat said a word, but Theodore''s face was ominously grim. Jack didn''t dare to breathe, driving the car to Theodore and Phoebe''s West District vi. As soon as the car stopped, he heard Theodore''s deep voicemanding.


    "Jack, you can get out of the car first."

 Chapter 52 What A Beast

    As soon as Jack heard his tone, he knew his mood wasn''t good. He quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car, silently praying for Phoebe in his heart, hoping she wouldn''t defy Theodore too much. Phoebe heard Theodore asking Jack to get out of the car, and she started to feel nervous. She quickly pushed open the car door, wanting to get out as well.


    However, before her hand could touch the car door, Theodore pulled her back with a strong grip. Her vision blurred, spinning around, by the time she reacted, she found herself pinned down by him on the spacious backseat. Phoebe struggled desperately, "Theodore, what are you doing? I don''t want this!"


    "You have no reason to refuse!" Theodore caught her hand and pressed it against the headrest. He leaned down to kiss her neck.


    Tears streamed down Phoebe''s face as her whole body trembled unnaturally. Indescribable pain and despair dragged her remaining sanity into darkness.


    She shouted hoarsely, "If you don''t love me, then don''t touch me."


    Theodore paused his actions and sneered, "Is this the new way Edward taught you to reject me? Phoebe, you are truly naive."


    Phoebe''s tears flowed even more fiercely, "No!"


    "In the adult world, who cares about love? It''s all pretentious!" Theodore looked disdainful. He didn''t want love, he only wanted her by his side.


    Hearing his contemptuous words, Phoebe''s heart shattered like ss shards. Why did she fall for such a man? He imed that talking about love was melodramatic, yet he had once been so crazily in love with Vanessa. Perhaps, he mocked her love, which was why he could ruthlessly hurt her, forcefully take her against her will. She closed her eyes, tears streaming freely.


    "Theodore, you''ve ruined my whole life."


    In the distance, Jack stood in the corridor smoking, watching from afar.


    Phoebe slept until mid-afternoon and when she opened her eyes, she stared nkly at the familiar yet unfamiliar ceiling. The crazy and desperate memories ofst night returned to her mind.


    Her eyes hurt, whether from crying too much or for some other reason, and her chest felt heavy. She tried to sit up, making several attempts before falling back onto the bed.


    Silence filled the room. The bed beside her was clean and tidy, as if no one had ever slept in it. She blinked, feeling the urge to cry again but held it back. In the adult world, no matter how desperate and broken one is during the night, they must wake up the next day and gather the strength to live on. Otherwise, what else can they do?


    Phoebey on the bed for a while before, finally, struggling to get up. As her feet touched the floor, her legs went weak, and she quickly grabbed onto the bed frame to avoid falling. She stood for a while before slowly entering the bathroom. After washing up, Phoebe emerged from the bathroom.


    They didn''t often stay in this ce, and only a few clothes hung in the closet. She chose a white shirt and navy blue trousers to change into. As she dressed, she felt the sore areas and took a gentle breath. Theodore is truly a beast! He enjoys tearing clothes too much, as he has already torn over a dozen of her shirts.


    Once dressed, Phoebe went downstairs. The vi was empty. Her phone and purse were left on the couch, and she nced at them, only to have some unpleasant images flood her mind.


    Phoebe bit her lip, the color drained from her lips. Theodore''s actions clearly warned her about the consequences if she dared to meet Edward again. It must be said, she was truly scared now. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw a message.


    The call was from Cindy, and Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief as she answered, "Cindy."


    "Phoebe, I''ve been calling you so many times, but you never answered. Are you alright?" Cindy''s voice came through.


    Phoebe picked up her bag and grabbed the car keys from the coffee table, turning to leave. The spacious vi was empty, just like her heart.


    "I''m fine, what''s wrong?" Phoebe asked.


    "I went to the banquet hallst night to look for you. I heard that you had a fight with Ruby and injured her. I couldn''t believe it, so I called you immediately, but you never picked up, and then your phone was turned off," Cindy exined. Phoebe remained silent. A subtle embarrassment appeared on her face. There was indeed a call in the carst night, but Theodore found it annoying and turned off her phone.


    "She caused trouble for me yesterday, and we had an argument. Although I didn''t injure her, I was involved," Phoebe said.


    "That''s her own fault. I don''t understand why she''s always targeting you," Cindy remarked.


    "She''s Vanessa''s best friend, and maybe she''s just defending Vanessa because I married Theodore," Phoebe exined, with no effort to hide Ruby''s animosity towards her. "But that''s not what you want," Cindy paused for a moment, her voice lowered, "Phoebe, don''t be sad, he''s just a jerk." Phoebe pursed her lips slightly, feeling a pang in her heart at the thought of Theodore.


    "Let''s not talk about him."


    Cindy originally had something else to say but hearing the destion in Phoebe''s words, she held back, "Alright, let''s go out for barbecue tonight and have some fun." Phoebe slowly descended the steps, thinking about her physical condition, and said, "Maybe another time. Let me get through this busy period first, and we''ll arrange itter." "Sure."


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe saw Jack standing by the car. As she approached, he quickly took the bag from her and opened the backseat door. "Mrs. Reynolds, where are you going? Mr. Reynolds asked me to stay and drive you," Jack said.


    Phoebe stood outside the car, looking at the tidy and clean backseat. She didn''t know whether Theodore deliberately humiliated her by leaving her this car. "Mrs. Reynolds?" Jack called her softly when he noticed she hadn''t moved.


    Phoebe snapped out of her thoughts, awkwardly nced at Jack, and sat in the backseat, looking out of the window with a pained expression.


    When Phoebe arrived at the office, John hurriedly approached her. "Phoebe, Miss Fitzroy is in your office. She''s been waiting for you all afternoon." Phoebe furrowed her eyebrows slightly. "What is she here for?"


    "She said her personal matters are settled and she wants to work," John exined.


    Phoebe nodded. "Alright, go make a copy of those endorsement contracts and bring them over. I''ll go talk to her."

 Chapter 53 Take Out the Trash

    Phoebe entered her office. In the room, Phoebe saw Vanessa sitting in her office chair, subtly furrowing her brows before quickly rxing them. "Miss Fitzroy."


    Upon seeing her, Vanessa didn''t bother to stand up, instead pointing to the chair opposite her and saying, "Sit, let''s have a chat." Phoebe squinted her eyes. "If I recall correctly, this is my office. Miss Fitzroy, it''s not appropriate to behave this way, is it?"


    Vanessa seemed to have just remembered something. "Is that so? I''ve been sitting here all afternoon, and I''ve be oblivious."


    As Phoebe stood up and walked over, she noticed a pile of food scraps under the table, causing her to frown.


    Vanessa, on the other hand, showed no signs of shame. "I got bored and had some snacks. If you hade a bit earlier, we could have had them together."


    Phoebe leaned forward and pressed the inte button. "John, please call the janitor to the office."


    Shortly after, a cleaningdy arrived. Phoebe asked her to step aside politely and said, "Could you please help clean up the garbage on the floor?"


    Her tone seemed like she was asking to clean up more than just trash-it was as if she was asking to clean up Vanessa herself. Vanessa''s face slightly changed upon hearing this. After the cleaning was done, John brought several endorsement


    contracts.


    Phoebe didn''t exchange any pleasantries with Vanessa. She spread out the contracts one by one in front of her and said, "These are the endorsements I''ve chosen for you from many options. Take a look first, and then we can discuss." Vanessa only nced at them briefly and turned her head to look at John. John was still standing there motionless, blushing under the gaze of such a beautiful woman.


    Seeing that her hint wasn''t working, Vanessa spoke directly, "You''re John, right? Please leave. I want to talk to Miss Ziegler alone."


    John instinctively looked at Phoebe, and Phoebe nodded at him before he closed the door and left. Leaning back in her chair, holding a pen in her hand and spinning it, Phoebe had learned a bit of the CEO''s style from being around Theodore. Especially the way he looked at people from above, she learned that very well.


    Vanessa saw a shadow of Theodore in her, as on the day when the Reynolds family had said that Phoebe and Theodore were a perfect match, clearly indicating that she had deliberately imitated him.


    "We all know that QUEEN Entertainment is a gift Theodore gave me, which will eventually be in my hands. There''s no need for you to be so dedicated."


    Phoebe tapped the desk lightly with the pen. "Is that so?"


    "Do you know it in your heart, so why pretend in front of me?" Vanessa stared at her, perhaps due to her sitting down, the edge of her cor revealed a small gap revealing a hickeys on her neck.


    Her heart was pricked. She knew very well that after three years of marriage, they couldn''t have done nothing, but she still felt jealous.


    When Vanessa saw Phoebe looking at her neck, she felt ufortable and adjusted her cor to cover the marks. She said, "I have arranged an assistant for Miss Fitzroy. From now on, she will be responsible for your daily life and schedule." Vanessa snapped back to reality, her hands on her knees clenched into fists. "I don''t need one, I already have an assistant."


    "Oh?" Phoebe questioned.


    "Ruby, you remember her, right? You even hit herst night, so aspensation, I talked to Theodore and made her my assistant," Vanessa exined.


    Phoebe scoffed, "It''s the first time I''ve heard ofpensating someone by making them your assistant, but as long as she''s willing, I have no objections."

 Chapter 54 Who Are You Insulting?

    Vanessa had expected Phoebe to be angry with her defiance, but instead, she seemed calm and even taunted her. It was clear that Phoebe didn''t care at all.


    Feeling both angry and frustrated, Vanessa said, "Phoebe, QUEEN Entertainment is apany built by Theodore for me. Sooner orter, it will be in my hands. I advise you not to put in too much effort, or you''ll only end up hurting yourself." Vanessa''s words had a double meaning, and Phoebe understood what she meant.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I am in this position, I won''t ck off. I''ve taken note of your suggestion," Phoebe replied.


    "Hmph!" Vanessa sneered and picked up the endorsement contracts in front of her. She nced at them briefly - one for a food product, one for sanitary napkins, and one for underwear - all brands she had never heard of. She threw the contracts in front of Phoebe and said, "Are these the endorsements you carefully selected, Miss Ziegler? Who are you insulting?"


    Phoebe furrowed her brows and looked at Vanessa. "These three brands are well-known national brands. We conducted brand research, and their reputation is excellent. The endorsement fees are higher than other brands."


    "Only five million dors for an endorsement fee? As the Queen of the Piano, I won''t ept anything less than ten million dors," Vanessa said as she stood up and prepared to leave.


    Phoebe watched her walk away, and her gaze turned slightly sly. "Forgive me for speaking frankly, although you won the Chopin International Piano Competition, your fame in the country is not much stronger than a D-list celebrity. You can take off your mask and try walking down themercial street to see how many people recognize you."


    Vanessa felt humiliated by Phoebe''s words. She turned around, walked to the office desk, and leaned on it with her hands. She looked down at Phoebe condescendingly.


    "How is my poprity? Didn''t you see it at the airport that day?"


    Phoebe''s fingers curled slightly and then stretched out. There seemed to be remnants of the pain from being trampled on that day.


    "Seeing it doesn''t matter. The investors need to see it," Phoebe replied.


    Vanessa sneered and mmed the door as she left. Ten minutester, Phoebe''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, her fingers curled slightly again before she answered in a professional tone.


    "Mr. Reynolds."


    "You cane to my office."


    Phoebe hung up the phone, not wanting to see Theodore now or have any interaction with him. However, it was evident that she couldn''t refuse the boss''s summons. Taking the elevator upstairs, Phoebe arrived outside the CEO''s office, knocked on the door, and heard a cold e in" from inside. She pushed the door open.


    Looking around, she finally saw Vanessa and Theodore sitting close together on the couch, their posture overly intimate.


    Phoebe walked over calmly, her gaze notnding on Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, did you call for me?"


    Theodore nced at her and slightly raised his chin. "Have a seat and let''s talk."


    Phoebe sat on the couch opposite them, and Theodore began, "I heard that you picked a few endorsements for Vanessa?"


    "Yes, Miss Fitzroy wasn''t satisfied."


    "Food, sanitary pads, and lingerie. Vanessa is a piano champion, an artist. Have you considered how these endorsements would affect her image?" Theodore questioned.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "These are the only three endorsements avable, and many C-list celebrities are vying for them."


    Implied in her words was that the opportunities Vanessa found displeasing, were ones others can''t even get their hands on.


    Theodore frowned. "Cancel them. While Vanessa is just starting in the entertainment industry, it''s crucial to shape her image. The endorsements for lingerie and sanitary pads are not suitable. Go negotiate some high-end endorsements for her."

 Chapter 55 Is Miss Fitzroy Willing?

    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh in exasperation. She had been ignoring Theodore all this time, but now she was seething, staring at him directly. "May I ask, Mr. Reynolds, what kind of endorsements are considered high-end?"


    "Skincare products, clothing, home appliances, and the like," Theodore replied.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. "Forgive me for speaking inly, but Miss Fitzroy may receive special treatment at QUEEN Entertainment, but her poprity in the entertainment industry is not even on the D-list. Under these circumstances, seeking higher-end brand endorsements would undoubtedly be a self-inflicted humiliation. If she doesn''t want to endorse for now, she can participate in variety shows."


    Vanessa, who had been infuriated by Phoebe''s belittling, perked up upon hearing about variety shows. "What kind of variety show?"


    "I have a resource for a dating variety show. The previous two seasons have gathered a lot of fans and poprity. This season has attracted many big celebrities, and even before recording has begun, the show has a trend of bing a hit," Phoebe said.


    As soon as Vanessa heard it was a dating variety show, she hesitated. Phoebe, this woman is so cunning, thought Vanessa. She wants to create misunderstandings between me and Theodore by making me participate in a dating show. Phoebe nced at Vanessa. "Of course, if Miss Fitzroy doesn''t want to go, that''s okay."


    Theodore turned his head to look at Vanessa and gently asked, "Vanessa, what do you think?"


    Vanessa was certainly unwilling. "Theodore, do you know what a dating show is?"


    Theodore shook his head. "What?"


    Vanessa nced at Phoebe and thought to herself that Phoebe was truly malicious, bringing up the topic of a dating show to drive a wedge between them.


    "A dating show is where you date male participants on a program. Would you like to see me dating someone else?" Vanessa gazed at him with her watery eyes, filled with affection.


    Theodore replied, "I''ve heard that these variety shows have scripts, it''s just another form of acting. Since you''ll be taking on acting roles in the future, it wouldn''t hurt to get some practice."


    Vanessa couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "But it''s a dating show! Are you really okay with me being intimate with someone else?"


    As she asked this question and saw Theodore''s expression, she felt a twinge of anxiety and knew he wouldn''t say something to make her happy.


    Immediately, she stood up and spoke before he could, "I don''t care. You promised to make me an international superstar. I don''t want to do some dating show to hone my acting skills. I want to act." Theodore then looked at Phoebe and said, "You heard her, do as she says."


    Phoebeughed inwardly and sincerely offered Theodore some advice, "Mr. Reynolds, why don''t we invest in making a film? Miss Fitzroy can y the leading role, and we can invite Patrick Winston to y the male lead. With your rtionship with Patrick, he won''t refuse."


    How could Theodore not hear the sarcasm in her words?


    "I was just about to suggest that. You go and look for some scripts, let Vanessa pick one." Theodore said. Does he think finding a script is as easy as going to the supermarket?


    As she left the CEO''s office, Phoebe''s shirt was damp with sweat, and she feltpletely drained. Carol hurriedly came over to support her to the rest area.


    "Miss Ziegler, you look unwell. Shouldn''t you go to the medical room?"


    "No need, I just didn''t sleep wellst night. I just need to rest for a bit," Phoebe said.


    Carol stood next to her and from her perspective, noticed the love bite on Phoebe''s neck. Her gaze flickered. No wonder Phoebe''splexion was bad. She must have indulged in excessive passion. Carol poured her a cup of warm water, thinking that once Vanessa came back, Phoebe would definitely lose favor, considering she was just a ything for Mr. Reynolds.


    Now that Mr. Reynolds'' official girlfriend had returned, Phoebe would surely be dismissed and reassigned. But when she looked at the deep mark left on Phoebe''s neck, she wondered just how intense things must have been for it to leave such an imprint.


    After drinking the water and catching her breath, Phoebe couldn''t linger any longer, given the pile of work awaiting her, and hastily returned to her office. Seeing John, she called him over, to talk to him.


    "This time, I would like to ask you to find some good scripts and search online for popr web novels that could possibly be adapted into a script," she said. "But no matter what, from script selection and team formation to filming, it would take at least half a year. Do we really expect Vanessa to do nothing during this time?"


    "No, we can''t." he agreed. Since she was the artistic director, there was no reason to let the artists in her hands be idle.


    "John, are there any variety shows about to start filming recently?"


    "There''s one simr to ''Wilderness Survival.'' As it is a new program, the requirements for poprity among the guests are not high. I have already contacted the director of the show and want to squeeze someone in." Phoebe lightly rested her chin on the back of her hand. "Let Miss Fitzroy go."


    John was taken aback. "Phoebe, is Miss Fitzroy willing to go?"


    "We signed a contract. Even if she doesn''t want to, she has to go. I can''t have her bothering me every day." Phoebe''s voice turned cold. A contract is a double-edged sword, giving Vanessa the right to choose, while also binding her. John nodded hesitantly, "Alright, I''ll arrange it immediately."


    "Wait," Phoebe stopped him. "Send ire Brown for the dating reality show. She has a lively personality and is the type that guys like."


    "Okay, what about the endorsement that Miss Fitzroy doesn''t like?"


    "I''ll talk to the brand, and by the way, is the food endorsement named after the talent show Noah Myers participated in?" Phoebe asked.


    "Yes, there will be advertisements inserted during the talent show."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to them. If I can secure an endorsement deal for Noah Myers, it will be beneficial for hispetition and increase his exposure." Phoebe picked up a pen and made a note on her memo pad.


    John saw her fully engrossed in her work and turned to leave to make the arrangements. After Phoebe finished dealing with her tasks, she suddenly realized that night had fallen without her noticing. She turned off herputer and stood up, but her legs gave way, and she knelt down.


    "Be careful." A timely arm reached around her waist, emanating a crisp and clean scent of hormones. Phoebe knew exactly who it was. She steadied herself against the desk and took a few steps back, creating some distance between them. Seeing her deliberately avoiding him, Theodore''s expression turned dark. The tenderness he felt earlier vanished instantly. Leaning against the desk, he looked at her with a deep gaze. "Why are you still at work sote?"


    When he went downstairs, he happened to stop on the 17th floor out of curiosity and noticed that the lights in her office were still on. He casually walked in, seeing her engrossed in her work,pletely unaware of his arrival. He stood by the door, silently observing her. Her dedication to work was alluring, reminding him ofst night.

 Chapter 56 What About Our Child?

    Desire lingers in a man''s eyes, making Phoebe nervously retreat.


    "I haven''t finished my work."


    Theodore frowned slightly, looking at the neatly organized documents on the desk and spoke softly. Phoebe couldn''t quite figure out Theodore''s thoughts, so she pointed to the pile of files next to her that she hadn''t rushed to look at and said, "There are these ones too."


    Theodore nced over and saw that the pile of files amounted to five or six sheets. He tightened his thin lips and said, "Take a look."


    Saying that, he walked over to the sofa and sat down, as if indicating that he would wait for her, to finish reading the files, before leaving together. Phoebe felt uneasy. What was Theodore thinking? She genuinely became afraid of him.


    "You..." she started to say one word but then saw Theodore looking up at her. Under the Lamplight, his eyes were cold and deep. Her heart jumped. "If you''re busy, you can go ahead and leave, no need to wait for me."


    "I''m not busy," Theodore leaned back on the sofa and took out his phone to y a game.


    He left the sound effects on, and as Phoebe sat back at her desk, pretending to read a document, asionally the sound of thunder from the game would reach her ears.


    Theodore was a ck hole when it came to games. With an IQ of 180, he was always spot-on at Minesweeper, never disappointing her. And who would have thought that a dignified CEO would y the most childish game, Minesweeper? Yet he was still obsessed with it.


    Another explosion of thunder, Phoebe put down the document in her hand, packed her phone and car keys into her tote bag, and walked over to the sofa.


    "Let''s go."


    Theodore was fully engrossed in the game when suddenly he heard her voice. He pressed his finger down and there was a "boom", another explosion.


    Unable to suppress herughter, Phoebe giggled. Theodore stood up, with his phone in his hand, looking a bit dazed as he gazed at the smile on her face. "You look so beautiful when you smile." Phoebe''s smile faded slightly as she quickly nced at him. "I thought you only liked to see me cry."


    "Well, you''re beautiful when you cry, but even more so when you smile."


    The two of them walked side by side out of the office. Theodore casually locked the door for her as they headed towards the elevator, and the office area was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. "Have you been working a lottely?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe replied, "Not too much."


    Her workload now was much less than when she was his secretary, but many things required her independent thinking, taking one step to see three steps ahead, and considering the big picture.


    The number of artists under QUEEN Entertainment was gradually increasing, but the resources avable were limited. Without resolving the situation of having too many demands and too few resources, it would be difficult for thepany to expand.


    "If you''re tired, hire someone to help you."


    "No need," Phoebe quickly refused. She had a stubbornness in her character that didn''t want to give up, whether it was in her studies or work. She never ckened. Back then, she had be Theodore''s secretary among many interns by relying on her abilities.


    Theodore simply nced at her and said, "QUEEN Entertainment is a ce for you to practice. You don''t have to carry any burden, and if you don''t do well, I won''t me you."


    Phoebe lowered her eyelids and looked at the elongated shadows on the ground under themplight. "You''ve given QUEEN Entertainment to me as a training ground. I won''t disappoint you. Thepany entrusted to me; it is my child. I will do everything in my power to help it grow strong."


    Theodore paused and stopped in his tracks. Phoebe turned around and looked at him, puzzled. It might be the dim lights above them, but she felt a sudden coldness in Theodore''s expression.


    "You treat apany as your own child, but what about our child?" Theodore questioned abruptly.


    "I..." Phoebe began to respond.


    "Phoebe, you don''t have a heart at all." Theodore''s eyes turned red as he stared fiercely at her. The memory of the miscarriage and the resentment it brought rushed through his mind like a tidal wave.


    Phoebe gave up exining and let the matter rest. It was like a thorn deeply embedded in Theodore''s heart, untouchable. She had misspoke earlier,paring thepany to a child.


    "The elevator has arrived," Phoebe said, looking at the doors that opened. She spoke to Theodore.


    Theodore closed his eyes briefly and strode into the elevator. Phoebe hesitated for a moment, then followed inside. The atmosphere inside the elevator dropped to freezing levels. Just then, Theodore''s phone rang. He took it out and answered, while Phoebe stood beside him, able to clearly hear Vanessa''s voice on the other end.


    "Theodore, I''m feeling really unwell. Can youe to my ce?"


    Phoebe held her breath, waiting for Theodore''s response. Would he go? Theodore nced indifferently at the metallic walls of the elevator, reflecting the unfeeling image of the people inside. He felt extremely disappointed and said, "Alright." Upon hearing this single word, Phoebe''s heart sank heavily, as if plummeting into an abyss.


    After hanging up the call, the elevator reached the first floor.


    Theodore uttered a brief, "I''m going out," then walked out of the elevator with long strides. His tall figure quickly disappeared into the night. Phoebe stood outside the elevator, not knowing if it was the cold air conditioning in the lobby, but she felt a chill running through her entire body.


    With just one phone call from Vanessa, he would go even in the middle of the night. What would they do together? Would they embrace, kiss, or...? Phoebe''s mind was filled with all sorts of chaotic thoughts, causing her heart to panic. She didn''t want him to go, but what position did she have to keep him?


    Outside thepany gate, Theodore lit a cigarette and stood there, exhaling the smoke. Five minutes passed, but Phoebe didn''te after him. A cold smile curled up at the corner of his lips as he flicked away the cigarette butt and stomped it out with his foot. He walked away inrge strides.


    Phoebe returned to her empty apartment, exhausted, and copsed onto the sofa. It wasn''t until her stomach growled that she struggled to get up and cooked herself a bowl of noodles.


    As she ate, she picked up her phone. For some reason, she clicked on Vanessa''s social media profile and saw that she had posted again.


    Phoebe''s expression brightened, and she immediately tapped into the post. Vanessa''s update was simple: "Dearest Mr. Reynolds, I will love you forever." The apanying picture was cleverly chosen.


    On a silhouette seen through the French window, she zoomed in on the photo and saw the two silhouettes seemingly embracing and kissing. Phoebe''s stomach churned, the noodles she had just eaten, fermented in her stomach. She covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom, leaning over the toilet and vomiting.


    She vomited so hard that tears flowed freely. She knelt on the ground, hugging the toilet, engulfed in sadness. She hated herself for being too proud. If she cared so much, why couldn''t she hold him back and make him not pursue Vanessa?

 Chapter 57 Are You Not Sick?

    Vanessa put down her phone, closed the curtains, and walked towards Theodore with a smiling face, "Theodore,e sit here." Theodore sat down on the pink sofa, his long legs feeling a bit restless, "Didn''t you say you weren''t feeling well?"


    "If I hadn''t said that, would you havee?" Vanessa half-yfully, halfiningly nced at him, then knelt on the carpet next to the coffee table. Theodore pursed his lips slightly but remained silent. Vanessa reached out her hand towards him, with a flirtatious and lively tone, "Can I borrow your lighter?"


    Theodore took out his lighter and handed it to her. Vanessa leaned over to take it, and her fingers lightly brushed against his fingertips. Her arm felt a little numb, as if an electric current had passed through it. She quickly withdrew her hand, lighting the candles on the cake while saying, "Theodore, do you remember what today is?"


    Theodore looked at the cake on the coffee table, somewhat absent-mindedly, "Your birthday?"


    Vanessa yfully pouted, "We''ve known each other for more than a decade, and you can''t even remember my birthday. It really makes me sad."


    Theodore licked his lips. Indeed, he did not remember. It seemed that every time Vanessa had her birthday, he only found out on the day and hastily prepared a gift. Vanessa had had many fights with him over this, feeling that he didn''t care about her and couldn''t even remember her birthday. But he remembered Phoebe''s birthday.


    Vanessa felt a little sad and disappointed in her heart, but she had gone through so much trouble to bring him here, so she wouldn''t argue with him like before.


    "It''s not my birthday, it''s our 12th anniversary of knowing each other. You should remember that," Vanessa lit the candles.


    The flickering candlelight reflected on her face, making her look particrly lonely. Theodore really didn''t remember; some things are easy to forget if you don''t think about them. But seeing how much Vanessa cared, he said, "I remember." Vanessa didn''t expose him either, to avoid getting angry. "I''ll turn off the lights."


    The lights dimmed, leaving only the candles on the coffee table flickering. Vanessa knelt on the carpet, resting her chin on her hands, looking up at Theodore.


    "Theodore, you know what? I still remember that day when my parents and I moved into the governmentpound. You poked your head out from upstairs and looked at me. You asked if I was Mia, and I said yes."


    You smiled at me, and I still remember your smile, so happy and surprised, as if my happiness was the most important thing to you. My arrival is something you''ve been longing for," Theodore lowered his eyebrows, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Mia," Vanessa responded, waiting for Theodore''s next words for a long time, but he stayed silent. She kneeled and sat beside him. She pressed her face against the back of his hand. "Theodore, I am Mia. I havee back, and I will never leave you again."


    Phoebe was dreaming. In her dream, she had returned to the countryside filled with the scent of earth and grass. Her floral dress was covered in dirt. It happened when she tumbled down the hill with a little boy on her back, yet she didn''t mind because she had carried the little boy to the roadside.


    She ran to the town, and her mother was searching for her everywhere. When she saw her return, her mother grabbed her braided hair and scolded, "Where have you gone crazy? Thest bus to the city is about to leave. Hurry and get on with me."

 Chapter 58 It’s Been 2 Years

    "Mom, wait, there''s a little boy waiting for someone to rescue him."


    Mrs. Ziegler dragged Phoebe towards the train station. "What little boy? If his family can''t find him, they will naturally look for him. Come with me on the train. If we miss this one, we''ll have to go back tomorrow, and it will dy your brother''s entrance exam. Take care of your skin."


    Phoebe was being pulled by her mother while looking back. "But what about that little boy? He''s still waiting for me to bring someone to save him."


    "Somebody will rescue him. Get on the train quickly." Mrs. Ziegler was used to doing heavybor and had great strength. She lifted Phoebe onto the train in one go.


    Phoebe was crying desperately but couldn''t break free from her mother''s grip. She watched as the doors slowly closed and the train left the station, moving further away from where the little boy was. "Little boy, little boy" Phoebe mumbled and suddenly woke up from her dream.


    Outside, the sky was bright, and sunlight streamed in through the French windows, casting a golden hue. Theodore stood against the light; his lips curved with a mocking smirk.


    "What little boy did you dream of?" Phoebe quickly sat up from the couch, seeing Theodore looking down at her with a superior gaze. She remembered the photo she sawst night in Vanessa''s social media circle. "You just got back?" She examined his clothes, realizing he was still wearing the same outfit from yesterday. The shirt was a bit wrinkled, and the pant legs weren''t properly managed.


    Suddenly, Theodore bent down, bringing his face close to hers. Their noses were almost touching. In that moment, Phoebe almost thought he was going to kiss her. She reflexively leaned back, staring at him warily.


    Theodore naturally had a confrontational appearance, with well-defined features and a high, straight nose. His lips were slightly thin, giving him an inherent cold and unaffectionate look, but he also had a pair of alluring peach blossom eyes. The slightly curved corners of his eyes were like hooks with a touch of springtime charm, easily capturing people''s hearts.


    Of course, Theodore wasn''t going to kiss her. His lips lightly brushed against her cheek. He leaned close to Phoebe''s ear and spoke with his low, sexy voice. "Phoebe, In the future, just talk to me if you want a man. No need to look for young boys in your dreams," he said.


    Phoebe''s face blushed and paled at a visible speed, and she was about to push him away when Theodore stood up straight and walked straight into the bedroom. Phoebe gritted her teeth and jumped off the sofa, determinedly chasing after him into the bedroom.


    "Theodore, it''s been over two years. When will you let go of your anger?" she followed him into the walk-in closet, but Theodore unexpectedly turned around. She bumped her head against his solid chest, feeling a sharp pain that momentarily stunned her. Before she could react, he pinned her against the wardrobe.


    The force was great, and her lower back hit the protruding doorknob, causing her to groan in pain and immediately turn pale.


    "Let go of my anger?" The man''s scorching breath apanied his anger as he gritted his teeth. "That''s impossible for the rest of my life, Phoebe. What do you think you owe me?" Phoebe''s eyes slowly filled with a thin mist, unsure if it was from the pain or his words. "What do I owe you?"


    Theodore grabbed her chin with a force that seemed like he wanted to crush it, and he growled in a low voice, "You owe me a child. Do you know how much I looked forward to his arrival?"


    Phoebe widened her eyes and suddenly choked up, unable to respond.


    "As much as I looked forward to his arrival back then, that''s how much I hate you now, Phoebe. Do you still expect me to let go of my anger?" his voice gradually lowered. The lower his voice, the stronger the hatred.

 Chapter 59 The Last Straw

    Phoebe looked into his eyes, the overflowing hatred almost devouring her. Their marriage was not formed out of love, but rather, they were trapped in this abyss because of hatred. "I haven''t done anything wrong to you," Phoebe said.


    Theodore sneered, "Fine, then tell me, why did the child miscarry after you two slept under the same quilt and chatted all night?"


    "I..." Phoebe couldn''t find the words to say.


    Theodore suddenly let go of her; he took a step back, his hatred intensifying. Almost vengefully, he said, "When the doctor showed me the six-month-old fetus, do you know how I felt?"


    Tears suddenly fell from Phoebe''s eyes, unexpectedly and uncontrobly. She bit her lip tightly, afraid to cry out, her heart twisted into a knot.


    Theodore was not satisfied with just hurting her; he gestured with his hand and cruelly said, "He was so small, not even as big as my fist, lying in a cold tray, lifeless. But the day before, he kicked my hand through your belly, ying games with me."


    "Please stop"..." Phoebe sobbed, his words felt like torture, cutting into her heart.


    "Why shouldn''t I say it?" Theodore''s expression was particrly cruel. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, he looked a lot like you."


    Phoebe seemed to have reached her limit; she knelt down on the ground with a thud, tears falling like broken pearls. Theodore''s words were like being hit. Her final straw broke, and she cried out in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t mean to, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    Theodore lowered his gaze, watching her copse into a fit of crying. He didn''t feel any satisfaction in his heart, not even the slightest bit. He took two steps back, releasing the anger that had built up inside him for over two years. It felt as if his whole being had been emptied.


    He stood there, for a while, before dragging out a suitcase, packing a few clothes into it, and carrying the suitcase out. Passing by Phoebe, he paused for a moment. Yet, he said nothing more and walked away briskly.


    Phoebe pounded at her chest. It felt like something was blocking her heart, making it hard for her to breathe. She clutched at her clothes, her heart pained and ufortable. She even wished she could just die like this. Theodore said the child resembled her.


    "Ah!" Phoebe screamed in agony, as if by doing so, she could relieve the pain and despair in her heart. She hated herself. If she hadn''t attended the ss reunion that day, would everything have turned out differently?


    Theodore stood in the hallway, hearing Phoebe''s agonized cries on the verge of breaking down. His thin lips formed a straight line, then he opened the door and left.


    Phoebe sat in the dressing room, unaware of the passing time. She was immersed in her own world, unwilling to step outside. In the living room, her phone kept vibrating until it ran out of battery and automatically shut off.


    She shut herself away in this little corner of the world, licking her wounds alone,pletely unaware of the people outside who were going crazy looking for her.


    There were many matters at QUEEN Entertainment Company that required Phoebe''s attention. John couldn''t find her and didn''t know where she lived, so he mustered up the courage to go to Theodore''s office on the upper floor. But when he arrived at the CEO''s office, Carol told him that Mr. Reynolds was on a business trip and would not be back for another week.


    "Carol, do you know where Phoebe lives? I can''t reach her, and her phone is off. I''m afraid something has happened to her," John said with concern.

 Chapter 60 Where’s Phoebe?

    Carol and Phoebe had somewhat of a personal rtionship. "Don''t worry, I have the emergency contact that she left behind. I''ll give you the number," she said.


    John received the phone number and immediately dialed it before even leaving the CEO''s office. Mrs. Ziegler heard that her daughter hadn''t been to thepany for three days and her phone was off. She felt a pang in her heart and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She quickly hailed a taxi and went to the Imperial Apartment. No one answered when she knocked on the door, so she called Theodore. The phone rang for a long time before someone answered. Mrs. Ziegler, couldn''t care less about her usual fear of Theodore and straightforwardly said.


    "Theodore, I haven''t been able to reach Phoebe for several days. Her phone is off, and I came to the Imperial Apartment to find her, but no one answered the door. I''m worried that something might have happened to her. Can you give me the electronic lock code for the house?"


    Theodore reported a series of numbers, and didn''t ask about Phoebe''s situation before saying, "Then I''ll hang up."


    Mrs. Ziegler quickly replied, "Okay, you go ahead and do what you need to do."


    After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Ziegler entered the password, and with a beep, the door opened. She walked in hurriedly, shivering from the excessively cold air inside the house.


    "Why is the air conditioning set so low? It''s freezing!" Mrs. Ziegler sneezed as she walked in. She couldn''t help but notice how cold the home felt, like an ice cer with no signs of life. "Phoebe, Phoebe, are you home?" Mrs. Ziegler leaned over at the bedroom door, rarely visiting the Imperial Apartment.


    Phoebe and the others were always busy, hardly ever at home during the day. Plus, Mrs. Ziegler had a natural fear of Theodore, and always felt that he wouldn''t appreciate her interference. She stood at the door for a while but eventually mustered up the courage to walk in.


    The bedroom curtains were drawn, so she walked over and used the remote control to open them, allowing sunlight to flood in from outside. No one was in bed, and the bathroom was empty too. After searching around, Mrs. Ziegler found Phoebe sitting on the floor in the dressing room.


    Phoebe''splexion looked worn-out, with lips pale and blue, sunken eye sockets, dull eyes reflecting a tinge of blue,pletely devoid of any liveliness. Mrs. Ziegler rushed over in a single stride, kneeling beside her without daring to touch her. "Phoebe, what''s wrong? Phoebe, please don''t scare me."


    Phoebe''s eyes remained fixed and motionless, her whole being devoid of life. She didn''t react to Mrs. Ziegler''s words at all. Terrified, Mrs. Ziegler tremblingly ced her hand under Phoebe''s nostrils and felt the faint breath. Her heart pounded back into her chest with force.


    "What kind of horror movie are you acting out in broad daylight? You scared me to death!" Mrs. Ziegler pped her, causing Phoebe to copse like a ragdoll onto the ground, motionless. Momentarily stunned, Mrs. Ziegler hurriedly crawled over and lifted her up, repeating, "Phoebe, Phoebe..."


    Mrs. Ziegler screamed her name, tears streaming down her face, but Phoebe''s eyes never opened again. Fearfully, she quickly called for an ambnce.


    After Phoebe was taken to the hospital and the doctor finished the examination, he removed his mask and said to Mrs. Ziegler, "The patient was too exhausted and fell asleep."


    He continued, "Besides a slow heartbeat, there are no other symptoms. However, it seems she hasn''t eaten anything in several days. We have administered a nutrient injection, but it would be best for her family to prepare some light porridge to aid her, when she wakes up."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll prepare that right away. Thank you, doctor," Mrs. Ziegler nodded quickly.


    As the doctor left, Mrs. Ziegler saw the nurse pushing the bed out with Phoebe lying on it, her pale face almost blending into the bed sheets beneath her. Mrs. Ziegler couldn''t help but cry, wondering why Phoebe was so desperate and subjecting herself to such cruelty.

 Chapter 61 Do You Want to Die?

    When Phoebe woke up again, the outside was dimly lit. Only the faint glow of streetlights shone through, casting reflections into the room. She stared nkly at the pitch-ck ceiling.


    Did she die? But why could she still feel the pain emanating from her heart?


    She suddenly began to cough. The lights in the hospital room immediately turned on, and the sudden bright light made her instinctively raise her hand to shield her eyes. Then, she felt someone walking towards her.


    The person''s steps were heavy, yet familiar. Tears welled up in Phoebe''s eyes once again, and in her ears echoed the words, "He looks so much like you." Killing someone was no more painful than this.


    Theodore stood by the bedside, looking down at her, towering above her. She curled up into a ball, fragile like a paper doll, as if she would break at the slightest touch. "Awake?"


    Phoebe''s eyshes trembled lightly. She turned to the side, silently facing away from him.


    The atmosphere became stifling. Theodore''s fingers curled slightly, as if he was forcing himself to endure something. He said, "Phoebe, do you want to die?"


    Phoebe bit her lip, tears slipping down the corners of her eyes, quickly soaking into the pillow, leaving no trace. Theodore suddenly grabbed her shoulder, turning her towards him. He leaned his body slightly downwards, almost pressing his face against hers.


    He sneered, "You died and went to heaven. What do you want to say to our unborn child when you meet him? Will you apologize to him? It wasn''t intentional that you got rid of him, was it?"


    With tearful eyes, Phoebe gazed at him. She let out a wailing cry, tears falling heavily. "Theodore, what else do you want from me?"


    "I want you to live!" Theodore stared at her intensely, his anger spraying onto her face. "You feel guilty, don''t you? Then live and atone for it."


    Phoebe forcefully pushed him away and copsed onto the pillow, crying loudly. Theodore stumbled back from her push, standing by the bedside. He watched her cry until she sounded hoarse, almost out of breath. He roughly wiped his face. He knew she couldn''t handle it, so why did he still provoke her? But he was afraid. Afraid that if he didn''t speak sternly, she would really take her own life. God only knows how panicked he was when he received Mrs. Ziegler''s phone call. Phoebe cried, drenched in sweat. With her emotions released, she became somewhat sober, no longerpletely lost, like she was for the past two days. Theodore just sat beside her, watching her cry, without consoling her, as heartless as a ruthless assassin.


    Phoebe propped herself up on the bed, wiping away her tears. Because of the crying, her eyes had swollen into two walnuts. She nced at Theodore and tried to get out of bed. Theodore looked at her. "Where are you going?"


    Phoebe flinched, avoiding his gaze. "I, I want to take a shower."


    "You haven''t eaten, drunk, or slept for three days. If you go take a shower now, do you want to pass out in the bathroom?" Theodore sounded impatient, but his tone had softened a bit.


    He wasn''t as aggressive as before.


    "Sit down and eat before you wash up," Theodore said as he stood up and walked to the table. He brought over a thermos, propped up a small table, and opened the thermos, releasing the fragrant smell of rice porridge. Phoebe''s mouth watered, her stomach growling with hunger.

 Chapter 62 Recuperating

    Theodore filled a bowl and saw her eyes fixed on the porridge. He sneered, "I thought you weren''t hungry."


    Phoebe looked down, realizing that she hadn''t smelled the aroma of the porridge earlier. She truly didn''t feel hungry. After crying her heart out, draining thest bit of energy from her body, she no longer cared about her pride. She honestly said, "I''m hungry."


    Theodore nced at her. Her face was pale, almost bluish, and the faint veins could be seen. She was skeletal, and it made him feel uneasy.


    He blew on a spoonful of porridge and tested the temperature before bringing it to her mouth. Phoebe obediently opened her mouth, and the warm white porridge slid down her throat into her stomach. It was warm, and the emptiness inside her faded.


    "Your mother was scared to death. It would be best if we have the same story, so there are no inconsistencies when she asks," Theodore said as he continued to feed her.


    With warmth in her stomach, Phoebe''s heart gradually settled. She looked at Theodore and asked softly, "Do you still hate me?"


    "Yes!" he replied.


    Phoebe''s hands clenched on the nket. She wasn''t surprised by the answer, but it still hurt.


    "I might never be able to get pregnant again. Since you like children so much, why don''t we..." Her words were interrupted by the sound of the bowl being forcefully ced on the small table, producing a sharp noise. She raised her head and saw Theodore''s stern face staring at her. "You''re getting angry with me now that you have a bit of strength, aren''t you? Phoebe, you never fail to disappoint me."


    Phoebe pursed her lips and lowered her head, trembling as she spoke, "I meant... Maybe we could adopt a child. I know it sounds shameless of me to suggest it, but I really want to make it up to you."


    Theodore paused, thinking she was going to mention divorce. It seemed that after he had taught her so many lessons, she had finally made some progress.


    "I don''t like other people''s children," Theodore said in a disgusted tone. "If you want to make it up to me, then eat well, take care of your health, and don''t get sick and hospitalized every now and then."


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up with tears again. "But"..."


    "Let''s leave the matter of having children to fate," Theodore interrupted her. Over the past couple of years, he had made sure she took contraceptives. Looking back now, he realized that he wasn''t tormenting her, but himself. Phoebe''s hands became even tighter.


    After feeding her the whole bowl of white rice porridge, Theodore stood up, went to the bathroom to wash the bowl, and then returned to sit by the hospital bed. Phoebe lifted her eyelids. Theodore, dressed in a well-tailored handmade suit, leaned back in his chair, calmly observing her. Her eyshes fluttered, trembling badly and she was very uneasy.


    "I, I want to take a shower." She had just cried, sweated a lot, and wet her hospital gown, but now the cloth was stuck to her body, which was very ufortable.


    "I, I want to take a shower." She just cried, sweated a lot and wet her hospital gown, but now the cloth was affixed to her body, which was very ufortable.


    Theodore raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "Wait another 20 minutes. You shouldn''t take a bath just after dinner." Phoebe pursed his lips slightly. He said he would wait another 20 minutes, so she dared not disobey and obeyed him.


    She felt that she was now an eagle domesticated by him and dared not show her ws at him at all.


    Silence spread in the ward, I do not know how long, Phoebe is almost asleep, she heard Theodore''s voice, "all right, I will take you to take a bath."


    Phoebe opened her eyes and suddenly lifted herself into the air. She was so frightened that she woke up and grabbed his clothes.


    "You, you put me down, I can go by myself." Theodore didn''t listen to her and went to the bathroom with her in his arms.


    The bathroom was so close to the hospital bed that he walked in in a few steps. He put her under the shower. Phoebe''s legs softened and hurriedly supported the wall. Theodore frowned. "Why don''t I wash it for you?"

 Chapter 63 Call from Mrs. Ziegler

    Phoebe was so frightened that his eyes widened and his voice stuttered. "No, no, I can wash it myself."


    Theodore nodded a little regretfully, turned and walked out the door.


    Phoebe leaned against the wall and exhaled a foul breath. She stood under the shower, and the warm water poured down from the top of her head, washing away her sickness. Theodore answered the phone outside the door. It was Mrs. Ziegler. She had a bad dream in the middle of the night and woke up.


    Thinking of Phoebe, who was still asleep, she called and asked.


    When she heard that Phoebe was awake, she was relieved, and then remembered the unlovable appearance of Phoebe yesterday. She was a little worried. "Theodore, are you having trouble with Phoebe?" Mrs. Ziegler asked cautiously.


    Theodore put his back against the wall and his other hand in his trouser pocket. Looking out of the window at the dark night, he said faintly, "Don''t worry about it."


    "I know that Phoebe is self-willed and stubborn. Now that you are married, you should take care of more. In fact, she is also very easy to coax."


    "Well, I know." Mrs. Ziegler added: "I''ve been wondering recently if I did something wrong. I shouldn''t havee to you and made you responsible for Phoebe." Theodore frowned, vaguely unhappy.


    Mrs. Ziegler didn''t know, and went on: "I just thought that Phoebe and her brother didn''t have a father around when they were young, and they were always bullied by their ssmates at school, scolding them as fatherless bastards. I don''t want Phoebe''s children to suffer like this again. Theodore, if you have aint in your heart, me me. There''s nothing wrong with Phoebe. She always disagreed with me toe to you. I made my own decision." "Mom, I don''t me you, and I don''t me her." Theodore''s voice is still faint.


    Mrs. Ziegler sighed inwardly and wiped her eyes. "Look at me, discussing these trivial matters again. It''s gettingte, you should rest."


    After speaking, she hung up the phone. Theodore lowered his arm, clutching his phone tightly, veins popping on the back of his hand. Phoebe had never agreed with her mother-inwing to find him. She didn''t want him to take responsibility at all. Or rather, she didn''t want any connection with him anymore.


    The thought of how she had avoided him like a snake made him extremely frustrated. Phoebe stood under the shower, enjoying the hot water washing over her. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Phoebe, you''re weak. Don''t stay in the shower for too long."


    Startled, Phoebe quickly turned off the faucet and mumbled, "Oh."


    She dried herself off and realized that she had forgotten to bring clean clothes. Standing in the bathroom, she felt a bit at a loss.


    The bathroom door was knocked again, and Theodore''s deep voice came from outside, "I left your clothes outside the door. Take them yourself. I''ll go out and have a smoke."


    The steady footsteps gradually faded away, followed by the sound of the hospital room door opening and closing. Phoebe finally breathed a sigh of relief. She hurried to the door, quietly opened it, just a crack, and saw a chair outside with a set of patient clothes on it.


    She quickly brought them in and changed. Standing by the washbasin, she blow-dried her hair before returning to the hospital room.

 Chapter 64 ‘Scheming Bitch’

    The room was empty. She lifted the covers andy on the bed. After eating and drinking enough, and taking a shower, she wasn''t able to stay awake for long. In a half-dream state, she seemed to hear someone entering the room, followed by a slight weight on her back. She was startled awake, and even her drowsiness disappeared.


    The hospital bed was narrow. The person behind her moved closer to her side, cing an arm around her waist in an intimate position. She even caught a faint scent of tobo from his body. The man''s chin was buried in the nape of her neck as he took a deep breath. "Sleep, I''ll turn off the light."


    Phoebe saw a pale white and slender arm appear in her vision. With a soft sound, everything plunged into boundless darkness. The arm then settled back on her waist, feeling a bit heavy. The warmth behind her enveloped her. She thought she would have a sleepless night, but in reality, she didn''tst long before falling into a deep, sweet slumber.


    After being discharged, Phoebe stayed at home to rest for two days but couldn''t sit still and finally returned to work.


    During her illness, John visited her several times with greetings from her colleagues and even sent urgent files for her to handle.


    When she returned to thepany, she heard the melodious sound of "F¨¹r Elise"ing from the piano room. John walked beside her and said, "Miss Fitzroy hase to thepany." Phoebe nodded. "Ask her toe to my office. Wild Survival is about to start filming, and I want to discuss the first guest for the premiere episode with her."


    During her illness, she had fallen behind in her work progress. The production team had already secured regr guests for the show, and she needed to catch up. Relying on personal connections, they agreed to invite Vanessa as a guest on the show.


    "Okay."


    Not long after, Vanessa walked in wearing high heels. Without knocking, she plopped down on the sofa, ying with the enamel ring on her finger.


    "I heard Miss Ziegler is sick."


    Phoebe picked up some documents, and sat down next to the sofa, sliding the papers towards her. "Toledo Channel is producing a wilderness survival reality show, and I''ve arranged for you to be the first guest. The recording will be in two days andst for three days."


    Vanessa didn''t even look at the documents, instead scrutinizing Phoebe. In just a few days, Phoebe had indeed lost weight, but her facial features were more three-dimensional, exhibiting a delicate beauty that evoked sympathy. However, when Vanessa thought about why she was sick, she couldn''t help but feel proud. She was certain that Phoebe must have secretly checked her social media, and maybe it was the photo she had posted that made her sick. With an air of confidence, Vanessa said, "Miss Ziegler, you must be devastated. You''ve been with Theodore for three years, but he left you for me with the snap of my fingers." Phoebe lifted her gaze and calmly observed her, seeing right through her pride.


    "The precautions for the wilderness survival program are all stated in the documents. I''ll have John print out a copy for your assistant. This will be your first appearance, in front of the audience, after returning to your home country, and I hope you can establish a stable public image during the show."


    "However, constantly trying to shape your public image in front of the audience will eventually make people dislike you. For future considerations, I hope the public image you establish is not too different from your true character." Seeing that Phoebe remained unmoved, Vanessa became furious, and continued provocatively, "Do you know what day it was? It was the 12-year anniversary of Theodore and me meeting. We lit candles, ate cake, and poured our hearts out to each other until dawn."


    Phoebe paused for a few seconds before speaking, "Your current public image is already quite good a scheming bitch-and the audience loves it. As long as you''re scheming enough, the audience will remember you." "You!" Vanessa eximed.


    Phoebe smiled faintly. "Miss Fitzroy, remember, no matter what show you participate in, don''t be a forgettable background character. Being a scheming bitch can also be a good public image."

 Chapter 65 May I Have the Honor ...

    Vanessa suspected that Phoebe was mocking her, and she had evidence. "Miss Ziegler, even if I lost the battle of words, Theodore loves me." Phoebe stood up. "Our business is done, Miss Fitzroy, you may go."


    Vanessa stormed out, mming the door behind her. Not long after, John entered with some documents and saw Phoebe rubbing her temples. He asked, "Miss Ziegler, did Miss Fitzroy start another argument with you?"


    Phoebe lowered her arm. "It''s nothing, John. Please give me the documents."


    John handed the files to her and walked with her to the office desk. He said, "Miss Adams, I have arranged a dinner appointment for you with the Publicity Department Minister of Three Kittens. It will be at Maple Leaf Town Taste, at 7 p.m."


    Phoebe remembered that before falling ill, she had to discuss changing the spokesperson with Three Kittens. Her illness had dyed the progress. "Alright."


    "Furthermore..." John reported an hour''s worth of work progress. Exhausted, Phoebe leaned back in her chair, lost in thought. Vanessa''s words sunk into her heart when she was distracted. That night, Theodore indeed stayed at Vanessa''s house until dawn.


    Phoebe took a sip of coffee from her mug, the taste of coconuttte bitter enough to sting her throat, making her heart feel bitter too. She desperately tried to admonish herself not to care. But damn it, she cared.


    As darkness fell early, Phoebe arrived on time at Maple Leaf Town Taste''s private room at 7 p.m. The Publicity Department Minister of Three Kittens had already arrived. They shook hands.


    "Phoebe, you''re bing more beautiful. I heard you got promoted. Congrattions," he said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Scott. Let''s sit and talk." Phoebe took her seat, gestured for the server to bring a bottle of fine red wine.


    Mr. Scott was Phoebe''s senior in school. She was chosen as the Publicity Committee member of the Student Union, and their rtionship had always been good. They discussed some past memories and then moved on to today''s topic. Phoebe said, "I fell ill recently, which caused a dy in many things. Regarding the spokesperson we discussedst time."


    "You were sick? No wonder you didn''t look well. Phoebe, take good care of yourself. Don''t risk your life like that," he said.


    "It''s nothing. Who doesn''t get sick?" Phoebe smiled and brought up the spokesperson again.


    "You know Noah Myers from ourpany, right? He recently participated in a talent show and gained a lot of poprity. It''s only been four episodes, and he has already reached second ce on the new artist chart. He has great potential. Since yourpany is investing in this show, it''s perfect to have him endorse your products."


    Mr. Scott said, "Noah Myers indeed has good poprity. Many girls from ourpany vote for him. The young man''s future is limitless. However..."


    "Mr. Scott, what concerns do you still have?" Phoebe leaned over and poured him a ss of red wine, but he held her hand. "Phoebe, you don''t have a boyfriend now, right?"


    Phoebe calmly nced at him, thinking that she didn''t have a boyfriend, but she had a husband. "What do you mean by that, Mr. Scott?"


    "Actually, back in school, I really liked you. But at that time, you had a boyfriend, so I didn''t say anything. I heard you and Edward broke up several years ago. I wonder if I have the honor to date you?" Mr. Scott''s hand slid gently on her back. Phoebe pulled her hand back, suppressing the urge to get up and leave. "Mr. Scott, you know I don''t like mixing business with personal matters."


    Mr. Scott, undeterred by the rejection, picked up his red wine and leaned back in his chair, savoring it slowly. His sparkling eyes were fixed on Phoebe, as if he were tasting her instead of the wine.

 Chapter 66 Let Me Go!

    "Phoebe, you can think about it carefully. Although I may not be as wealthy as Edward''s family, I can offer you everything I have." Phoebe bit her lip, about to refuse, when a cold, deep voice came from behind, "Why don''t you look in the mirror yourself?"


    Phoebe turned abruptly and saw Theodore leaning against the doorway. He was dressed in a tailor-made suit, looking refined and noble. Mr. Scott, feeling humiliated, was about to retaliate when he saw that it was Theodore. His face turned red, and he had no choice but to swallow his rage.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I have not offended you. Why do you speak in such a hurtful manner?" Theodore stepped forward, his long legs striding as he ced both hands on the back of Phoebe''s chair.


    His voice was low. "Phoebe, tell him what our rtionship is."


    Mr. Scott looked at Theodore, then at Phoebe, and naturally understood that there was something special between them. He had heard some rumors before. Considering Theodore''s possessiveness towards Phoebe at the moment, he thought disdainfully to himself. Phoebe acted so haughty, but wasn''t she already ruined by someone long ago?


    Mr. Scott stood up. "I have other matters to attend to, Phoebe. We will arrange another meeting."


    "Mr. Scott..." Phoebe hurried to catch up with him but was held firmly in her seat by Theodore. The private room was left with only the two of them.


    Phoebe was angered and her face turned red. She red at Theodore. "Why did youe out and cause trouble?"


    Theodore, tall and overpowering when standing over her, looked at her coldly. "I caused trouble? Phoebe, did you think I was dead when that bald man touched your hand?"


    "You never cared before," Phoebe said angrily. Workce harassment had never stopped. In the past, she was Theodore''s chief secretary and often apanied him to various social events where she was sexually harassed more than once. She remembered one time at a dinner party when she caught the attention of the CEO from a coboratingpany. He had taken her directly to the restroom, and Theodore turned a blind eye.


    If she hadn''t smashed the man''s head, she would have been raped that day. She was lucky to have escaped that ordeal, but when she returned to her apartment that night, Theodore took her to the shoe rack and gave her a beating. She couldn''t walk properly for several days.


    Theodore sneered, "Don''t you mind trading your body for resources?"


    "What do you mean by trading my body for resources?" Phoebe was caught off guard by a sudden usation and stared at Theodore with anger in her beautiful eyes. "Don''t nder me!"


    "If I don''t speak up, are you nning to agree to him? Phoebe, do you still remember your identity?" Theodore said through gritted teeth.


    "Is it worth sacrificing myself for the resources of a spokesperson, Theodore? I don''t want to argue with you. Let me go!" Phoebe stood up and tried to push him away.


    The next second, she was pushed back onto the chair, with Theodore''s hands on either side of her, exerting a strong pressure as he looked into her eyes.


    "Phoebe, if I see you being ambiguous with other men again, you''ll go back home and be a housewife for me!"

 Chapter 67 Unfortunate Events

    Phoebe stared at the man in front of her in astonishment. It had to be said that he really had a good appearance. With handsome features, and up close, he even had a sharp chin. His usual aura was too strong, and few people dared to look directly at his face. Even Phoebe only realized it today and was taken aback.


    Theodore let go of her, stood up straight, and adjusted his clothes. "Get up, let''s go."


    Phoebe picked up her bag and stood up. The dinner was ruined by him, and there was no need for her to stay here. She followed Theodore out of the private room. The hallway was quiet, with autumn maple leaves painted by artists on both sides of the walls, creating a beautiful atmosphere, as if walking through an autumn scene, very romantic.


    Phoebe followed closely behind him, observing that he didn''t head towards the main entrance. She asked, "Do you have a dinner gathering here tonight?"


    "A few old ssmates are meeting here," Theodore replied. His anger came and went quickly, living up to his title as an emotional management master. Phoebe bit her lip. Old ssmates? Vanessa must be here too. They soon arrived at the end of the hallway, in front of the door of thest private room. The door was pushed open from inside, and Vanessa stood there charmingly, her eyes filled with joy upon seeing Theodore return. "You were gone for so long, I was worried about you," Vanessa said with a smile. But when she saw Phoebe standing behind him, the smile on her face froze.


    There wasughtering from inside, saying, "Vanessa, has Theodoree back? Hurry and invite him in. Don''t whisper outside the door."


    "Yeah, what secrets could you two possibly have that we can''t hear?"


    "Stop teasing them, Vanessa will get angryter, and Theodore will have to deal with you." The voice sounded familiar, like Ruby''s.


    Phoebe could hear everything clearly from outside the door. She shouldn''t have followed Theodore here. She said, "Maybe I should go back."


    As she turned around, her wrist was grabbed by a strong and slender hand. Theodore''s expression darkened. "Where are you going? I''m still here." "But..." Vanessa''s gaze shifted from Theodore, and she stuttered at the sight of Phoebe.


    As Thoedore''s big hand brushed past, she forced a smile and said, "Miss Ziegler, now that you''re here, let''s y together." Her tone clearly sounded reluctant.


    Theodore led her into a private room where there were a dozen or so people, half of whom were members of the student council, whom Phoebe had seen before at school. When the others saw Theodore bringing Phoebe back with him, they were all taken aback. Those who didn''t know Phoebe were curious, giving her curious nces.


    Among this group of people were those who had attended Nova''s inaugural banquet a few days ago. They never expected to encounter a continuation of the event at this ss reunion, and they all wore expressions of amusement. "Hey, Theodore, you just went out and found yourself a pretty little sister. You''re really fortunate." The person speaking was Patrick. He intentionally acted as if he was familiar with Phoebe to avoid making her feel awkward in this situation. Phoebe, on the other hand, greeted everyone openly, "Hello, my name is Phoebe. I used to be Mr. Reynolds'' secretary."


    The others ambiguously eyed the two of them, especially when Theodore was still holding Phoebe''s wrist. The private room was filled with suggestive whispers. Vanessa followed behind the two of them and it was supposed to be her and Theodore''s spotlight today. However, with Phoebe''s arrival, all the attention was stolen by her.


    Her face looked unpleasant as she signaled to Ruby with her eyes. Ruby quickly said, "Stop that, it''s making Miss Ziegler ufortable. Miss Ziegler, there''s an empty seat next to me, pleasee sit with me."

 Chapter 68 Falling Hopelessly

    Phoebe nced at her and was about to go over, but Theodore held her wrist and pulled her back, saying, "Where are you going? Sit next to me."


    Ruby''s expression also turned sour. After exchanging a nce with Vanessa, they both felt a bit annoyed. They never expected that during a ss reunion, Phoebe would barge in and sit down with them. Seeing them take their seats, Vanessa reluctantly moved to sit next to Ruby.


    Phoebe sat next to Theodore, and with everyone seeing Theodore''s different attitude towards her, they couldn''t help but understand. Perhaps now he only pays attention to the new, while forgetting the old.


    "Theodore, let''s all have a drink together," a man sitting next to Patrick said.


    Theodore nced at him and motioned for Phoebe to pour him a drink, "Fill it up for me."


    Phoebe hesitated, "Your stomach..."


    "It''s alright," Theodore pushed the ss towards her. Phoebe poured him a full ss, and they all raised their sses for a toast three times.


    Even though Theodore could hold his liquor, a faint blush appeared on his handsome face. He took off his suit jacket and draped it over the back of the chair. Rolling up his sleeves, he revealed a fair and strong forearm. His tie hung loosely around his neck, and his cor was unbuttoned, revealing a hint of his sexy corbone.


    At this moment, with the effect of the alcohol, it gave birth to a kind of indescribable charm and roguishness, with alluring charm in the corners of the eyes and eyebrows. He leaned back in his chair, one hand resting on the back of Phoebe''s chair, listening to Patrick speak to him with a casual smile in his eyes.


    Just then, someone approached and stood beside Phoebe. "Miss. Ziegler, here''s a toast to you." Phoebe turned her head and saw Ruby holding a ss in front of her. This scene seemed vaguely familiar, as if it ovepped with a certain moment in the past.


    "Why does Miss. Adams want to toast me?" Phoebe wondered.


    Ruby said, "That day, I failed to keep my bnce and got scared, which is why I targeted you. We still need to work together in the future, so I apologize to you. How about we make up?"


    Among the people present, were Theodore''s close ssmates and friends, so Phoebe didn''t want to reject Ruby in front of them.


    "Alright." She was about to take the ss when a hand reached out from the corner and took it away. Phoebe turned her head and saw Theodore confidently finishing the drink with a tilt of his head. "She just got out of the hospital a couple of days ago, so I''ll drink on her behalf."


    Ruby''s expression was full of drama on her face. She clenched her teeth and forced herself to maintain a decent smile. "Well, Miss. Ziegler, let''s work together happily from now on."


    Seeing Ruby storm off resentfully, Phoebe sat back down. She looked at Theodore who was ying with the empty ss, smiling mysteriously at her. He truly resembled a handsome and charming gentleman. Phoebe felt her heart beating faster and faster, thump, thump... that was the sound of her heart racing. It seemed like she had truly fallen hopelessly in love with him.

 Chapter 69 A Game of Intrigue

    Patrick sat next to them, feeling a distinct atmosphere that no one else could interrupt. Seeing Theodore gazing at Phoebe with a certain expression, he raised his hand and covered his face. How embarrassing.


    He noticed it, and so did everyone else. They all looked sympathetically at Vanessa, who was so angry that she nearly bit her teeth off.


    Ruby, as Vanessa''s loyal supporter, stood up and suggested, "Just drinking like this is boring. Why don''t we y a game of Truth or Dare?"


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. Everyone moved to sit on the nearby long sofa, forming a circle.


    After changing seats, Vanessa found a spot next to Theodore and saw him looking slightly intoxicated. She softly asked, "Theodore, are you alright?"


    Theodore nodded, indicating that he was fine.


    Vanessa said, "Let me pour you a cup of tea. It helps with hangovers, and you''ll feel better after drinking it."


    Sitting on the other side of Theodore, Phoebe heard this and said, "He shouldn''t drink tea after alcohol; it will cause stomachache. Didn''t you know that, Miss Fitzroy?"


    Vanessa was taken aback, and her face quickly turned pale. "I... I didn''t know."


    "It''s fine, I''ll rely on myself," Theodore said calmly. He leaned against the back of the sofa and closed his eyes to rest.


    Vanessa nced at Phoebe, feeling resentful. If Phoebe hadn''t intervened, how could she not know these things?


    Ruby organized the game while keeping an eye on the situation. Seeing Vanessa being at a disadvantage all night, she secretly worried.


    She brought a bottle of red wine and said, "Everyone has yed this game before, so I won''t go into the rules. The bottom of the bottle points to the person who asks the question, and the mouth of the bottle points to the person who answers."


    Saying that, she sat between the two men, directly facing Phoebe, and said, "Now, I''ll spin the bottle."


    Everyone was excited. Truth or Dare was a game that could be yed from school to work, and it never went out of style. The best part was that it was simple yet thrilling.


    In the first round, the bottlended on two male ssmates. One of them asked a bold question, and the other chose to drink.


    Round after round passed until the fourth round, when the bottle pointed to Phoebe and Ruby was answering. Ruby was thrilled.


    "Miss Ziegler, truth or dare?"


    Phoebe nced at Theodore, who was leaning back on the sofa, clearly drunk. His handsome face had a faint flush. If she chose dare, she would have to drink. That would render Theodore''s well-intentioned act of blocking the alcohol for her futile.


    She bit her lip. "I choose truth."


    A triumphant gleam shed in Ruby''s eyes as she pretended to pick up her phone. In reality, she had already thought of a question.


    "Miss Ziegler, when was the first time you had a deep kiss with a guy?"


    As soon as this question was asked, everyone eximed in surprise. It was so scandalous. Everyone could sense She knew Ruby would cause trouble; after all, many people present knew about Phoebe''s conversation with Edward. Looking at Theodore, who was resting with his eyes closed, Phoebe couldn''t help but notice his protective posture towards her just now. It was undoubtedly a public execution.


    Phoebe stared at Ruby, who made no attempt to conceal her satisfaction. She already anticipated this when she chose "truth," knowing that Ruby wouldn''t let her off easily.


    Under the intense and unabashed gazes of the crowd, Phoebe felt somewhat embarrassed. Her voice was barely audible as she said, "Three years ago."


    The crowd cheered, "Three years ago, with whom?"

 Chapter 70 Night of Emotions

    Phoebe blushed, lowering her eyelids. She nced at the man leaning on the sofa, seemingly asleep. She said, "We agreed to only ask one question at a time, didn''t we?"


    "Ah!" The crowd sighed with disappointment, silently praying for Phoebe to be chosen for the next round. Unfortunately, luck only favored Ruby once, and the bottle never pointed at Phoebe again.


    Vanessa, on the other hand, was chosen several times, and she always chose "truth." When asked about her first love, she openly replied it was in high school. The same went for her first kiss. She nced at Theodore shyly, then answered it was also in high school.


    Finally, someone asked her about the biggest regret in her life, and Vanessa replied that it was losing the person she loved the most.


    Phoebe''s emotions wereplicated. Hearing Vanessa say that her first love and first kiss were both in high school made her feel jealous.


    The party was almost over by ten o''clock, and everyone started to leave. Only Phoebe, Theodore, Vanessa, Ruby, and Patrick remained in the private room.


    Theodore had his hand over his eyes, and Phoebe nudged him. "Theodore, wake up. Everyone has left; it''s time to go home."


    Vanessa stood beside them, feeling a sharp sting from the words "go home." She tightly pursed her lips, silently looking at them. Ruby felt sad seeing her like this and gently tugged her, saying, "Let''s go."


    It was better to walk away and pretend not to see this pain. Theodore moved a bit, removing his hand. He squinted his eyes, his cheeks still flushed, and he still seemed a little groggy. Phoebe leaned closer and said softly, "Let''s go, it''s time to go home."


    Theodore stared at her for a moment, then sat up straight. His neck was still red as he said, "Right, let''s go, it''s time to disperse."


    Patrick approached and supported him, saying, "Let me help you." But just as he put Theodore''s arm on his shoulder, Theodore looked displeased.


    "I don''t need your help; I can walk on my own."


    Phoebe watched him walk steadily and quickly grabbed her bag before taking his suit jacket and following him out. Patrick nced at Vanessa and said, "Let''s go home too."


    Vanessa felt downcast all night. She had thought that Theodore would apany her to this ss reunion to let everyone know they were a couple. She felt thrilled inside and dressed up beautifully for the asion.


    Everything was fine at first, but then Theodore left midway to take a phone call and returned with Phoebe. Everything changed. The way her ssmates looked at her shifted from envy to pity. She felt like a living joke, wondering what they wereughing at in their hearts.


    Clenching her fists, she turned and swiftly walked out of the private room. Ruby quickly followed her.


    In the corridor, Phoebe caught up with Theodore, about to ask him if something was wrong, but he pushed her aside. Caught off guard, she stumbled back into an empty room.


    Theodore strode in, pressed her against the wall, and his breath, tainted with alcohol, sprayed on her neck. He softly asked, "Three years ago, who did you deeply kiss: me or Edward?"

 Chapter 71 Unsteady Tensions.

    This particr moment three years ago was too delicate for Theodore not to think deeper. He looked at Phoebe with eyes seemingly carrying the me of anticipation. Phoebe pushed him away, but he didn''t budge.


    There were footsteps passing by outside the door, and Phoebe heard Ruby''s voice. She turned her head and remembered Vanessa mentioning the first kiss in high school. Feeling jealous, she spoke a bit sarcastically, "Some people gave away their first kiss in high school. I wonder who it was." Theodore was taken aback, but a smile gradually filled his eyes. He raised his hand, held her chin, and looked down at her jealous face, growing happier the more he looked.


    "Phoebe," Theodore suddenly called out her name. Phoebe squinted her eyes, waiting for him to continue.


    Leaning close to her ear, Theodore softly said, "The way you are now, I''d think you''re jealous." He said this purely to test her, wanting to see her angry.


    Phoebe didn''t disappoint; she forcefully pushed him away and stubbornly retorted, "Who''s jealous of who, you pig?"


    After saying that, Phoebe took advantage of his slightly dyed response due to intoxication, crouched beneath his elbow, and swiftly walked away.


    Theodore leaned against the wall, chuckling softly, looking quite pleased. After a moment, he thought of something and the smile on his lips faded slightly.


    Phoebe''s heart raced, afraid that Theodore might sense her feelings for him. What if he knew she had fallen in love with him? How would he mock her for overestimating herself? Perhaps he would even suspect that the unexpected incident three years ago was nned by her, patiently waiting for him to get drunk before climbing into his bed.


    Phoebe walked fast, as if there was a ghost chasing after her. She left through the hotel''s main entrance and, seeing that Theodore didn''t follow, she felt a bit disappointed.


    She stood at the entrance for a while and then saw a familiar figure crossing the street to the other side. The person was wearing a duckbill cap and a mask. From the back and the figure, she recognized it was Patrick. He went across the street.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz parked nearby, with the window half lowered. She saw a girl sitting in the driver''s seat. Although the distance was a bit far, she couldn''t clearly see the girl''s appearance, but she felt strangely familiar. Was that Patrick''s assistant?


    "What are you looking at?" Theodore''s low voice came from behind. Phoebe was taken aback, wondering how he hade out so quickly.


    She stepped to the side and said, "Patrick, he just got into a ck Mercedes-Benz."


    Theodore''s expression immediately darkened, "Why are you bothering to look at him?"


    "I wasn''t intentionally looking. Are you sober now? It''s cooler now. Let''s walk back, shall we?" Maple Leaf Town Taste was very close to the Imperial Apartment, just two streets away. Theodore grunted in response.


    The two walked along the sidewalk towards the Imperial Apartment. They had been married for three years and had never crossed the street at ten o''clock at night before.


    For a moment, they didn''t know what to say, especially after the recent outbreak. Now, walking side by side on the deserted street, it was inevitable for them to feel awkward and unfamiliar. "Is your head still hurting?" Phoebe was the first to break the silence.


    Theodore paused, "What?"


    "I saw you rubbing your head in the private room. Do you have a headache?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore had a problem. He would get headaches after drinking white wine, so he rarely drank it; mostly red wine.

 Chapter 72 Entangled Desires.

    "A little bit. Can you massage it for me when we get back?" Theodore said.


    It was a casual conversation, but for some reason, Phoebe sensed a hint of the familiarity thates with being married for many years. She shook her head and said, "Oh."


    They continued walking, crossing the vibrant streets until they reached the Imperial Apartment, illuminated by a fewrge gold letters. The letters were fitted with white lights, particrly eye-catching in the darkness. Theodore had his hands in his pockets and his tone was somewhat casual, "Imperial Apartment was the first project I supervised, from acquiring thend topleting the construction. I was involved throughout the whole process." Phoebe looked at him in astonishment, "Imperial Apartment has been around for some years now. How old were you back then?"


    "Twelve years ago, I was 17," Theodore replied.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened, a mix of astonishment and admiration. Seventeen years old. She was still struggling to apply to university.


    "So, you also met Miss Fitzroy when you were 17?" Phoebe blurted out, only realizing afterwards that she remembered the number 12 so clearly.


    Theodore turned his head to look at her, a hint of a smile in the corners of his mouth, "How do you know?"


    "Miss Fitzroy mentioned it," Phoebe replied, pressing her cheek with the tip of her tongue, feeling a slight warmth in her cheeks. Would he notice her hidden thoughts?


    Theodore turned his head away, the light from the streetmp casting a gentle glow over his features. The sunlight shone through the shade, casting dappled hues on his face, making it difficult to discern his expression. "Mmmmh."


    At the time, his grandma fell ill, and he stayed at her ce for half a month. It was a beautiful day when he heard someone calling "Mia" from upstairs.


    This name had been etched in his memory for many years. He leaned out of the window on the second floor and saw a girl in a floral dress standing downstairs.


    In that moment, it seemed like he was transcending time and space, catching sight of the young girl who had once smiled so brightly at him. He asked, "Are you Mia?"


    Receiving a positive response, he heard the sound of his heart blooming. In his heart, he whispered, "Mia, long time no see. We''ve reunited again."


    Phoebe''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. They had known each other for 12 years, started dating in high school, and were together for nine years until they broke up three years ago.


    Nine years, truly an insurmountable barrier. Phoebe felt a chill in her heart, and her steps became heavier.


    Back at the apartment, Theodore went to take a shower, while Phoebe took out two packets of medicine from the fridge and warmed them up in the microwave.


    After they were heated, she tore open the stic bag and took a bite. The taste of the medicine was unbearably bitter, with an indescribable tinge of fishiness.


    She covered her mouth and waited for the unpleasantness to pass before rinsing her mouth with water. Then, she opened the other packet of medicine, poured it into a bowl, and carried it to the living room.


    When Theodore finished his shower and caught a whiff of the medicine, he frowned. "Did you drink it?"


    Phoebe nodded and handed him the bowl of medicine. "Drink it. Mom called yesterday to check if we finished it. After we''re done, she''ll bring us two more sets."


    Theodore tightened his thin lips into a straight line, his brows furrowed so tightly that they seemed to be tying knots. "Who exactly is manufacturing these biochemical weapons?"


    Phoebe stifled augh. They were like allies against medicine. "Just drink it already."


    Theodore took the bowl, closed his eyes, and downed it in one gulp. After finishing, he caught sight of Phoebe standing beside him, smirking. And then he remembered why he was going through this ordeal. He suddenly reached out and grasped the back of her head.


    Phoebe was caught off guard, then he pulled her in, and before she could react, he pressed his demanding thin lips against hers.

 Chapter 73 Surprising Encounters.

    Fireworks exploded in Phoebe''s mind. Just when she was about to push him away, he bit her lip forcefully. "Sss..."


    Phoebe winced in pain and sucked in a breath of cold air. She red at the culprit and as he ced a bowl of medicine in her hand. "So bitter. Take the bowl and wash it." Phoebe: "..."


    "Is he a devil?" Phoebe wondered.


    Carrying the bowl, Phoebe sulkily walked towards the kitchen. After a few steps, she realized btedly that Theodore had just forcefully kissed her. She turned her head to take a look.


    The man was holding a towel, leisurely walking into the bedroom while drying his hair. Phoebe was rendered speechless.


    She entered the kitchen and stood by the sink, washing the dishes. Lost in her thoughts, she realized that they had indeed kissed. Someone with such a sharp tongue often uttered hurtful words, but she hadn''t expected their lips to be incredibly soft.


    She couldn''t help but relieve the kiss in a daze....


    PhoebeShe stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. Then, she immediately frowned and eximed, "So bitter."


    Phoebe returned to the bedroom to freshen up. As she passed by therge bed, she heard the sound effects of explosions, knowing that Theodore was ying the childish Minesweeper game again.


    She squeezed toothpaste in the bathroom, brushing her teeth halfwaywas in the middle of brushing her teeth when, when she heard several explosions and the sound of the game ending. She poked her head out and asked, "Why are your cards so bad today?"


    Theodore yed absentmindedly, raising his gaze to nce at her and replied, "I have a headache. Hurry up."


    Phoebe didn''t understand the connection between his headache and his hurry, but when she heard him trigger another mine, she couldn''t help but say, "Are you acting like a child?" Theodore ignored her and started a new game.


    Phoebe pulled her head back, rinsed her mouth, and then took a shower under the showerhead, makingto herself smell freshfreshen up; and. She came out wearing in her pajamas.


    Theodore''s patience was wearing thin. He threw his phone aside and patted the pillow next to him, saying, "Come over and give me a massage. I have a terrible headache."


    Phoebe had just climbed onto the bed, not even sitting properly when Theodore copsed onto her thigh. His hair was thick, coarse, and poked through her skin, causing a tingling sensation.


    Sheughed, "Is it really that ufortable?"


    "MmmMmhm." Theodore closed his eyes, shedding his usual noble and aloof demeanor. At this moment, he was just an ordinary man.


    Phoebe raised her hand and gently pressed on his temple, asking, "Is the pressurepressure, okay?"


    "Heavier," Theodore said, still with his eyes closed.


    "Okay." Phoebe increased the pressure. She looked at him attentively, observing his well-defined features and distinct facial contours, the type that young girls nowadays liked. However, his fierce and piercing eyes often made people avert their gaze, overshadowing his originally handsome appearance.


    As she was thinking about this, the man suddenly opened his eyes without any warning, and their gazes met. Phoebe anxiously averted her eyes.


    "Um, are you thirsty?" Theodore Phoebe asked.


    "Not thirsty." Theodore rested his head on her legHis head stilly on the thighs, his gaze full of meaning as he stared at her.


    "Phoebe, what were you thinking when you were looking at me just now?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. "I-I wasn''t thinking anything."


    Theodore got angry. He sat up, holding her chin to prevent her from hiding. "If you weren''t thinking anything, then why are you blushing?"


    Phoebe felt guilty, avoiding his gaze. She pushed away Theodore''s hand and said, "I-I need to go to the bathroom."


    She moved too quickly. Theodore, who was a bit drunk at the moment, reacted slowly. By the time he wanted to grab her, she had already swiftly slipped off the bed and into the bathroom.

 Chapter 74 Business and Relationships

    Theodore slumped on the pillow, hearing the sound of the bathroom door locking. He thought to himself, a rather agile move.


    Phoebe locked the door behind her and squatted on the toilet seat, Her heart still pounding. Ever since she realized she had feelings for Theodore, she couldn''t control her body''s reactions. After that encounter with Theodore, she dared not look into his eyes, fearing that he would see through her thoughts.


    What should she do? It is impossible to hide the affectionate gaze of a person in love.


    If she didn''t want him finding out, she would have to reduce the time they spent together.


    The next morning, when Theodore woke up, he found himself alone in the spacious apartment. The kitchen had breakfast and a bowl of hangover soup warming on the stove, but Phoebe was nowhere to be seen.


    At Queen Entertainment Company, Phoebe arrived early and called Mr. Scott, intending to discuss the endorsement contract for Three Kittens, but Mr. Scott responded with mockery.


    "Phoebe, I underestimated you. You''ve actually hooked up with the CEO of Reynolds Group. No wonder you didn''t fancy me. Why are you even working? Just sleep with Mr. Reynolds directly, wouldn''t that bring in the money faster?" Phoebe angrily hung up the phone with a resounding sound. A surge of anger overwhelmed her. She tried to contain herself for a moment but couldn''t resist calling back.


    "What...?" Mr. Scott didn''t even finish his sentence before he heard Phoebe''s furious voice on the other end.


    "Reed Scott, no wonder you''re balding and only a department head in the publicity department. I''ve put up with you for a long time. Let me tell you, not having Noah Myers as an endorser is your loss!"


    After cursing at Mr. Scott, Phoebe hung up the phone, feeling relieved of the frustration in her heart. As she raised her head, she saw John standing at the door, dumbfounded by her outburst. Clearly, he was startled by her furious disy just


    now.


    She touched her neck, feeling a little embarrassed, and cleared her throat. "Do you need something?" She asked and John hurriedly walked in and handed her the documents in his hand.


    Phoebe took them and flipped through them. "We couldn''t reach an endorsement deal with Three Kittens. Find out which other brands are looking for spokespersons recently and gather the information for me."


    John stole a nce at Phoebe. Normally, she seemed calm and aloof, like someone without a temper. He didn''t expect her to be so fierce when she got angry. Before John could reply, she raised her head and looked at him. "What''s wrong?" John quickly regained hisposure and cleared his throat to hide his distraction. "Alright, I''ll start gathering the information, and there''s also news from Evan''s side."


    At the mention of Evan, Phoebe''s eyes lit up. "Did you get his contact information?"


    "Yes, but ording to his manager, they are leaning towards opening their own studio. Miss Adams, are we going to end up in another futile effort?" John expressed his concern.


    With Phoebe''s explosive temper and consecutive setbacks, it must be difficult for her. Phoebe quickly signed her name on the documents and closed them, then handed them over to him. "The beginning is always the hardest. Once we ovee the toughest times, everything will go smoothly from there."


    "Alright." John took the documents and walked towards the door. When he reached the door, he paused and turned back to give Phoebe a fist bump. "Miss Adams, you''re powerful." Phoebe paused for a moment, then smiled apologetically. John was distracted by her smile and identally bumped into someone as he walked out.


    Looking up, he realized it was the CEO, and he was so startled that he quickly stood up straight and respectfully greeted Theodore, saying, "Mr. Reynolds."

 Chapter 75 Love Ambitions.

    Theodore stood in front of John, naturally not missing the delight on his face. He didn''t admit that he felt a twinge of jealousy, arrogantly nodded, and walked past him into the director''s office. Seeing the lingering smile on Phoebe''s lips, he furrowed his brows and said, "Don''t smile at people randomly." Why was she so cold at home, yet so happy outside? Was he a dangerous predator? Phoebe caught sight of him and froze her smile. She responded lightly, "Am I not allowed to smile?"


    Theodore''s original intention was that she looked beautiful when she smiled, and he was afraid that John might have other ideas about her. But being retorted by Phoebe like this, his expression became even more terrifying than a thunderstorm. "Phoebe, have you be so audacious?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips and looked at him. This unpredictable Theodore was the only version she could deal with without any burden. "Mr. Reynolds, are you here just to oversee whether I smile or not?"


    Theodore silently stared at her for two seconds and then said, "I heard that you sent Vanessa to participate in a wilderness survival show?"


    Phoebe''s heart turned cold. No wonder he came to her, it turned out he was here to demand answers on behalf of his beloved.


    The warmth ofst night seemed like a fleeting moment, and Phoebe felt disappointed. "Yes, Miss Fitzroy needs more exposure. Since you dote on her and cater to her every whim, I had no choice but to y the viin and let her experience some hardship."


    "Do you know that her hands are meant for ying the piano?" Theodore coldly interrogated her.


    Phoebe stared back at him coldly. "Miss Fitzroy''s hands may be precious, and I don''t need Mr. Reynolds to remind me again and again. If you''re so unwilling to let her suffer, then why don''t you work harder and treat her like a canary in a gilded cage, pampering her in a honey jar?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore''s deep voice contained an unidentifiable anger. "I''m trying to have a proper conversation with you."


    "And I''m providing you with my opinions, Mr. Reynolds. If you''re not satisfied with me as the director, feel free to rece me. Otherwise, please refrain from constantly interfering with my work." Phoebe showed no fear towards him at this


    moment.


    When it came to work, she was always diligent and never ckened. But now, because of Vanessa''s repeated interference in her decisions, Theodore had forced her to constantly adjust her work direction, with the entirepany''s resources revolving around Vanessa.


    Vanessa wanted fame without putting in effort. Where in the world would such good fortune exist? Theodore''s expression became extremely unpleasant. He had merely asked a question, yet she had blown it out of proportion. Theodore''s emotions were inscrutable when pushed to the extreme. He had merely inquired, and she had responded with a threat.


    Phoebe raised her chin slightly and met his sharp gaze without backing down. Just as Theodore''s anger seemed poised to erupt into violence, she tilted her head and remarked, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re making this difficult for me." Theodore gritted his teeth, preparing to confront her, but the situation unexpectedly escted. Was this turning into a spoiled affair?


    His features visibly softened. "I''ll try not to interfere with your decision in the future, but I hope you can make a clear distinction between public and private."


    Does this mean that she used her power to retaliate against Vanessa under the pretense of public welfare for private gain?


    Phoebe deliberately wanted to argue with him, but she thought about it and felt that it was really unnecessary. Vanessa was his baby. He would be distressed to ask her to record the wilderness for survival. "OK, I''ll try."

 Chapter 76 The Complex Dance

    Theodore sipped her thin lips and remembered why he came to QUEEN Entertainment to find her. "Grandma asked us to go back to dinner tonight." "I see." Phoebe answered in a salty and salty way.


    Theodore saw her immersed in her work again, and he stood for a few minutes before he left. In fact, one thing he admired about Phoebe was that once she devoted herself to her work, she would be obsessed with it.


    In the evening, Phoebe intentionally steered clear of the bustlingpany gathering and slipped into Theodore''s car. Jack, who was in the driver''s seat ahead, acknowledged her with a nod and a greeting before starting the engine and pulling out.


    Theodore leanedzily against the back of his chair, is long legs stretched out with nowhere tofortably ce them. "Why do you get off workter than my boss?" Phoebe smiled, "how can office workers be worthy of their wages if they don''t work overtime?"


    "You feel good about it." Theodore gave augh. He suddenly remembered something and said, " Is the young man who exited your office this morning named John?" "Yes, why?" Phoebe is not surprised that Theodore remembers John. He seems to remember the people around her particrly well.


    "Isn''t he from the personnel department?"


    "In the past I believed he had great potential, which is why I appointed him as my assistant. As long as I remain in my current position, his prospects should be brighter than those of someone in the personnel department." Phoebe exined. Theodore smiled angrily when he heard the speech. He reached out and pinched her cheek. "Just be angry with me. I''ll one day make you a housewife." He said.


    Phoebe yfully patted his hand, then gently massaged her sore cheek, saying, "But you wouldn''t want to let go, would you? After all, it''s not easy to find a capable and devoted employee like me."


    Theodore suddenly leaned up to her, deliberately lowering the volume in his tone, "then let me ask. Can Miss. Ziegler love her work less and love me more?"


    This deliberately move had its effect. A sharp upsurge of blood spread throughout her body, and the heartbeat suddenly spiked, shaking her chest faintly.


    Theodore is always cold and arrogant in his tone and speech, even when he is passionately involved in certain matters. He rarely speaks such cheesy words. She was at a loss for a moment, not knowing how to reply.


    At that moment, Theodore''s phone rang. His expression softened slightly, and he no longer had the teasing demeanor from earlier. He picked up his phone, and Phoebe saw that Vanessa had sent a video invitation on his screen.


    Half of her excited blood immediately turned cold. She turned her head and looked at the gorgeous street scene outside the window, which was constantly retreating, and felt a deep chill in her heart.


    Theodore''s finger hovered over the phone screen for a while, but in the end, he answered the call. Vanessa''s face immediately appeared on the video.


    "Theodore, can you see me?" Vanessa wore a sun hat, and the sunlight shone from behind, enhancing her fair and beautifulplexion.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, who remained indifferent, and said calmly, "Hmm, I can see you. Have you arrived at the shooting location?"


    "Yes, can you see the deserted ind across from me? We''ll start shooting tomorrow. It willst for three days, and the production team requires us to hand in our phones. We won''t be able to use them during the shoot. So, before I handed in my phone, I quickly decided to make a video call with you. Look at how tanned I''ve gotten since I arrived."


    While Vanessa acted cute, she tilted the camera downward. She was wearing a bikini, and the view from this angle highlighted her captivating figure.

 Chapter 77 Dinner with Destiny.

    Phoebe turned around and saw this scene on Theodore''s phone. She gritted her teeth but couldn''t resist saying, "Mr. Reynolds, why are you looking at indecent content in broad daylight? Show me too." Jack, who was sitting in the front row, was taken aback by her words. His hands involuntarily tugged the steering wheel, causing the car to drift on the road. He was startled and quickly pulled the steering wheel back. The car shook, catching Phoebe off guard, and she fell into Theodore''s arms. She gritted her teeth and yelled, "Jack, drive properly."


    Jack felt wronged and said, "I''m sorry, I slipped."


    She crawled out of Theodore''s arms, feeling the weight of his deep gaze. She ufortably brushed her hair aside while also ncing at his phone.


    The previously indecent scene had disappeared, and she saw Vanessa''s face. She took the initiative to greet her.


    "Hi, Miss Fitzroy, the scenery looks great. Have a good shoot and strive for fame." Her words had a double meaning, and Vanessa naturally understood. She purposely chose this bikini and time to video call Theodore. In front of Theodore, it was really difficult for her to let go of her proud self-esteem and engage in such shameless seduction.


    But Ruby told her that if she doesn''t make a move, Phoebe will capture Theodore''s attention. That''s why she set aside her shame and did this. Little did she know that Phoebe was also in the car.


    "Miss. Ziegler has high expectations of me, how can I let her down?" Vanessa said sarcastically.


    Phoebe focused the camera solely on her face, taking up the entire screen, not leaving any room for Theodore''s hair, let alone any chance of seducing him.


    Phoebe smiled and replied, "Miss Fitzroy will do her best, no need to force it."


    Vanessa found the smile on her face particrly annoying. She didn''t want to see her, so why was she blocking the camera? "I will give it my all."


    "That''s good, then we''ll wait for Miss Fitzroy''s triumphant return." After saying that, Vanessa abruptly ended the video call, leaving Phoebe to sit back down once the screen returned to its original state. Phoebe insincerely said, "Oops, I forgot this is your phone. You haven''t spoken to Miss Fitzroy yet; would you like me to call her back for you?" Theodore pocketed his phone and looked at her; a half-smile on his face. "Phoebe, has anyone ever told you that you''re a terrible actress?"


    "Really?" Phoebe innocently replied, "I never nned on entering the entertainment industry, so I don''t need acting skills. But Miss Fitzroy could use some practice."


    Leaning back in her chair, Phoebe thought about how enraged Vanessa must be at this moment, which made her feel even more content. "By the way, I n on hiring a professional teacher to give Miss Fitzroy acting lessons when she returns. After all, she will be relying on this skill in the future."


    Of course, hiring a professional teacher wasn''t just for Vanessa''s benefit. Considering the number of people, thepany had hired, it was important to consider their long-term development as well.


    Theodore noticed that she seemed to be in a good mood. "Phoebe, you truly are..."


    "Am I what?" Phoebe turned to look at him.


    With the dim lighting inside the car and the approaching darkness outside, Theodore''s words remained unsaid. He touched his nose and said, "Nothing, you''re in charge."

 Chapter 78 Family Dynamics

    Phoebe smiled, her eyes and brows curved. "Don''t worry, I understand my responsibilities and I don''t like mixing business with personal matters. In terms of business, I have no emotional attachment to Miss Fitzroy."


    She could calmly n for Vanessa''s future because she saw her as a money-makingmodity. No matter how dazzling thismodity was, she would actively increase itsmercial value in order to sell it for a good price and benefit the "And what about privately?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips and the smile in her eyes gradually disappeared. "Privately, I have no personal rtionship with her."


    Theodore stared at her, feeling inexplicably disappointed with her answer. This was not what he wanted.


    But what did he want?


    The car slowly arrived at the Reynolds Mansion and stopped in front of the vi. Lady Reynolds was waiting for Mrs. Reynol. With the support of her driver, Phoebe stood waiting for them at the edge of the corridor. "Grandma, Mom, why did youe out? It''s so hot outside," Phoebe said, stepping forward briskly.


    "Grandma heard that you had arrived and insisted oning out to meet you," Mrs. Reynolds said. "You two really shouldn''t stay away from home for half a month without being called back." Phoebe lowered her head in embarrassment. "There is a lot of work at thepany."


    "I told you to quit ande home to prepare for pregnancy. Look how thin you''ve be. Theodore, how are you taking care of your wife?" Mrs. Reynolds pointed the me directly at Theodore. Theodore nced at Phoebe, and fearing that he would bring up her illness, she quickly took over the conversation. "Mom, it''s not Theodore''s fault. It''s so hot outside. Grandma, let''s go inside."


    "Yes," Lady Reynolds agreed. "Phoebe, don''t work too hard. If you ruin your health, whom will you spend all that money on?"


    "Grandma, I''m just an office worker. No matter how much I earn, it''s not enough to buy you a nice jade bracelet, so I have to work harder." Phoebe said energetically.


    Phoebe''s lively response made Lady Reynolds burst intoughter. "If you don''t have money, ask Theodore. Let him give you all his bank cards, and you can use them as you please."


    "I use his cards to buy things for myself, but when ites to buying things for you and Mom, I want to use the money I earn myself. That''s more meaningful."


    Theodore silently followed behind them. He noticed how good Phoebe was atforting people, making his grandmotherugh heartily. Even his mother''s opinion of Phoebe had changed a lot. She was happy when he and Phoebe returned. As they entered the house, they saw Madison ying games in the living room. Madison had a deep prejudice against Phoebe, and seeing Lady Reynolds treating Phoebe like a treasure made her very unhappy.


    "Grandma, Theodore and Phoebe can find their way. They don''t need you to pick them up every time," Madison said, displeased.


    Lady Reynolds stared at her. "I miss them. You go to your room and y games. It''s not right for an adult to stay at home and y games all day."


    Lady Reynolds liked children who were ambitious. That''s why she liked Phoebe, because she had a career ambition and didn''t rely on men for her existence.


    "You stay at home and don''t cause trouble for Phoebe," Mrs. Reynolds said. "Having one more person eating at home won''t make a big difference."


    "Grandma is tired of me staying at home every day. Phoebe, I''ll go to yourpany to work tomorrow. You can see which job suits me, and I''ll do that, alright?" Madison said eagerly.


    Of course, she didn''t do this impulsively. She had heard that Vanessa was the top executive at QUEEN Entertainment Company. When she went to work there, she woulde up with a n with Vanessa topletely drive Phoebe out of the Reynolds family and see if she would still dare to be arrogant in front of her.

 Chapter 79 Turning Over a New Leaf

    Phoebe nced at Theodore and saw him sitting silently. She clenched her fists slightly and said, "Madison, working is exhausting, and you can''t bete for a nine-to-five job."


    Phoebe was well aware of Madison''sziness. When she married Theodore, Madison had just started college, but all she did every day was y games and go to nightclubs. Later, Brandon donated a library to a university, and she reluctantly enrolled. Everyone thought that after starting college, Madison would turn over a new leaf and be a different person. However, she kept skipping sses repeatedly, and eventually, her major professor had enough and sent her back home. For the past two years, Madison had been staying at home, either ying games or hanging out with a group of friends. Theodore used to intervene, but eventually, he realized she was a lost cause and turned a blind eye to her actions. However, Phoebe always felt that Madison, with such good conditions and resources, shouldn''t have fallen into this kind of decadence. She didn''t have the grace and demeanor expected of a privilegeddy.


    So, she was hesitant to let Madison join QUEEN Entertainment Company. Thepany had just started, and Phoebe was already extremely busy. It was fine if Madison could quietly blend in as a transparent person, but if she caused any trouble, Phoebe would definitely be overwhelmed.


    "With me there, I will definitely be able to wake up on time," Madison confidently dered.


    Phoebe pursed her lips and said, "Working means giving up some freedom and being subjected to restrictions. You can''t just do as you please, attend when you like and skip when you don''t feel like going."


    "Phoebe, are you trying to stop me from working with you?" Madison looked at her unhappily. The more Phoebe resisted, the more determined she became.


    Lady Reynolds nced at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, why don''t you let Madison intern for a while? If she dares to vite thepany''s rules and regtions, you can fire her."


    Mrs. Reynolds knew that Madison and Phoebe didn''t get along, but she didn''t take either side. "Phoebe, you decide. If thepany doesn''t need more employees, let Madison stay at home. Sometimes it''s better to be idle than to cause trouble."


    "Mum, I really want to learn from Phoebe," Madison pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Phoebe is a highly aplished graduate from Kedora. After graduation, she worked and studied part-time toplete her postgraduate education. If you were as motivated as Phoebe, you wouldn''t be in the situation you''re in now," Mrs. Reynoldsmented, tapping her head.


    The discussion had reached this point, and if Phoebe rejected again, it would likely upset everyone. So, she said, "Okay, but we need to set some requirements."


    Madison hadn''t even had a chance to feel happy before hearing about the requirements. Her face immediately fell, and she asked, "What requirements?"


    "Noteness, no leaving early, no taking random leaves, no defying superiors'' arrangements. If you make a significant mistake at work, you must immediately return home. Can you meet these expectations?" Phoebe stated. Madison''s expression turned sour. Phoebe''s requirements left her with little time for anything else. Sabotage. She had originally nned to livezily every day and trip Vanessa up along the way, but now that''s not possible anymore. Lady Reynolds couldn''t help but appreciate Phoebe''s decisive actions. "I think it''s good. It''s about time Madison reigns in her careless nature."


    Mrs. Reynolds had some reservations, thinking that Phoebe was being too extreme. However, she couldn''t help but hope that someone could control her unruly daughter.


    She then said, "I also think it''s a good idea, Madison. What do you think?"


    Madison had already voiced her thoughts. It was just about waking up early, and she was sure she could do it. So, she nodded and said, "Okay, who''s afraid of who? I agree."

 Chapter 80 Uncharted Conversations

    Phoebe nced at Theodore again. She actually wanted to suggest making an agreement, as talk was cheap. But she was afraid ofing off too serious and giving the Reynolds family a negative impression, so she gave up on the idea. The dinner was tasteless for Phoebe. After finishing the meal, she still felt uneasy and decided to take a walk in the estate. With a gentle night breeze blowing, her long hair fluttered. She stood at a crossroad for a while when suddenly, two beams of light shone in.


    Covering her eyes with her hand, she squinted and looked over. The car approached and slowly stopped beside her, revealing Brandon getting out of it.


    Phoebe involuntarily called out, "Dad."


    Brandon waved his hand to the driver, and the car drove towards the mansion. He straightened his clothes and asked, "Why are you alone here? Where''s Theodore?" "He''s talking to Grandma," Phoebe felt uneasy. Ever since she caught Brandon cheating, she felt awkward whenever she saw him.


    The series of zeros on the nk check kept shing before her eyes, leaving her at a loss.


    Brandon gestured with his hand, "Shall we take a stroll?"


    "Oh, sure," Phoebe replied awkwardly. They walked forward, keeping a distance of two people between them. The estate was vast, and one couldn''t see the end at a nce. After walking for a while, Brandon asked, "How''s your job at QUEEN Entertainment? Are you getting used to it?"


    "It''s alright. Once I got the hang of it, it became easier. However, I can''t see the results yet, but the response to the artists we''veunched has been positive," Phoebe said.


    Brandon nodded, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You''re meticulous and cautious in your work. Theodore transferred you there because he values your abilities. Treat it as a learning experience."


    Phoebe smiled, "I dare not treat it as a mere learning experience. We''ve invested so much money, and I want to make it back as soon as possible."


    Brandon stopped and looked at her, his gaze filled with admiration and encouragement, "I believe in your abilities. In these three years, you''ve learned a lot by being by Theodore''s side. Besides your strong abilities, you also have great social skills."


    He still remembered when Theodore came back and said he wanted to marry Phoebe. The entire family opposed it at the time, but Theodore''s persistence prevailed, and they eventually epted it.


    The future heir of the Reynolds family must marry someone from a prestigious background. However, in the end, they agreed to this marriage because Phoebe was pregnant with Theodore''s child, and they didn''t want the Reynolds family''s child to be abandoned.


    At first, he was dissatisfied with Phoebe as his daughter-inw, until she demonstrated astounding abilities and business acumen. In the two and a half years she spent by Theodore''s side, she never made any mistakes, and even turned Theodore''s connections into her own.


    Some would say she was cunning, as she trembled at the sight of the check he gave her, but others would say she was innocent, as she could navigate among the influential and make sure she didn''t lose out.


    "Is that apliment?" Phoebe asked.


    Brandon chuckled, his eyes crinkling. "It is apliment. If only Madison had half of your abilities. I couldugh myself awake just by thinking about it."


    There was a hint of disappointment in his tone when mentioning Madison. Phoebe was about to respond when her phone rang in her pocket. It was Theodore calling. Brandon nced at her and said, "You should answer that. I''ll head back first."


    As Brandon walked away, she answered the call. A dissatisfied voice came from the other end, "Phoebe, what were you talking to my dad about for so long?"

 Chapter 81 Shadows of Ambition.

    Phoebe abruptly turned around, the vi standing silently in the night. Not too far away, Phoebe could see someone standing on the second-floor terrace.


    It was Theodore, tall and imposing. Just the thought of him watching her and Brandon walking side by side sent shivers down Phoebe''s spine. She spoke with a heavy voice, "We were discussing somepany matters." "He sure has a wide range of authority," Theodore''s tone carried a hint of displeasure and disdain. "It''s toote, don''t wander around the estate in a white dress. People who don''t know might think you''re in a horror movie." Phoebe involuntarily looked down at her white dress, speechless for a moment. Theodore''s deep voice sounded in her ear again, "Don''t move from where you are, I''lle to get you."


    Phoebe thought that there was no need for him toe to pick her up for such a short distance. Before she could refuse, he hung up the phone. Looking up at the second-floor terrace, she could no longer see Theodore''s figure. Phoebe stood still in that spot, feeling bored, and after a few minutes, she finally saw Theodore appear in her line of sight. He had just finished showering, and his hair was still wet.


    His bangs hung down, covering his eyebrows.


    Dressed in casual clothes, hecked the imposing and authoritative aura he usually had, appearing much more approachable. "Are we still going for a walk?" Theodore asked her. Phoebe actually wanted to go back, but looking at Theodore''s expression, she felt that he still wanted to take a walk. So, she nodded, "Yes, how about a stroll around the estate?" The Reynolds Mansion was located in the outskirts, and it took almost two hours to drive from the city. Without the hustle and bustle of the city, the air was pleasant, and quiet. Theodore and Phoebe walked along the path side by side. "Just arrange a job for Madison casually. She might lose interest after a few days of ying around," he said.


    Thinking about Madison''s gaze, Phoebe said, "Maybe she''s not going to y." She was going to cause trouble, but Phoebe didn''t finish this sentence.


    "It''s even better if she''s not going to y. If she can go six months without beingte or leaving early, I''ll transfer her to headquarters. During this time, I need you to keep an eye on her and prevent her from causing any trouble," he said. Phoebe suddenly halted and lifted her gaze to Theodore. subsequently, he paused and looked down at her. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "I don''t understand. You know she''s going to cause trouble, so why did you agree to let her work? Isn''t it better for her to stay at home and do nothing?" Phoebe was puzzled.


    Theodore frowned. "She has been on a leave of absence for more than two years. It''s a good thing that she decided to work. How could I stop her?"


    "If you can''t stop her, then push her into my department. Is my department a waste recycling station?" Phoebe said angrily.


    Was one Vanessa not enough? Did he have to torment her with another Madison?


    Theodore''s face turned cold. "Phoebe, please watch your words."


    Phoebe clenched her lips. She knew she shouldn''t argue with him. QUEEN Entertainment was originally the entertainment kingdom he created for Vanessa, and allowing her to manage it was just that, management. Who he wanted to push into it and who he wanted to promote, was all up to him. It was her ownck of self-esteem that made her treat it as her own effort.


    She took a deep breath. "I''m sorry."


    "You''re emotional, I understand, but Madison is my sister. Even if she has just a little bit of ambition, I will fully support her," Theodore''s voice became gentler. Phoebe continued walking in silence.

 Chapter 82 Vanessa’s Allie.

    Theodore looked at her profile and spoke in a slower tone. "Can you help her a little more?"


    This gentle "can," for some reason, triggered the grievance in Phoebe''s heart. Tears welled up unexpectedly, and she quickly raised her hand to wipe her eyes, but the tears kept flowing faster. Seeing her silently crying made Theodore feel ufortable. He stopped and held her shoulders with both hands, whispering, "Why are you crying? I didn''t scold you."


    Phoebe nced at him quickly. Under the cold and bright moonlight, his eyes were gentle, and his tone was gentle too. He shouldn''t try to coax her anymore, as it only made her more sadsadder. "You scolded me."


    Theodore was taken aback, but then heughed. "Yes, yes, my bad. Don''t cry anymore, or you won''t be beautiful."


    "I wasn''t beautiful to begin with." Phoebe''s voice sounded tearful. She felt like she was being overly dramatic now, but couldn''t help it.


    Theodore bent down, cupped her face with his hands, and gently wiped away the tears from her eyelids with his warm fingertips. The hot tears soaked through his fingertips, making his heart feel sour and soft.


    He didn''t even realize what he was doing. His thin lips were about to touch hers...


    Gently, Theodore licked away the tears hanging from the corner of her trembling eysheslips.


    A tinge of bitterness bloomed on his tongue-her tears tasted bitter.


    "Don''t cry, hm?" Theodore pressed his forehead against hers, his voice tender in a way that was almost unbelievable.


    They were so close that Phoebe could smell the fresh, cool scent of his mint mouthwash from between his lips and teeth. Her cheeks grew warm, and her heart raced a few beats faster. "You just love teasing me," Phoebe pouted.


    A flicker of desire surged within Theodore. He lifted her chin with his hand, his invasive gaze tracing from her eyes down to her nose, eventually lingering on her rosy lips.


    His longing to kiss her was so overwhelming that he inclined his head,ing close to touching her lips, when suddenly, Madison''s panicked voice broke through his ears.


    "I''m sorry, Theodore, I''m sorry for interrupting your kiss with Phoebe," Madison eximed, sounding flustered.


    Theodore pursed his lips, displeasure evident on his face against the backdrop of the night. He slowly released Phoebe and turned his gaze towards Madison.


    "Not a trace of perceptiveness," Theodoremented unhappily.


    Phoebe''s cheeks turned crimson. Deep down, she was actually relieved that Madison had shown up abruptly, interrupting this somewhat intimate kiss and preventing her from plunging further into the abyss. She awkwardly brushed her hair aside and said, "I''ll go back first."


    As Phoebe walked away, Madison snorted disdainfully. Thankfully, she had arrived in time to interrupt their kiss. Her big brother, however, why would he want to kiss that wretched woman Phoebe?


    Vanessa had returned already. He shouldn''t be so wholly focused on Vanessa Phoebe and dirty his own mouth by kissing Phoebe.


    "Theodore, can you justify what you''re doing to Vanessa, who has waited for you for three long years?" Madison red at Theodore, feeling that her own brother was truly a jerk.


    Theodore furrowed his brows tightly. "Madison, don''t talk nonsense."


    "How am I talking nonsense? You and Vanessa have been together for more than ten years. You were meant to be together. If it weren''t for Phoebe''s interference, you would have been married by now," Madison argued indignantly. Theodore stared at her coldly. "Who told you that Phoebe interfered?"


    "Isn''t it true? She seduced you when you were drunk..."


    "Madison!" Theodore interrupted her sharply, his expression turning serious. "I don''t want to hear you say these things ever again. Phoebe is my wife, she was in the past, she is now, and she will be in the future. Remember that!"

 Chapter 83 Family Ties.

    Theodore walked away for quite some time, and Madison still hadn''t snapped out of it. She couldn''t understand why Theodore was protecting Phoebe so much. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became, so she decided to call Vanessa.


    Vanessa had just returned to the hotel when she received the call.


    On the other end of the line, she heard Madison crying, which startled her. "Madison, why are you crying?"


    "Vanessa, I really hate Theodore," Madison sobbed, struggling to catch her breath. "How could he do this?"


    Vanessa didn''t know what had happened and felt anxious. "Don''t cry, tell me what happened. Did Theodore scold you?"


    "No," Madison sniffled. "But what he did hurt me even more than being scolded." Vanessa knew Madison was the little princess of the Reynolds family, and they all adored her. She couldn''t imagine what Theodore could have done to make her feel worse than being scolded.


    "Can you tell me what he said?"


    "I..." Madison hesitated. If she told Vanessa what Theodore had said, she would surely be upset.


    Vanessa''s curiosity was piqued, and as Madison hesitated and stammered, making Vanessa''s heart feel like it was scratched by a cat''s w. The more Madison hesitated; the more Vanessa wanted to know.


    "Madison, I''ve always considered you my little sister. You can tell me anything, and I''ll keep it between us. I won''t tell Theodore," Vanessa assured her.


    Madison, who was not the brightest, spilled the beans about what had just happened, to Vanessa.


    The more Vanessa listened, the more shocked she became. Her face turned gloomy, but Madison,pletely unaware, kept babbling, "How can Theodore bear to be intimate with someone as ugly as Phoebe?"


    "Madison, I have something to attend to. Don''t stay outside, go back quickly. When I return to Kedora, I''ll bring you a gift," Vanessa quickly dismissed Madison.


    As soon as she hung up, she smashed her phone. Ruby, who was in the bathroom wearing a face mask, heard themotion and quickly came out. "What''s wrong, Vanessa? Who made you angry?"


    Vanessa''s face turned pale, and she bit her lip, staring fixedly out the window. After a while, she forcibly squeezed out a grotesque smile, uglier than a cry, from that delicately pretty face. "Phoebe, let''s wait and see!"


    Phoebe didn''t sleep well that night. She had been thinking about where to ce Madison so that she wouldn''t interfere with her work or cause any trouble. When she woke up early in the morning, her temples were throbbing. She went downstairs after freshening up in the bathroom, and the whole family was waiting for her to have breakfast.


    Madison was wearing a pink Chanel suit, looking radiant as she said, "Phoebe, I woke up earlier than you today." Phoebe replied indifferently, "Good for you, keep it up."


    Madison proudly dered, "I''ll make you look at me with awe, for sure."


    "To make sure you kicked out the Reynolds family, but I will persist, hm!"


    Phoebe sat next to Theodore. Theodore was wearing a ck shirt, without a tie, and the cor of his shirt was slightly open, giving him azy and casual vibe.


    She nced at him, remembering the interrupted kiss fromst night, and her cheeks still felt warm.


    After finishing breakfast, they returned to their room. Theodore brought a tie and stood next to Phoebe. "Could you help me tie my tie?"


    Phoebe was taken aback. How long had it been since he asked her to help him with his tie?

 Chapter 84 Ties that Bind.

    She hesitated for a moment but walked over and took the tie. It was a wine-red tie, the one she got him as a birthday gift she had given him.


    She remembered it was three years ago, not long after they got married. She was shopping for baby clothes and unintentionally ended up in the men''s section, where she saw this tie.


    She didn''t even ask about the price, just had the salesperson wrap it up for her. When she swiped her card, she found out that the tie cost twenty-eight thousand dors. She felt heartbroken for a long time. But when she thought about giving it to Theodore, she inexplicably felt that it was worth it.


    Theodore wore the tie for a long time after receiving it, until she had a miscarriage, and she never saw him wear it again.


    She thought he had already thrown it away.


    Even after being idle for three years, the expensive tie remained new and impable, without a single crease.


    Phoebe tiptoed and looped the tie around his neck. She tilted her face up, meeting his perfect face with elegant lines.


    In his slightly upturned peach-blossom eyes, tranquility stirred, causing ripples in Phoebe''s heart,yer uponyer.


    She lowered her eyelids and skillfully tied a Windsor knot.


    Theodore looked down at her and said, "I remember the first time you helped me with my tie, you were flustered and had to tie it several times before getting it right." Phoebe straightened the tie and replied, "Repetition makes everything proficient."


    Theodore curled his lips. "Indeed."


    After tying the tie, Phoebe turned to get her bag, but her wrist was suddenly caught by Theodore. Her heart skipped a beat, but he quickly let go.


    "Let''s go."


    Phoebe stared nkly at his tall figure and felt a lingering warmth where he had held her wrist. She rubbed her cheek against the back of her hand and quickly followed him. They arrived at the Maybach, and as Theodore opened the back door, he saw Madison sitting there.


    Madison beamed with joy. "Theodore, get in the car quickly, or we will bete."


    Theodore frowned. "You sit in the front seat."


    "I don''t want to. I want to sit in the back." Madison crossed her arms, acting spoiled as if daring him to do something about it.


    Phoebe nced at the time. They would indeed bete if they didn''t leave soon. She opened the passenger seat door and said, "I''ll sit in the front, let''s go."


    Theodore pursed his lips, and his good mood of the morning vanished. He got into the car, and Phoebe quickly joined him.


    "In the car, with a heavy thud, the door mmed shut, and in a deep voice, he said, ''Start driving."" Jack kept his gaze fixed ahead, without a word, and drove the car out of the Reynolds Mansion.


    Theodore noticed Madison taking out her phone again to y games. He spoke in a low, serious tone, "Madison, when you go to work, you should act like you''re going to work. Starting from tomorrow, you''ll take the subway to work." Madison looked at him incredulously. "Theodore, do you know how long it takes tomute from home to the Reynolds Group by subway?"


    "A working professional should have the discipline of one. If you can''t do it, then go back to being Miss Reynolds. Don''t disgrace our Reynolds family at thepany," Theodore''s voice grew stern, feeling particrly annoyed by his sister''s obstinacy.


    Madison didn''t expect him to embarrass her in front of Phoebe like this. She felt both hurt and angry, thinking that Phoebe must have said something to Theodore, making her resent Phoebe even more.

 Chapter 85 The New Assistants

    Phoebe hadn''t slept wellst night and immediately dozed off in the car. She didn''t hear Theodore scolding Madison at all. She slept all the way until they arrived at thepany. She didn''t know when the car had stopped, but she felt a gentle tap on her face. She blinked drowsily and nced out of the car window.


    Seeing Theodore standing outside the car door, she immediately woke up.


    Sitting up straight, she subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth. Thankfully, she hadn''t drooled. She rubbed her eyes and said, "Oh, we''re here. I must have slept deeply."


    Theodore leaned against the car door and casually teased her, "You were snoring so loud. If I hadn''t slept next to youst night, I would have thought you had slipped out in the middle of the night." Phoebe felt extremely embarrassed and said softly, "I don''t snore when I sleep."


    Theodore looked at her and said, "I heard it just now. If you don''t believe me, ask Jack." He said as he Faced him. "Hey Jack, did you hear her snoring?" Jack looked at him with difficulty, but didn''t say anything. Phoebe felt even more embarrassed. She was furious and kicked him on the shin, saying in anger and shame, "Theodore, you jerk!"


    After saying that, she quickly ran into thepany building, carrying her bag.


    Theodore bent down in pain, massaging his shin. He watched her retreating figure and surprisingly didn''t appear annoyed at all. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Madison saw Phoebe kick Theodore and run off, so she hurriedly followed suit. They both ran into the elevator. It was only the two of them inside, and Madison wondered why she had followed Phoebe in the first ce. Phoebe pressed the floor number, panting. Not knowing if it was already past the official work hours, they were the only ones in the elevator now.


    Madison looked at the flush on Phoebe''s face and furrowed her brows, recalling the yful banter they just had. With a charming appearance, Phoebe couldn''t help but shiver inside.


    "Phoebe, have you fallen in love with Theodore?" Madison aggressively interrogated.


    Phoebe furrowed her brows and replied, "We are a married couple. Isn''t it normal for me to love him?"


    Madison sneered, "I advise you not to love him. There is no future. Theodore''s true love is Vanessa. They are the mostpatible."


    Phoebe looked at her and found it amusing, "You keep emphasizing that they are the mostpatible, but what about me? I am your sister-inw."


    "That''s only because you resorted to tactics to get pregnant with Theodore''s child. "Madison continued, "Anyway, don''t get too confident. Theodore will eventually reunite with Vanessa. If you have any sense, you should take the initiative to divorce him."


    Phoebe''s ears were calloused from listening to her words. She couldn''t be bothered with Madison and stepped out of the elevator. Madison gritted her teeth and followed her.


    When they arrived at the director''s office, John was already waiting there. Seeing Phoebe with a beautiful young girl following behind her, he thought she was a new talent that thepany had recruited. "Miss Adams, good morning."


    "Good morning, John. This is Madison, she''s joining ourpany. Find something for her to do," Phoebe instructed John.


    John was surprised. Knowing that this building belonged to the Sheng family, wasn''t Madison rted to Mr. Reynolds? "Miss Adams, all positions have been filled, and we don''t currently need anyone."

 Chapter 86 Noah Myers’s Debut

    "Miss Fitzroy is the top star of our QUEEN Entertainmentpany. It''s not right for her to only have one assistant. Madison really likes her." John, as Phoebe''s trusted confidant, immediately understood the underlying intention. He said, "Alright, I got it, Miss Reynolds, please follow me."


    Confused, Madison followed John. He brought her to Vanessa''s rest area and said, "Miss Reynolds, from now on, you''ll be Miss Fitzroy''s assistant. She''s currently recording a variety show and will be back soon. It will be your responsibility to take care of her."


    Madison had a natural filter when it came to Vanessa. When she heard that Vanessa was recording a variety show, she didn''t register anything else and excitedly asked, "Vanessa is recording a variety show? Is she going to be famous? I knew she was amazing."


    John had mixed feelings inside. This youngdy was quite naive. "It''s just a variety show. Whether she bes famous or not depends on the oue after it airs."


    "Oh," Madison still felt thrilled. "Vanessa is so beautiful; the audience will surely love her. She''s bound to be a big star."


    John didn''t say much more. He showed Madison around thepany and then asked her to wait in the rest area.


    After Phoebe finished her routine morning meeting, she returned called John into her office and asked; "She didn''t say anything, did she?""


    "Well, she looked quite happy," John hesitated for a moment, pointing upstairs, "Miss Adams, Miss Reynolds are from the royal family, wouldn''t it be inappropriate for her to be Miss Fitzroy''s assistant?"


    Phoebe opened the file, "I had a headache all nightst night trying to figure out where to put her. She likes Vanessa, so let her be Vanessa''s assistant. She should be happy about it." John said, "She was indeed delighted."


    "Alright then, let them go inside." Phoebe nced at him, "How is the situation with Noah Myers? Is it almost time for his first performance?"


    "Yes, it''s tonight. Noah Myers won a small game today, and the production team gave him a chance to contact his family. He called me and hopes you cane to his first performance." Phoebe narrowed her eyes slightly, "He''s gaining momentum now, and he must seize the opportunity. When does his performance start?"


    "At seven o''clock, at Mantua Stadium."


    Phoebe nced at the piled-up files on her desk and said, "Alright, I''ll try to finish my work before seven o''clock. You go make the arrangements, and I''ll go there tonight."


    "Okay."


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Phoebe hurried to Mantua Stadium with John. It got dark early in Kedora, and the lights were shining everywhere. When they arrived outside Mantua Stadium, fans from various fandoms were showing their support. The traffic was at a standstill, and Phoebe kept looking at her watch, fearing they were running out of time.


    "John, give me the staff badge. I''ll go and cheer for Noah Myers first."


    John took out an orange staff badge from a paper bag and handed it to her. Phoebe opened the car door and crossed the sidewalk, feeling the waves of heat hitting her as the loud cheering resounded outside.


    All kinds of fans were present, and she saw Noah Myers''s light board in the crowd. She felt relieved, Noah Myers''s poprity was truly high.


    She walked quickly towards the staff passage, in such a hurry that she didn''t notice her high heels rubbing against her heels, causing them to bleed. She ignored the pain, presented her staff badge, and the security guard let her in. "One moment, please." A warm male voice came from behind. Phoebe turned around and saw several people walking towards her. The man at the front was wearing a duckbill cap and had an extraordinary demeanor.


    "Are you calling me?" Phoebe hesitated as she looked at the man. As they drew closer, the man''s face beneath the baseball cap became clearer. She recognized him. It was Superstar Evan, the hottest idol recently.

 Chapter 87 Chance Encounter

    Evan looked even better in person than on TV, with well-defined eyebrows and a handsome and distinguished appearance that one wouldn''t forget at first sight. "Your foot is injured. Here''s a band-aid, you can put it on," he stood in front of Phoebe and opened his palm, revealing a band-aid lying in his hand. Phoebe was very surprised as she took the band-aid and said, "Thank you."


    Evan nodded to her and left with his assistants. Phoebe watched his tall figure as he walked away, then lowered her head to look at the Band-Aid in her hand. After applying the Band-Aid, Phoebe''s heel didn''t hurt as much. She briskly walked towards the participants'' dressing room. It was almost 7 o''clock and the participants were starting to leave. They were chatting andughing, the young boys applying stage makeup were full of energy and excitement, talking to theirpanions with anticipation. Phoebe walked close to the wall to avoid running into them. Then she heard someone calling her, "You''re Noah Myers''s manager, right? Noah Myers, your manager is here."


    Upon hearing this, many people looked at her.


    The young boys'' gazes were unabashed, unlike those cunning foxes in the mall. Even if they were curious about her, they wouldn''t stare at her with such direct and eager eyes.


    Phoebe felt a little embarrassed under their gaze, so she touched her cheek and pushed aside a strand of hair before noticing a boy in a red robe squeezing out from among hispanions. "Phoebe, I thought you wouldn''te." Noah Myers squeezed in front of her, his makeup and hair a bit messy, but his eyes were filled with excitement and eagerness. Phoebe smiled and said, "There was traffic on the way, so I arrived a bitte."


    "It''s notte, it''s notte. You''re here, that''s all that matters." Noah Myers finished speaking and wanted to scratch his head, but then felt that the gesture was too childish, so he put his hand down. The others teased Noah Myers about his helpless appearance and said, "Alright, let''s go to the performance hall first and wait for you. You can chat with your manager miss slowly." Noah Myers blushed and quickly nced at Phoebe. Seeing her smiling, he also grinned foolishly. Phoebe patted his shoulder. "Let''s go, I''ll walk you to the performance hall." "Yeah."


    The two walked at the back of the participants. Noah Myers would asionally turn his head to look at Phoebe, so she smiled and asked him, "How are you feeling? Nervous?" "I was a bit nervous when you weren''t here, but now I''m not nervous anymore." Noah Myers said confidently.


    Phoebe chuckled. "Then give a good performanceter. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Yeah!"


    Phoebe escorted him outside the performance hall. She could hear the noisy crowd in the gym but soon it quieted down as the host began their speech. She said, "Go in, don''t be nervous. Just showcase your talent like you usually do during practice."


    Noah Myers nodded, "I know. I won''t let Phoebe down."


    "Go on now." Phoebe smiled warmly at him. Noah Myers looked at her for a while before reluctantly entering the performance hall.


    Phoebe stood at the entrance for a moment, then turned and walked towards the audience seats. The performance stage had ticket sales, and Phoebe''s seat was in the front row.


    As soon as she sat down, the lights dimmed and a spotlight shone on the center of the stage, revealing a tall figure.

 Chapter 88 Abrupt Problems

    The music started, and a melodious and moving voice filled the entire gymnasium.


    "The brightest star in the night sky...


    The brightest star in the night sky."


    As soon as the song came out, there were bursts of screams in the audience, "Oh, Evan, it''s Evan. I didn''t expect that the program group invited Evan to the show for the first time!" After Miss Fitzroy got separated from the team in the evening, the locator''s red dot disappeared. The production team tried to contact her but couldn''t reach her no matter what." Phoebe, walking as she spoke, said, "Where are you? Come pick me up and take me to the airport immediately."


    "I''m outside the gym. Mr. Reynolds has already gone ahead. He said he''s waiting for you at the airport, hoping you can give him a satisfactory exnation." Phoebe hung up the phone, ignoring the pain in her feet, and hurried towards the exit of the gym.


    John''s car was parked outside the gym. The fans had already entered the venue, leaving the surroundings deste with only a few scattered security guards walking around. Phoebe got into the car and anxiously asked John, "What''s the situation now?"


    "She is still missing," John drove the car out, "I''ve talked to the production team. This episode is called "Escape from the Deserted Ind." The staff members went to the ind in advance to check. There are no aggressive creatures on the ind, so there shouldn''t be any life-threatening danger."


    Phoebe''s expression turned serious, "Has everywhere been searched?"


    "They''re still searching. There''s a vast primeval forest on the ind, which takes a lot of time tob through. Right now, their biggest concern is whether Miss Fitzroy might have identally fallen into the sea," John said worriedly. "Unless she''s tired of living," Phoebe knew Vanessa couldn''t swim, so she definitely wouldn''t go near the beach, "Wasn''t there a camera crew following her? Cameras would be installed at every checkpoint, so how did she get lost?" "The production team didn''t mention it. We might need to go there ourselves to find out the details," John said.

 Chapter 89 Vanessa’s Disappearance.

    Phoebe pinched her forehead in frustration. If something really happened to Vanessa, Theodore would definitely have murderous intentions.


    The car stopped outside the airport terminal. Phoebe opened the car door, got out, and said to John who followed her, "You stay in Kedora, keep an eye on the online public opinion. If you sense anything amiss, handle the public rtions immediately."


    "Alright." John paused, watching her disappear at the security checkpoint before turning back and getting into the car.


    Vanessa hadn''t been idle during her three years abroad. In addition to learning the piano, she would also post personal beauty and fashion videos on Facebook, with over five million followers.


    She could be considered somewhat famous, but her fame as an influencer was still a far cry from that of a celebrity.


    Now that she had gone missing while filming a reality show, Phoebe feared that once the news leaked, some hical media outlets would exaggerate the situation and attack the production team and QUEEN Entertainment. Phoebe had asked John to stay behind precisely because of this concern.


    She worried that Vanessa''s disappearance was a ruse while her true intention was to cause trouble.


    If she stepped on thepany''s reputation and forcefully created a wave of sympathy and drama, QUEEN Entertainment would face its first reputation crisis.


    Phoebe passed through security, and the announcement for boarding the flight had already begun. There was still a long distance from the security checkpoint to the boarding gate, and her heels had already blistered. At this moment, she couldn''t care less about her appearance and took off her high heels.


    Phoebe ran towards the boarding gate, holding her heels in her hand. After about five minutes, the gate was right in front of her. She put down her high heels and put them back on, despite the painful blisters on her heels. She walked forward with long confident strides.


    After confirming her identity and ticket information, she walked into the jet bridge. Sweat kept dripping down her neck. She walked towards the aircraft, took a deep breath, adjusted her breathing to appear calm andposed, and then headed towards the first-ss cabin.


    Theodore sat by the window and closed his eyes to rest. Next to him was a beautiful blonde woman. When she saw Phoebe approaching, the woman said to her, "Excuse me, ma''am. Can we switch seats?" Phoebe noticed the obvious interest the blonde woman had in Theodore and apologized, "I''m sorry, I have to report to my boss."


    "Well, that''s a shame." The blonde woman got up and went to her seat at the back.


    Phoebe sat down, barely had time to catch her breath, when she heard the man next to her speak in a deep voice, "I heard you went to Noah Myers''s first performance. Was it good?"


    That tone... Phoebe''s spine tensed up. She turned to look at the man who had been resting with closed eyes and sensed a dangerous auraing from him.

 Chapter 90 Theodores Accusations

    "Noah Myers''s performance was very good. His debut must have been explosive." Phoebe replied in a professional tone.


    Suddenly, Theodore opened his eyes, his perfectly God-like handsome face filled with mockery. "While you were leisurely enjoying the show, Vanessa''s life was hanging by a thread. Miss Ziegler, don''t you owe me an exnation?" Phoebe''s heart tightened as she looked into his expressionless handsome face. "I didn''t expect Miss Fitzroy to be so ipetent."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore enunciated each word, his eyes almost sparking with anger. "As the head of thepany, do you neglect the safety of your artists like this?"


    Phoebe showed no fear and met his furious gaze. "The production team went to the rehearsal early, and safety precautions were mentioned before recording. Miss Fitzroy is nearly thirty years old, not a three-year-old child. Why didn''t other artists go missing, only her?" Phoebe stated confidently.


    Theodore''s eyes were about to burst into mes. "Are you trying to shift the me?"


    "I am not," Phoebe took a deep breath and didn''t want to engage in a futile argument with him. "I just want you to use your brilliant mind to think about why she went missing!"


    Before Theodore could respond, a lowugh suddenly came from the back row. Phoebe instinctively turned to look and saw a pair of captivating almond-shaped eyes.


    The person behind raised a slender finger and lifted the brim of his hat, revealing his handsome face. "Hey, we meet again."


    Phoebe didn''t even have time to be surprised because the person sitting behind her was Evan, still wearing the white shirt and ck pants he wore when he descended onto the stage. When he smiled, two faint dimples that were very charming, were disyed.


    Phoebe nodded at him and said, "Hello."


    Theodore was already angry and when he saw her ignoring him and greeting a stranger, his anger surged. "Phoebe!"


    Phoebe turned her head, her voice lowered, "We don''t know the facts yet. I don''t want to argue with you."


    "If there''s anything, I will ask only you!" Theodore angrily threw these words at her, then turned his head to look out the window, leaving her with a cold back of the head.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, which were burning. She had rushed from the sports center and hadn''t even had a chance to catch her breath before being questioned by him. She felt tired and wronged.


    After a while, she swallowed her sourness and got up to go to the restroom. Her heels were hurting so much that she walked with a limp. She washed her face in the restroom and returned to her seat only after calming down. Evan was sitting in the back row. When he saw her limping back with red eyes, clearly having cried, he couldn''t help but be sympathetic.


    Two and a half hourster, the nended at Riaca City Airport, and the first-ss passengers disembarked first. Theodore, taking advantage of his long legs, disappeared on the jet bridge in a few steps.


    Phoebe ran after him, "Mr. Reynolds, please wait for me. "Both her heels were badly blistered, so she couldn''t run fast. Someone caught up with her while running and said, "Miss Adams, Evan asked me to give this to you."

 Chapter 91 Highway Confrontation

    Phoebe nced at the box in the person''s hand. She recognized the brand, a high-end luxury brand, and politely declined, "No need, please thank Mr. DeRoss for me."


    The assistant forcefully handed her the box, "Miss Adams, please wear it. Evan said he couldn''t bear to see your heels hurt."


    Phoebe''s heart warmed. She hesitated for a moment, and the assistant turned back and ran. She stopped and looked back, where she saw Evan waving at her from a distance. A surge of bitterness welled up inside her.


    Even a stranger she had only met twice noticed her injured feet, but Theodore, her husband of three years, seemed indifferent. She thought their rtionship had improved that night at the Reynolds Mansion, but it turns out it was all in her imagination.


    Phoebe was touched by Evan''s kindness, silently saying thank you to him, and turned around to chase after Theodore''s gradually receding tall figure. Phoebe ran out of the airport, feeling that her feet were about to give out. She was anxiously looking for Theodore''s trace when a car window rolled down, revealing Theodore''s cold, indifferent handsome face.


    "You''re so slow, get in the car." Phoebe endured the intense pain and walked over, opened the passenger door, and got in. Theodore noticed that she was holding something and frowned, asking, "What are you holding?" "Shoes, given by Evan," Phoebe said.


    Theodore furrowed his brows even tighter. "Are you a beggar, just taking other people''s things like that?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, ignoring him. She opened the shoebox and saw a pair of white McQueen sneakers, with a pink heel and a circle of sparkling diamonds. She nced at the size, it was a size 36, which was just right for her. She eximed, "They look so good, he must have been nning to give them to someone else." Such expensive shoes, and they were women''s shoes. He definitely didn''t buy them for himself. If she had known they were this valuable, she wouldn''t have epted them.


    "Throw them away, you can''t wear them!" came the gloomy voice of the man behind her, filled with strong discontent.


    That Evan was clearly not a gentleman. To give shoes upon first meeting, his seduction techniques were simply too low-level. Phoebe ignored him and bent down to change her shoes.


    They were about to go to the deserted ind, and if she walked in these seven-inch heels, her feet would surely be destroyed. She didn''t want to listen to what he had to say. Theodore got furious when he saw that shepletely ignored him. Anger surged within him, and he reached out his long arm, grabbing the shoebox and throwing it out the car window.


    Phoebe watched helplessly as the shoes disappeared into the traffic. She was furious and turned to re at Theodore. "What did you do?"


    "If you can''t bear to throw it, I''ll throw it for you," Theodore justified himself.


    Phoebe was so angry that she lost her sanity. She gritted her teeth and said, "Stop the car."


    The driver nced nervously at the rearview mirror. The man had not given any instructions, so he didn''t dare to stop. Phoebe lowered her voice and shouted, "I told you to stop the car, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Miss Adams, this is a highway, you can''t stop randomly. It''s very dangerous," the driver hesitated, not knowing how these two got into such an argument.


    "I said stop the car, whether it''s dangerous or not, I''ll bear the consequences myself," Phoebe didn''t want to be in the same space as Theodore for even half a second. If she didn''t hold back, tears would have already started streaming down her face.


    "Phoebe, you don''t know what''s good for you," Theodore said coldly.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t know what''s good for me? Stop the car, if you don''t, I''ll jump out."

 Chapter 92 Midnight Journey

    disappeared into the dark night.


    The driver had no other choice, so he turned on the hazard lights and pulled over to the side of the road. Before the car had evenpletely stopped, Phoebe got out. She had just stood firm when the car quickly sped away and soon Tears unexpectedly fell from her eyes, and she stood by the roadside crying for a long time. That bastard Theodore, how could he bully her like this? He didn''t see her as a person, nor did he allow anyone to treat her kindly. How could she fall in love with such a heartless man?


    Phoebe was heartbroken. After crying for a while, she realized that she had gotten off the car in a hurry without even taking her bag, her identification and phone were still in the bag. At that moment, she cried even louder. Just then, a nanny car approached from a distance. Evan was browsing Facebook in the car when he suddenly heard his assistant say, "Evan, there''s a service station at the highway junction, and that person there seemed to be Miss Adams." Evan straightened up and looked out through the car window. Wasn''t that Phoebe? "Stop the car, little buddy, go check it out."


    He paused and said again, "Forget it, I''ll go check it out myself."


    Phoebe was at a loss when she saw a nanny car slowly stopping beside her. Then a tall person with long legs got out of the car. It was Evan.


    Evan stood in front of her, looking at her tear-stained face, momentarily stunned. "Miss Adams, what are you doing here? Where are you going? Let me give you a ride."


    Phoebe had encountered Evan three times in one day, and each time he had approached her with kindness. She felt both embarrassed and sad. "Thank you, you''ve helped me three times today."


    "That means we have some kind of fate. Get in the car," Evan kindly invited her. Phoebe had no money and it waste at night. Taking Evan''s car was better than getting into a stranger''s car, so she just said thank you and got into the car.


    Evan followed and got in the car without asking her why she was crying at the highway junction. He pulled out two wet tissues and handed them to her. "Wipe your face, like a little cat."


    Phoebe awkwardly took the tissues and wiped her face. She held onto the tissue and smiled at him apologetically. "I''m sorry, I''ve troubled you three times today."


    "Don''t mind it. Meeting an acquaintance in a foreignnd is rare," Evan said, "Besides, Miss Adams has already shown me kindness, so it''s my turn to repay you." Phoebe looked at him puzzled. Evan smiled and said, "Your QUEEN Entertainment Company wanted to recruit me, and your assistant has contacted me several times."


    Phoebe also smiled and said, "Oh, I see. So, Mr. DeRoss, what do you think? Do you want to join our QUEEN Entertainment Company? Once youe, you will be treated as a top dog, and all the business resources will be at your disposal." "Mr. Reynolds probably doesn''t wee me, right?" Evan smiled. He had felt Theodore''s hostility towards him on the ne.


    Phoebe pursed her lips slightly. Smart people could see it too. Although she was in charge of QUEEN Entertainment Company, the person in charge could be reced at any time.


    Marry rejected her recruitment, so there was hesitation with Evan as well. "Mr. Reynolds won''t interfere with anything regarding QUEEN Entertainment Company," Phoebe said.


    Evan touched his face and nced at her bruised heels, changing the subject. "Where does Miss Adams want to go?"


    Phoebe felt a bit awkward, but Vanessa was currently unreachable, and her absence would undoubtedly cause criticism. She said, "If it''s not too much trouble, please take me to Sitges Ind."

 Chapter 93 Midnight Pursuit

    The airport was more than thirty kilometers away from Sitges Ind. It would take nearly an hour on the highway. At around 1 o''clock, the nanny car parked at the ferry terminal, and after expressing her gratitude to Evan, Phoebe disembarked.


    As the night fell, the sea breeze blew, and she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Watching the nanny''s car disappear into the distance, she brushed her wind-blown hair and briskly walked towards the pier.


    The view by the seaside was vast, and she could see a deserted ind hidden in the darkness in the distance, like a fierce beast lurking in the night.


    Just as Phoebe arrived at the pier, she saw a wooden ship approaching, with white sshes of water tumbling on the surface, and the radar sound booming.


    Quickly walking over, Phoebe saw a crew member carrying a camera getting off the ship. "Excuse me, are you a crew member of the Wilderness Survival show?"


    "I am, and who are you?" The muscr boy carrying the camera, dressed in floral swim trunksmonly worn by the beach, looked rough.


    Phoebe quickly introduced herself, "Hello, I am Phoebe, the director of QUEEN Entertainment. We have an artist who participated in Wilderness Survival, but we heard she went missing. Have you found her?"


    "We found her. Mr. Reynolds from yourpany came and took her away. Don''t you know?" the boy said.


    Phoebe was taken aback. She didn''t wait long at the intersection before she met Evan. The time she and Theodore arrived at the pier shouldn''t have exceeded half an hour.


    "My bag was left in the car, and I couldn''t reach Mr. Reynolds, so I didn''t know he had taken her away." Phoebe followed the camera boy and walked forward.


    "Your artist is difficult. Sheined about mosquitoes as soon as she stepped on the ind. She didn''t even follow the director''s instructions over themunicator, quarreled with her teammates, and went into the primitive forest on her own." The camera boy expressed his grievances, as if he had finally found someone to vent to.


    Phoebe frowned, "She didn''t follow the instructions?"


    "That''s right. She said survival shows with scripts are not thrilling enough. She insisted on going into the primitive forest alone. Before the show started, the director mentioned that the primitive forest might have dangers, notrge predators, but in summer, there could still be poisonous snakes or something. So, when we did the preliminary exploration, we didn''t hide any information about leaving the ind in the primitive forest." The camera boy was filled with frustration. Vanessa''s disappearance interrupted the progress of the guests'' filming and increased their workload. In this scorching summer, who wouldn''t haveints?


    Phoebe quickly apologized, and the boy, finding her attractive with a gentle demeanor, and limping while walking, said, "You''re truly remarkable,ing all the way here. Did you hurt your foot?"


    "It''s nothing." Phoebe was once again moved.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself at such a young age. When you get hurt, only you will care. This Miss Fitzroy from yourpany has a big attitude. It''s probably going to be difficult for anyone to use yourpany''s artists in the future."


    Phoebe bit her lip, suppressing her anger, and offered another apology before asking, "Are you going back to the hotel where the crew is staying? Can I catch a ride with you?" "Sure."


    Phoebe got in the car with the camera boy. The hotel was not far from the pier. After about twenty minutes, the car stopped outside the hotel. Phoebe got out of the car and looked around. The hotel was an ordinary business hotel with a small lobby and average decorations.


    Once inside, she borrowed a phone from the front desk and called Theodore. No one answered at first, and it wasn''t until her fourth attempt that someone picked up. A man''s voice came through the line, sounding very indifferent. "Who is this?" Phoebe felt a surge of grievance in her heart and said, "I''m Phoebe. I''m currently staying at the hotel where the show group is. I heard that you took Vanessa away."


    "Yes, she''s with me now." Upon hearing these words, Phoebe felt her heart being cut with a knife, and her voice became unstable. "Is she okay?"

 Chapter 94 Torn Between Hearts

    "What do you think?" Theodore''s cold tone carried a hint of usation.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, feeling a splitting headache. "Causing so much trouble for the show group, I think she must be fine. By the way..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the call was disconnected. Phoebe stared at the phone in disbelief for a moment. Theodore actually hung up on her just because she mentioned Vanessa?


    She clenched her fist and awkwardly smiled at the front desk who was looking at her. "Sorry, I didn''t finish my sentence, I''ll call again."


    She dialed Theodore''s number again, but this time, it went straight to voicemail. Hearing the cold prompt tone from the other end, Phoebe''s heart sank. This was Theodore, she shouldn''t have expected anything from him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been left with no money stranded in a foreign street.


    She returned the phone to the front desk and stood there nkly for a while, not knowing where to find Theodore. Her identification and purse were still in the car, and she couldn''t go anywhere.


    In the luxury vi of the high-end hotel, Theodore irritably turned off his phone and threw it on the couch. He particrly disliked Phoebe''s current self-will and even more so her flirtatious behavior outside. He wanted to take this opportunity to teach her a lesson and let her know who her true love was.


    "Theodore," a soft voice came from behind. Theodore turned around, and in the ambiguous lighting of the vi, Vanessa, wearing a bathrobe, limped downstairs. There were some scratches on her face from branches and her feet were injured, causing her to walk with a limp.


    Theodore strode over and helped her up, guiding her to sit on the couch. "Why did youe downstairs? If you need anything, just call for me."


    Vanessa affectionately looked at him. "I''m sorry for inconveniencing you by flying here to see me in the middle of the night. It''s all my fault."


    Theodore sat down next to her and looked at the wounds on her face. He said, "I''ll get the first aid kit to treat the scratches on your face. If they leave scars, it won''t look good."


    Vanessa''s gaze followed his figure. "Seeing you appear in front of me, I''m really moved, Theodore. Whenever it is, you''re always..." She whispered to herself "My guardian angel."


    It is difficult for a man to resist a woman''s wholehearted dependence, especially when that woman is exceptionally beautiful. Theodore, who had been frustrated by Phoebe, found a subtle bnce in Vanessa''s loving gaze. He retrieved a medical kit and ced it on the coffee table, taking out alcohol and cotton swabs to tend to Vanessa''s face.


    Vanessa sat on the sofa, her robe slipping off her shoulders, revealing a low neckline. From Theodore''s perspective, he noticed she was not wearing a bra underneath. The view of her ample bosom was captivating. Theodore quickly straightened his posture, disposing of the used cotton swabs in the trash bin. His voice deepened as he said, "It''s gettingte, go back to your room and sleep."


    After speaking, he lifted his leg to leave. Suddenly, two tender and snow-white arms wrapped around his waist, and a warm and supple body pressed against his back. A woman''s plea resonated in his ear. "Theodore, don''t go!"

 Chapter 95 Tears of Temptation

    Theodore''s back stiffened, and as he reached to pull her away, his handnded on her wrist, but Vanessa''s arms tightened even more. "Theodore, please, don''t push me away." Vanessa pressed her face against his back, pitifully pleading with him.


    She had already set aside her pride and arrogance, lowering herself to the ground. If he still rejected her, what would she do?


    Theodore furrowed his brow. "Vanessa, I am married."


    Vanessa trembled all over, her fingers tightly sped together, unwilling to let go. She knew she had lost face, but if she didn''t fight for it now, Theodore would never belong to her.


    "I don''t want any status. I just want to be with you, Theodore, please have pity on me. I truly love you."


    After hearing this sincere and fervent confession, what man wouldn''t be moved? Theodore remained silent for a few seconds, slowly loosening Vanessa''s hand. He turned around, causing Vanessa to think she had touched his heart and take a step forward.


    Theodore took two steps back, releasing her hand. "Vanessa, this is not like you." The Vanessa he knew was proud and powerful, like a queen, radiating self-confidence. She wouldn''t lower herself and beg for a man''s love.


    Vanessa was hurt by his retreat, and tears rolled down her face, dripping onto the white carpet. "Theodore, this is the real me." He silently looked at her.


    Vanessa felt helpless, but since she had opened up, she didn''t want to end up in misery. "Love makes people humble. For these past three years, I have been constantly reflecting on myself. If I hadn''t walked away back then, would we have already had a resolution?"


    Theodore pursed his lips. Seeing his expression, a gaping hole opened up in Vanessa''s heart, and a gust of wind blew in, sending chills down her spine. She was all too familiar with the silence he brought her.


    Theodore had always remained silent during their arguments, thest of which urred three years ago. Vanessa''s heart was filled with a mix of pain and sorrow, and her tears flowed even more urgently.


    "Theodore, I just want to be by your side. I''ve tried for three years to forget you and start anew, but losing you... What should I do?" Vanessa cried, her face adorned with tears, giving her a poignant and mncholic beauty. However, the man standing before her had a heart of stone, unmoved by her tears. "It''ste, you should go to bed," he said, clearly refusing her.


    He turned and went upstairs, disappearing gradually into the corner of the second-floor staircase. Vanessa''s legs could no longer support her weight, so she knelt on the carpet, her tears bursting forth.


    She knew he hadn''t definitively ended things with her out of consideration for her pride, not because he still had feelings for her. Yet, she couldn''t ept it.


    After knowing each other for so many years and being in a rtionship for so long, how could she bear the thought of losing Theodore to Phoebe? Even if she had to resort to being despicable and shameless, as long as he hadn''tpletely shut her out, she would seize this faint opportunity.


    She cried for a while until her phone suddenly rang. Wiping away her tears, Vanessa took out her phone from her robe''s pocket. It was a call from Ruby.


    "Vanessa, guess who I saw in the hotel lobby?"


    In her low-spirited state, Vanessa''s voice soundedckluster. "It''s midnight, why are you still awake?"


    Ruby had returned from Sitges Ind with Vanessa, but Vanessa''s luggage was arranged by the production team at the hotel. As an assistant, she had toe to pack her things and didn''t go to the vi with them.

 Chapter 96 Worries of the Heart.

    Excited, Ruby didn''t notice the disappointment in Vanessa''s tone and said, "I saw Phoebe. She didn''t bring anything and is sitting on the hotel lobby''s couch. Looks like she''s going to stay there until dawn." Vanessa suddenly perked up. "Who did you say you saw?"


    "Phoebe. She looks miserable. But wasn''t she here with Theodore? Why did they separate?" Ruby asked curiously.


    ncing towards the direction of the second floor, Vanessa lowered her voice and said, "Find out what''s going on with her, but don''t let her know."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Ruby walked towards the front desk and discreetly asked about Phoebe''s situation. Seeing that she was from the production team, the front desk mentioned that Phoebe had borrowed their phone. Listening to this, Ruby felt a sense of satisfaction. Indeed, what goes aroundes around. The consequences were harsh!


    She called Vanessa again and said, "I''ve found out. It seems Theodore left her on the highway. Now she''s penniless and couldn''t even afford to stay in the hotel."


    "She got what she deserved," Vanessa thought. Theodore must have left Phoebe on the highway because something happened to her. He must be worried about her, leading him to do such a thing.


    With this realization, Vanessa felt a lot more at ease. The thought of this made her feel much happier. It seems that in Theodore''s mind, she is more important than Phoebe. It''s just that he''s married now and it''s hard for him to respond to her feelings.


    Upstairs in the bedroom, Theodore pulled his tie impatiently as he stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, staring at the night-shrouded swimming pool. He saw the picture of Phoebe giving up struggling and sinking to the bottom of the pool that day.


    His mind became more and more irritable, and the woman was getting more and more out of his control recently. In the past, she was always submissive in front of him, but now she seems to be rebellious, always working against him. She does what he doesn''t like.


    Thendline on the nightstand suddenly rang. Theodore nced at it and didn''t try to answer it, but the voice was shrill and annoyed him to the extreme. He stepped towards the bedside stand, picked up the phone and said in a whisper, "speak!"


    The driver on the other end of the phone said nervously, "Mr. Reynolds, I just finished washing the car and saw that Miss Adams''s bag and cell phone were left in the car." "What?" Theodore''s face was frighteningly gloomy.


    The driver said, "Miss Adams got off in such a hurry that she seemed to have left it in the car." She was alone on the highway sote, without a cell phone or ID, what if she met a gangster! No wonder she called from a strange phone just now. It turned out that her cell phone got off the bus.


    Although he knew that she was now in the hotel arranged by the program group, he was still afraid for a while. "Bring the car to the vi at once." Theodore hung up the phone with a bang and flew out the door like a gust of wind. Downstairs, Vanessa had just hung up on Ruby when she saw Theodoreing downstairs in a hurry. She quickly stood up and said, "Theodore."


    "You go to bed early. I''ll be stepping out." With that, he picked up the phone he had thrown on the sofa, turned it on and went out the door without looking at Vanessa.


    Vanessa quickly chased out, "Theodore, where are you going? I''ll go with you."


    "No, go back and have a rest." With that, a ck car came up, Theodore pulled open the back seat door to get in, and the ck car quicky pulled away. Vanessa stood in the doorway, watching as the ck car disappear, her eyes filled with hatred.

 Chapter 97 Provocations.

    Ruby hung up the phone and thought that Vanessa was with Theodore now and that Phoebe didn''t even have a ce to sleep. How could she miss the chance to hit her? She swaggered over and said, "Well, well, well. And who do we have here! If it isn''t our noble Mrs. Reynolds? Why are you living on the street in such a mess?"


    Phoebe was closing her eyes and hearing the strange voice of yin and yang, she didn''t even open her eyes and ignored her.


    Ruby continued irritatingly. "If you are used to sleeping in a luxurious big bed, can you sleep on this stupid sofa?" She said, reaching out and kicking the sofa.


    This angered Phoebe, she opened her eyes and coldly looked at Ruby, "I wondered whose dog barked ferociously at me without restrains, turns out it was you." "You called me a dog?" Ruby pointed at her own nose; her face contorted with anger.


    Phoebe shrugged, "Whoever fits the description."


    "Phoebe!" Ruby attempted to pounce on her and tear her mouth apart, but after giving it some thought, she gave up, "Hmph, all you can do now is talk, do you know where Vanessa and Theodore are?" Phoebe closed her eyes again. "Theodore took Vanessa to a hotel vi. A man and a woman alone together, do you think they''ll make love?" eximed Ruby, delightedly.


    Lazily Phoebe opened her eyes and nced at Ruby from head to toe, her air of dominance undiminished. "Ruby, I''ve never understood you. You persistently sought trouble with me, but in the end, did you end up with Theodore?" Phoebe waspletely puzzled.


    Coldly Ruby snorted, "As long as it''s not you, I''ll be happy with anyone who is with Theodore."


    Phoebe, propping her chin up and nodding meaningfully, mocked, "But what can you do? The Theodore you have a crush on is already married to me. He has no intention of divorcing me for the time being. Won''t you be heartbroken for a long time?"


    "Phoebe, after tonight, how far do you think you are from bing a divorced woman?" Phoebe furrowed her brow at Ruby and stared in silence.


    Rubyughed heartily, "Phoebe, your good days are over. Taking someone else''s ce will always require repayment."


    As she watched Ruby leave triumphantly, Phoebe clenched her fists and endured for a while before she couldn''t resist punching the air, "This infuriates me!"


    Just then, a man entered the hotel entrance in a hurry. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs that exuded a regal air as he walked. The receptionist gazed at him in awe, captivated by his chiseled and charismatic face. She covered her mouth with excitement as her heart raced. Wow, he''s so handsome!


    Theodore''s eagle-like eyes scanned the lobby and quickly caught sight of Phoebe leaning against the sofa. He strode over and kicked her leg.


    "Ruby, don''t you ever stop..." Before finishing his sentence, Phoebe opened her eyes and saw the tall and handsome man standing before her, instantly feeling wronged. She turned her head in a disheveled manner and bit her lip without saying a word.


    Theodore stared at her profile. It had only been a couple of hours since theyst saw each other, yet it felt like a lifetime. "Get up,e home with me."


    "Which home?" Phoebe coldly mocked, "Your home with Vanessa?" Theodore raised his eyebrows and the sharpness of his features intensified, especially when he remained silent, watching quietly with an overwhelming sense of oppression, a bit unsettling.

 Chapter 98 Silent Love

    "Are you going or not?" Phoebe clenched her lips tightly and turned away. Head down, Phoebe remained silent in anger.


    He was perfectly capable of abandoning her on the highway, so why was he now pretending to be a good person? Growing impatient, Theodore took a step forward when he saw her sitting still. Bending down, he immediately scooped her up in his arms.


    Startled by the weightlessness, Phoebe quickly grabbed onto his cor. As he carried her briskly towards the hotel door, she became restless and ordered, "Put me down!" Theodore looked down at her and said, "Phoebe, be quiet."


    Be quiet my foot! Phoebe was infuriated. Catching a whiff of a strange, sweet scent emanating from him, she struggled fiercely in his embrace. "Theodore, don''t touch me with the hands that have been on other women. It disgusts me." Theodore paused; his previously expressionless face now filled with anger. "What did you say? Say it again."


    Phoebe remained silent in response to the menacing gaze of the man. She admitted to herself that she was afraid; she knew the consequences of provoking Theodore.


    Exhausted from her journey, from Kedora to Riaca City, Phoebe was physically drained. Even if she wanted to argue, she would wait until she regained some strength. Noticing Phoebe''s nervous expression, Theodore couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. This woman, indeed, only responded to force. She deserved a good scolding!


    Approaching the car, the driver had already opened the back door, and Theodore tossed Phoebe inside.


    With a loud thud, Phoebended on the backseat. Momentarily dazed, Phoebe tried to climbed out of the car, only to see Theodore already sitting next to her, and mming the door shut.


    Phoebe knelt on the seat, suddenly remembering something she had forgotten, and shouted, "My shoes!"


    Theodorepletely ignored her and instructed the driver to start the car. The driver didn''t dare disobey hismand and promptly drove away. Leaning against the seatback, Phoebe watched helplessly as the hotel grew smaller in the distance, slowly receding. Suddenly, her bottom was smacked. "Sit properly."


    A surge of heat rushed from her feet to her head, exploding like fireworks. Phoebe''s face instantly turned bright red, almost ready to burst. It was too embarrassing! He actually spanked her!


    Phoebe wished that she could just dig a hole and hide in it. Rubbing his fingertips, tingling from the slight shock, Theodore nced at an embarrassed curled-up Phoebe. He coughed lightly to break the awkwardness.


    "How did you end up at the hotel arranged by the program team?" Feeling humiliated and resentful, Phoebe, in all her years of existence, had never been spanked by anyone, especially not by Theodore. The shame in her heart multiplied.


    "I ran into Evan on the highway and came here in his chauffeur''s car." Furrowing his brow, Theodore asked, "He not only gave you shoes, but also brought you to the hotel? Does he have ulterior motives?"


    Phoebe looked up at him and replied, "I don''t want anything from him. What does a top-tier superstar have to gain from me?"


    "In that case, why would he go out of his way to be attentive and nice to you?" Theodore frowned discontentedly.


    Phoebe stared at him, "Why do you always think of others as evil? Can''t someone just do good deeds? Do you think everyone is like you, capable of doing such an awful thing like abandoning their wife on the highway?"

 Chapter 99 Deals and Harmonies.

    Theodore''s heart trembled when he heard her say "wife," and then sank even further when she called him a "bastard."


    "Who was yelling and wanted to get off the car to an extent of threatening to jump if the car was not stopped?" Phoebe replied, "I..."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, calmly waiting for her exnation. Phoebe hesitated for a while and earnestly contemted. It seemed that she insisted on getting off the car, but only because he threw her shoes out. "Regardless, it was your fault. Couldn''t you have coaxed me not to get off? I hadn''t even stood firm, and I heard you telling the driver to move," Phoebe said with growing unease. The driver in the front seat remained silent.


    The couple settled their scores right in front of him. It was truly unfair, like setting fire to a city tower and affecting innocent bystanders.


    Seeing the tears welling up in her eyes, Theodore reluctantly took a step back and said, "Well, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have left you like that."


    "You!" Phoebe looked at him in disbelief. Did she mishear? Did he actually admit his mistake?


    Theodore continued, "In the future, don''t throw a fit on the highway. It''s too dangerous. If anything happens to you, how can I exin it to your mother?"


    "My mom won''t me you," Phoebe lowered her head, her ears turning red. She nervously twisted her hands. Heavens, she couldn''t believe her ears. The "big pig hoof" speaking to her so gently; It felt like a dream.


    "I would me myself," Theodore reached out and brushed her hair that had fallen onto her cheek. "Don''t make me worry anymore, alright?"


    Phoebe''s heart melted at his "alright." She realized that she was weak-minded. She knew how to hold a grudge over minor things, but just a few hours ago, he had angered her so much that she didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Yet, now, after hearing a few words of tenderness from him, she couldn''t help but forgive him.


    "Well, then you can''t just casually throw away my things anymore," Phoebe took the opportunity to set three rules.


    Theodore furrowed his brows and didn''t want to spoil the hard-won harmonious atmosphere. He said, "Then you can''t ept gifts from other men casually either."


    Phoebe said, "Deal!" In fact, if it weren''t for her high-heeled shoes causing blisters, she wouldn''t have epted Evan''s gift. She didn''t even have the courage to thank him properly in the nanny''s car, fearing that he would ask why she wasn''t wearing them, and she wouldn''t know how to respond.


    But, was Theodore''s possessiveness too strong? He actually got angry when Evan gave her a pair of shoes. So petty.


    The two returned to the hotel vi, where the lights downstairs were still on. Theodore carried Phoebe inside and saw Vanessa running towards them in a hurry. Vanessa''s face turned extremely pale at the sight of Phoebe. "Theodore... You''re back," Vanessa said.


    Theodore didn''t even look at her, carrying Phoebe straight into the living room. "It''s sote, why aren''t you asleep?"


    "I couldn''t sleep without you," Vanessa followed him with longing eyes. She saw him ce Phoebe on the sofa before heading to the bathroom on the first floor.


    Standing by the sofa, Vanessa heard the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of discontent and said, "Why did Miss Zieglere too?"


    Phoebe tilted her head and nced at Vanessa,pletely unaware of her earlier words, "I couldn''t sleep without you," as if they were the most intimate of lovers. He came homete and she was worried, so she had been waiting for him. "You are my artist. If you had lost contact and I didn''t,e to check on you, your fans would me me for being heartless," Phoebe said.


    Vanessa nced in the direction of the bathroom, where the semi-frosted ss reflected the tall figure of a man. She leaned against the sofa, slowly bending over.


    "Phoebe, do you know what Theodore and I were doing before he left?" Vanessa''s voice was soft but venomous, like a snake hissing.


    As Phoebe got closer, she caught a whiff of the perfume on Vanessa''s body, the same one she had smelled on Theodore earlier. It was sweet and nauseating.

 Chapter 100 A Husbands Care.

    "No matter what you were doing, he left you behind to find me, Miss Fitzroy. You''re not good enough," Phoebe feigned a smile and said leisurely. Vanessa''s face changed, "You..."


    "Even if you tried your best, you couldn''t keep him in your bed. Miss Fitzroy, if I were you, I wouldn''t have the face to stand in front of my rival and be arrogant," Phoebe said cutting Vanessa short.


    Vanessa was furious and was about to say something when Theodore walked out with a basin of water. She abruptly straightened her body, trying to appear unaffected.


    "I''m going back to rest," Theodore didn''t respond. He ced the basin in front of Phoebe and, without caring about his identity as a CEO, squatted in front of her.


    He unbuttoned his cuffs and took off his expensive wristwatch, handing it to Phoebe. "Hold this for me."


    Phoebe hesitantly took the watch. The seconds hand moved continuously, and the hour hand pointed to the third notch. Then, she felt a warm hand grasping her ankle. Startled, she looked down and saw Theodore holding her ankle and cing her foot into the water. The temperature was just right for a foot soak.


    "Theodore, you..." Phoebe''s voice was hoarse, filled with surprise and uneasiness. They had been married for three years, and this was the first time he had washed her feet.


    Oh my God! Phoebe was overwhelmed with trepidation. Theodore''s eyes and brows rxed, his slender fingers submerged in the water, shimmering under the reflection. He held onto her foot, kneading her toes. Phoebe, afraid of being ticklish, tried to pull her foot back, but he caught and pushed it back into the water.


    "Soak it, don''t move," Theodore said softly.


    Phoebe simply tried rxing and basking in the feeling, but a lot was running in her head. Theodore was going crazy with his strange behavior. She really wanted to pound the table right now.


    Why did he want to wash her feet? Did he feel guilty for something he did to her? No! Theodore was extremely chauvinistic and did things his own way. Even if he did have something with Vanessa, he wouldn''t feel an ounce of remorse towards her.


    Just like when he picked her up from the hotel arranged by the program in the middle of the night, his attitude remained cold as ice. So why was he doing this? Was it just a whim? "It''s ticklish, don''t scratch my soles!" Phoebeughed nervously, wanting to pull her feet back but being held firmly by him, unable to move.


    Vanessa, standing near the handrail on the second floor, watched this scene and felt her heart bleeding with hatred. How could such an arrogant man be washing Phoebe''s feet right now? It was unbearable!


    Downstairs, Theodore nced at her, and in his eyes, Phoebe saw a deep and intense desire. Phoebe blushed, tilting her head slightly, and Theodore lowered his head again to continue washing her feet.


    The atmosphere was eerily quiet, with only the sound of water gently rippling in the basin. Phoebe endured the maddening ticklishness, almost on the verge of tears. She understood now. His method of punishment had definitely escted. He didn''t want to touch her right now, so he came up with this sick way to deal with her.


    Fortunately, this torment didn''tst too long. After Theodore had washed every toe, he brought a towel to dry her feet. The band-aid on her heel hade off, and now Phoebe suddenly felt the burning pain.

 Chapter 101 Can He Truly Be Gentle?

    Theodore frowned, looking at the broken skin on both sides of her heels, which turned white when soaked in hot water. "How did it get so bad?" Phoebe nced at him. It seemed like he just noticed her injured feet now. She felt bitter inside. "I changed into a new pair of shoes today. I didn''t expect them to be so ufortable."


    They stayed at the Reynolds Mansionst night, and they had prepared several pairs of new shoes there. When they were leaving this morning, she didn''t pay attention and wore a new pair. It was just her luck that they got stuck in traffic on the way to Mantua Stadium.


    In her haste to go backstage to support Noah Myers, her heels got blistered while walking through the sports arena. After going from Kedora to Riaca City, her heels were a mess. At first, the pain was numb and she couldn''t feel it, but after soaking in hot water, the burning pain surged up.


    Theodore opened the first-aid kit, took out the iodine and cotton swabs, and squatted in front of her, disinfecting the wounds on her heels with the swab. "Don''t wear high heels in the future."


    Phoebe was silent for a moment, but then she said, "So if one day I choke while eating, are you going to forbid me from eating again?" "Is that the same thing?" Theodore red at her, suspicious of her intentionally bringing up an argument. Phoebe pursed her lips and reached out to grab the cotton swab from his hand. "I''ll do it myself," she said. "A quick application of medicine and I can finally sleep. I''m so tired."


    Theodore opened her hand and proceeded to disinfect the back of her heel. He was a person who rarely showed his emotions, so it was often difficult to tell whether he was happy or angry. Phoebe decided not to snatch it back. After disinfecting the wound with iodine, he squeezed some ointment onto a cotton swab and applied ayer onto the cut. It had a cool sensation, relieving the slight burning pain.


    He threw the cotton swab into the trash and put everything back in its original ce before bending down to pick up Phoebe.


    Phoebe was startled. "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you say you were tired? Of course, it''s time to go back to sleep in the room," Theodore replied, carrying her effortlessly up the stairs as if she were a child.


    Phoebe had gotten used to him carrying her like this from time to time. She was truly exhausted, yawned, and leaned against his chest. She listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat as her eyelids grew heavier.


    By the time Theodore carried her back to the room andid her on therge bed, she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Theodore stood silently by the bedside, watching her for a while before reaching out to help her undress.


    Seeing her sleep soundly without any awareness, he didn''t know why he was feeling angry. He reached out and pinched her cheek. She swatted his hand away in her sleep and burrowed further under the nket,pletely unaware. Theodore grumbled, "Sleeping like a little pig."


    Phoebe slept soundly and had no idea that Noah Myers''s performance, interpreting a fierce Spartan warrior, had taken the inte by storm and captivated the entire nation.


    Many people were mesmerized when he removed his mask, revealing his handsome face. The video views on major short video tforms skyrocketed, reaching millions overnight. Noah Myers had be famous!


    Early in the morning, John received several calls from well-known brands asking Noah Myers to endorse their products. He didn''t fully grasp the situation until he received an invitation from a prestigious brand to have Noah Myers appear at amercial event.


    Wanting to share this good news with Phoebe, John tried calling her but her phone was switched off.

 Chapter 102 The Star-Making Plan

    John was both anxious and worried, afraid that something might have happened to Phoebe in Riaca City. When she entered the airport, he saw that her heels were already bleeding. He wondered how her feet would be after rushing to Sitges Ind and joining the search team while wearing such high heels.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the phone rang again. It was the brand again, so he quickly answered and got back to work.


    Phoebe woke up at noon to the bright sunshine outside the window. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. The room was quiet, and the sound of the waves could be heard through the ss window, crashing and roaring. The nket slipped off her body, and she looked down to find herselfpletely naked. Startled, she hurriedly wrapped the nket around her.


    When she realized that she had slept like thisst night, her face turned red with embarrassment.


    Her panicked gaze wandered around the room andnded on a set of new clothes prepared on the bedside table. And the underwear, she quickly picked it up and wrapped herself in a nket to go to the bathroom. After showering, the embarrassment and shame in her heart finally disappeared. She blew dry her hair and went straight out the door and downstairs. The vi was empty, Vanessa and Theodore seemed to be gone. She wandered into the kitchen, but the fridge and everything else were empty.


    She had no choice but to wander out again and saw a menu on the dining table. She called room service to order a meal and went back upstairs to find her phone. Her bag and phone were ced on the bench in the bedroom. She found her phone and realized it had turned off due to low battery, and so she charged it and turned put it back on.


    As soon as it turned on, the missed call alert kept ringing, almost causing her phone to freeze. She decided to first call back John''s. "Miss Adams, Noah Myers is famous now, have you seen it? He is famous," John answered the phone, his excited voice almost piercing her eardrums.


    Even over the phone, Phoebe could feel his joy, and she couldn''t help but smile. "Really? I thought their dance performance was impressive when I saw it livest night."


    "Yes, ''To Victory'' has reached the top of the trending list. Noah Myers''s Facebook fans have increased by nearly three million sincest night. His dance video has been edited and shared on various short video tforms, with over thirty million views. Noah Myers is now popr!"


    Phoebe didn''t expect Noah Myers to be so famous, and her emotions were stirred up as well.


    "Do you know how many brands have called me today, wanting him to endorse their products?" John said excitedly.


    "Tell me." John listed a series of brand names, leaving Phoebepletely stunned.


    She said, "I anticipated that he would be famous, but I didn''t expect him to be this famous."


    "Miss Adams, a luxury brand has invited him to attend amercial event this weekend. Miss Adams, our first move has been sessful!" John was so excited that he was almost jumping for joy.


    Phoebe said, "Conduct a thorough investigation on all these brands and send me the report. We need to respond to the brand representatives as soon as possible. Also, on my behalf, send coffee to the production team and make sure not to miss anyone." "Yes, I will take care of it right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe''s mood couldn''t calm down for a long time. She received tangible feedback from taking her first step forward. How wonderful! Just at that moment, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside, and she looked up to see Theodore walking in. A smile spread across her face.


    Theodore froze for a moment, as if it had been a long time since hest saw her smile. "What''s making you so happy?"


    Phoebe stood up, looking at him with a radiant smile. "Mr. Reynolds, Noah Myers is famous now, it''s the first step of QUEEN Entertainment''s star-making n, and we have sessfully taken it!"

 Chapter 103 Happiness.

    Theodore stood still, the sun was shining outside the window, and the scattered light was refracted through the sea, illuminating the pure brightness in her eyes. His heart stirred slightly, captivated by the joy in her eyes. When she saw it, Phoebe couldn''t help but feel delighted. It was her first sess since transferring to QUEEN Entertainment Company, and she felt a sense of aplishment.


    "Ah, I''m so hungry. I feel like I could eat a whole cow," Phoebe rubbed her stomach and walked outside, muttering to herself, "The room service I ordered should be here soon."


    As she passed by Theodore, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. Phoebe looked at him with confusion, her bright and clear eyes seeming to ask what was wrong. Theodore''srge hand tightened for a moment before letting go. "It''s nothing, let''s go eat something."


    Without thinking much about it, Phoebe happily went downstairs. Just as she arrived at the restaurant, a delicious aroma of food greeted her. She sat down hungrily and began uncovering the dishes one by one. But before she could take a few bites, her phone rang.


    She quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and answered the call. It was a producer, who was currently preparing to shoot a TV drama. They were interested in Noah Myers''s performance duringst night''s first public stage appearance and invited him to audition for the role of the third male lead in the Sparta Warriors.


    As Phoebe chatted with the producer, she walked to the coffee table in the living room and picked up a pen to jot down the audition location and date. After hanging up the phone, she jumped up in joy. "Yes!"


    Theodore came downstairs and was startled by her enthusiastic appearance once again. Phoebe had brought so many changes today, as if she hade alive since being transferred away from him. Phoebe didn''t notice Theodore standing by the staircase railing. She happily entered the restaurant to continue her meal, sending a voice message to John at the same time.


    "John, don''t rush to give a reply regarding Noah Myers''s endorsement. We need to choose the most secure option with the best reputation."


    Setting down her phone, Phoebe felt satisfied. Mr. Scott from Three Kittens would never have expected that in just one week, Noah Myers''s value would double. It was iparable.


    Theodore entered the restaurant and opened a bottle of mineral water. Leaning against the wall, he watched Phoebe''s animated figure. "Noah Myers has be famous, and you''re so happy about it?"


    "Of course! It proves my excellent judgment. I could see Noah Myers''s potential at first nce," she didn''t say that he was no good, unlike Vanessa, who was practically useless.


    With these thoughts in mind, she nced outside the restaurant. "Why haven''t I seen Miss Fitzroy? Is she still sleeping?"


    Theodore drank some water and suppressed his impatience. "Do you think everyone sleeps until noon like you? She went to the production team early."


    "What is she doing at the production team?" Phoebe asked in surprise.


    Looking down at her condescendingly, Theodore said, "She''s going to shoot the show. This morning, I apanied her to apologize to the production team director. Since she''s here, at least finish recording this episode." Phoebe felt a pang of sourness in her heart, thinking about someone who had only slept until after three in the morning and had to get up early.


    Phoebe immediately apanied her loved one to apologize to the program director. "You really care about her, huh?" Theodore raised an eyebrow, and a hint of amusement appeared in his affectionate eyes. "Are you jealous?" "Heh heh!" Phoebe chuckled twice in a mocking manner.


    In the next second, her mouth was firmly held by a slender and powerful hand. The man, with his strikingly attractive features, leaned closer to her. "If you want tough, thenugh properly. No sarcastic remarks allowed."

 Chapter 104 Unwrapping Desires

    Phoebe was captivated by that handsome face. She swallowed lightly, as if afraid of disturbing someone, and said with difficulty, "You''re holding my mouth. How am I supposed to eat?" Theodore didn''t let go upon hearing her words. His gaze lingered on her puffed-up chicken-like mouth, causing him to lose focus for a moment.


    The next second, he released her mouth and stood up straight, leisurely drinking water by her side.


    Phoebe noticed that he wasn''t leaving and nced at him from the corner of her eye while drinking water. It seemed like he had something to say, but he remained silent. "Do... Do you have anything else?" Phoebe asked while eating.


    Theodore tilted his head back to drink water, his neck muscles tensing up. The sexy Adam''s apple moved and emitted a strong sexual tension, tempting her to bite it. Phoebe nervously averted her gaze with a gulp of saliva, feeling the air filled with ambiguous vibes.


    "No, nothing."


    "Oh." Whenever the two of them were together in the past, they either had nothing to say or were on edge. Of course, most of the time it was Theodore finding fault with Phoebe. Being able to peacefully coexist in the same room now, with the sound of waves outside the window, created a strange and eerie atmosphere.


    Phoebe put arge shrimp into her te, skillfully peeling off the shell. She tried to find something to say, "Have you had your meal? Would you like to eat together?" Theodore scoffed, "You only think of asking me when there''s nothing left to eat. Are you heartless?"


    Phoebe looked at her te, "There''s still a lot left, see, I''ve only peeled the first shrimp. It''s not leftovers, right? Do you want some?"


    She handed over the freshly peeledrge shrimp but immediately felt that the gesture was too intimate. Theodore might not ept it.


    Just as she was about to retract her hand, Theodore lowered his head and bit onto the shrimp.


    The cool temperature of his lips pressed against her fingertips, causing Phoebe to tremble. She quickly withdrew her hand, and her cheeks immediately turned bright red. Theodore casually chewed the shrimp, its taste tender and delicate with a hint of sourness from the squeezed lemon. Unexpectedly delicious.


    While eating the shrimp, his eyes were fixed on Phoebe, his gaze filled with aggression. It was as if he wasn''t eating shrimp but consuming her. Phoebe''s cheeks grew even hotter.


    She silently peeled a shrimp and squeezed some lemon juice on it before putting it in her mouth. Her expression became animated. "Wow, it''s delicious. There''s no fishy taste at all, just a hint of sweetness."


    Theodore continued to stare at her, peeling shrimp after shrimp, devouring the entire te. Phoebe rubbed her slightly bloated belly without any pretense.


    "I''m so full. What should I do if I get sleepy again?"


    Theodore''s face was filled with disdain. "Are you a pig?"


    Theodore walked over and hooked her cor. "Go wash your hands. We''re going out."


    "Where to?" Phoebe was curious but got up and headed towards the restroom while looking back at him.


    The man stood majestically on the steps. "Just wandering around." Phoebe quickly washed her hands and reapplied some sunscreen before leaving with Theodore.


    She thought Theodore was taking her to Sitges Ind to see Vanessa''s variety show recording. However, when they arrived at their destination, she looked up and saw the words "Seaside Duty-Free Shop" prominently disyed before her eyes.

 Chapter 105 Sunset Shopaholic

    Phoebe couldn''t help but exim in admiration. Most women are powerless against duty-free shops, and Phoebe was one of them. Before even getting out of the car, a long shopping list surged into her mind, clearly arranging which counters she would visitter.


    Theodore gazed at her with a hidden surprise in his eyes, pursing his lips slightly, and got out of the car together with her. The weather in Riaca City was scorching, and as soon as they got out of the car, a wave of heat hit them. Phoebe was particrly excited and dashed ahead, saying, "Theodore, walk faster."


    Theodore leisurely followed behind her, observing her silently with deep contemtion.


    Phoebe had changed so much. In the past, when she was by his side, she rarely smiled, dressed in outdated suits, and behaved in a rigid manner, like a stagnant body of water without any ripples. Over time, he had even forgotten that she used to love tough, go crazy, and y.


    But now, her vibrant spirit was gradually reviving. She would smile when happy, cry when sad, and jump up with excitement.


    It was as if, once she left him, her lively nature would be released, no longer needing to be suppressed or constrained, but instead being her true self. Theodore had to admit that he bloody cared.


    Phoebe was oblivious to his state of mind. Still wearing slippers from the hotel, her first stop would undoubtedly be to buy a pair of shoes. So, after scanning the health code, she entered the duty-free shop and headed straight to the shoe section on the first floor.


    By the time Theodore leisurely arrived at the counter, she had already tried on a pair of low-heeled sandals, strapless, perfectly reducing the burden on her injured Achilles tendon.


    When Theodore approached, she walked up to him, showing off the low-heeled sandals on her feet. "How do they look?"


    Theodore was immediately captivated by her pair of slim and dazzling white legs. It seemed like he rarely ced his attention on her. He knew she had a good figure, but it was the first time he was captivated by her legs in such a public setting.


    He suddenly felt a bit restless. "They''re ugly as sin."


    "Really?" Phoebe didn''t mind, directly telling the salesperson, "Just this pair, no need to wrap it up, I''ll wear them out."


    Phoebe swiped her card and headed towards the cosmetics and skincare section, with Theodore following along reluctantly. In such scorching weather, few people would visit the seaside ind. ying, the duty-free shop wasn''t crowded, and most of the people in line were purchasing agents. The young girls were streaming live videos on their phones, which was quite interesting. Phoebe kept buying and buying, with Theodore naturally bing her porter. He didn''t get angry at all when she handed him the bags of purchases. In fact, he seemed to enjoy it. Two hourster, Phoebe, with bags of spoils, and Theodore, also carrying bags, left the duty-free shop, attracting many envious nces.


    The driver was waiting outside and took the bags from them, putting them in the trunk.


    Phoebe felt triumphant. She looked outside and saw that the sky was getting dark. The sun slowly sank below the horizon, painting the sky with a fiery red sunset. Feeling a sense of grandeur, she waved her hand and said, "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to roasted chicken."


    After spending the afternoon as a porter, Mr. Reynolds reluctantly went with Phoebe to the roasted chicken restaurant. The driver felt awkward joining them at the same table, and Phoebe didn''t insist. Instead, she asked the waiter to arrange a separate table for him.


    Phoebe ordered the dishes and noticed Theodore staring behind her. She turned around and saw a TV hanging on the wall, yingst night''s first performance stage. It happened to show Noah Myers''s appearance.


    The camera swept over the audience and stopped on her for at least three seconds. Back then, she was amused by the fans'' screams, captured by the camera, but she didn''t notice at the time.

 Chapter 106 Competition and Tensions of the Heart

    Seeing herself on TV now, she realized she looked so sweet when smiling. As the music started, the camera switched back to the stage. Phoebe watched "To Victory" once again and was still amazed by Noah Myers''s final move.


    "Oh my god, he''s so cool! Who is this little boy?"


    "Noah Myers, his name is Noah Myers. I became a fan because of his final move."


    Phoebe heard a few girls beside her discussing excitedly, and a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. She felt a sense of aplishment. Seeing Phoebe smile so sweetly, Theodore pursed his thin lips and said, "His dancing is just average. The person next to him dances better." Phoebe widened her eyes, "Just average?" Did something happen to his eyes?


    Theodore looked into her eyes and coldly nodded, "If someone else stood in his ce today, their performance wouldn''t be worse than his."


    Phoebe was irritated by hisment and felt a pain in her chest. She argued, "Even if it''s luck, it''s still a form of talent. No matter what you say, he''s popr, and I didn''t see it wrong."


    Luckily, the waiter interrupted their conversation as they brought the dishes. Once the waiter left, Phoebe looked at the steaming hot pot and couldn''t help but remain angry.


    "You weren''t there in person. It was even more impressive when seen live. His stage presence was unforgettable."


    "Not bad," Phoebe couldn''t help but say. She was defending Noah Myers because she believed he wasn''t just lucky, but that he had the ability to be chosen as the center by the mentor. Theodore attributed it to luck, clearly denying his talent. By denying Noah Myers''s excellence, he was denying her judgment, which made her feel uneasy.


    Theodore pursed his thin lips, looking at her almost on the verge of tears. He didn''t say anything further, but he felt subtly displeased.


    After finishing the roasted chicken, the two returned to the hotel vi. Phoebe opened the tworge temporary boxes she bought and ced the purchased souvenirs from the afternoon into the suitcases.


    In fact, she didn''t buy much for herself, only a set of skincare products. The rest were gifts for Mrs. Reynolds and the others. As she was tidying up, the door suddenly made a "drip" sound, and it opened. Vanessa and Ruby walked in one after the other, both dragging their suitcases, seemingly nning to stay here for the night.


    Phoebe frowned slightly, sitting cross-legged on the floor and continuing her organizing.


    Vanessa walked in and saw that Phoebe''s suitcase was filled with unopened skincare products, as well as a paper bag thrown to the side with the words "duty-free shop" on it. "You went shopping at the duty-free shop?"


    Phoebe looked up with a smile, trying not to make her angry, and said, "To be precise, we went shopping at the duty-free shop. Mr. Reynolds from my family helped me carry these things back."


    "Hmph!" Ruby scoffed, "upying someone else''s boyfriend, I don''t know what you''re so proud of."


    Vanessa pulled Ruby''s arm gently and said in a gentle voice, "Ruby, don''t say that. Theodore wouldn''t be happy if he heard."


    Ruby muttered, "I didn''t say anything wrong."


    Vanessa smiled, "She doesn''t have self-awareness, so we can''tpare ourselves to someone like her. Okay, calm down for now and help me move the suitcases to the upstairs guest room."

 Chapter 107 The Seductive Intrusion

    Phoebe didn''t know how they managed to move in without even saying a word. Were they so confident that everyone knew Vanessa wanted to intrude into her and Theodore''s marriage? Phoebe stood up, about to speak, when she saw Theodoreing down from upstairs. He didn''t seem surprised at all to see Vanessa and the othersing over.


    "Here you are. Did everything get sorted with the production team?" Theodore walked to Vanessa''s side, taking the suitcase from her hand. "I''ll carry it up for you."


    "They''re all set." Vanessa stepped aside, watching him lift the suitcase, the veins on the back of his hand popping out, very sexy. She just took a few more nces. Theodore noticed her gaze and asked, "What are you looking at?" Vanessa reached out and poked his arm where the muscles were firm, speaking loudly enough for everyone to hear, "I''m looking at your prominent blood vessels, it''s very sexy."


    Thatment had some teasing implications. Ruby, being the loyal couple fan, was about to continue, but Vanessa stopped her. Observing from a close distance, she desperately shouted in her mind: "Vanessa, well done, keep seducing him." Theodore didn''t even blink his eyes as he quickly walked upstairs with his luggage in hand.


    His strides wererge and steady, and Vanessa had to jog to keep up with him. By the time she caught up to the guest room, Theodore had already ced his luggage inside.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Vanessa quickly reached out and grabbed his wrist. "Theodore, I''m a little hungry. Can you apany me for ate-night snackter?"


    It was difficult for Theodore to refuse her request, so he nodded, "Sure." Vanessa''s heart was ecstatic, but she calmly let go of his hand and smiled, "Then I''ll finish tidying up and call you." "Mmhm." Ruby carried her luggage up and saw Theodore passing by her downstairs. She quickly ran to Vanessa''s side and happily asked, "Did Theodore agree?"


    "Mmhm, I''m going to change clothes." Seeing Vanessa dart lightly into the room, Ruby promptly followed. The thought of Vanessa going for ate-night snack with Theodore made her very happy!


    Theodore went downstairs and saw Phoebe still organizing her luggage. He walked over and stood next to her for a while before casually asking, "How about going for ate-night snackter?"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes and said, "Just had roasted chicken. Can you even eat more?" Theodore wasn''t ustomed to havingte-night snacks, but suddenly he had the whim to have one. Could it be Vanessa''s suggestion?


    Thinking about Vanessa''s deliberate seduction earlier, he nced at the back of his hand, feeling a sourness in his heart as he looked. Phoebe closed her suitcase, took two steps to the side, and said to Theodore, "Can you help me carry it? Is it heavy?" Theodore silently looked at her.


    Perhaps he had been treated as a handyman this afternoon, as she now ordered him around quite naturally. Phoebe patted the suitcase, urging him, "Hurry up."


    Theodore pursed his lips and, under her imploring gaze, walked to the suitcase. He bent down, lifted it, tested the weight, and was about to put it down when Phoebe stopped him. "Wait a moment."


    Theodore didn''t move, his gaze dropping to look at her. He saw her staring at the back of his hand and even poking the vein that popped up, muttering to herself, "Where''s the sexiness? Can''t see it at all. Strange."


    He ced the suitcase back on the ground, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her into his embrace. "I''ve noticed that you seem to be less afraid of metely."


    Caught off guard, Phoebe bumped into his chest, and the overt scent of masculinity sprayed across her face. She quickly stood in ce only to realize that he firmly imprisoned her waist.


    Their bodies fit together tightly, the thin fabric of summer clothing offering no barrier. Phoebe could even feel the scorching heat radiating from his body.

 Chapter 108 Love, Jealousy, and Deceit

    Her heart fluttered in panic. The sound of high heels hitting the floor came from upstairs, and the hand that was around her waist quickly retreated. Phoebe took a step back, unable to hide her disappointment.


    Vanessa came downstairs and felt the strange atmosphere between the two. She smiled at Theodore and said, "Theodore, I''m all packed. Let''s go." Phoebe couldn''t help but feel upset. No wonder he suddenly wanted to go for a midnight snack, and it was Vanessa''s suggestion.


    What did hee here to invite her for? Theodore nodded and looked at Phoebe. Phoebe''s face turned cold and she said, "I''ve been strolling around all afternoon and I''m tired. You guys go, I won''t go."


    She would rather stay in the vi and exchange sarcastic remarks with Ruby than go and see them enjoying their romantic midnight snack, torturing herself. After speaking, she squatted down to continue packing another suitcase.


    Theodore frowned and looked at her for a few seconds. The atmosphere gradually became tense. Just when Vanessa was worried that their date would be ruined, Theodore turned around without saying a word and walked towards the door. "Theodore, wait for me," Vanessa quickly caught up with him. When she reached the hallway, she couldn''t help but turn back and smile triumphantly at Phoebe. The door closed and the sound of the engine faded away. Phoebe sat on the carpet; her shoulders slumped. Fromst night till today, Theodore was amodating to her every request. She thought that their rtionship had improved a lot and was slowly bing more like a normal couple. But as soon as Vanessa arrived, it was like a loud p in the face, instantly waking her up. No matter how domineering she was in front of Vanessa, it was all bluff. It was not until now that she truly realized a reality: Theodore still cared about Vanessa.


    Phoebe didn''t know when she fell asleep again. When she woke up, she was the only one in the bed. Listening to the sound of the waves outside the window, she dazed for a while before uncovering the nket and getting out of bed. Vanessa had finished recording the show yesterday, and they were flying back to Kedora this morning. After washing up in the bathroom and changing her clothes, she packed up her things and went downstairs.


    It was quiet downstairs, with only her suitcase sitting there alone. She walked over and saw a note attached to the suitcase. The handwriting was elegant and forceful, unmistakably Theodore''s. "You go back to Kedora first, Vanessa and I will return in the afternoon."


    It was a cold statement without any exnation. Phoebe felt a chill in her heart and didn''t even have breakfast. She called a car and went straight to the airport. The nended at Kedora International Airport and John came to pick her up. He helped her put her luggage in the trunk and seeing how exhausted she looked, his words of concern slipped out.


    "Miss Adams, why don''t you rest for a while? I''ll wake you up when we arrive." Phoebe looked at the street scene outside the window, which was constantly retreating. The temperature in Kedora was not lower than Riaca City, and the noon sun "was scorching the asphalt road.


    Phoebe saw it all unfold before her eye, the car soaked in oil. Just as she was about to speak, she noticed a ck sedan next to them on the adjacentne.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a couple in a passionate, inseparable kiss. Just as she was about to marvel at how the driver could remain unfazed, the man lifted his head, exposing his true colors. "Damn it!" Phoebe cursed under her breath.

 Chapter 109 Reynolds Legacy

    Phoebe couldn''t believe her luck. In the traffic jam, she had unexpectedly encountered Theodore''s father cheating on his wife once again. Before he noticed her, she quickly turned her head.


    The sudden movement caused a protesting "crack" sound in her neck. Luckily, John elerated just in time, creating distance between the two cars.


    It wasn''t until they left the ck Mercedes far behind that Phoebe finally let out a sigh of relief. John nced at the rearview mirror and asked, "Miss Adams, what happened?"


    "It''s nothing. Just drive faster and lose that ck Mercedes behind us," Phoebe leaned back in her seat, feeling exhausted.


    Both the father and son of the Reynolds family were unfaithful men. Phoebe not only sympathized with herself but also with Mrs. Reynolds, who was kept in the dark.


    However, the woman involved didn''t seem to have the taste of a young girl, especially the signs of time evident on her face.


    Phoebe, burdened with thoughts, asked John to drop her off at the Imperial Apartments. It was his first time visiting her home.


    He ced her luggage at the entrance and saw the sophisticated and luxurious living room, as well as the row of men''s leather shoes in the shoe cab. His spections had turned out to be true. The rumors were indeed urate, Miss Adams was Mr. Reynolds'' mistress.


    "John, wait for me in the living room. I''ll change my clothes, and we can go to thepany together," Phoebe instructed as she walked towards the bedroom, unaware of what John was thinking. "Okay," John awkwardly stood by the doorway.


    Phoebe quickly changed her clothes and tied her hair up again beforeing out. Seeing John still waiting at the foyer, she smiled and said, "Why are you standing there? Do you want something to drink?" "No, thank you. I''m not thirsty," John hurriedly declined.


    Phoebe grabbed her bag and headed towards the door. As she stood in the foyer changing her shoes, she asked, "Noah Myers and the others are preparing for the second performance, right? How are the groups divided this time?" "We just finished dividing them yesterday. Noah Myers chose the vocal group, and there are three talented vocalists in that group. It might be challenging for him to make a dazzling performance in the second show," John replied. Phoebe pursed her lips lightly. "He made the right choice by exploring the direction of vocal performance. After all, his Dance left asting impression nationwide. It''ll be difficult to surpass that, no matter whates next." "Yes."


    "How is his singing?" Phoebe asked.


    "It''s not bad. His voice is pleasant, but his technique needs improvement," John replied.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem. He was originally trained as a dancer. As long as he doesn''t disappoint his fans with his singing, it''ll be fine," Phoebe remarked. He walked side by side with John towards the elevator.


    Once inside, Phoebe took out a small and delicate gift box from herrge tote bag and handed it to John. "I bought this at the duty-free shop. I noticed that you seem to really like those trendy cool figurines. Open it and see if you like it."


    John was pleasantly surprised and quickly epted the gift. "Thank you, Miss Adams."


    "No need to thank me. I transferred you from the HR department to work with me, and I was worried that you might feel inconvenienced," Phoebe said with a smile.


    "I''m not inconvenienced, really." Phoebe smiled and motioned for him to open the gift.


    John unwrapped the box to find an anime character figurine, palm-sized and exquisitely crafted. He was filled with joy. "It''s Luffy!"


    "Yes, I noticed he''s the screensaver on your phone, so I took a guess that you must really like this character and bought it for you," Phoebe said casually.


    John smiled so much that his mouth almost reached his ears. "I really like it. Miss Adams, you''re truly amazing."


    Phoebe patted his shoulder. "Then work hard with me. Let''s make QUEEN Entertainment Company the top entertainmentpany in the country." "Okay!"

 Chapter 110 The QUEEN Entertainment Saga

    Brandon wanted to take the exclusive elevator up, so he nodded and entered the elevator.


    Fortunately, his assistant and secretary followed along, preventing the atmosphere from bing too awkward.


    Brandon said, "I heard that you and Theodore went to Riaca City to clean up Vanessa''s mess?"


    Phoebe didn''t expect Brandon to be so well-informed, it seemed that nothing in QUEEN Entertainment Company could be kept secret. "It''s not exactly a mess."


    Brandon nced at her. "If she''s not suitable to be an artist, cut the loss in time. Don''t risk the entirepany''s resources for one person. QUEEN Entertainment Company is not a charity."


    Phoebe lowered her head in shame. She knew Brandon was right. She had been too concerned about Theodore''s original intention in establishing QUEEN Entertainment Company, which was to make Vanessa a superstar. But if she wasn''t deserving, she would ultimately fail.


    "I understand."


    Seeing that she quickly grasped his point, Brandon appreciated her intelligence. "Work hard, I believe in your abilities and Theodore''s judgment." Phoebe smiled sheepishly. If she hadn''t witnessed it with her own eyes, she would find it hard to believe that the kind and gentle father figure in front of her would actually have an affair.


    Phoebemunicated with the head of the publicity department for nearly two hours, and he reluctantly agreed to let Vanessa perform a piano piece at the charity event.


    Back in the office, Phoebe grabbed a bottle of Herm¨¨s perfume and asked John to deliver it to the head of the publicity department.


    While this small favor might not necessarily be valued by the other party, it was still a gesture that showed she cared. The recipient would be happy to receive the gift, making future work easier.


    After dealing with two days'' worth of piled-up work, Phoebe dragged her tired body back to the Imperial Apartment. Upon opening the door, she noticed there were a pair of men''s shoes by the entrance.


    She heard footstepsing from the hallway and looked up, seeing Theodore in his casual clothes, looking very impatient. "Why are you back sote?"

 Chapter 111 Awakening Desires

    Phoebe changed into slippers and walked in, stopping in front of Theodore. She leaned slightly and sniffed. Theodore squinted, not understanding her behavior. "What are you sniffing?"


    "I''m sniffing to see if you''re emitting the smell of love all over your body." Phoebe looked sincerely, and Theodore almost didn''t catch her sarcasm.


    He grasped the back of her head without hesitation and pressed her against his chest. "There''s no sour smell, sniff it properly. This is the scent of a man."


    Phoebe was taken aback, her cheeks flushing. She froze for a moment before hastily pushing him away. Theodore applied too much force, and she couldn''t break free for a moment. Her face turned red, though whether it was from anger or embarrassment, she wasn''t sure.


    Theodore had initially just been joking, but he unintentionally went too far. She pressed against her chest, an unnamed anger surged in his heart, forcing him to do something to let off steam.


    As her grip loosened, Phoebe took two steps back, standing firm as she sternly red at Theodore. "You, why are you such a rogue?"


    The usationcked conviction and sounded more like a protest. Theodore changed his stance, his aggressively intense gaze running from head to toe, finallynding on her feet. Her toes were round and lovely, reminding him of the day he held her foot in his palm.


    "Is your heel feeling better?" Phoebe struggled to keep up with his scattered thoughts, turning her head to look at her heel, which had already scabbed over. "Yeah, much better."


    "That''s good."


    The two fell into a momentary silence while Phoebe held her cup, taking a few sips, before Theodore turned and went back to his room. Phoebe set down her cup and rubbed her face forcefully.


    She lingered in the living room for a while before slowly making her way into the bedroom. The warm yellow light at the bedside illuminated a lump on one side of therge bed. She pursed her lips and went to the bathroom to freshen up. Theodorey on his side, not actually asleep, until he felt the mattress sink slightly beside him, his desire difficult to extinguish. Taking a deep breath, he waited for another ten minutes or so before he couldn''t suppress it any longer. He rolled over and moved closer to Phoebe''s side, only to hear her breathing steadily and lightly, as if she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Phoebe was awoken by her internal clock. Opening her eyes, she realized she wasn''t alone in the room, Theodore was sound asleep next to her. She got out of bed quietly, took some clothes, and went to the guest bathroom to freshen up. After changing, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Since Theodore didn''t like strangers invading his private space, they didn''t have a housekeeper. Instead, they hired a cleaner toe every other day to tidy up. After finishing her breakfast, she went back to the bedroom to wake Theodore. She turned on the bedsidemp, clearly hearing the man on the bed impatiently take a deep breath. The light illuminated the man''s tight back muscles, casting shadows on his profile, entuating his smooth contours and sharp edges. Phoebe walked slowly to the edge of the bed, reaching out to touch the man''s shoulder.

 Chapter 112 Navigating the Entertainment Industry.

    "Theodore, breakfast is ready. Wake up and eat."


    Impatiently, he shrugged off her hand, his voice hoarse. "Go away, don''t bother me!"


    Phoebe, ustomed to his attitude, coldly picked up the remote control for the curtains and pressed the button to open them. The curtains slowly parted, allowing the ring sunlight to shine in.


    She turned and left the room, just as the door closed behind her, she heard Theodore''s angry roar from inside, "Phoebe, you''re asking for trouble!"


    Phoebe quickly grabbed her bag and ran in her newly bought heeled sandals before the man coulde after her in a fit of anger.


    At ten in the morning, Phoebe finished her morning meeting and left the conference room. John followed closely behind her, reporting today''s schedule.


    As she entered her office, she saw Vanessazily leaning On the sofa, it seemed like he was waiting for her. Phoebe raised her hand and John immediately understood, helping her close the door behind her.


    Phoebe walked over and tossed the meeting minutes onto the coffee table, raising an eyebrow as she looked at her. "Miss Fitzroy looks good, well-rested?"


    Vanessa took a sky-blue box out of her Herm¨¨s tinum bag and pushed it towards her. "Yesterday, Theodore apanied me to the duty-free city, and I picked a gift for you."


    With her lips pursed, Phoebe realized that Theodore had changed his flight schedule and went to the duty-free shop with Vanessa. She didn''t look at the box and said, "To be honest, I''m curious, does Miss Fitzroy really want to enter the entertainment industry and be a superstar?"


    "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t havepromised and followed your arrangements." Vanessa said.


    Phoebe chuckled, "Alright then, I won''t pursue the incidents during the survival recording on the deserted ind this time. But if there''s another time, Miss Fitzroy, I trust you understand the consequences."


    Vanessa''s face changed, "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I''m reminding you." Phoebe shook her head, "I had a look at your contractst night. Although the contract gives you absolute freedom and choice, it doesn''t mean you''re entirely unbound. If we provide you with business resources and you can''t offer an equal value in return, then I''ll have to follow the contract."


    "You!"


    Phoebe stared into her eyes, "Miss Fitzroy, in business, as long as I remain the artistic director of QUEEN Entertainment, I will demand things from thepany''s perspective. You can continue with your water skiing, or continue to cause trouble for me, but I won''t squander all the resources on someone who can''t stand on their own. I hope you understand."


    After Phoebe finished speaking, Vanessa''s face turned ugly. "Phoebe, who do you think you are to talk to me like this?" Vanessa stood up, pointing at her angrily, "Everything you have today is just a result of sleeping your way to the top. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?"


    Phoebe leaned down, both hands resting on the table, this action was not only aggressive but also dominant. She calmly opened her mouth, "Just based on being Theodore''s wife, just based on being the artistic director of QUEEN Entertainment. If you are not convinced, you can beg him to rece me. Otherwise, as long as I''m in this position, you will be under my control."


    "You!" Vanessa couldn''t find the words to express her anger.


    Phoebe straightened her body, "Next Saturday, the Reynolds Group will hold their annual charity g, many celebrities will be invited to perform. I''ve secured a piano performance for you. What will you y?"


    Vanessa didn''t expect her to switch her emotions so quickly and swiftly enter work mode.


    She remained silent for a few seconds and said, "The Marriage of Love".

 Chapter 113 Rising Star

    Time flies by, and in the blink of an eye, it was the second performance on stage. This time, Phoebe didn''t attend in person, and it was Noah Myers''s vocal group that set the stage on fire that night. Noah Myers''s ethereal high notes reverberated throughout the gymnasium, captivating the hearts of many in the audience. Hepletely conquered them with his talent.


    After the second performance, Noah Myers consecutively trended on three hot search keywords. Phoebe was truly impressed by him. She never expected him to be so gifted in singing.


    On the following Saturday, Phoebe personally took John to the program group. The director was very pleased with Noah Myers and kept praising him in front of Phoebe.


    After leaving the program group, Phoebe went to the contestants'' practice room. They had already started preparing for the third performance on stage.


    When she arrived, Noah Myers was doing a split. Upon seeing Phoebe, he immediately leaped up from the ground, just like a puppy seeing its owner, and happily ran over. "Phoebe, when did you arrive?" Noah Myers asked.


    Phoebe stood at the door, smiling at him. "I just got here. I went to the program group. Last night''s stage was amazing, it was fantastic."


    Noah Myers scratched his head, looking quite shy. "I think I didn''t perform the high notes part well enough."


    Phoebe chuckled. "Don''t demand too much from yourself, or how will you let others live? Rx a bit. The most important thing abouting here is learning something, but of course, the result is also important." Noah Myers was amused by her. "I will work harder and try not to disappoint you."


    "Shall we take a walk then?" Phoebe noticed that many trainees were looking their way and she didn''t want Noah Myers to feel ufortable, so she led him downstairs.


    Noah Myers walked beside her, towering over Phoebe''s height by quite a bit. asionally, he would sneak a nce at Phoebe, his smile shy and innocent.


    "Phoebe, will youe for the third performance on stage?" Noah Myers asked.


    Phoebe pondered for a moment. "If I''m not busy, I''ll try toe. By the way, I''ve signed you up for two endorsements, a sports brand, and a skincare product."


    "I''ll listen to you," Noah Myers replied.


    Phoebe smiled again. If every artist could be as sensible and worry-free as Noah Myers, it would be great. "Don''t worry, I''ve done brand research for both of them. I won''t deceive you."


    Noah Myers scratched his head, showing a boyish naivety. "I know you won''t."


    "You have good taste." As they walked and chatted, they passed by the vocal room, where a piano was ced. Phoebe couldn''t help but take another nce.


    Noah Myers immediately noticed and asked, "Phoebe, can you y the piano?"


    "I can y a little. I learned when I was younger," Phoebe answered. She grew up in the Vanderbilt family, and Mrs. Vanderbilt had high expectations for the Christian brothers, so she hired a renowned piano teacher to teach them how to y the piano.


    Edward was mischievous when he was young and had a hard time staying calm, but he would only be a little quieter when Phoebe was around. In order to make him obediently attend two hours of piano lessons every day, Mrs. Vanderbilt asked Phoebe to apany him in learning.


    Over time, she also learned. Noah Myers looked at her with disbelief and said, "Phoebe, you''re really good. Do you want to go in and y a piece?"


    Phoebe shook her head and said, "No, I''ll y for you another time."


    Noah Myers couldn''t hide his disappointment. After the show, Phoebe went to Todi Stadium, where the Reynolds Group''s charity g would be held tonight.


    Vanessa was doing the final rehearsal. The program schedule had been set, and Phoebe sat in the front row, watching the stars rehearse on stage. After the rehearsal, Vanessa took Ruby to the dressing room to change outfits.

 Chapter 114 The Face-Off

    Phoebe checked the time and realized that the wee reception was about to begin. She had to hurry over, luckily the reception was next to the five-star hotel near Todi Stadium.


    Theodore had opened a presidential suite on the top floor with a professional styling team waiting for her. As soon as she arrived, everyone started bustling around.


    Half an hourter, Phoebe came out wearing a simple yet elegant pink dress that perfectly showcased her innocent and captivating charm reminiscent of first love. She took the elevator downstairs, and the wee reception had already started.


    She found Theodore in the crowd and walked towards him, lifting the hem of her dress. Theodore couldn''t take his eyes off her from the moment she entered the banquet hall. "You look beautiful today!" Theodoreplimented sincerely. He looked at her, her makeup was light, and under the lights, her skin was clear, fair, and wless.


    Phoebe gracefully replied, "You look handsome today too." A smile appeared at the corner of Theodore''s mouth, seemingly pleased by herpliment.


    Vanessa and Ruby entered the banquet hall and saw Phoebe and Theodore sharing a smile. It felt like sharp ws scratching at Vanessa''s heart, causing a burning pain. She knew that as long as Theodore and Phoebe didn''t divorce, there was no chance for her and Theodore to reconcile.


    So, she had toe up with a n to make them get divorced quickly.


    Vanessa leaned towards Ruby and whispered a few words in her ear. Ruby''s eyes widened suddenly. "Vanessa, do you really want to do that?"


    "Yes," Vanessa confirmed.


    Ruby looked at her determined and mboyant face, her lips moved but she finally said, "Okay, I''ll prepare."


    Vanessa nodded. "Ruby, make sure to. We can only seed this time, not fail."


    "Yes!" Ruby walked away, holding her skirt.


    After the end of the wee party, the guests moved to the charity g. Shortly after everyone took their seats, the g officially began. This year''s host was a famous presenter, who infused humor and wit into his opening remarks, quickly enlivening the atmosphere.


    Phoebe sat in the third row of the audience, near the aisle. After a few performances on stage, someone suddenly approached her. "Miss Adams, there has been a little incident with Miss Fitzroy. They ask you toe over."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. What is Vanessa plotting again? It''s almost time for her performance, and she can''t afford to make any mistakes right now. She immediately got up and went backstage.


    As the charity g was hosted by the Reynolds Group, even if Vanessa''s status wasn''t enough, a separate dressing room was prepared for her. Breathless, Phoebe hurried to the door of the dressing room and entered. Only Vanessa was inside. "Vanessa, you''re about to perform on stage. What are you doing?"


    Vanessa sat there, holding a half-smashed wine bottle. The shattered bottom of the bottle gleamed dangerously under the lights. She raised an eyebrow and aimed the broken bottle at Phoebe, her face full of disgust. "Phoebe, I''ve never liked your face. How about I ruin it for you today?"


    Phoebe looked at the gleaming edges. If Vanessa were to scratch her face with that, she would never be able to face anyone again. Instinctively, she took two steps back. "Vanessa, have you gone mad?"


    Vanessa stood up and moved closer step by step. "Your face is just too annoying. It''s only by destroying it that I can find peace of mind." With that, she lunged at Phoebe.

 Chapter 115 Devious Scheme

    Phoebe reacted swiftly. As Vanessa lunged to stab her face with the broken bottle, Phoebe quickly grabbed her hand and forcefully diverted the bottle away from herself. Phoebe held her back, cold sweat dripping down. Furious, she shouted, "Vanessa, are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I have!" Vanessa ground her teeth; her eyes filled with intense hatred. "Just the thought of you carrying his child once drove me to madness with jealousy."


    Phoebe clenched her teeth and held onto Vanessa''s hand, trying to wrest the broken bottle away. She didn''t understand why Vanessa had suddenly gone crazy. She just wanted to snatch the bottle away quickly and p some sense into her. "Do you know the asion right now? Control yourself!" Phoebe was infuriated. She could sense Vanessa''s hatred towards her, but she never expected her to attack at this moment.


    Vanessa held onto the bottle neck with both hands and forcefully pushed the broken bottom towards Phoebe''s face. Her emotions were out of control, as if she would never stop until she disfigured her.


    Both of them were grabbing the neck of the bottle, while Phoebe had her other hand on the body of the bottle. Shepletely didn''t notice the hurried footstepsing from outside the door.


    She focused on fighting against Vanessa, putting all her effort into trying to snatch the broken bottle away.


    However, at that moment, Vanessa suddenly loosened her strength and directly grabbed onto the broken bottom of the bottle with her other hand. Phoebe happened to exert force, wanting to forcefully take away the broken bottle. As a result, using Vanessa''s force against her, the broken bottle stabbed directly into Vanessa''s palm. "Ah, it hurts!"


    With a miserable scream, Phoebe watched as blood gushed out from Vanessa''s palm, pierced by the broken bottle.


    "Vanessa!" A tall and straight figure rushed in quickly from outside the door. He pushed Phoebe aside and anxiously supported Vanessa''s waist. The handsome and calm face was filled with panic.


    Phoebe was pushed back several steps and hit the makeup table with her side. She disregarded the pain and quickly looked at Theodore. "Theodore, I..."


    "Theodore, don''t me Miss Ziegler," Vanessa weakly leaned against Theodore''s embrace, her pretty face pale from the pain, barely squeezing out a smile. "She didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Don''t speak up for her," the man''s brow furrowed, hisrge hand wrapped around Vanessa''s waist, lifting her up. "I''ll take you to the hospital, endure it for a bit."


    Phoebe followed closely for a few steps. "Theodore..."


    Theodore paused his steps, without turning his head, he said, "Phoebe, if anything goes wrong at tonight''s charity event, you better wait for me!" After speaking, he carried Vanessa and quickly walked out of the lounge.


    Phoebe stood rigidly in ce. She saw Vanessa nestled on Theodore''s shoulder, looking at her with mockery, her red lips opening and closing. "Phoebe, you''ve lost again." Phoebe clenched her hands tightly by her side into fists. It wasn''t until Theodore appeared in the lounge that she realized she had been manipted by Vanessa.


    She didn''t want to stain her face; she only wanted to find an excuse to provoke her. As long as she took the initiative to grab the broken bottle, she would have already stepped into her trap. Then, she would let Theodore see her "malice" with his own eyes.


    It had to be said that Vanessa''s scheme was too cunning and ruthless towards herself. To achieve her goal, she used any means necessary, not hesitating to target herself repeatedly. Thinking of someone like her as an enemy sent shivers down her spine.


    And yet, Theodore didn''t even bother to ask any questions; he chose to believe Vanessa. Phoebe smiled bitterly.


    Just then, the broadcasting in the lounge sounded, "Miss Fitzroy, it''s your turn for the next program. Please quickly go to stage 3 and be ready." The announcement repeated three times before pulling Phoebe back from her self-mockery.

 Chapter 116 A Piano Surprise

    Vanessa was sent to the hospital by Theodore. With no time to spare, she couldn''t find anyone toe to the rescue. If something went wrong with the show, Reynolds Group would likely be aughingstock. She looked down at her dress and noticed a few drops of blood that hadn''t yet congealed beneath the hem. She couldn''t go on stage like this. Searching on the dressing table, she found a pair of eyebrow scissors. Bending down, she gripped the corner of her skirt and used the scissors to cut a slit. Then, with a firm grip on both sides of the slit, she tore it apart.


    The sound of fabric tearing filled the air as she tore off the bloodstained part of her skirt and threw it into the trash bin. Then, she turned around and hurried towards stage 3.


    Just as she sat on the piano stool, the previous performance had already ended. Amidst thunderous apuse, the lift slowly ascended.


    A beam of light descended from above as Phoebe gently closed her eyes, letting go of all distractions. Her hands hovered over the piano keys. When the lift stopped, her fingersnded, and ethereal notes resonated through the silent stage.


    She yed not "Marriage of Love" but "Love Song."


    Phoebe slightly lowered her gaze, as if glowing. Her hands brushed the keys, and the sound of the piano flowed gently.


    "Love Song" was even more challenging than "Marriage of Love." As long as she yed it smoothly, it would be enough to impress most of the audience. But not for Phoebe.


    Her piano skills were highly aplished. Even at the fastest tempo, she showed no signs of panic. The dense melodies poured out, intensifying the emotions and making the listeners'' hearts surge along.


    In the audience, when Christopher saw the woman sitting at the piano was Phoebe, he was stunned. He quickly searched the audience to find Theodore''s expression, wondering if Theodore would be as shocked as he was.


    Phoebe had been married into the Reynolds family for three years, and they had never known she could y the piano, let alone so brilliantly.


    Unable to find Theodore, Christopher immediately took out his phone and started recording a video of Phoebe on the stage. He wanted to share it with Theodore.


    As the piece came to an end, the boiling emotions gradually subsided. It wasn''t until Phoebe withdrew her hands and stood in the light, bowing towards the audience, that everyone snapped out of their trance. They were all too stunned. Such piano skills could only belong to a master.


    Brandon in the audience was extremely satisfied. He was the first to apud, and then the thunderous apuse resounded and continued.


    Phoebe left the stage, and it wasn''t until she returned backstage that she realized her palms were full of sweat, and her hands were trembling slightly. She did it. She didn''t embarrass herself!


    A cup of coffee was handed to her, and Phoebe followed the hand''s gaze to see Edward. She wasn''t surprised at all.


    "Thank you!" Phoebe epted the coffee, took a sip, and felt the warm liquid flow into her stomach, rxing her entire being. Edward handed her a handkerchief. "Phoebe, wipe the sweat off your face. You yed beautifully." "Everything was perfect, and everyone was amazed by you." Edward''s eyes were shining brightly, like a fan of hers.


    "I haven''t heard you y the piano for a long time, and your skills are still superb, just like before. If your teacher were here, she would also be very happy."


    Phoebe said, "I just stepped in temporarily, luckily I didn''t mess it up."


    "You are too modest."


    Phoebe didn''t say anything else, she just looked up at him and smiled, and this scene happened to be captured by a camera hidden in the dark. Less than a minuteter, the photo appeared on Theodore''s phone.

 Chapter 117 Vanessas Ordeal

    Theodore had just escorted Vanessa to the surgical department of the hospital. Her white handkerchief, stained red with blood, was a horrifying sight. Ruby stood by Vanessa''s side, seeing her pale face from the pain, filled with both anxiety and heartache. "Vanessa, hold on, the doctor will be here soon." Before she finished speaking, the surgeon hurriedly walked in. Ruby quickly called out, "Doctor, please take a look at Vanessa. Her hand is severely injured."


    The doctor nced at Ruby and went straight to Vanessa. Carefully, he unwrapped the handkerchief, which had already dried and stuck to the wound. "It might hurt a little, please bear with it."


    Vanessa''s face turned pale, and she instinctively looked at Theodore. "Theodore, I''m scared..."


    Before the word "pain" could leave her lips, a sharp pain as if her skin was being peeled surged through her palm.


    She gasped for cold air from the intense pain and looked down. The doctor had already peeled off the handkerchief, revealing a palm covered in bloody wounds. It was evident that when she stabbed her own palm, she didn''t hold back at all. The wounds were deep enough to see the bones, and only now did she begin to feel frightened.


    What if her hand became useless and she could never y the piano again? Theodore ced his hand on her shoulder, his eyes lowered, watching her cry in pain, his brows furrowing deeply. "Don''t be afraid, nothing serious will happen." Vanessa, in agony, broke out in cold sweat, leaning against the man. Tears filled her eyes as she looked at him. "Theodore, will I never be able to y the piano again?"


    Before Theodore could speak, the doctor spoke up. "The injury is in the palm, as long as the nerves are not affected, this level of injury will not impact your ability to y the piano." Vanessa clenched her teeth and nced at Ruby.


    Ruby immediately eximed angrily, "Doctor, what do you mean by "this level of injury"? Isn''t Vanessa''s injury serious enough? Do you want to destroy her left handpletely before considering it severe?"


    The doctor lightly nced at Ruby and rebuked, "If you think your hand is important, then protect it."


    Ruby said, with a wrinkled brow, filled with righteous anger, "Vanessa, you''re just too kind. Obviously, it was Phoebe who pierced your hand with a bottle, and you..."


    "Alright, Ruby." Vanessa forced a smile, looking up at Theodore. "Theodore, don''t listen to Ruby''s nonsense. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    The more Vanessa tried to be understanding, the angrier Theodore became. "First, let''s take care of the wound. I will exin this matter to you."


    Upon hearing his words, Vanessa''s heart sank. She lowered her gaze, a look of sadness and destion on her face.


    The doctor came over with hydrogen peroxide and started disinfecting Vanessa''s wound. As the hydrogen peroxide touched her wound, Vanessa felt excruciating pain. She tightly held Theodore''s hand with her uninjured hand and buried her head in his chest. "It hurts, Theodore, it hurts."


    Theodore embraced her shoulders, frowned, and looked at the doctor. "Be gentle, can''t you hear her crying in pain?"


    The doctor nced at him, wiped away the remaining hydrogen peroxide on Vanessa''s hand with a cotton swab, and held her hand up to the light. "There are ss fragments in the wound, they need to be removed." Upon hearing this, Vanessa''s face turned even paler.

 Chapter 118 Hidden Talents

    The doctor wasted no time and quickly fetched a pair of tweezers. He carefully picked out the ss fragments embedded in Vanessa''s palm, causing Vanessa to feel as if she was on the verge of dying from the pain. After dressing the wound, Vanessa''s originally pale and beautiful face turned whiter than paper. Theodore carried her back to the car. Ruby initially wanted to follow, but Vanessa signaled to her with her eyes. Ruby quickly said, "Theodore, please take care of Vanessa. We rushed here earlier, and her bag is still at Todi Stadium. I need to go back and get it."


    "Alright." Theodore closed the car door, and Jack drove the car out of the hospital.


    Inside the car, Theodore took out his phone and opened WeChat. He came across a photo of Phoebe and Edward smiling at each other, and his handsome face instantly darkened with an approaching storm.


    Vanessa leaned against the seat back and, seeing Theodore''s gloomy expression, weakly said, "Theodore, please take me to the hotel. My mother just had a heart bypass surgery, and if she sees that I injured my hand, she will worry about me." Frowning, Theodore replied, "Your injury is severe. Going to the hotel is not convenient."


    Vanessa lowered her eyelids, her fluttering eyshes trembling, appearing pitiful. "But I don''t want my mother to worry. She fell ill because of me."


    After observing her for a while, Theodore said to Jack, "Go to Imperial Apartment." Jack was taken aback in his heart. As far as he knew, Theodore only had one apartment in Imperial Apartment, which was the one he shared with Phoebe. Could it be that Theodore brought Vanessa back there to prevent them from fighting? "Mr. Reynolds, this... Do we need to say hello to Mrs. Reynolds?" Jack asked cautiously, impressed by the courage Mr. Reynolds had to bring his lover home.


    Mr. Theodore sneered, "That''s my house, and I can bring whoever I want. Who do I need to say hello to?"


    Jack dared not reply, silently turning the car around at the intersection and heading towards the Imperial Apartment. A hint of surprise flickered in Vanessa''s eyes. She never expected Theodore would directly bring her to the Imperial Apartment. It was truly an unexpected delight.


    She wondered what kind of expression Phoebe would have when she sees her. Theodore was feeling irritated and restless. He opened a video message Christopher had sent him, and the soothing sound of a piano filled the car. Vanessa couldn''t help but look over at his phone. In the video, a girl in a pink dress sat on a piano stool, bathed in light. She closed her eyes slightly, and the notes flowed effortlessly from her fingertips.


    Those who have learned piano know how difficult it is to master the rhythm of "Love Song," and Vanessa was no exception. Especially when it came to bringing out the ethereal beauty from such an emotionally charged piano piece, it required over a decade of piano skills.


    She looked at the piano and the background in the video, realizing that it was the scene from the charity g tonight. She thought without her, the piano performance would have been a flop, and she had nned to deliver a double blow to Phoebe in both career and love.


    But she actually found someone to take her ce. As "Love Song" reached its climax, the ethereal beauty disappeared, and the piano intensified, filled with rich emotions that tightly gripped the listeners'' hearts.


    As the piece ended, the performer stood up and bowed to the audience. Vanessa finally saw the person clearly; it was Phoebe!


    Her face turned even uglier, and a storm of astonishment and shock surged within her. Why was it Phoebe? Why was she ying the piano?


    Theodore was clearly surprised as well. This woman standing in the spotlight, shining even brighter than the light itself, was Phoebe! He never knew she could y the piano. How many other things had she been hiding from him?

 Chapter 119 Does he care about you?

    The charity evening ended at half past eight, followed by a dinner. Brandon called Phoebe over and publicly praised her for ying the piano well tonight.


    Mrs. Reynolds was surprised to see her ying the piano earlier, but today she apanied Brandon to the event and dressed very luxuriously, not minding that Phoebe''s attire was in. "Phoebe, you have pleasantly surprised us. We didn''t expect you to y the piano so well," Mrs. Reynolds said, linking her arm with Phoebe''s, showering her withpliments. Phoebe, even though exhausted, summoned her spirits and forced a smile, "I learned a bit from the Vanderbilt family before, but I put it aside when I got busy with my studies." "No wonder I didn''t know you could y the piano. Too bad Theodore isn''t present. He would have been impressed if he heard you," Mrs. Reynolds said.


    Mrs. Reynolds had already heard from Madison about Vanessa''s injured hand and Theodore apanying her to the hospital. Now, seeing Phoebe forcing a smile, she felt a tinge of pity for her.


    Madison sneered beside them, "I still think Vanessa ys the best. She''s the champion of the Chopin International Piano Competition. If it weren''t for her injuring Vanessa''s hand, how could she have had the chance to go on stage?" Madison''s words clearly insinuated that Phoebe was scheming. She intentionally injured Vanessa''s hand to rece her on stage.


    Mrs. Reynolds frowned, "Madison, why do you say such things about Phoebe? She''s not an entertainer. Why would she fight for the spotlight?"


    "Of course, it''s to steal Vanessa''s limelight, thinking that Theodore will notice her. She''s such a scheming bitch," Madison nced disdainfully at Phoebe.


    Fortunately, Phoebe was clever; she secretly took a photo of herself with Edward and sent it to Theodore, letting him know how promiscuous this woman was!


    "Madison!" Mrs. Reynolds looked displeased, "How dare you speak to your sister-inw like that?"


    Madison pursed her lips, "Phoebe, wait until Theodorees back. I want to see how you exin yourself to him."


    After saying that, she ignored Mrs. Reynolds'' angry re and left with her ss of wine.


    Mrs. Reynolds awkwardly looked at Phoebe, "Phoebe, Madison speaks her mind. Don''t worry about her. She just idolizes Vanessa too much."


    "Okay, I understand," Phoebe said.


    Mrs. Reynolds patted her hand, "Phoebe, both Grandma and I are on your side. You should hurry up and have a child with Theodore. Once you have a child, his heart will naturally return to you." Phoebe pressed her lips together and looked at Mrs. Reynolds with hopeful eyes. She...


    I feel a lot of pressure in my heart.


    Everyone hopes that she will have a child for the Reynolds family, but only she knows that she will never be able to conceive again.


    "Mom, I''m a bit tired. I want to go back and rest."


    Mrs. Reynolds nodded quickly, "Alright, you go back first. I''ll have the driver take you."


    Phoebe turned and left the banquet hall. As she walked out of the hotel, she saw a white Porsche parked at the entrance, and Edward leaning against the car door, looking up at her.


    Seeing here out, he hurriedly walked up, "Are you leaving? Let me drive you."


    Phoebe shook her head, "No need, I came by car."


    "Phoebe," Edward stopped her path, his gaze urgent, "You look exhausted. I just wanted to apany you. Please don''t reject me, okay?"


    Phoebe looked up at him, sighed softly, "Edward, I''m sorry, I can''t let you drive me. He would be angry if he saw us together."


    More than just angry!


    That night in the car, he nearly killed her.


    Some lessons are learned once and for all, and she didn''t want to experience that near-death feeling again.


    The light in Edward''s eyes dimmed gradually, and he murmured, "Do you care so much about his feelings? What about him, does he care about you?"

 Chapter 120 He washed her hair

    Phoebe''s heart ached.


    Seeing her silent and expressionless, Edward felt a chilling emptiness in his heart. He forced a bitter smile and said, "It''s okay, I care about you. I will always be here, waiting for you." After speaking, he took a step back, clearing a path.


    Phoebe tightly held her handbag and walked away without looking back.


    As resolute as she walked, her heart was just as pained. She shouldn''t have hurt Edward, who loved her so deeply, but she had no choice.


    Because only she could be heartless enough for him to be freed from this rtionship as soon as possible.


    Phoebe returned to the Imperial Apartment and opened the door. She saw a pair of high heels crookedly lying at the entrance. These shoes were familiar to her; Vanessa wore them tonight.


    Her heart tightened, and she didn''t even bother to change into slippers. She entered while wearing the high heels.


    The living room was empty, and she heard voicesing from the guest restroom, faintly apanied byughter. She hurriedly walked towards the restroom.


    The door to the guest restroom was wide open. Standing at the doorway, she immediately saw what was happening inside.


    Vanessa sat on a chair, her wet hair covered in foam. Theodore stood beside her, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, with foam all over his hands, shampooing her hair.


    He identally touched her ear, causing her to giggle and avoid yfully. Theodore alsoughed, his smile full of indulgence.


    Phoebe stared nkly at the two of them, a dull pain in her heart.


    Theodore was so resistant to outsiders entering his personal space, yet he brought Vanessa to their marital apartment and intimately washed her hair, as if afraid that others wouldn''t know they werepatible. "It''s so itchy..." Vanessa''s voice carried a sense of pleasure, almost soaring.


    She tucked her neck and looked back, only to see Phoebe standing at the doorway. The smile on her face froze, and she nced at Theodore.


    Theodore also noticed her. His face turned cold as ice. "Finally decided toe back?"


    Phoebe averted her gaze, not wanting to witness their intimacy. Her voice was cold. "I''ll go change, do as you please."


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    Theodore''s jaw tensed. If it weren''t for Vanessa''s presence, he would have already chased after her and asked if she had forgotten what he had previously said.


    Phoebe took a shower, removed her makeup, changed her clothes, and came out. She was hungry, her stomach aching, so she went straight out of the bedroom.


    The guest restroom was diagonally across from the bedroom. She subconsciously nced over, finding it empty now, with only the sound of a hairdryering from the living room.


    Phoebe walked over and saw Theodore blow-drying Vanessa''s hair.


    To those who didn''t know, they would think they were newlyweds, overflowing with affection.


    Phoebe felt her stomach ache even more. She turned and entered the kitchen, standing there for a while before she began cooking dinner.


    She closed the kitchen door, but it couldn''t stop the humming of the hairdryer from outside. Faintly, she could hear theughter and conversation of the two, like an oppressive sound in her ears. Phoebe.


    She turned the range hood to the maximum, the soundpletely drowning out the noise outside the kitchen, but it didn''t make her feel any better. She really wanted to rush out and drive Vanessa away. But how could she do it with what identity? Her rtionship with Theodore had never been equal from the beginning. After the miscarriage, he thought she was having an affair and had already deemed her worthless in his heart.

 Chapter 121 You owed me!

    The water in the pot started boiling, and Phoebe was about to put the noodles in when the kitchen door was suddenly pushed open. A tall and straight figure stood at the doorway. "We haven''t eaten either."


    Phoebe''s hand paused, "I''m boiling in noodles, not fit for your refined pte. You can order takeout."


    Theodore leaned against the door, his gaze faint. "Phoebe, don''t be ungrateful."


    Phoebe exerted force and the noodles broke into several pieces. She raised an eyebrow at Theodore, a provocation evident in her eyes. "So, I''m ungrateful. What can you do to me?" Theodore squinted, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his lips. "I see you''ve forgotten the consequences after three days of arrogance."


    Phoebe sneered, "Theodore, I tolerate you because we never had a mistress between us. But now that you brought Vanessa home without even saying hello to me, do you think I have no temper at all?" "Never had a mistress?" Theodore pondered on these words with a teasing tone, his voice deep. "Wasn''t Edward a mistress?"


    Phoebe''s face turned pale. "There was nothing between me and him."


    "Then tell me, what ''nothing'' exactly?"


    "The rtionship would sleep on the same bed?" Theodore''s eyes were full of mockery.


    Phoebe froze.


    "No more to say?" Theodore asked sarcastically.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, hiding all her emotions deep inside. She softly asked, "Is this something that still bothers you?"


    "Yes, it has never passed," Theodore''s tense voice carried a hint of resentment. "Phoebe, remember this, you owe me, and you won''t be able to repay it in this lifetime!"


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up with heat, she actually wanted to ask him if she was really unforgivable in his heart.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to ask, afraid of making a fool of herself.


    She poured out the water from the milk pot in silence, took out arge pot and filled it with water, cing it on the gas stove to boil, and threw in the noodles. She took out three bowls and skillfully started seasoning.


    Theodore stood at the doorway and watched for a while. His emotions seemed to calm down, and he said in a deep voice, "You injured Vanessa''s hand, and she will stay here until her hand heals."


    "You didn''t even ask, but concluded that I injured her hand?" Phoebe looked up at him, her eyes filled with pain. "You''re being too decisive."


    Theodore sneered, "I''m being decisive? Phoebe, I saw it with my own eyes."


    Phoebe stared at him firmly, "Seeing it with your own eyes doesn''t necessarily mean it''s the truth. Ultimately, you only believe what you see, so you didn''t even bother to ask me what happened back then before you med me." Theodore took a step forward, getting closer to her. "Phoebe, what other excuses are you trying toe up with? Vanessa was in so much pain, yet she kept speaking up for you."


    Phoebeughed in frustration, "She spoke up for me? It''s like a weasel paying a New Year''s greeting to a chicken. Everyone knows what her true intentions were."


    "You!" Theodore stared at her cold and beautiful face. There was a kind of aloofness about her that made her look independent.


    Phoebe looked at him coldly, "I don''t need to defend myself for something I didn''t do. But Mr. Reynolds, with your wisdom and intelligence, why don''t you think about who benefits the most from this situation?"


    "Isn''t it you who benefits?" Theodore smirked, "You injured her hand, preventing her from performing. And then you took her ce on stage, iming it was to save the show, when in reality, you just wanted to hog the limelight. I didn''t expect you to take advantage and act innocent."


    Phoebe was stunned.


    Then she startedughing, tears filling her eyes.


    She was wrong.


    He wasn''t blind, unable to see Vanessa''s tricks. He was just indulging her and pushing all the me onto her.


    So no matter if the party tonight is ruined or not, he will stille after her.

 Chapter 122 Buying Salt

    His heart is just so unreasonable.


    Because the person he has always wanted to protect is Vanessa alone.


    So no matter how much she exins, in his eyes, it''s just sophistry.


    She put the vinegar bottle back where it was and reached out to close the lid.


    Lehua replied coldly, "We''re out of salt. I''ll go downstairs to the supermarket to buy some."


    After speaking, she walked past him and left the kitchen without hesitation.


    Phoebe grabbed her phone and headed out the door directly. Her mood was too suppressed. She was afraid she would break down if she stayed in this apartment any longer.


    As she stepped outside the apartment, the night breeze brushed against Phoebe''s cheeks, feeling cool. She raised her hand and touched her face, only to find her hand covered in tears. She realized that she had been crying. "I''m so weak," she thought to herself.


    Instead of hiding and crying, it would have been better to confront Theodore and face Vanessa. Running out like this all alone was truly embarrassing.


    She walked to the gazebo in the middle of the residential area and sat down, silently staring at the shimmeringke.


    "Phoebe?"


    A deep male voice came from behind her, filled with uncertainty and a hint of familiarity.


    Phoebe turned around and saw a tall man standing on the path. He was wearing sportswear, and sweat on his face was glistening under the streetlights. She quickly turned her head away and wiped off the tear marks on her face.


    When she looked back at Evan, she had regained herposure. "You live here too?"


    Detecting her hesitation, Evan nodded and said, "Yes, I also live here. But I usuallye and go early andte, so we might not have had a chance to meet." Some people are just like that. Once fate intersects, they keep running into each other.


    That''s probably what fate is like.


    Phoebe never expected Evan to live here too. She stood up hastily. "What a coincidence, I''ve never seen you before. Maybe I''m just busy most of the time." "Meeting is fate. Would you like to walk with me?" Evan invited.


    Phoebe thought for a moment and said, "Will it disturb your night run?" "No, it won''t."


    Phoebe walked out of the gazebo and started circling the artificialke in the middle of the residential area with Evan. "Thank you for that day in Riaca City. You must have arrived at the hotel well past midnight. I hope it didn''t disrupt your rest."


    "It''s fine. I often rest past midnight when filming night scenes. By the way, how''s your foot?" Evan asked.


    "Well, it''s been almost two weeks, and it''s already healed," Phoebe recalled those expensive shoes and said, "Those shoes were quite expensive. I believe in rewarding good deeds. Please let me transfer you the money." Evan chuckled, "You''re saying this now, almost two weekster. Is it appropriate to mention transferring money to me now?"


    Phoebe awkwardly touched her nose. "It''s a bit inappropriate, isn''t it? How about whether you want supper? Let me treat you to supper instead, and we can discuss if we still have any chance for coboration." "In that case, I definitely dare not refuse this supper," Evan teased.


    Although that''s what he said, ten minutester, the two of them were still sitting in front of a noodle shop outside the residential area. It was already quitete, and they were the only customers in the noodle shop. The owner quickly brought two steaming bowls of noodles to them. Before Phoebe could start eating, her phone vibrated, and a message popped up on the screen.


    "Phoebe, did you buy salt and end up in outer space?"

 Chapter 123 Spicy Noodles

    Phoebe nced at the screen, flipped her phone over and ced it on the table. She lowered her head and continued eating her noodles, pretending not to have seen it. The clear broth was not satisfying enough, so she added a lot of chili to it.


    The chili oil floated on the noodles, fiery red.


    Evan nced at her fair little face and her lips, which had turned red from the spiciness. His heart inexplicably stirred, and he coughed lightly. "Aren''t you afraid of spicy food?" "It''s only satisfying when it''s spicy."


    After Phoebe finished speaking, as if remembering something, she fell into reminiscence. "There was also a noodle shop outside Harvard University. Their chili oil was particrly delicious. When I was studying there, they practically provided my breakfast andte-night snacks."


    Evan smiled and said, "Sounds good."


    "If there''s a chance, I''ll take you there for a visit." While Phoebe spoke, she took another bite of noodles. After finishing a bowl of wontons, she was sweating profusely.


    With sweat drenching her body, her mood seemed much more rxed.


    She got up to pay the bill and Evan leisurely drank thest drop of soup. Side by side, they walked back.


    As they approached the residential area, Phoebe''s footsteps slowed down, feeling reluctant to go home.


    With her hands in her jacket pockets, she nced at the towering buildings ahead. She was about to say something when Evan spoke first, "You''re not in a hurry to go back, are you?" Phoebe didn''t need to check the time; she knew it was alreadyte. It''s just that she didn''t want to go home.


    She didn''t want to see Theodore, nor did she want to see Vanessa.


    If possible, she wished time would freeze at this moment and never move forward again.


    Seeing her hesitant expression, Evan knew what she was thinking. He said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere." With that, he pulled her arm for a moment and then let go, heading straight for the pedestrian bridge. Phoebe hesitated for a few seconds but followed Evan onto the bridge.


    She was not afraid of Evan, as the one who''s unscathed doesn''t fear the wounded. Evan was a celebrity, an idol, with more concerns than her.


    On the other hand, Evan was also afraid that she would reveal theirte-night rendezvous and such.


    After crossing the bridge, they didn''t walk for long before entering a small street. After about fifty meters, they arrived at a house.


    Evan rang the doorbell, and before long, someone came to open the door.


    Upon seeing the person dressed in punk style, resembling a musician, Evan introduced, "This is my friend Justin, and this is Phoebe." They shook hands, and the friend warmly ushered them in.


    "You can go about your business. Don''t mind us. I''ll take her to the recording studio for a while," Evan said.


    Justin truly didn''t pay any attention to them. After entering a music production room, he didn''te out again.


    "Let''s go to the recording studio," Evan said, leading Phoebe towards it.


    As they walked, Phoebe looked around at the courtyard. It appeared in from the outside but held a hidden world inside, tastefully decorated with an artistic atmosphere.


    In the recording studio, Evan turned on the audio equipment and handed a pair of headphones to Phoebe. "Come on, let''s sing."


    Phoebe was amused by his casual tone. "People who don''t know would think that we just consumed some stimnt, not noodles."


    Evan grinned at her.


    Blinking her eyes, "If you''re shy, you can pretend I don''t exist."


    During Phoebe''s time in college, she often went to KTV with her roommates. They were all equally skilled at singing, making a lot of noise. But now, faced with Evan, the prince of love songs, she felt a bit embarrassed. "I apologize in advance if I don''t sing well."


    Evan knew she wasn''t in a good mood, so he chose songs that were purely for venting. He was ready to endure Phoebe''s off-tune singing.

 Chapter 124 Youre beautiful.

    However, he didn''t expect her singing voice to be so different from her speaking voice. It was lower and had a smoky quality that struck the heart.


    Phoebe sang a few songs, her voice couldn''t handle it anymore, but she had vented her frustrations. She switched to a rtively gentle song.


    "I have never seen a vige where the aurora appears, nor have I seen anyone setting off fireworks at night. The evening stars are like your eyes, killing and setting fire..." Evan''s eyes lit up. He never expected Phoebe''s voice to be so versatile.


    When she sang rough and wild songs, she had a hint of huskiness. When she sang emotional songs, there was a ethereal beauty to it. If she were to participate in a masked singingpetition, she would likely debut directly. After Phoebe finished singing, there suddenly came enthusiastic apuse from behind her. She turned around and saw Justin, who had opened the door for them, pping excitedly.


    "Evan, where did you find this talent? Her voice is incredible," Justin eagerly looked at Phoebe.


    Evan chuckled and nced at Phoebe teasingly. "I didn''t discover her talent, she clearly discovered mine, right, Miss Adams?"


    Phoebe shyly reintroduced herself to Justin, "Hello, I''m Phoebe, the head of QUEEN Entertainment."


    Justin widened his eyes, full of surprise. "No way, you look underage. I thought you were a new talent brought in by Evan''spany."


    Phoebe modestly smiled, "I have a young appearance."


    Justin: "..."


    Justin was truly amazed by Phoebe. He had initially wanted to ask if she was interested in releasing an album, but now he felt awkward about bringing it up.


    Being the head of QUEEN Entertainment at such a young age, she wouldn''t be interested in releasing an album.


    "Your voice is truly special. If you enter the entertainment industry, you''ll definitely be a superstar within a year." Justin''s words were not ttery. Phoebe had talent and beauty that surpassed most female stars in the entertainment industry.


    Phoebe smiled, "Thank you."


    It was evident that Justin truly appreciated her versatile singing voice. He grabbed Phoebe''s hand and they sang several songs of different styles together.


    With each song, her vocal tone subtly changed.


    Evan felt regret in his heart. She was naturally suited for singing, what a waste, what a waste!


    After the three of them finished chatting, it was already 3 o''clock in the morning. Phoebe let out azy yawn, and upon seeing this, Evan interrupted their friend''s enthusiasm.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go back."


    Justin was momentarily stunned, and followed along.


    She immediately stood up. "Okay, okay, Miss Adams, whenever you have time,e over and y with Evan. The doors here are always open for you." Phoebe was amused by his enthusiasm, and they left.


    At thiste hour, the streets were quiet, with hardly any pedestrians in sight. Evan was unusually reserved. "I didn''t expect you to sing so well," he said.


    "It was an exceptional performance, after all, I had to live up to the million-dor equipment," Phoebe replied with a smile.


    Evan immediately rxed, his smile bright and genuine. "You didn''t see Justin''s reaction, he looked like he had found a treasure. I was also greatly impressed."


    Phoebe nced at him, under the streetlight his lips curved with a smile, his facial features handsome and remarkable. "Don''t be infatuated with me, it won''t end well." Evan knew she was joking and yfully tapped her forehead with his finger. "Stop being so self-absorbed, I don''t like someone like you."


    After spending one night with him, Phoebe knew he was vain, not as aloof as he seemed to others. Sheughed and said, "Why do I feel like this is nting a g?" "You''re beautiful."


    The two parted ways downstairs from the apartment. Phoebe took the elevator upstairs, and in front of her door, she prepared her emotions for a few minutes before mustering up the courage to ce her finger on the fingerprint recognition area. The door opened in response.


    As she entered, the living room lights suddenly turned on. She looked up and saw Theodore standing in the center of the room, as cold and menacing as a demon.

 Chapter 125 You’re Despicable

    Wearing slippers, Phoebe walked past Theodore, but he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace, imprisoning her. "Where have you been fooling around?"


    The man''s low, furious voice resounded above her head. Phoebe didn''t look at him, knowing that his expression was bound to be filled with coldness and mockery. The negative emotions she just released returned. Even though he was the one who brought a woman home, why did he act as if she had betrayed him?


    She pushed his arm with force, but couldn''t move him at all. Annoyed, she looked up at him and red, "Theodore, I don''t want to argue with you, let go of me!"


    Theodore pressed her against the wall, his voice cold and deep. "Phoebe, who is that man you brought back?"


    Phoebe looked at him in astonishment. He saw it all? But even if he saw, so what? She and Evan had done nothing wrong, so she wasn''t afraid of him seeing.


    "He''s a friend." "Hmph!" Theodore sneered, "You have so many opposite-sex friends. Howe I never noticed before?"


    Phoebe took a deep breath, suppressing the overflowing bitterness in her heart. "Yes, howe you never noticed? Because you never bothered to find out."


    He didn''t know if she had any friends or what kind of friends she had. What he cared about was always his fragile male ego.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Phoebe, don''t let me catch you with that man, or I''ll kill you."


    After saying that, he rudely let her go and stormed out, mming the door behind him. Phoebe leaned against the cold wall, her heart filled with sorrow.


    On the wall, it seemed as if all her strength had been drained. She slowly slid down to the floor, clutching her head, her emotions copsing once again.


    In her blurred vision, a pair of women''s slippers suddenly appeared. Without looking up, Phoebe knew who was standing in front of her.


    She raised the corners of her lips, forming a sarcastic smile.


    Looking down at her from a superior position, Vanessa said, "Miss Adams, aren''t you giving up yet? Theodore only loves me, you''re just a temporary substitute in his life when I''m not around."


    Phoebe sat against the wall, her eyes filled with intense pain."Vanessa, you''re despicable!"Vanessa bent down slightly, staring at her beautiful face. A hint of jealousy shed in her eyes, quickly reced by confidence.


    "If I didn''t do this, how would I know that I''m the one who Theodore cares about the most? Miss Adams, are you still going to cling to him?""Vanessa, where is your bottom line? It''s well known that Theodore is my husband, and you¡ª"


    Vanessa suddenly burst intoughter, uncontrobly shaking. Afterughing for a while, she finally stopped."Well known? Hahaha, Phoebe, except for a few families close to the Reynolds family, who knows that Theodore is married?" A chill ran down Phoebe''s spine as she coldly stared at Vanessa.


    Vanessa continued, "Theodore never wants to acknowledge your identity in front of others. Just look at your bare ring finger, what is left of your marriage besides the marriage certificate?" Vanessa''s words struck at Phoebe''s heart, leaving her speechless.She looked at her bare ring finger and bitterly thought, indeed, what is left of their marriage besides the certificate? There''s also his resentment and endless humiliation towards her.


    "Yes," Phoebe''s voice was soft, tinged with agreement. "He loves you so much, yet he still doesn''t want to divorce me and marry you. Vanessa, who between the two of us is more pitiful?"


    Vanessa''s expression changed abruptly. "You!"Phoebe stood up, leaning against the wall, gazing at Vanessa''s irritatingly beautiful face, and then her eyes fell on Vanessa''s hand that was wrapped in bandages.

 Chapter 126 Fell Free to Come at Me!

    She mocked with a smile, "I feel sorry for you, after all, you sacrificed your future to frame me, but in the end, he didn''t me me even a bit."Vanessa''s face turned ugly.


    Suddenly, Phoebe grabbed her injured left hand, a glint of sharpness shing in her eyes. "Actually, I feel quite sympathetic towards you. Should I lend you a hand?"Vanessa looked at her distrustfully, trying hard to pull her hand back. Only then did she realize that Phoebe was exerting a lot of force. She couldn''t pull her hand back and looked at her anxiously, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m helping you," Phoebe said sweetly. Suddenly, she forcefully squeezed Vanessa''s injured palm until she saw blood stter, staining the bandages red. Then she slowly released her grip. Vanessa retracted her hand.


    She looked at Vanessa, her face contorted and pale from pain, and said, "Alright, you can go find Theodore and seek sympathy from him."


    After saying that, she wiped the blood stains on her hand onto Vanessa''s white nightgown, and then gave her a seductive wink."No need to thank me too much."


    Vanessa trembled in pain, ring angrily at Phoebe''s back. "Phoebe, I won''t let you get away with this. Just you wait.""Feel free toe at me."


    Phoebe sneered and entered the bedroom without looking back, leaving Vanessa''s furious roar outside the door.


    Vanessa stood in the living room, her face ashen from the pain. She never expected Phoebe to y such a trick on her, making her wounds even worse. That despicable woman!


    After venting her anger on Vanessa, Phoebe felt much better. She finished washing up andy on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Half awake, she felt someone push open the bedroom door. She turned her eyes toward the doorway and saw Vanessa stealthily enter.


    Vanessa held a shining kitchen knife, gleaming under the moonlight, and slowly approached the edge of the bed.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened as she stared fixedly at Vanessa. She wanted to speak but couldn''t make a sound. She tried to sit up but couldn''t move her body.


    She could only watch as Vanessa raised the knife and viciously aimed for her neck."Ah!"


    Phoebe screamed and sat up, her heart pounding rapidly. She opened her eyes and looked around, but there was no Vanessa, no kitchen knife, and certainly no blood sttered around. She took a gasp of air, cold sweat trickling down from her forehead. She copsed on the bed, panting heavily.


    That dream felt so real, as if she had just experienced it.She reached up and touched her own neck. Luckily, her neck was still there!


    Shey on the bed for a while, recovering her senses. Now she had lost all desire to sleep. She picked up her phone and checked the time.5:50 am.


    She sat up, ready to freshen up and change clothes. The living room was quiet, with neither Vanessa nor Theodore present. She stood in the living room for a while before entering the kitchen.


    Of course, she wouldn''t cook breakfast for them. She heated up a pouch of medicinal, drank it, and then put two more pouches into her bag before heading out.


    It was already past 6 am, and the sun had risen, casting a red glow in the sky.


    Phoebe entered the office, carrying her breakfast and heading towards the kitchte. Just as she finished grinding the coffee beans, someone walked in. She looked up and immediately froze.

 Chapter 127 Breakfast

    The man''s broad shoulders and long legs made the break room cramped as he entered, still dressed inst night''s loungewear. His clothes were wrinkled, giving him a somewhat disheveled appearance. Phoebe''s gazended on his handsome face; his jaw was slightly shadowed with stubble, probably from not shaving, and his eyes were bloodshot with redness. He looked utterly worn out.


    Phoebe had rarely seen him like this, not even when the shareholders had banded together to force him out of the management of Reynolds Group had he appeared so haggard.


    Theodore strode in with his long legs and sat down at the long table,"Give me a coffee."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, took two cups of coffee, and pushed one across the table to him. She held the other cup as she sat down opposite him. The air was filled with an awkward silence. Phoebe took a sip of her coffee and looked at the silent man across from her, "Did you sleep at the officest night?"


    Theodore nced at her, his tone tinged with sarcasm, "Do you even care where I sleep?"


    His words were clearly meant to provoke, but Phoebe didn''t engage, simply opening the stic bag she had brought. The aroma of food quickly filled the air. She started to eat a street pastry. Theodore watched her eat with relish, hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took one himself, biting into it. His expression wasplex, but the taste wasn''t too bad.


    "Is this what you eat when you don''t make breakfast?" His tone still carried a hint of disdain.


    Phoebe replied, "Sometimes. There are many breakfast ces outside of Imperial Apartment. I''ve tried almost all of them."


    "You go by yourself?" Theodore took a sip of coffee to wash away the strange taste in his mouth.


    "Yeah."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow at her, "I remember when you first joined thepany, you were quite popr. Didn''t any colleagues invite you to breakfast?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips. When she first joined thepany, she indeed was well-liked. But after she became pregnant, she took leave and stayed home, distancing herself from colleagues to keep her pregnancy secret. Later, after her miscarriage, she returned to thepany and was directly transferred to the president''s secretarial office. At that time, she had to do her job well and cater to this demanding man, leaving no time to foster friendships with colleagues.


    "There were some at first, but notter," Phoebe said.


    Theodore frowned slightly but didn''t ask for the reason, as he was well aware why there were ner it was because he restricted her social life. After her miscarriage, she insisted oning back to work, and he, in his paranoia, believed she was doing it to meet Edward in secret. He was angry without an outlet and often took it out on her. If she didn''t answer his calls, was out of his sight for more than ten minutes, or even smiled at another man, he would get angry, and with anger came an uncontroble urge to assert his dominance.


    Eventually, she seemed to be intimidated by him, staying close to his side for a while. He was annoyed by her presence, but even more so by her absence. He struggled with this painful contradiction until now, and looking back on those two and a half years, he seemed to only remember her restrained tears and flushed skin.


    "Go make some new friends," Theodore suddenly said.


    Phoebe froze,"What?"

 Chapter 128 Vanessas provocation

    Theodore looked up at her,"Aren''t you ming me for not letting you make friends? I won''t interfere anymore."


    Phoebe stared at him in shock. She felt she must have Stockholm syndrome, as his sudden deration of non-interference in her friendships didn''t make her happy but rather scared and lost. "You..."


    Theodore downed the coffee in his cup and stood up, "Thanks for the coffee, I''m heading up."


    Phoebe watched his retreating figure disappear through the door, feeling bewildered and helpless. Why was he suddenly saying these things to her? Was it because Vanessa hade back, and he had found his lost love, so he didn''t care about her anymore?


    She had been looking forward to this day every moment for the past three years. Yet now that it had arrived, she didn''t feel the relief she had imagined. Especially since he had thanked her, his tone so polite and distant, as if he had already decided to cut ties with her.


    Phoebe was restless all day. At seven in the evening, when Facebook flow peaked, a hot search suddenly appeared with the hashtag #VanessaInjured Hand# topping the trending list. Initially, the discussion was low, with only marketing ounts continuously sharing it.


    The general public hardly knew who Vanessa was until her fans stormed the forums and educated them about the piano queen. John saw the trending topic and immediately rushed into Phoebe''s office to report it.


    Phoebe immediately took out her phone to check Facebook. The top trending news was about Vanessa, and she clicked in to find the discussion was already fermenting. The hot search was based on a Facebook post by Vanessa, apanied by a photo of her injured hand. The bloodstains on the bandage were fresh, clearly taken right after she pinched her injured palm in the early hours. The Facebook post was made at dawn, seemingly to garner public sympathy but actually to let Theodore know she was bleeding again. He would surely ask her about it, and she would pretend to let it slip unintentionally, causing trouble for Theodore.


    It was a clever move on her part.


    The square was full of onlookers who loved a spectacle, and everyone knew Vanessa was the piano queen, her hands considered priceless. While people sympathized with her, they cursed her managementpany.


    Then, following closely, the hashtag #QUEENEntertainmentInhuman# also hit the trending list, rocketing to second ce at lightning speed. Thements section was filled with paid posters criticizing thepany and the agent, and some even shared news about Vanessa''s disappearance during the recording of a survival reality show, putting QUEEN Entertainment in the middle of a public rtions storm. Phoebe''s brow furrowed, "John, call everyone from the PR department to the meeting room immediately."


    At this time, the PR department staff had already left work. Gathering everyone would take at least thirty minutes, and by that time the situation could be much worse.


    Phoebe immediately called the person in charge at Facebook to lower the heat on QUEEN Entertainment. After hanging up, she instructed John to find a professional team to control the narrative and shift public attention away from QUEEN Entertainment. As long as thepany wasn''t at the center of the controversy, the rest would be manageable.


    Phoebe was busy all night, finally stabilizing the situation, but QUEEN Entertainment still suffered some negative impact from the incident.


    Phoebe rubbed her throbbing temples and told the PR team members to go home.


    Back in her office, she called Vanessa, who answered quickly, her triumphantughtering through the line.


    "Miss Ziegler, surprised or not, expected or unexpected?"


    Phoebe nearly scoffed, "Vanessa, did you forget that you just signed a five-year contract with QUEEN Entertainment? Do you want to end up dead by my hand?"

 Chapter 129 Breakthrough

    Vanessa had anticipated Phoebe''s furious confrontation, and she couldn''t help butugh gleefully on the other end of the line. "Miss Ziegler, do you dare?"


    Phoebe, feeling a rush of anger, stood with her hand on her hip in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the busy traffic below, and said coldly, "You''re wee to try." With that, she didn''t waste any more words and abruptly hung up the phone.


    Ever since she and Theodore had gone to the airport to pick up Vanessa, who had been trampled by her "fans," Phoebe''s career had been in a state of constant crisis.


    And all these crises stemmed from Vanessa, who whimsically yed a game of disappearing and then recklessly stabbed her own palm, turning Phoebe''s efforts to ashes in an instant. Phoebe didn''t want to be passively toyed with by Vanessa anymore. She needed to find a way to stop Vanessa from bouncing around uncontrobly.


    John knocked and came in,"Miss Adams, we''ve managed to control the online narrative."


    Phoebe nodded, "Good work. Have the PR department keep an eye on it tonight. Also, I heard your cousin is studying music in Pnd?"


    "Yes, Miss Adams, what about it?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and made a decision, "I need a favor from your cousin. Could she help find out what happened during Vanessa''s time studying in Pnd?"


    Lately, Vanessa had been too much to handle. Phoebe needed to know her enemy well to deal with these emergencies.


    John understood,"Alright, I''ll report back to you once she finds anything."


    "Thanks," Phoebe smiled, One more thing, schedule a meeting with Attorney Wood for me."


    John didn''t know why she wanted to meet with awyer but offered his help"Miss Adams, I''ve studied somew courses before. Unless it''s a professional-level case that involves litigation, I can give it a try."


    "I almost forgot, you drafted the HR contracts before. Then help me review a contract, see if there are any loopholes we can exploit."


    Phoebe walked over to her desk, pulled out an artist contract from a drawer, and handed it to John.


    John flipped through it and realized why Phoebe wanted awyer to review this contract-it was extremely meticulous, with each use designed to protect the artist''s interests as much as possible. He looked up at Phoebe, who sat in her swivel chair and gestured for him to finish reading.


    After reviewing the contract, John remarked "This contractpletely protects Miss Fitzroy, there''s not a single trapid out for her."


    Phoebe nodded"I''ve been studying it for days and haven''t found a breakthrough. If thepany can''t restrain Vanessa, incidents like today that drag thepany down will continue to happen." Seeing her troubled, John said "Miss Adams, this contract is indeed too tight, but we can think outside the contract to solve this problem."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow, "How so?"


    John walked over to her side with the contract and pointed to thest use, which Phoebe read, "The final interpretation of the above uses is owned by thepany."


    John mimicked her eyebrow raise.


    Phoebe looked at him, then back at the contract''sst use, and had an epiphany, "I get it now. No matter how strict the contract is, it can''t override thepany. As long as Vanessa''s contract isn''t up, she has to abide by thepany''s rules." "Exactly, that''s why everypany''s employment contract ends with that line-it''s to restrain the parties involved in extreme situations."

 Chapter 130 Conflicts

    "We''ve fulfilled our obligations, and if you haven''t generated value for thepany, then we can restrain you ording to thepany''s rules and regtions. That''s the trump card for all employers."


    I can''t fire you, but I can freeze you out, or I can assign you the toughest and most tiring tasks until you can''t take it anymore and ask to terminate the contract yourself.


    Phoebe grasped the meaning and felt the frustration in her chest clear away. She stood up and patted John''s shoulder with force," John, you''ve got potential, a bright future ahead." John touched his nose, his face a picture of modesty.


    "Come on, I''ll treat you to barbecue!"


    After finishing their barbecue past midnight, John dropped Phoebe off at the Imperial Apartment and watched her enter theplex before instructing the driver to leave.


    The taxi driver, a hearty man from the northeast, asked, "Buddy, that girl your girlfriend?"


    John looked horrified, "No, that''s my boss."


    "Boss? So young?" The driver was surprised and began to inquire about theirpany, and upon hearing it was an entertainment firm, he gave a thumbs-up and expressed his candid views on the entertainment industry. John turned his head to look out the car window at the quiet streets of the night, suddenly feeling a profound loneliness.


    Phoebe arrived home to find the lights in the living room still on. She changed her shoes and walked in to see Theodore and Vanessa sitting on the couch.


    They sat neither close nor far from each other, in a state that was more than friendship but less than lovers. She entered the living room, and Theodore was the first to ask, "Why sote? Worked overtime again?"


    Phoebe nced at Vanessa and replied indifferently, "No, I went out for barbecue with a colleague. Have you guys eaten?"


    Upon hearing she went out with a colleague, Theodore''s mood wasplex, and his tone held a hint of sourness, "It''s thiste, what do you think?"


    Phoebe went to the kitchen, heated two packs of medicine, and sat down on the single-seater sofa next to Theodore. She handed him a pack, "What did you guys have for dinner?"


    "Ordered takeout." Theodore tore open the stic and drank with a frown, "Was the barbecue good? Who did you go with?"


    Vanessa, sitting beside them, caught a distinct whiff of jealousy. She looked at Theodore, then at Phoebe, feeling a bit superfluous.


    "Was it Edward?" Vanessa leaned in slightly with a mischievous smile, "You''re still in touch with him, aren''t you?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, noticing Theodore''splexion worsen visibly, and said, "No, it was John, who had to work overtime with me."


    "Speaking of which, today''s overtime is all thanks to Miss Fitzroy. If you can''t manage your own Facebook, then hand over the ount to thepany."


    Vanessa hadn''t expected Phoebe to challenge her in front of Theodore. She pouted, looking aggrieved, "Theodore, it wasn''t on purpose, I just posted on Facebook."


    Phoebe scoffed, "Yeah, your one Facebook post dragged the entire QUEEN Entertainmentpany through the mud, making everyone clean up after you. You have the nerve to sit here and y innocent, don''t you?" "Phoebe!" Theodore''s voice carried a warning as he looked at her.


    When it came to business, Phoebe was never afraid of Theodore. She looked him in the eyes and said, "You can continue to protect her, let her cause even bigger problems."


    The air was charged, as if it might explode at any second.

 Chapter 131 I have had enough of you

    Vanessa looked from Theodore to Phoebe and said with feigned innocence, "Theodore, don''t argue with Miss Ziegler because of me. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have posted recklessly on Facebook."


    "Shut up!" Phoebe''s gaze was icy as she addressed her, "Miss Fitzroy, you are an artist under QUEEN Entertainment, and we are obligated to provide you with all the resources you need. But if all you do is to cause trouble and to bring issues to QUEEN Entertainment, I''m sorry, but I won''t allocate any more resources to you."


    Vanessa clenched her teeth in anger. She hadn''t expected Phoebe to dare to talk about cklisting her in front of Theodore. She looked at Theodore with a pitiful gaze.


    "Theodore, I really didn''t mean for it to happen. Miss Ziegler said I wasn''t popr, so I believed it and thought that no one would notice anything I posted. How was I supposed to know that just posting a photo would cause so much trouble?" Phoebe nearlyughed at Vanessa''s pretentious act. "So now it''s my fault?"


    Vanessa choked up, "I truly didn''t expect to be so popr that a Facebook post would top the trending searches. Having too many fans is also a troublesome matter."


    Phoebe thought to herself, enough with the nonsense!


    After Theodore finished his medicine and tossed the bag into the trash, he said, "Let''s put an end to this matter. Vanessa, you go to sleep first."


    "Theodore..." Vanessa didn''t want to leave.


    Theodore looked at her indifferently, and Vanessa finally conceded, "Alright, I''ll go to bed. Don''t stay up toote."


    "Hmm."


    After watching Vanessa return to her room, Theodore turned back to Phoebe. "Phoebe, I think I don''t need to remind you what the original purpose of starting QUEEN Entertainment was, do I?"


    Phoebe felt both shocked and embarrassed inside. "Yes, I know."


    Theodore continued as if he didn''t see the hurt in her eyes,"Then remember, all of QUEEN Entertainment''s resources are to prioritize Vanessa."


    Phoebe felt as if she had been stabbed by an invisible knife, her face turning pale. "Theodore, are you really going to protect her, even if she''s useless?"


    "Yes, that''s what I promised her, and I will keep my word," Theodore replied, looking straight into her eyes.


    Phoebe covered her eyes to stop the tears from welling up. She thought about how foolish she was, frantically making calls hours ago to lower the heat, while they didn''t care about the fate of QUEEN Entertainment at all, only caring whether their first love shone brightly.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing the emotions bubbling up inside her, and said, "Fine, if that''s a promise you made to her, then you handle it."


    With that, she took out her work badge and threw it at Theodore. "Theodore, I quit!"


    "You!" Theodore was taken aback, probably not expecting her sudden defiance. "Phoebe, are you looking for death?" Phoebe stood up, looking down at him, "Yes, I am looking for death. So kill me. I''m telling you, I''ve had enough of you."


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, "You''ve wanted to say that for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Phoebe, having nothing left to lose, decided toy it all out, "Yes, I''ve wanted to say it for a long time. Yes, I aborted the child, that was my fault. So for the past two and a half years, no matter how you bullied or humiliated me, I endured it for you. But you shouldn''t have crossed my bottom line."


    "You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, inheriting the family business without effort, so you can easily negate the hard work of others. QUEEN Entertainment is just a tool to pacify your first love to you, but to me and the employees, it''s our life''s work."

 Chapter 132 Im not yours

    "You trample on our life''s work just to please your first love. It''s fine for you to throw money around just for a smile from a beauty, and everyone praises you for being romantic. But sorry, I am someone who values my career too much to continue ying this game with you. If you want to support her, then find someone else to do it. I won''t apany you any longer."


    After saying her piece, Phoebe didn''t even nce at Theodore''s increasingly ugly expression. She picked up her bag and headed for the bedroom.


    Upon reaching the hallway, she saw Vanessa peeking out from the guest room door. Phoebe scoffed, "Miss Fitzroy, if you want to watch,e out and watch openly. Sneaking around is just shameful." Vanessa was furious, "I won''t stoop to arguing with a loser."


    Phoebe scoffed again and pushed open the bedroom door, mming it shut behind her.


    The sound of the mming door echoed in the hallway. Theodore, clutching the work badge, stood up with an ashen face. He had not expected Phoebe to actually walk away from her job.


    Vanessa approached cautiously, grabbing Theodore''s arm, "Theodore, Miss Ziegler has too much temper. How can shesh out at you?"


    Theodore pulled his arm away, giving her a cold nce, "It''ste. Go back to your room and rest."


    Vanessa''s hand froze mid-air, and by the time she looked up again, Theodore had already entered the bedroom. Her hand slowly clenched into a fist.


    She thought she would be happy to drive Phoebe out of QUEEN Entertainment, but now she realized she wasn''t happy at all. She had to drive Phoebe out of the Reynolds family, out of Theodore''s world!


    In the bathroom, Phoebe stood under the shower, tilting her head back to let the hot water pour over her face, washing away the fatigue and irritation.


    She had wanted to do thisst night when Theodore brought Vanessa home without a word of notice.


    She had been enduring, hoping for a moment of peace.


    But she was too naive. Whether it was Theodore or Vanessa, they always wanted more.


    Now she couldn''t bear it any longer. She wouldn''t work for them anymore. She didn''t believe that she, a distinguished Harvard University graduate with three years of experience as a chief secretary, couldn''t find a job to support herself. After her shower, she had just opened the door when she was suddenly shoved against the wall with great force.


    Her back ached from the impact, and then her throat was grasped, not hard enough to hurt, but enough to startle her. The moan she was about to utter was swallowed back as she red at the man who was inches away. "What are you doing?"


    Theodore''s eyes burned with anger, his handsome face almost pressed against hers, "Phoebe, who gave you the courage to quit?"


    Phoebe scoffed, "Wasn''t it you?"


    Theodore gripped her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze, "I think you need to be taught a lesson again, to remember who''s in charge in this house." When she had thrown the work badge at him earlier, his invulnerable heart had plummeted, a sense of panic overwhelming him.


    He had a premonition that Phoebe was about to slip from his control.


    And he did not like that feeling one bit!


    Phoebe hadn''t cried earlier, but now tears fell uncontrobly, piercing her heart more than any physical pain could.


    "Yes, this house is yours, thepany is yours, QUEEN Entertainment is yours, so do whatever you want with them. But I am not yours."

 Chapter 133 A Broken Heart

    Theodore discerned the hidden meaning in her words, feeling as if an invisible hand was squeezing his heart tighter and tighter. He warned, "Phoebe, you know what I hate to hear." "Theodore, if I really go all out, I won''t need you!" Phoebe dered resolutely.


    Marrying Theodore was initially for the sake of their child. She didn''t bring up divorceter because of guilt, and she hadn''t mentioned it now because she hadn''tpletely given up hope. But if he continued to break her heart, she was prepared to fight her way out of this marriage, even if it meant tearing off all pretenses.


    Theodore''s mind went nk, his chest tight with panic. As he watched her lips move, his only remaining thought was to silence her, to stop her from uttering more infuriating words. He closed his eyes briefly, then suddenly lowered his head.


    Phoebe''s lips were caught fiercely in his bite, sharp pain spreading to her scalp and exploding within her body. Her mind reacted swiftly.


    She raised her hand to push him, but when she couldn''t budge him, her anger red, her chest heaving violently.


    Theodore bit her mouth as if venting his anger, the taste of blood spreading between them.


    Phoebe''s eyes reddened as she red at Theodore for several seconds before suddenly letting out a sneer, her face marked with scorn. "Theodore, are you so starved for love?" His expression was cold and stern.


    Yet Phoebe fearlessly continued, "If you''re starved for love, why don''t you go to your first love? She''s right across the street, waiting for you..."


    She whispered thest word into his ear, her tone cutting and vulgar.


    Theodore''s pupils contracted sharply, seeing the defiant look and the mocking smile on Phoebe''s face. His blood seemed to reverse its flow, his eyes instantly reddening. His hand brutally covered her mouth, and he bit down on Phoebe''s throat.


    "Phoebe, take back what you said!"


    He had never known Phoebe to be so sharp-tongued. When she intended to hurt, her words could pierce a hundred holes in one''s heart, each bleeding profusely. Her rebellious spirit was ignited by him, the pent-up frustration of this period now fully aroused.


    As much pain as she felt inside, she wanted him to feel the same.


    "I won''t!"


    Her nightgown was torn to shreds, and as Theodore covered her mouth, she was far from calm. She bit down hard on a piece of flesh in the palm of Theodore''s hand and refused to let go. Theodore winced from the bite, his manly pride fully provoked, especially after being insulted by her vulgar words, his eyes red with rage as he breathed heavily.


    Phoebe copsed to the ground, her tears drying and then wetting again. She hugged herself, burying her face in her knees, her voice hoarse from crying. "Why do you get to do this?"


    Why does he get to keep another woman in his heart and still treat her so cruelly?


    Theodore, with a cigarette hanging from his lips, watched the thin trail of smoke dissipate into the air. After venting his anger, he felt surprisingly more at ease.


    "Do you want me to show you our marriage certificate?"


    Hearing this, Phoebe let out a lowugh, the more sheughed, the more pathetic and ridiculous she found herself. He did these things not out of love but because she was legally his other half. What an irony!

 Chapter 134 Get it back

    She lifted her head to look at him, the mockery still evident in her eyes, "Don''t you feel any guilt towards Vanessa? She''s been waiting for you for three whole years." Theodore bent down, exhaling a puff of smoke onto her pristine face, watching her cough and choke before he felt a sense of satisfaction, saying, "She''ll understand." Fuck!


    Phoebe rarely cursed, but Theodore''s actions tonight made her break her rule repeatedly. She wiped away the tears from her coughing fit, steadied herself against the wall to stand up, and said through clenched teeth, "You two really are a perfect pair of scumbags!"


    With that, she shoved him aside and turned to enter the bathroom.


    In the following days, Phoebe didn''t go to QUEEN Entertainment. Instead, she spent her days shopping with Cindy, buying whatever was expensive, all on Theodore''s credit card.


    She had an epiphany that her relentless work over the past two years was pointless. The money she made was nothingpared to the spare change Theodore earned from signing a big deal.


    Since she had been fulfilling her marital duties all along, there was no need for her to pretend to be high-minded and not spend his money.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she married him for his wealth. She had borne this reputation for nothing; she might as well live up to it.


    She vengefully swiped Theodore''s supplementary card, causing his phone''s message alert to buzz incessantly from morning to afternoon.


    He was initially surprised to see the bank transaction alerts because, in three years of marriage, Phoebe had never been willing to use his supplementary card.


    She held onto this boundary as if it was herughable self-respect.


    Now, seeing the message alerts, his feelings were mixed.


    He wasn''t annoyed, nor was he happy; it felt like his earnings finally had a purpose.


    That day, after he had bullied her and seen her limp into the bathroom, he felt a bit of guilt, but more than that... satisfaction.


    Yes, satisfaction!


    "Mr. Reynolds, the director of QUEEN Entertainment, John, says he has something important to discuss. Shall I let him in?" Carol asked cautiously from the doorway.


    Theodore came back to his senses, wiped his face, and his expression quickly returned to its usual indifference. He gave a slight nod, Let him in."


    It was the first time John hade to see Theodore alone, and he still held a sense of awe for his boss. He knocked and entered, "Mr. Reynolds, there are many documents at QUEEN Entertainment that need Miss Adams'' signature, but when I called her, she said she''s no longer responsible for thepany and asked you to send someone to manage it as soon as possible."


    John probably guessed there was a conflict between Phoebe and Theodore, which was why she wasn''t showing up at thepany.


    Theodore''s brow furrowed, "I know."


    John hesitated before saying, "Mr. Reynolds, I don''t know what issue there is between you and Miss Adams, but I must speak on her behalf. Since she took over QUEEN Entertainment, she has been nothing but hardworking and dedicated, with every decision made for the betterment of thepany. I believe no one you appoint to manage QUEEN Entertainment will be asmitted and diligent as her."


    Theodore looked at the man before him, his posture straight, his eyes filled with admiration and respect for Phoebe, which made Theodore frown.


    "John, focus on your own duties. How the upper management changes is not for an assistant to decide."


    John''s face turned a shade darker, and without the courage to refuse outright, he left the CEO''s office in low spirits.


    Theodore tapped his fingers on the desk, then abruptly stood up, grabbed his car keys, and exited the office, with Carol quickly approaching.


    "Mr. Reynolds, there''s a meeting in five minutes..."


    "Cancel all my appointments for the afternoon. I''m going out. Call me if there''s anything." Theodore gave his orders with crisp efficiency, already stepping into the elevator. His phone vibrated suddenly. He took it out and nced at the message alert, a faint smile forming on his lips.


    Great, he was off to Herm¨¨s to catch his runaway director!

 Chapter 135 It doesnt bother me

    In the International Finance Center, Phoebe and Cindy were attending an Herm¨¨s tea party, an event graced by the socialites of Kedora. The two of them sat at the back, watching as the elegant and poised saleswomen showcased thetest


    styles and colors. Cindy lowered her voice to a whisper.


    "Phoebe, have you been in a bad moodtely?"


    Phoebe, intently perusing the new arrivals and jotting down notes on the ones she liked, replied without looking up, "No, what''s up?"


    "You used to be a workaholic. There were months when I wouldn''t see you at all, and getting you out for a meal was a challenge," Cindy remarked.


    Phoebe had indeed been very busy in the past. But it wasn''t just with work.


    For a long time after her miscarriage, Theodore was haunted by the reasons behind it. Whenever anything remotely rted to Edward came up, he would fly into a rage.


    His way of dealing with it was to punish her without restraint, regardless of the situation. During that time, she developed a psychological shadow, wanting to avoid him yet not daring to, as reality wouldn''t allow it.


    Later, she stayed close to him almost every moment, thinking it would prevent his arbitrary behavior. However, Theodore proved to be an unpredictable tyrant.


    One second he might be smiling at her, and the next, he could be punishing her in the strangest of ces over the most trivial of reasons.


    "I''m on vacation recently."


    Cindy tilted her head, "That''s rare for someone as busy as you. But aren''t you the head of QUEEN Entertainment? Just a few days ago, yourpany was in the news for something negative. Can you really afford to take a break now?" "Whether I can afford it or not, it''s not my ce to worry."


    After saying this, Phoebe frowned at her,"I''m trying to rx for a few days, can you not kill my vibe?"


    Cindy immediately raised her hands in surrender, "Alright, alright, my bad. Let''s just enjoy the exhibition."


    Phoebe''s lips curled into a slight smile as she continued to browse the exhibition.


    After a while, there was amotion at the entrance. The socialites seated at the front whispered among themselves while blushing and gazing toward the door, as if a world-ss heartthrob had just appeared.


    Out of curiosity, Phoebe followed their gazes.


    Then she saw a tall, striking man stride in, radiating a glow that brightened the entire store. He ignored the various looks of astonishment and curiosity, his hawk-like dark eyes quickly scanning the crowd before locking onto his target. He walked over with purpose.


    Phoebe met his gaze for a second and knew he wasing for her. Just as she stood up to flee, her wrist was caught by a warm,rge hand. "Where are you going?"


    All around, curious eyes turned their way, making Phoebe reluctant to be the center of attention. She turned and walked outside. "Let''s talk outside."


    Theodore wasn''t one to air private matters in public, and with Phoebe recently bing more uncontroble, a confrontation here could leave them both with no way to step down gracefully. Outside, the August sun poured down fiercely, the weather hot and dry.


    Phoebe found a cool spot in the shade of a wall and stood there, looking at the impably dressed man in front of her. He was in a sharp suit, a formal business attire, exuding a sense of noble restraint. "What are you doing here?"


    Theodore seemed much more at ease in front of her, leaning casually against the wall with his hands in his pockets.


    "Enjoying your shopping these past few days?"


    His tone was teasing, more affectionate than interrogative.


    Phoebe, with an icy expression, looked off into the bustling street and retorted, "I''ve spent less than a million dors of your money, Mr. Reynolds. Does that hurt?"


    Theodore watched her, a deepugh escaping him, "No, you can spend freely. It doesn''t bother me."

 Chapter 136 Following her

    Phoebe turned to look at him, "If it doesn''t bother you, then why are you here, slowing down my spending?"


    Theodore still wore that smiling expression, more dazzling than the summer sun. He reached out and gently tugged at the hem of her clothes, "I came to see if you''re still angry." "Angry?" Phoebe scoffed, "Even if I borrowed courage from the heavens, I wouldn''t dare be angry with you. If you''re looking for trouble, then I''m going back inside." She tried to leave, but Theodore pulled her back by the arm.


    He had been rough with her a few days ago and had intended to apologize. He wasn''t angry now as he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. The gesture was tender and romantic, like a scene from a drama.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly, and she struggled to wriggle out of his embrace, but Theodore didn''t leave a sliver of space for her to escape. He rested his chin in the crook of her shoulder, softening his voice, "Can''t you stop being mad at me?"


    It was probably the first time he''d shown any weakness to her. His voice was soothing but stubborn, almostmanding.


    Phoebe''s struggle ceased.


    Her heart felt as if it was soaked in water, sour and soft, and her eyes immediately reddened.


    "Why are you trying to appease me? Go appease your first love. After all, whatever she does is right, and whatever I do is wrong."


    Her words were moreint than anger.


    Theodore knew she was still bothered by what he''d said before. He said, "From now on, I won''t interfere with the operations of QUEEN Entertainment." Phoebe was skeptical, "Really?"


    Theodore grasped her shoulders, turning her to face him, looking down, "I always keep my word, you know that."


    Phoebe was almost persuaded, but then she thought of something and gently broke free from his grip, "I don''t want to go back."


    He hade today, lowering his pride to coax her, just to make her go back to being Vanessa''s servant. She wouldn''t have it!


    She had always been someone who kept work and personal life separate.


    No matter how Vanessa disgusted her, she wouldn''t mistreat her in business matters.


    But now...


    Vanessa had repeatedly sabotaged her efforts, and she couldn''t continue to n Vanessa''s future career without any qualms like before. Theodore didn''t find her petnce annoying; rather, he found this spirited side of her particrly lively and vibrant.


    No longer like before, when she was like still water, lifeless.


    He leaned back against the wall, watching her with a rxed air, "Shall I buy you a bag?"


    "I can buy my own," Phoebe refused.


    "How about I treat you to something delicious?"


    "No!" Phoebe refused without a second thought.


    "Jewelry?"


    "A car?"


    "A house?"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at him and walked away.


    This time, Theodore didn''t try to pull her back. Instead, he stood up straight and followed her leisurely, like a little tail.


    When she sped up, he took bigger strides. When she slowed down, he also slowed his pace.


    Phoebe knew he was following her, but she didn''t look back. As she walked, the corners of her lips involuntarily curled upwards.

 Chapter137Twisted Gala: A Tangle of Jealousy and Deception

    Phoebe''s reflexes were lightning-fast. As Vanessa lunged to jab the jagged bottle at her face, Phoebe had already seized her wrist. "Vanessa, have you lost your mind?" Phoebe shouted, drenched in a cold sweat from the close call.


    "Yes, I''ve gone mad!" Vanessa hissed, her eyes seething with hatred. "The thought of you carrying his child drives me to insanity."


    Gritting her teeth, Phoebe fought for control of the bottle, desperate to disarm Vanessa and snap her out of this frenzy with a sharp p if needed. "Remember where we are. Even in madness, there are limits." Phoebe was furious, feeling the weight of Vanessa''s loathing. It was a shock to be attacked now, of all times.


    Both women clutched the bottle neck, pushing and pulling with all their might. Phoebe, gripping the bottle body, was oblivious to the urgent footsteps outside the door.


    In the heat of the struggle, Vanessa''s grip suddenly ckened; and Phoebe seized the moment, yanked hard. The bottle plunged into Vanessa''s palm. "Ouch, it hurts!"


    A terrible scream filled the room as Vanessa''s hand was pierced, it started to bleed.


    "Vanessa!"


    A tall, dark figure burst in. He shoved Phoebe aside and cradled Vanessa, his normallyposed face now etched with panic.


    Phoebe stumbled backward, hit the vanity. Ignoring the pain, she looked at Theodore, "Theodore, I..."


    "Don''t defend her, Theodore," Vanessa murmured weakly in his arms. "It wasn''t intentional."


    Without looking back, Theodore took Vanessa up. "I''m taking you to the hospital. Hang in there."


    Phoebe followed calling out, "Theodore..."


    He paused, his voice was cold and distant. "Phoebe, if there''s any trouble at tonight''s g, you''ll be responsible for it."


    With Vanessa in his arms, Theodore strode out of the room.


    Left alone, Phoebe realized Vanessa''s ploy. It wasn''t her face she wanted to scar, it was a trap, but Phoebe had walked right into it, allowing Theodore to witness her supposed ''cruelty.''


    Vanessa had yed her role to the hilt, ready to sacrifice herself to win. Facing such a ruthless enemy sent shivers down Phoebe''s spine. And Theodore had chosen to believe Vanessa without question. A bitterugh escaped Phoebe.


    Then the announcement came, pulling her back to reality. "Miss Fitzroy, you''re up next. Please proceed to Stage 3 immediately."


    The message repeated thrice, snapping Phoebe out of her reverie.

 Chapter 138: A Pianists Triumph

    In the wake of Theodore rushing Vanessa to the hospital, Phoebe was left to handle the imminent performance alone. With no one to rece her and the reputation of Reynolds Group at stake, failure was not an option. ncing down at her gown, she spotted a few drops of fresh blood. She couldn''t go on stage like that. At the makeup table, she found a pair of eyebrow scissors, bent down, and carefully cut a slit in the hem of her dress. With a swift tear, she removed the bloodstained fabric and tossed it in the trash before hurrying towards Stage 3.


    Seated at the piano, the previous act ended to thunderous apuse as the tform rose. A spotlight shone down on her, and Phoebe closed her eyes, clearing her mind of all distractions.


    Her fingers hovered over the keys, and as the tform settled, she began to y. The haunting notes of "Love Song" filled the silent auditorium, a more challenging piece than the expected "Marriage of Love." Her performance was wless, even through the most rapid passages, her fingers dancing across the keys with a passion that stirred the audience''s hearts.


    Down in the audience, Christopher was stunned to see Phoebe at the piano. He frantically searched for Theodore, wondering if he was as shocked. It was a revtion that Phoebe, married into the Reynolds family for three years, possessed such exquisite piano skills.


    Since Christopher was unable to find Theodore, he quickly began recording Phoebe''s performance to send to him.


    As thest note faded, the audience was still in a trance from her masterful performance. Brandon was the first to break the silence with apuse, setting off a thunderous ovation that echoed long after.


    Backstage, Phoebe''s hands trembled slightly with adrenaline and relief. She had done it without making a single mistake. Edward approached, offering a coffee and a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. His eyes shone with admiration, reminiscent of a true fan.


    "I haven''t heard you y in such a long time," Edward said. "Your skills are as exceptional as ever. Your teacher would be proud of you."


    "It was just ast-minute save." Phoebe replied modestly.


    Edward just smiled, and Phoebe smiled back-a moment captured by a hidden camera. Within a minute, the image was on Theodore''s phone.

 Chapter 139: A Painful Revelation

    Theodore had just rushed Vanessa to the hospital''s surgical unit, her hand wrapped in a white handkerchief now crimson with blood, it was definitely a disturbing sight. Ruby stood by Vanessa'', her face was pale, and she was in pain, a mix of anxiety and sympathy etched on her face.


    "Vanessa, just hold on, the doctor will be here any second." Ruby reassured her.


    As if on cue, the surgeon strode in. Ruby quickly called out, "Doctor, please, Vanessa''s hand looks really bad."


    The doctor nced at Ruby but moved straight to Vanessa''s side, carefully unwrapping the handkerchief. The blood had clotted, sticking the fabric to the wound. "This might hurt a bit, just try to hang in there." he warned.


    Vanessa''s face turned ashen as she instinctively looked to Theodore. "Theodore, I''m scared..." The word ''hurt'' never made it out before a searing pain shot through her palm. She gasped sharply, looking down to see the doctor had removed


    the handkerchief, then showed her palm, raw and riddled with wounds. The force she had used on herself was evident now, as merciless as it had been deliberate. Only now, seeing the depth of the gashes, did the fear truly set in. What if her hand was ruined, unable to ever y the piano again?


    Theodore''s hand rested on her shoulder, his gaze lowered to her tear-streaked face, his brow furrowed deeply. "Don''t be afraid, it''s going to be okay."


    But Vanessa was already sweating from the pain, leaning into the solidity of the man beside her, her eyes brimming with tears. "Theodore, will I ever be able to y the piano again?"


    Before Theodore could answer, the doctor chimed in. "The wound''s on your palm. As long as the nerves aren''t damaged, this level of injury shouldn''t affect your piano ying."


    Vanessa clenched her teeth, her gaze flicking to Ruby, who immediately snapped, "What do you mean ''this level of injury''? Isn''t Vanessa hurt enough? Does it have to ruin her left hand to be serious?"


    The doctor''s dismissive nce at Ruby was almost as cutting as his words, "If your hand is so important, you should take better care of it."


    "Ruby." Vanessa interjected with a pointed look. "Don''t argue with the doctor. It''s my own carelessness, no one else''s fault."


    Ruby frowned, her voice was filled with righteous indignation. "Vanessa, you''re just too kind. It was Phoebe who stabbed your hand with a wine bottle, and you''re still making excuses for her." "That''s enough, Ruby." Vanessa managed a weak smile, looking up at Theodore. "Don''t mind Ruby''s nonsense, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    The more magnanimous Vanessa was, the angrier Theodore felt inside. "Let''s get this wound treated first. I''ll sort this matter out," he promised.


    Hearing his words, Vanessa felt a chill settle in her heart. She lowered her gaze, her facile expression was a mix of dejection and sorrow.


    The doctor brought hydrogen peroxide to disinfect the wound. As soon as it touched the wounded part, Vanessa felt an excruciating pain that nearly sent her soul flying. She gripped Theodore''s hand with her uninjured one and buried her head into his chest. "It hurts, Theodore, it hurts so much..."


    Theodore held her shoulders, frowned at the doctor. "Be gentle, can''t you hear her screaming?"


    The doctor nced at him and wiped off the remaining disinfectant with a cotton swab. Holding her hand up to the light, he observed. "There''s ss in the wound; we need to remove the shards."


    At that, Vanessa''s face turned an even paler shade of white.

 Chapter 140: Unforeseen Revelations

    The doctor wasted no time, he quickly fetched a pair of tweezers to meticulously remove the shards of ss embedded in Vanessa''s palm, it was so painful she nearly passed out.


    Once her wound was bandaged, Vanessa''s already pale face turned ghostly white. Theodore scooped her up and carried her back to the car. Ruby moved to follow, but Vanessa gave her a look, and Ruby quickly improvised. "Theodore, please take care of Vanessa. She left her bag at Todi Stadium in the rush-I need to go back for it."


    "Alright," Theodore replied as he closed the car door. At the same moment, Jack drove out of the hospital.


    Inside the car, Theodore pulled out his phone and opened WeChat, only to be greeted by a photo of Phoebe and Edward smiling at each other. His grip on the phone tightened, a storm brewing on his handsome face.


    Vanessa leaned back in her seat, noticing Theodore was down. She whispered "Theodore, just take me to the hotel, please. My mom just had a heart bypass, and she''ll worry if she sees my hand like this." "You''re too injured for a hotel." Theodore frowned deeply.


    Vanessa''s eyshes fluttered pitifully as she looked down. "But I don''t want to worry about her, she fell ill because of me."


    After a moment, Theodore instructed Jack. "Head to the Imperial Apartment."


    Jack internally gasped, knowing that Theodore only had one apartment at Imperial, the one he shared with Phoebe. Was he bringing Vanessa there, risking a confrontation?


    "Mr. Reynolds, should we notify Mrs. Reynolds?" Jack asked cautiously, impressed by Theodore''s boldness.


    Theodore scoffed, "It''s my ce. I don''t need to inform anyone about who I bring home."


    Jack had noeback, silently turning the car toward Imperial Apartment.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Vanessa''s eyes. She hadn''t expected Theodore to take her straight to the Imperial Apartment. She wondered how Phoebe would react upon seeing her.


    Theodore, his was mind in turmoil, noticed a video sent by Christopher and tapped it open. The ethereal sound of a piano filled the car.


    Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat as she nced at his phone.


    In the video, a girl in a pink dress sat at a piano, bathed in light, her eyes closed as notes cascaded from her fingers. Anyone who knew piano understood the difficulty of controlling the rhythm of "Love Song," and Vanessa was no exception. To convey the celestial sound of such an emotional piece required over a decade of piano skills.


    She recognized the piano and the backdrop from the video, it was from tonight''s charity g. She had nned to deal a blow to Phoebe''s career and love life by her absence, expecting the piano performance to be canceled. But someone had stepped in to save the day.


    As "Love Song" reached its crescendo, the piano''s urgency and rich emotion gripped the audience.


    At the end of the performance, the pianist stood and bowed, and Vanessa finally saw her clearly, it was Phoebe!


    Her face darkened, her mind a whirlwind of shock. Why was it Phoebe? How could she y the piano?


    Theodore was equally surprised. This woman, shining brighter than the light itself, was Phoebe. He never knew she could y. What else was she hiding from him?

 Chapter 141 Does he care about you?

    Chapter 141 Does he care about you?


    The charity g ended at half past eight, followed by a gathering for dinner. Brandon called Phoebe and openly praised her for ying the piano well tonight.


    Mrs. Reynolds was surprised to see her ying the piano just now. She was apanying Brandon to the event today, dressed very elegantly, and didn''t mind that Phoebe was dressed inly.


    "Phoebe, you have surprised us. We never expected you to y the piano so well." Mrs. Reynolds held her arm and praised her.


    Even though Phoebe was tired, she forced herself to smile and replied, "I learned a little from the Vanderbilt family before, but I put it asideter due to busy studies."


    "No wonder I had no idea that you could y the piano. It''s a shame Theodore isn''t here, he would have seen you in a different light." Mrs. Reynolds had already heard from Madison about Vanessa''s hand injury and Theodore apanying her to the hospital. Now, seeing Phoebe force a smile, she felt a twinge of pity for her.


    Madison sneered on the side, "I still think Vanessa ys the best. She was the champion of the Chopin International Piano Competition. If she didn''t injure Vanessa''s hand, how could she have had the chance to perform on stage?" Madison''s words clearly implied that Phoebe was scheming and deliberately injured Vanessa''s hand in order to rece her on stage.Frowning, Mrs. Reynolds said, "Madison, why would you say such things about Phoebe? She is not a performer, why would she want to steal the spotlight?"


    "Of course, it''s to steal Vanessa''s limelight, thinking that Theodore will notice her that way. She''s such a scheming bitch." Madison nced at Phoebe with disdain, her tone dripping with contempt.


    Thankfully, Phoebe had been clever enough to take a picture of her with Edward and sent it to Theodore, letting him see just how promiscuous this woman could be!


    "Madison!" Mrs. Reynolds looked at her displeased, "Why are you talking to your sister-inw like this?"


    Rolling her eyes, Madison replied, "Phoebe, wait until Theodorees back, and I want to see how you''ll exin it to him."After saying that, she disregarded Mrs. Reynolds'' angry gaze and left with her drink in hand.


    Mrs. Reynolds looked at Phoebe awkwardly and said, "Phoebe, don''t mind Madison''s blunt words. She just admires Vanessa too much.""Well, I know." Phoebe nodded.


    Mrs. Reynolds patted her hand and said, "Phoebe, both Grandma and I are on your side. Have a child with Theodore soon. Once you have a child, his heart will naturally return to you."


    Phoebe bit her lip and looked at Mrs. Reynolds'' eyes filled with anticipation. She felt immense pressure inside her. Everyone...


    Everyone was hoping she would have a child for the Reynolds family, but only she knew that she could never get pregnant again.


    "Mom, I''m a bit tired and I want to go back and rest," Phoebe said.Mrs. Reynolds nodded quickly, "Alright, you go back, I''ll have the driver take you."


    Phoebe turned and left the banquet hall. As she walked out of the hotel, she saw a white Porsche parked at the entrance. Edward leaned against the car door looking up at her. Seeing here out, he quickly walked up to her. "Are you going back? Let me take you," he offered.Phoebe shook her head. "No, it''s fine. I drove here myself." "Phoebe," Edward stopped her in her tracks, his gaze urgent. "You look exhausted. I just want to take you home. Please don''t refuse me."


    Phoebe looked up at him and let out a soft sigh. "Edward, I''m sorry. I can''t let you take me home. He would get angry if he saw us together."


    More than just getting angry!That night in the car, he almost killed her.Some lessons are learned in one go, and she didn''t want to experience that near-death feeling again.


    The light in Edward''s eyes gradually dimmed, and he murmured, "Do you care so much about his feelings? What about him? Does he care about you?"

 Chapter 142 He Brought Her Here

    Phoebe''s heart hurt. Seeing her silent, a sense of coldness washed over Edward. He smiled bitterly, "It''s all right. I care about you, and I''ll wait for you here." After saying that, he took a step back, clearing a path for her.Phoebe tightened her grip on her handbag and walked away without looking back.


    The more resolute she walked, the more painful her heart felt. She shouldn''t have hurt the affectionate Edward like this, but she had no choice. Because only her coldness could help him break free from this rtionship as soon as possible.


    Phoebe returned to the Imperial Apartment and opened the door. She immediately noticed a pair of high-heeled shoes lying at the entrance. She was familiar with those shoes, Vanessa wore them tonight. Her heart tightened, and she didn''t even bother changing into slippers. She walked in wearing the higg heels.


    The living room was empty, and she heard voicesing from the guest bathroom. There wasughter mixed in. She hurriedly walked towards the guest bathroom.


    The door to the guest bathroom was wide open, and standing at the doorway, she immediately saw what was happening inside.


    Vanessa was sitting on a chair, her hair was wet and foamy. Theodore stood next to her, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his hands covered in thick foam, washing her hair.


    He must have identally touched her ear, and she squirmed yfully, dodging andughing. Theodore alsoughed, his expression full of adoration. Phoebe stared at them in a daze, and her heart broke. Theodore, who usually kept outsiders away from his private domain, had brought Vanessa to their marital apartment and was intimately washing her hair, afraid that others wouldn''t know how well they got along. "It tickles..." Vanessa''s voice sounded delighted, and she quickly rose up.


    She shrunk her neck and looked back, only to see Phoebe standing at the door, her smile was frozen as she nced at Theodore.


    Theodore also saw her, his face turned serious. "Finally decided toe back?"


    Phoebe averted her gaze, not wanting to see them so intimate. Her voice was cold. "I''m going to change clothes, you two carry on."With that, she turned and walked away. Theodore''s jaw tightened. If it weren''t for Vanessa''s presence, he would have chased after her by now to ask if she had forgotten what he had said before.


    Phoebe went to take a shower and remove her makeup in her room. After changing her clothes, she felt hungry and went straight out of the bedroom.


    The guest restroom was right across from her room, and she nced at it subconsciously. There was no one inside anymore, but the sound of a hairdryer came from the living room. Phoebe walked over and saw Theodore blow-drying Vanessa''s hair. If anyone didn''t know better, they would think the two of them were newlyweds, deeply in love. Phoebe''s stomach-ache got even worse. She turned around and entered the kitchen, standing there for a while before she started cooking dinner.


    She closed the kitchen door, but it couldn''t block out the sound of the hairdryer outside, faintly apanied by theughter of the two, like a cacophony in her ears.


    Phoebe turned the range hood on to the maximum,pletely drowning out the noise from outside the kitchen, but it didn''t alleviate her difort.


    She wanted to rush out and chase Vanessa away.But what right did she have to do that?


    Her rtionship with Theodore had never been equal from the beginning. After the miscarriage, he thought she had cheated on him as revenge, and she was already deemed worthless in his eyes.

 Chapter 143

    The water in the pot was boiling. Phoebe had just grabbed some noodles and was about to put them into the pot when the kitchen door was suddenly pushed open, and a tall and upright figure stood at the doorway. "We haven''t eaten either."


    Phoebe paused with the noodles in hand. "I''m cooking in noodles; they won''t suit your distinguished taste. You can order takeout."


    Theodore leaned against the door frame, his gaze deep and enigmatic. "Phoebe, don''t bite the hand that feeds you."


    With a forceful move, Phoebe snapped the noodles into several pieces. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Theodore challengingly, defiance written all over her face. "So I''m ungrateful, what are you going to do about it?" Theodore narrowed his eyes, a cold smirk appearing on his lips. "It seems you need a reminder not to forget your ce, or you wanna take another loss?"


    Phoebe sneered. "Theodore, the only reason I''ve been putting up with you is that there has never been a third person between the two of us. Now you bring Vanessa home without so much as a word to me, do you really think I have no temper at all?"


    "There''s never been a third person?" Theodore chewed on these words with relish, his voice deep and heavy. "Edward isn''t a third person?"


    Phoebe''s face turned pale. "The rtionship between Edward and me was pure."


    "Then tell me, what kind of ''pure'' rtionship ends up in the same bed?" Mockery filled Theodore''s eyes.


    Phoebe froze.


    "Can''t defend yourself?" Theodore asked sarcastically.


    Phoebe closed her eyes for a moment, tucking all her emotions back inside. In a soft voice, she asked, "Is this something you can''t get over?"


    "Yes, it''s something I''ve never gotten over," said Theodore, his voice tense and biting, "Phoebe, remember this: you owe me, and you''ll never be able to repay that debt in this lifetime!"


    Phoebe''s eyes stung with heat. She wanted to ask him if she was truly so unforgivable in his mind.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to ask, for fear of humiliating herself further.


    Silently, she poured out the water from the saucepan, then took out arger pot to fill with water and ced it on the stove to boil for the noodles.


    She took out three bowls and began preparing the seasonings proficiently.


    Theodore stood at the doorway, watching her for a while, his mood seemingly calmed. He said in a grave voice, "You injured Vanessa''s hand, so she will be staying here until her hand heals."


    "You didn''t even ask before concluding that I hurt her hand?" Phoebe looked up at him, her eyes full of pain. "Aren''t you being too hasty?"


    Theodore scoffed coldly. "Me, hasty? Phoebe, I saw it with my own eyes."


    Phoebe stared straight at him. "Eyes can deceive. At the end of the day, you only believe what you see, which is why you don''t bother to ask me what actually happened. You''ve already convicted me." Theodore stepped forward, closing the distance between them. "Phoebe, are you trying to find another excuse for yourself? Vanessa was in so much pain, yet she kept speaking well of you."


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "She spoke well of me? Beware of suspicious folk bearing gifts, they are sure to be ill-intentioned." "Ridiculous!" Theodore red at her cold, beautiful face. There was an air of proud solitude about her that made her seem utterly alone.


    Phoebe met his gaze coldly. "For things I haven''t done, I don''t need to make excuses for myself. Perhaps Mr. Reynolds, in your wisdom, should think about who the biggest beneficiary of this situation is."


    "The beneficiary is you, isn''t it?" Theodore retorted coldly. "You injured her hand so she couldn''t go on stage. Then you reced her on stage, iming to be saving the show, when in reality, you stole the limelight. I never expected you to take advantage and pretend to be the victim."


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    Then sheughed, tears wrapping around her eyes.


    This was all her fault.


    He hadn''t been too blinded by a leaf to see Vanessa''s shenanigans; he''d just indulged Vanessa and then put all the me on her.


    So no matter whether today''s party is ruined or not, he will find trouble with her

 Chapter 144

    His heart was just that irrationally biased.


    Simply because, the person he wanted to protect from beginning to end was Vanessa alone. So no matter how much she argued her case, in his eyes, it was nothing more than sophistry.


    She returned the vinegar bottle in her hand to its original ce, turned off the stove with a stretch of her hand, and coldly said, "We''re out of salt. I''m going down to the supermarket to buy some." After speaking, she passed by him and left the kitchen directly.


    Phoebe grabbed her phone and headed straight out the door; the atmosphere was too oppressive, and if she stayed in that apartment any longer, she feared she''d fall apart.


    Once she stepped outside, the night breeze caressed her cheeks, cooling them. Raising her hand to touch her face, she felt tears all over her palms. It was only then that she realized she had been crying. How pathetic, she thought.


    Running out and hiding to cry, instead of confronting Theodore head-on and challenging Vanessa face to face. Sneaking away like this was really embarrassing.


    She walked to the pavilion in the middle of themunity, sat down, and stared nkly at the glimmeringke.


    "Phoebe?"


    A deep male voice came from behind, uncertain and somewhat familiar.


    Phoebe turned around and saw a tall man standing on the path. He was dressed in sportswear, and the beads of sweat on his face glistened under the streetlights. She quickly turned back, wiping the tear stains from her face.


    When she looked at Evan again, she had regained herposure, "You live here too?"


    Detecting her hesitation, Evan nodded, "Yeah, I live here too. It''s just that I usually leave early and returnte, so we probably haven''t crossed paths before." Phoebe didn''t expect Evan to live there too. She hurriedly stood up, "What a coincidence. I''ve never seen you before. Maybe I''m also quite busy usually." "Meeting is fate. Would you like to walk with me?" Evan offered.


    Phoebe thought for a moment and said, "Won''t it dy your night run?" "Not at all."


    Phoebe then stepped out of the pavilion and walked with Evan around the artificialke in the center of themunity, "I really appreciate what you did that day in Riaca City. You must have reached the hotelte at night. Did it disturb your sleep?"


    "It''s fine. I often sleepte at night when shooting night scenes. By the way, was your injury on feet better?" Evan asked.


    "Yes, it''s been almost two weeks. It healed a while ago," Phoebe remembered those shoes and said, "Those shoes were quite expensive. I don''t take rewards for nothing. How much do I owe you?"


    Evanughed, "Doesn''t it sound funny when you say it''s been almost two weeks and now you''re talking about transferring money to me?"


    Phoebe rubbed her nose awkwardly, "It does sound a little strange, then do you want to eat a midnight snack, why don''t I treat you to a midnight snack, just to talk about whether there is still a chance for us to work together."


    "I swear I won''t dare to go to this midnight snack then." Evan joked.


    However, despite his words, ten minutester, the two found themselves sitting in front of a noodle shop just outside the neighborhood. At this hour, it was veryte, and they were the only two customers in the shop.


    The waiter quickly brought over two steaming bowls of noodles. Phoebe hadn''t even started eating when her phone vibrated, disying a message on the screen.


    "Phoebe, did you travel to outer space to buy a bag of salt?"

 Chapter 145

    the bowl.


    Phoebe nced at her cell phone screen and turned it over, cing it face down on the table. She looked down and went on with the noodles, but it seemed that the clear soup wasn''t satisfying enough, and she added more chili peppers to The red chili oil floated to the noodles, fiery and bright.


    Evan caught a glimpse of her fair face and her lips, now reddened from the spice, and felt an inexplicable stir in his heart. He cleared his throat and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of the heat?" "Spicy is the way I like it."


    After Phoebe spoke, as if something came to mind, she fell into reminiscence. "There''s also a noodle restaurant outside Harvard University, their chili oil is especially delicious. Back when I was studying there, that restaurant almost monopolized my breakfasts andte-night snacks."


    Evanughed and said, "Sounds good."


    "We can go there for a visit sometime," Phoebe said, stuffing another mouthful of noodles and finishing off a bowl of wontons, eating so vigorously that she was covered in sweat. Having broken out in a sweat, her mood seemed to lighten considerably.


    She stood up to pay the bill, while Evan leisurely finished everyst drop of his soup. Side by side, they walked back.


    As they approached the neighborhood, Phoebe''s steps slowed; she was reluctant to go home.


    Her hands tucked into her coat pockets, she looked at the towering buildings ahead and was just about to speak when Evan took the initiative, "You''re not in a hurry to go back, are you?" Without checking the time, Phoebe knew it was alreadyte, but she didn''t want to go home.


    She didn''t want to see Theodore or Vanessa.


    If possible, she wished time could stop at this moment and never move forward again.


    Seeing her hesitation, Evan could guess what was on her mind and said, "Come on, let me take you somewhere."


    With that, he tugged at her arm and then released it, heading straight for the pedestrian overpass.


    Phoebe hesitated for a few seconds before following Evan onto the bridge.


    She wasn''t afraid of Evan, after all, people with nothing to lose are afraid of nothing, and Evan, being a star and an icon, had more concerns than she did.


    In contrast, Evan might even be afraid of her blowing the whistle on theirte night rendezvous.


    Shortly after crossing the overpass, they turned into a small street and after about fifty meters, arrived at a house.


    Evan rang the doorbell, and soon someone came to open the door.


    When the door opened, Phoebe saw the punk attire of the person, reminiscent of a musician. Evan introduced them, "This is my friend Justin, and this is Phoebe." They shook hands, and the friend warmly weed them inside.


    Evan said, "Go on with your business, just leave us alone, I''ll take her to the studio for a while."


    Justin then did leave them alone and went into a music production room and never came back out.


    "Come on, let''s go to the studio." Evan led Phoebe towards the recording studio.


    Phoebe looked around the courtyard as she walked, the outside looked in and boring, but inside there was something unique, and it was decorated in a rather artistic way.


    Arriving at the recording studio, Evan turned on the sound equipment and handed Phoebe a pair of earphones, "Come on, let''s sing along!


    "Phoebe was amused by his casual tone, "People who didn''t know better would think we hadn''t eaten noodles just now, but stimnts."


    Evan winked at her, "If you''re feeling shy, you can pretend I don''t exist."


    Back in her college days, Phoebe often went to KTV with her roommates to sing. They were all on the same level, howling like ghosts and wolves. Now, facing Evan, the prince of love songs, she felt quite embarrassed. "Please be forgiving if my singing isn''t very good."


    Knowing she wasn''t in high spirits, Evan picked a ylist full of pure screaming and venting songs; he was prepared for Phoebe''s cacophonous singing.

 Chapter 146 Evans Eyes Lit Up

    He hadn''t expected her singing voice to be so different from her speaking voice - it was lower, with a hint of huskiness that struck right at the heart. Phoebe sang a few songs until her throat could take no more, and her mncholic mood seemed to dissipate substantially; then she switched to a rtively gentler song.


    "I have never been where you can see the northern lights, and I''ve never heard the sound of fireworks at night, but I see the stars in your eyes, they shine as bright..."


    Evan''s eyes lit up; he hadn''t anticipated Phoebe''s voice to have such sticity.


    Her voice was slightly husky when she belted out rock songs, yet possessed an ethereal beauty when performing bads. If she were to participate in a masked singingpetition, he reckoned she would debut instantly.


    After Phoebe finished singing, there suddenly came enthusiastic apuse from behind. She turned around to see Justin-the one who had opened the door for them-pping excitedly.


    "Evan, where did you dig up this guy? That voice is incredible," Justin said, his gaze fervently fixed on Phoebe.


    Evan nced at Phoebe with a teasing smile, "I didn''t dig up anyone. It''s quite obvious she''s here to poach me, right, Miss Adams?"


    Phoebe bashfully reintroduced herself to Justin, "Hello, I am Phoebe, the head of QUEEN Entertainment."


    Justin''s eyes widened in surprise, "No way, you look so young, I thought you were a new talent scouted by Evan''spany." Phoebe smiled modestly, "Sorry, I just have a youthful appearance."


    Justin: "..."


    Justin looked at Phoebe with newfound respect-he had initially wanted to ask if she was interested in releasing an album, but now felt too embarrassed to broach the subject.


    After all, here was someone young already leading QUEEN Entertainment; what interest would she have in producing an album?


    "Your voice is truly unique. If you entered the entertainment industry, you''d definitely be a sensation within a year," Justinmented sincerely-not as apliment, but because Phoebe had talent and beauty that exceeded many in the industry.


    It was evident that Justin genuinely appreciated her versatile voice, and he coaxed Phoebe into singing several more songs of various styles. With each song, her voice subtly changed.


    Hemented inwardly that she was a natural-born singer-it was a pity, really, a great pity!


    By the time the three of them finished talking, it was 3 a.m. Phoebe yawnedzily, and seeing this, Evan decided to cut his friend''s enthusiasm short.


    "It''s gettingte; we should be heading back," he said.


    Justin paused, then stood up hastily, "Of course, of course. Miss Adams, feel free toe over with Evan whenever you''re free. My door is always open to you."


    Phoebe was amused by his warmth, and the two of them left.


    Phoebe smiled, "Thank you."


    At thiste hour, the night was deep and still; hardly any pedestrians could be seen on the street. Evan, uncharacteristically reserved, said, "I really didn''t expect you to sing so well."


    "I just outdid myself, I guess. After all, I have to do justice to that million-dor equipment," Phoebe replied with augh.


    Evan instantly rxed, his smile bright and clear, "You didn''t see Justin looking like he had found a treasure; I was also hugely impressed."


    Phoebe tilted her head to look at him. Under the streetlight, Evan''s lips curved into a smile, his features handsome and striking, and quite attractive indeed, "Don''t fall for me, it won''t lead anywhere."


    Evan knew she was joking and yfully poked her forehead with his finger, "Don''t tter yourself, you''re not my type."


    Having spent the evening with him, Phoebe knew that he was quite narcissistic, not at all as aloof as he seemed from the outside. Sheughed and said, "Why do I feel like you''re going to go against your words?" "You wish," he retorted.


    The two parted ways at the base of the apartment building. Phoebe took the elevator up. She lingered at her doorstep for a few minutes topose herself before mustering the courage to press her finger to the biometric scanner. The door opened with a beep.


    As soon as she stepped inside, the living room lights suddenly turned on. She looked up to see Theodore standing in the center of the room like an executioner, watching her coldly.

 Chapter 147 He Saw Everything?

    Phoebe changed into her slippers and went inside. As she passed by Theodore, he suddenly reached out, pulling her into his arms to trap her.


    "Where have you been?" The man''s deep and angry voice resonated above her head. Without looking at him, Phoebe knew his expression must be filled with coldness and scorn. The negative emotions she had just vented came rushing back.


    It was he who brought his crush home, so what right did he have to act as if she had wronged him?


    She pushed hard against his arm, but couldn''t move it at all. Annoyed, she looked up and red at him, "Theodore, I don''t want to argue with you, let me go!"


    Theodore pressed her against the wall, his voice cold and heavy, "Phoebe, who is that man who brought you back?"


    Phoebe looked at him in astonishment.


    He saw everything?


    But even if he did see, what of it? There was nothing between Evan and her, she wasn''t afraid for him to know. "Just a friend."


    "Hah!" Theodore scoffed with mockery, "You sure have a lot of male friends, howe I never noticed before?"


    Phoebe took a deep breath, suppressing the bitterness filling her heart, "Yeah, why didn''t you notice before? Because you simply disdained to find out."


    Whether she had friends or what kind of friends she had, he probably wouldn''t know a single one now.


    What he cared about was always his fragile male ego.


    Theodore gave her a dangerous look, "Phoebe, don''t let me find out there''s something going on between you and that man, or I''ll kill you."


    Having said that, he roughly released her and turned to m the door behind him.


    Leaning against the cold wall, Phoebe felt as if her strength had beenpletely drained. She slowly slid down the wall to sit on the floor, holding her head with both hands as her emotions plunged into a new round of copse. Suddenly, a pair of women''s slippers appeared in her blurred vision. Without looking up, Phoebe knew who was standing in front of her.


    She curled her lips into a mocking smile.


    Vanessa looked down at her condescendingly, "Miss Ziegler, aren''t you going to admit defeat? Theodore has only ever loved me; you are nothing but a distraction when I''m not around."


    Sitting against the wall, Phoebe''s eyes passed overyers of pain.


    "Vanessa, you''re too despicable!"


    Vanessa leaned down slightly, gazing at her beautiful face, a sh of jealousy crossing her eyes, quickly reced by confidence.


    "If I don''t do this, how would I know Theodore cares and worries about me the most? Miss Ziegler, are you still clinging to him?" "Vanessa, don''t you have any limits? Everyone knows Theodore is my husband, you..."


    Vanessa suddenly burst into a tremblingugh,ughing for quite a while before stopping, "Everyone knows? Hahaha, Phoebe, apart from a few close to the Reynolds family, who knows Theodore got married?" A chill ran through Phoebe''s heart as she looked at her coldly.


    Vanessa continued, "Theodore doesn''t want to acknowledge your status in public at all. Look at your bare ring finger; what''s left of your marriage besides the marriage certificate?"


    Vanessa''s words cut deep, leaving Phoebe speechless.


    Looking at her own bare ring finger, she thought bitterly: Yes, what else is there besides their marriage certificate?


    There was also his resentment towards her and endless humiliation.


    "Yes," Phoebe''s voice was light, carrying a tone of agreement, "he loves you so much, yet he still doesn''t want to divorce me to marry you. Vanessa, which one of us is truly more pathetic?" Vanessa''s face changed abruptly.


    Phoebe steadied herself against the wall as she rose to her feet, fixing her gaze on Vanessa''s obnoxiously beautiful face before it fell to her left hand, wrapped in bandages.

 Chapter 148 Phoebe, I will not let you off, just wait for it

    She sneered, "I actually feel sorry for you; after all, you jeopardized your future just to frame me, and in the end, you couldn''t even make him me me a bit." Vanessa''s face contorted in anger.


    Suddenly, Phoebe grabbed her injured left hand, a sharp glint shed in her eyes, "Actually, I kind of pity you. Do you want me to help you out?" Vanessa looked at her warily, trying to pull her hand back.


    Only then did she realize how strong Phoebe was gripping her; she couldn''t pull away at all. She looked at Phoebe in panic, "What are you going to do?"


    "To help you," Phoebe said sweetly, then suddenly squeezed the palm of Vanessa''s injured hand with force until fresh blood spurted out, staining the bandage red. Only then did Phoebe leisurely withdraw her hand. She looked at Vanessa''s face twisted in pain and whitened, "There, now you can go to Theodore and y the victim."


    After speaking, she wiped the blood from her hands onto Vanessa''s white nightgown and even gave her a provocative nce.


    "Don''t be too grateful."


    Shaking all over with pain, Vanessa red at Phoebe''s retreating back. "Phoebe, I will not let you off, just wait for it." "Bring it on."


    Phoebe snorted coldly, entered her bedroom without looking back, leaving Vanessa''s furious roars outside the door.


    Vanessa stood in the living room, herplexion deathly pale from pain. She never expected Phoebe to pull such a move, adding insult to injury to the wound in her palm. That bitch!


    Having taken out her anger on Vanessa, Phoebe felt much better. After washing up, shey in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Half asleep and half awake, she felt someone push open the bedroom door. She rolled her eyes toward the entrance and saw Vanessa tiptoeing in.


    In her hand was a gleaming kitchen knife, which under the moonlight emitted a threatening chill as she slowly approached the bed.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened, fixated on Vanessa. She wanted to speak but could make no sound; she tried to sit up but was immobile.


    All she could do was watch as Vanessa raised the knife and fiercely chopped towards her neck.


    "Ah!"


    Phoebe screamed and sat up, her heart pounding wildly. She looked around-no Vanessa, no kitchen knife, and she wasn''t sttered with blood. Gasping, sweat streamed down her forehead as she copsed on the bed, panting heavily.


    The dream had felt so real, as if she had just lived through it.


    She reached up to touch her neck.


    Thankfully, it was still there!


    Shey in bed for quite some time before she collected herself,pletely devoid of any desire to sleep. She picked up her phone to check the time. Five fifty.


    She got up, washed up, and changed clothes.


    The living room was silent; Vanessa wasn''t there, nor was Theodore. After standing there for a while, she turned and entered the kitchen.


    She wouldn''t bother making breakfast for them. She heated up a dose of medicine, took it, then packed two more doses into her purse before heading out. At just past six, the sun had already risen, casting a reddish glow on the horizon.


    Phoebe walked into the office, carrying breakfast to the pantry. She had just finished grinding coffee when someone came in. She looked up and froze.

 Chapter 149 Changes

    The man''s broad shoulders and long legs made the break room seem even more cramped as he entered, still wearing the pajamas fromst night. The clothes were wrinkled, giving him a somewhat disheveled appearance. Phoebe''s gaze settled on his handsome face, noticing the faint stubble on his chin indicating he hadn''t shaved and the stark redness of bloodshot eyes. There was a palpable weariness about him.


    She had seldom seen him like this; even when shareholders had conspired to oust him from the operations of Reynolds Group, he had not looked so worn down. Theodore strode in with his long legs and took a seat at the long table. "Get me a coffee," he ordered.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, fetched two cups of coffee, and pushed one towards him, cradling her own as she sat down across the table. A heavy silence filled the air, punctuated only by the asional sip of coffee.


    Taking a drink, Phoebe finally broke the stillness, "Did you spend the night at the office?"


    Theodore nced at her with a hint of mockery in his tone, "Do you really care where I slept?"


    His words clearly carried a hint of irony. Phoebe ignored him and went straight for the paper bag, from which the smell of food quickly spread. She grabbed a hot dog and began to eat.


    Theodore watched her enjoy the simple fare and after a moment''s hesitation, reached over to grab one himself. His expression was hard to read as he took a bite. Though the hotdog was not entirely to his liking, it wasn''t an unpleasant taste.


    "Do you eat this when you don''t make breakfast?" he asked with a touch of disdain.


    Phoebe said, "I have it asionally. There are a lot of these outside Imperial Apartment, many varieties-I''ve tried almost all of them."


    "Alone?" he asked, taking a sip of his coffee, trying to wash away the strange taste in his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow at her, "I remember when you first joined thepany, you were quite popr. Didn''t any colleagues invite you out for breakfast?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips.


    She did have good rtions when she first joined thepany. After she got pregnant, she took leave and stayed at home, distancing herself from colleagues to keep her pregnancy secret.


    Later on, after her miscarriage, she returned to work and was transferred directly to the president''s secretarial office.


    At that time, she had to do her job well and serve the hard-to-please man before her, leaving no time to develop friendships with colleagues.


    "At first yes, but notter," Phoebe replied.


    Theodore frowned but didn''t press her for the reasons, knowing full well why


    things had changed; he had restricted her social interactions. After her miscarriage, she insisted on returning to work, and in his paranoia, he assumed it was to meet with Edward in secret. The pent-up frustration within him often led him to pick on her. If she didn''t answer his calls, left his sight for more than ten minutes, or smiled at another man, he would get angry. And when he got angry, he couldn''t control the violent impulses inside him.


    Eventually, she seemed to be scared by his treatment, and there was a period when she nearly always stayed by his side.


    He was annoyed when he saw her, and even more so when he couldn''t. He struggled with this painful contradiction until now, and looking back at how he survived those two and a half years, he seemed to only remember her tears she fought back and her flushed skin. "Go and make new friends," Theodore suddenly said.


    Phoebe was stunned, "What?"

 Chapter 150 Twitter

    Theodore looked up at her, "Aren''t you ming me for not letting you make friends? From now on, I won''t interfere with that anymore." Phoebe stared at him, stunned.


    She felt she must have been so manipted by him that she was suffering from Stockholm syndrome. Now that he suddenly said he wouldn''t interfere with her friendships, she didn''t feel happy but rather scared and lost. Theodore finished the coffee in his cup in one gulp, stood up, and said, "Thank you for the coffee; I''m going upstairs."


    Phoebe watched his figure disappear outside the door, her heart wavering and helpless. Why did he suddenly say these things to her?


    Was it because Vanessa hade back and he had found his love again, so it didn''t matter what happened to her anymore?


    In fact, she had been constantly looking forward to this day for the past three years.


    But now that the day hade, she didn''t feel the sense of relief she had imagined.


    Especially since he had also thanked her, with a tone so distant that it felt like he had already decided to cut ties with herpletely.


    Phoebe felt uneasy all day, and at seven in the evening, when Twitter traffic was at its peak, a trending topic suddenly emerged, with the hashtag #VanessaInjured Hand# shooting to number one on the trending list. Initially, the discussion was minimal, with only marketing ounts continuously sharing it.


    Ordinary people hardly knew who Vanessa was. Vanessa''s fans stormed the forums, enlightening the public, and that was when everyone learned that Vanessa was a piano queen.


    When John saw the trending topic, he immediately rushed into Phoebe''s office to report it.


    Phoebe immediately took out her phone to check Twitter, and the top trending topic was rted to Vanessa. She clicked into it, and the public opinion had already begun to ferment.


    The content of the trending topic was actually about Vanessa posting a photo on Twitter of her injured hand.


    In the photo, the bloodstains on the gauze were still fresh, clearly taken right after she pinched her injured palm in the early hours of the morning.


    The Twitter post was also made in the early hours, seemingly to garner sympathy from the public, but in reality, it was to let Theodore know that her hand was bleeding again through public sentiment.


    When the time came, Theodore would surely ask her about it, and she would pretend to mention it casually, causing trouble for Theodore toe to her.


    It had to be said, her tactics were much more sophisticated than anticipated.


    The square was full ofizens who loved to watch the drama unfold, and everyone knew Vanessa was a piano queen; her hands were considered to be priceless treasures.


    Netizens sympathized with her on one hand, and on the other, they cursed the managementpany for being inhumane.


    Following closely behind, the hashtag #QUEENEntertainmentInhumane# also climbed up the trending list, quickly reaching second ce.


    In thements section, paid posters finished cursing thepany and moved on to the agent, and some even posted news about Vanessa''s disappearance while recording a survival reality show on a deserted ind, putting QUEEN Entertainment in the middle of a public rtions storm.


    Phoebe''s brow furrowed, "John, call everyone from the public rtions department to the meeting room immediately."


    At this time, the PR department staff had already left for the day. Gathering everyone would take at least thirty minutes, by which time it would be toote for any response.


    Phoebe immediately called the person in charge at Twitter to bring down the heat on QUEEN Entertainment first. After hanging up, she instructed John to find a professional public opinion team to control thements. By shifting the public''s attention away from QUEEN Entertainment, the situation would be much easier to handle.


    After a busy night, Phoebe finally stabilized the situation, but QUEEN Entertainment had still suffered some negative impact.


    Phoebe massaged her throbbing temples, telling the PR team members to go home.


    Upon returning to her office, she called Vanessa. The call was quickly connected and Vanessa''s smugughter eagerly came through.


    "Miss Ziegler, have you seen thements section?"


    Phoebe almost wanted to scoff, "Vanessa, did you forget? You just signed a five-year contract with QUEEN Entertainment. Do you want to die by my hand?"

 Chapter 151 Countermeasures

    Vanessa had anticipated that Phoebe would call her in anger, and she was noticeably amused by it. "I dare you, Miss Ziegler."


    Phoebe, with a fire brewing inside her, stood with one hand on her hip in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the bustling city below. She then coldly said, "Just watch." After that, she didn''t waste any more words and abruptly hung up the phone.


    Ever since she and Theodore went to the airport to pick up Vanessa, and she was trampled by Vanessa''s "fans," her career had been in a state of constant crisis.


    All these crises stemmed from Vanessa, who whimsically yed a disappearing act, then capriciously pierced her own palm, turning Phoebe''s efforts to ashes in an instant.


    Phoebe didn''t want to be passively yed by Vanessa anymore. She needed to find a way to deal with Vanessa once and for all.


    John knocked and entered, "Miss Ziegler, online public opinion has been controlled."


    Phoebe nodded, "Good work. Have the PR department keep an eye on it tonight. Also, I heard your cousin is studying music in Pnd?"


    "Yes, Miss Ziegler, what about it?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, making a decision in her mind, "I need a favor from your cousin. Please ask her to help find out what happened during Vanessa''s time studying in Pnd."


    Vanessa had been too uncontrobletely. Phoebe needed to know everything to deal with these emergencies.


    John understood, "Okay, I''ll report back to you once she finds out anything."


    "Thank you," Phoebe smiled, "One more thing; help me set up a meeting with awyer."


    John didn''t know why she wanted to meet with awyer but offered his assistance proactively, "Miss Ziegler, I''ve taken somew courses before. As long as it''s not about professional litigation, I can give it a try." "I almost forgot; you drafted the HR department''s contracts before. Then help me review a contract to see if there are any loopholes we can exploit."


    Phoebe turned and walked to her desk, pulling out an artist''s contract from the drawer and handing it to John.


    John flipped through a few pages and then realized why Phoebe needed awyer to look at this contract-it was extremely meticulous, with each use designed to protect the artist''s interests as much as possible. He looked up at Phoebe, who sat in her swivel chair, gesturing for him to finish reading.


    After going through the contract, John remarked, "This contractpletely protects Miss Fitzroy. There isn''t a single trapid out for her."


    Phoebe nodded, "I''ve studied it for days and haven''t found a breakthrough. If thepany can''t restrain Vanessa, incidents like today that drag thepany down will continue to happen."


    John knew she was troubled by Vanessa''s uncontrobility after noticing her frown. He said, "Miss Ziegler, this contract is indeed excessively strict, but we can think outside of the contract to solve this problem." Phoebe raised an eyebrow, "How so?"


    John walked over to her side with the contract, pointing to thest use. Phoebe read it out loud, "The final interpretation of the above uses is owned by thepany." John mimicked her raised eyebrow.


    Phoebe looked at him and then back at the contract''sst use, suddenly, she had an epiphany, "I understand now. No matter how strict the contract is, it can''t overstep thepany. As long as Vanessa''s contract hasn''t expired, she has to abide by thepany''s rules."


    "Exactly. That''s why allpany employment contracts include this sentence at the end. It''s there for extreme situations, to regte the behavior of the parties involved."

 Chapter 152 Awkwardness

    John said, "We have fulfilled our obligations, but she hasn''t created value for thepany. ording to the contract, we have the right to restrict her actions. We can only hope she will cooperate. As long as she''s under contract, she needs to ept the assignments I arrange for her until she can''t take it anymore and asks to terminate the contract herself."


    Phoebe grasped his meaning, feeling the frustration that had been lodged in her chest clear away. She stood up and gave John a hearty pat on the shoulder, "John, you''ve got potential; you have a bright future ahead." John touched his nose and smiled.


    "Come on, I''ll treat you to barbecue!"


    By the time they finished eating barbecue, it was past midnight. John dropped Phoebe off outside Imperial Apartments and watched her enter theplex before instructing the driver to leave.


    The taxi driver was a cheerful Mexican who asked, "Young man, that girl must be your girlfriend, right?"


    John looked shocked, "No, that''s my boss."


    "Your boss? She''s so young??" The driver was surprised and started asking John about theirpany. When he heard it was an entertainmentpany, he gave a thumbs up, wildly expressing his opinions about the entertainment industry. John turned his head to look out the car window, gazing at the quiet streets in the dead of night, suddenly feeling very alone.


    Phoebe got home and was surprised to find the lights in the living room still on. After changing her shoes, she went in and saw Theodore and Vanessa sitting on the couch.


    They were not sitting close together, but not too far apart either; it was a rtionship that was more than friendship but less than lovers.


    She entered the living room, and Theodore was the first to speak, "Why sote? Did you work overtime again?"


    Phoebe nced at Vanessa and replied indifferently, "No, I went out for barbecue with a colleague. Have you two had dinner?"


    Theodore, hearing that she went out with a colleague, felt aplex mix of emotions, and his tone tinged with jealousy, "It''s thiste, what do you think?"


    Phoebe went to the kitchen, warmed up some barbecue, and sat down on the single-seater sofa next to Theodore. She handed him a portion of barbecue, "What did you guys have for dinner?"


    "Just grabbed something casual." Theodore tore open the stic seal, sipping and frowning, "Is the barbecue good? Who did you go with?"


    Vanessa, sitting beside them, sensed Theodore''s jealousy. She looked at Theodore, then at Phoebe, feeling a bit like a third wheel.


    "Was it Edward?" Vanessa leaned in slightly, with a mischievous smile, "You''re still in touch with him, aren''t you?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, noticing out of the corner of her eye that Theodore''s expression had darkened visibly. She said, "No, it was John, who stayedte to work overtime with me." "As for today''s overtime, it was all thanks to Miss Fitzroy. If you can''t manage your own Twitter, then hand over the ount to thepany."


    Vanessa hadn''t expected Phoebe to confront her in front of Theodore, her face was the picture of aggrievement at this moment, "Theodore, it wasn''t on purpose; I just posted a tweet."


    Phoebe scoffed, "Yeah, your one tweet dragged the entire QUEEN Entertainmentpany through the mud, making everyone clean up after you. You really have the nerve to sit here and y innocent?" "Phoebe!" Theodore looked at her with a warning tone.


    When it came to business, Phoebe was never afraid of Theodore. She looked him straight in the eye and said, "You can continue to protect her and let her cause even bigger problems." The air was thick with tension, as if it would explode at any second.

 Chapter 153 Tears

    Vanessa nced at Theodore, then at Phoebe, and said with feigned concern, "Theodore, please don''t fight with Miss Ziegler over me. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have posted recklessly on Twitter."


    "Shut up!" Phoebe''s gaze was icy as she looked at her. "Miss Fitzroy, you are an artist at QUEEN Entertainment, and we are obligated to provide you with every resource. But if all you do is cause trouble and bring problems to QUEEN Entertainment, then I''m sorry, but I won''t allocate any resources to you in the future."


    Vanessa clenched her teeth. She really hadn''t expected Phoebe to have the guts to discuss her handling n in front of Theodore. She looked at Theodore with a pitiful expression.


    "Theodore, I really didn''t mean to do it. Miss Ziegler said I wasn''t popr, and I believed it. I thought that whatever I posted wouldn''t get noticed. How was I to know that just posting a picture would cause so much trouble?" Phoebe almostughed in anger at her pretense of innocence.


    Phoebe sarcastically asked, "So this is my fault now?"


    Vanessa said with a choked voice, "I really didn''t expect to be so popr that my tweet would trend and reach number one. Ah, having too many fans is also a troublesome thing." Phoebe fell speechless.


    Vanessa was so hypocritical! She had enough!


    Theodore finished his medicine, threw the bag into the trash, and said, "This matter ends here. Vanessa, go to sleep."


    "Theodore......" Vanessa didn''t want to leave, but Theodore looked at her indifferently. Vanessa bit her lip and finallypromised, "Alright, I''ll go to sleep. Don''t stay up toote yourself."


    After watching Vanessa return to her room, Theodore turned back to Phoebe. "Phoebe, I don''t think I need to remind you of the original purpose of why I started QUEEN Entertainment, do I?" Phoebe felt shocked and embarrassed inside, "Yes, I know."


    Theodore, as if blind to the hurt in her eyes, continued mercilessly, "Then remember, all of QUEEN Entertainment''s resources are to prioritize Vanessa."


    Phoebe felt as if an invisible knife had viciously stabbed her heart several times. Her face turned deathly pale. "Theodore, you''re protecting her like this, even if she''s useless?"


    "Yes, that''s a promise I made to her, and I intend to keep it," Theodore said, looking straight into her eyes.


    Phoebe raised her hand to cover her eyes, holding back tears.


    She felt like a fool for desperately calling contacts a few hours earlier to lower the media heat, while he didn''t care at all about what would happen to QUEEN Entertainment, only caring if their first love shone brightly. After taking a deep breath and suppressing the turmoil inside her, she said, "Fine, since it''s a promise you made to her, then you handle it yourself."


    With that, she took her work badge out of her bag and threw it at Theodore. "Theodore, I quit!"


    Theodore looked at her in astonishment, probably not expecting her sudden defiance. "Phoebe, do you have a death wish ?"


    Phoebe stood up and looked down at him from above, "Yes, I''m courting death. So, kill me then. I''m telling you, I''ve had enough of you."


    Theodore squinted his eyes, "Is that what you''ve been wanting to say?"


    Phoebe, having nothing left to lose, decided to say it all at once, "Yes, I''ve wanted to say it for a long time. Yes, it''s my fault. So, for the past two and a half years, no matter how you bullied or humiliated me, I could endure it. But you shouldn''t challenge my bottom line."


    "You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, inheriting a huge fortune without effort, so you can easily negate the efforts of others. QUEEN Entertainment is just a tool for you to appease a first love, but for me and the employees of thepany, our contributions to QUEEN Entertainment are our life''s work."

 Chapter 154 Phoebe, Who Gave You the Audacity to Quit?

    "You trample on our hard work just to please your first love, that''s fine... but I''m sorry; I''m someone who''s very dedicated to their career, and I can''t continue to y along with you. If you want to support her, find someone else because I won''t be apanying you any longer." After saying this, Phoebe didn''t even nce at Theodore''s increasingly ugly expression. She picked up her bag and headed for the bedroom.


    As she walked down the hallway, she caught sight of Vanessa hiding by the guest room door, sneaking peeks. Phoebe let out a coldugh, "Miss Fitzroy, if you want to watch,e out and watch openly. Sneaking around like this is truly shameless."


    Vanessa was furious, "I won''t stoop to arguing with a loser."


    Phoebeughed coldly again and pushed open the bedroom door, mming it shut with a bang.


    The sound of the mming door echoed down the hallway. Theodore stood up, clutching his work badge as his face turned ashen. He hadn''t expected Phoebe to actually walk away from the job.


    Vanessa carefully approached and grabbed Theodore''s arm, "Theodore, Miss Ziegler has such a temper; how can shesh out at you?"


    Theodore pulled his arm away and gave her a cold look, "It''s gettingte; go back to your room and rest."


    Vanessa''s hand froze mid-air and, by the time she looked up again, Theodore had already entered his bedroom. Her hand slowly clenched into a fist.


    She thought she would be happy to drive Phoebe out of QUEEN Entertainment, but now she realized that she wasn''t happy at all. She wanted to drive Phoebe out of the Reynolds family, out of Theodore''s world!


    In the bathroom, Phoebe stood under the showerhead, tilting her head back to let the hot water pour over her face and wash away all the fatigue and irritation.


    She wanted to do thisst night when Theodore brought Vanessa home without so much as a word to her.


    She had been enduring, hoping for a moment of peace.


    But she was too naive. Both Theodore and Vanessa were taking advantage of her patience.


    Now she wouldn''t endure it any longer; she was done. She didn''t believe that as a distinguished Harvard University graduate with three years of experience as a chief secretary, she couldn''t find a job to support herself. After her shower, as she opened the door to leave, she was suddenly pushed against the wall with great force.


    Her back ached from the impact, and then her throat was grasped, not tightly, but enough to startle her. The grunt that was about to escape her lips was swallowed back as she red at the man who was so close. "What are you doing?"


    Theodore''s eyes were filled with rage; his handsome face was almost pressed against hers as he said "Phoebe, who gave you the audacity to quit?" Phoebe sneered, "Wasn''t it you?"


    Theodore gripped her jaw, forcing her to meet his gaze, "It seems you need to be taught a lesson again, so you can remember who is in charge of this house." When she had thrown her work badge at him earlier, his invincible heart kept sinking and a sense of panic began to ovee him.


    He had a premonition that Phoebe was about to slip out of his control.


    And this feeling was very ufortable for him.


    Phoebe hadn''t cried before, but now tears were uncontrobly falling down her cheeks. She felt as if her heart was being pierced by a thousand arrows.

 Chapter 155 Do You Want Me to Dig up Our Marriage Certificate?

    Theodore heard the underlying defiance in her tone. His heart clenched as if it were in an invisible vise, tightening with each beat. He warned her, "Phoebe, you know what I hate to hear." "Theodore, if I decide to go all in, know this-I can live without you!" Phoebe''s resolution was categorical.


    Marrying Theodore had been for the sake of their child. She hadn''t pressed for divorce out of guilt, and now, her silence was not out of resignation, but because she hadn''t given up hope entirely. But if he continued to break her heart, she would fight her way out of this marriage one way or another.


    Theodore felt dazed; it was like his chest was being constricted. While gazing at her trembling lips, the one thought he could muster was to silence her, to stop her from spouting these infuriating words. He closed his eyes briefly, then abruptly leaned in.


    Her lips were caught in a punishing kiss, the sharp pain radiating to her scalp before exploding within her. Phoebe''s mind raced to respond.


    She pushed against him with all her might but to no avail, anger fueled her struggle as her chest heaved.


    Theodore bit down hard, a vengeful bite, whichsted until the taste of blood mingled in their mouths.


    With her eyes zing red, Phoebe red at Theodore for several seconds. A scornfulugh escaped her lips as she sneered, "Theodore, are you starved for love or something?" His expression was like ice.


    But Phoebe was fearless and began goading him further. "If you''re so desperate for love, why not go to your first love? She''s right across, waiting for you -"


    She whispered this sentence venomously; it was both crude and cutting.


    Theodore''s eyes snapped to Phoebe, noting her defiant stare and her mocking smile. His blood felt like it was boiling backward, and his eyes reddened in an instant.


    His hand violently mped over her mouth, and he ruthlessly bit down on her throat.


    "Take back what you said, Phoebe!"


    He never knew Phoebe could be so cutting with her words. When she aimed for your heart, a single sentence could leave it riddled with bloodied holes.


    Phoebe''s rebellious spirit red up, fueled by his provocation. For too long, she''d been suffocating under the weight of her own resentment. Now, it burst forth with a vengeance. The more she hurt inside, the more she wanted him to feel that pain.


    "No!" She cried out.


    Her pajamas were ripped, and as he mped a hand over her mouth, Phoebe refused to settle down. She bit down hard on a piece of flesh in Theodore''s palm and wouldn''t let go. Theodore winced from the pain, his manly pride was fully ignited, especially after her crude remarks had pricked at him. His eyes reddened, and he breathed heavily, seething with anger. Sitting crumpled on the floor, Phoebe''s tears dried and then flowed again. She hugged her knees close, burying her face in them as her voice became hoarse and nasal from weeping. "What right do you have?" Shemented.


    How could he pine after another woman and treat her so cruelly?


    Theodore took a drag from his cigarette, leaving a thin stream of smoke wafting through the air. After unleashing his frustrations, he felt a strange sense of relief.


    "Do you want me to dig up our marriage certificate?" He taunted.


    Phoebeughed bitterly at this, herughter reflecting both her sadness and the absurdity of the situation. His treatment of her wasn''t about love; it stemmed from the fact that she was legally his partner. Oh, the irony!

 Chapter 156 Catch His Runaway Director

    She looked up at him, her eyes still filled with scorn, "Don''t you feel any guilt toward Vanessa? She''s been waiting for you for three whole years." Theodore leaned in close and exhaled smoke right onto her fairplexion, watching as she coughed violently. He smirked with satisfaction, saying, "She''ll understand." Damn it!


    Phoebe rarely swore, but Theodore''s actions tonight had her breaking all her rules. She wiped away the tears brought on by the choking and coughing, stood up leaning against the wall, and through gritted teeth spat out, "You two are a perfect match; you''re nothing but a pair of lowlifes!"


    With those final words, she pushed past him and locked herself in the bathroom.


    For the following days, Phoebe avoided going to QUEEN Entertainment; instead, she called Cindy to join her on shopping sprees. If it was expensive, she''d buy it all on Theodore''s credit card.


    She''d had an epiphany: her relentless work over the past two years was meaningless. She couldn''t match what Theodore made by signing a single big deal. Since she''d been fulfilling her marital duties, why pretend to be virtuous and not spend his money?


    Society alreadybeled her a gold digger for marrying him, so why not own the reputation she''d been given?


    As a form of retribution, she used Theodore''s credit card with abandon, setting off a constant stream of notification chimes on his phone from morning till night.


    At first, he was surprised to see the bank alerts, as Phoebe had never been willing to use his card throughout their three years of marriage. She guarded that line as fiercely as her own ludicrous pride.


    Now, reading the text alerts, Theodore experienced aplex mix of emotions. He wasn''t upset, nor entirely happy, but he felt as if his earning money had finally gained meaning.


    On that day, when he saw her limp into the bathroom, he felt a twinge of guilt, but overpowering it was... satisfaction.


    Yes, satisfaction.


    "Mr. Reynolds, John from QUEEN Entertainment wants to see you should I let him in?" Carol asked tentatively from the doorway.


    Theodore snapped back to reality and wiped his face; his amorous expression swiftly turned indifferent. He nodded nonchntly, "Let him in."


    Since John was entering Theodore''s office for the first time alone, respect for his boss was evident in his demeanor. He knocked and walked in, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, there are quite a few documents at QUEEN Entertainment that require Miss Ziegler''s signature, but she told me over the phone that she''s no longer in charge and advised that you send someone to handle things soon."


    It didn''t take much for John to surmise that there had been a fallout between Phoebe and Theodore the reason she hadn''t shown up at thepany.


    Theodore frowned slightly, "I''m aware."


    John hesitated before adding, "Mr. Reynolds, I don''t know what issues have arisen between you and Miss Ziegler, but I feel it''s only fair to speak on her behalf. Ever since she took over QUEEN Entertainment, she''s worked tirelessly and made decisions solely for thepany''s betterment. I doubt whoever you choose to rece her could match her dedication."


    Theodore''s eyebrow lifted as he observed John''s earnest posture and the admiration in John''s eyes when he spoke of Phoebe. He furrowed his brow.


    "John, just do your job. Staffing changes at the executive level are not within the sphere of an assistant''s influence."


    John appeared disconcerted andcked the conviction to resist; he left the CEO''s office visibly deted.


    Theodore tapped his fingers on the desk, then abruptly stood up, grabbing his car keys and striding out of the office. Carol hurried towards him. "Mr. Reynolds, you have a meeting in five minutes..."


    "Cancel my afternoon appointments. I''ve got to step out. Call me if anythinges up," Theodore ordered crisply, already stepping into the elevator. As the doors closed, his phone vibrated. He checked the message, and his lips curled into a faint smile.


    Perfect. He was en route to Herm¨¨s to catch his runaway director!

 Chapter 157 Worried about Less than A Million Dollars, Mr. Reynolds?

    At the International Finance Center, Phoebe and Cindy attended Herm¨¨s''s tea soiree, an exclusive event for Kedora''s high societydies. The two sat in the back, watching the elegant sales associates present thetest collections. Cindy leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "Phoebe, have you been feeling offtely?"


    Phoebe examined the new arrivals with a keen eye, jotting down the ones that caught her fancy in her little notebook. As she scribbled, she asked without looking up, "What''s up? Something wrong?"


    "You used to be such a workaholic, Phoebe," Cindy remarked. "I would go months without even catching a glimpse of you. Trying to grab lunch was like setting up a presidential meeting." Indeed, Phoebe''s life had been a whirlwind of busyness.


    But her preupations weren''t solely with her career.


    For a long while after losing her baby, Theodore held onto a grudge concerning the cause of the miscarriage. Anything remotely rted to Edward triggered him, and his outbursts were not contained by time or ce. During that dark period, Theodore''s harsh treatments instilled a deep-seated fear in her. She sought sce in eluding him, yet couldn''t afford to hide given their intertwined lives.


    Later, Phoebe took to staying close, almost shadowing him in the hope that her presence would temper his fits of rage. However, it became painfully clear that Theodore was a capricious tyrant by nature. One moment he could be all smiles, and the next, for the most insignificant reason, he''d pin her down in the most bizarre ces and have his way with her.


    "I''m on vacation right now," she exined, as her mind returned to the present.


    Cindy cocked her head, a hint of worry in her voice as she asked, "A break for the busy bee, huh? But aren''t you the head honcho over at QUEEN Entertainment? Didn''t yourpany just hit a rough PR patch? Can you really afford to take it easy?"


    "Whether I can afford it or not isn''t my problem," Phoebe replied with a frown. "Can we not rain on my parade? I''m trying to enjoy my few days of peace here."


    Raising her hands in surrender, Cindy backed off, "Okay, okay, my bad. Let''s just enjoy the show."


    Phoebe''s lips curled into a subtle smile as she continued to browse the exhibit.


    After a short while, amotion arose near the entrance, where a gaggle of high-society young women gossiped and blushed, their gazes fixated on the doorway as if a Hollywood heartthrob had just sauntered in. Curiosity piqued, Phoebe looked over.


    And there he was, a tall, dashing figure cutting through the crowd, his presence lighting up the room. He ignored the admiring and inquisitive nces thrown his way, his prating dark gaze swiftly finding its target. He strode directly towards her.


    Their eyes met for a brief second, and Phoebe knew he wasing for her. Just as she rose to flee, a warm, firm grip caught her wrist.


    "Where are you going?"


    Gossip-hungry eyes skated over them, but Phoebe had no desire to be the center of attention. She turned to head outside, saying, "Let''s talk out there."


    Theodore, who never indulged in airing dirtyundry in public, followed suit, especially since Phoebe hadtely grown more defiant. A public spat was a stage neither could afford to fall from. Once outside, the August sun beat down mercilessly, adding to the difort from the hot and dry air.


    Taking shelter in the shadow of a wall, Phoebe faced the impably dressed man. He donned a sharp suit, the epitome of formal business attire, exuding an air of refined, controlled elegance. "What are you doing here?"


    Theodore was much more at ease in her presence, leaning casually against the wall with his hands tucked into his pockets-a picture ofnguid contentment. "Enjoy swiping the card these past few days?"


    His words were teasing, his tone not usatory, but oddly affectionate.


    Phoebe, stone-faced, let her gaze drift to the bustling street beyond and retorted, "Worried about less than a million dors, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Theodore watched her feisty little act and chuckled deeply, "Not at all. Spend away; I''m not one to fret over money."

 Chapter 158 Her Lips Involuntarily Curled into a Smile

    As Phoebe shifted her gaze back to him, her voice took on a cutting edge of sarcasm. "Since you''re not bothered, why are you here interrupting my shopping spree?"


    Theodore responded with a smile so radiant it seemed topete with the brilliance of the summer sun itself. He yfully reached out, gently pulling at the bottom of her shirt. "I wanted to see if you''re still mad at me." "Mad?" Phoebe scoffed mockingly. "I wouldn''t dare. If you''re looking for an argument, I might as well continue my shopping indoors."


    Just as she made to leave, Theodore caught her arm and pulled her back gently. He''d been rough a few days ago and intended to make amends. Like a scene from a teen drama, he hugged her from behind, a tender and romantic gesture to try and calm her.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat involuntarily as she tried to wriggle free, but Theodore didn''t leave her an inch of space to escape.


    He rested his chin in the crook of her shoulder, softening his voice, "Can''t we make up?"


    It was probably the closest he''d evere to showing vulnerability. His voice, warm and deep, held a reluctantmand. Phoebe''s struggle ceased.


    Her heart felt as though it was soaking in water-tender and aching. To her dismay, her eyes immediately reddened.


    "Why are you sweet-talking me? Go charm your high school sweetheart. She can do no wrong, and I can''t do anything right."


    She wasn''t necessarily angry anymore, but she couldn''t stop herself fromining about all the injustice she was facing at his hands.


    Theodore knew she was still hung up on what he said before. He said, "I promise not to interfere with QUEEN Entertainment''s operations anymore." Phoebe was skeptical, "Really?"


    Theodore ced his hands on her shoulders, turning her to face him and looking down into her eyes, "I always keep my word; don''t you know that by now?" Phoebe felt her resolve wavering but managed to hold back. She delicately extricated herself from his hold, asserting, "I''m not going back."


    Theodore''s intention had been to persuade her to return to her position under Vanessa-a role Phoebe had decisively chosen to leave behind. She had always prided herself on keeping her personal feelings separate from her professional life. No matter how unpleasant Vanessa''s behavior was, Phoebe had never allowed it to interfere with their working rtionship.


    However, the situation had shifted. Vanessa had repeatedly taken Phoebe''s efforts for granted, and now, Phoebe found herself unable to continue nning Vanessa''s future without feeling resentful-a stark contrast to her previous impartiality. Theodore was not perturbed by Phoebe''s asional outbursts; in fact, he found them rather charming. To him, they signified that she was full of life and passion, a departure from the impassive stillness that had once defined her. Leaning casually against the wall, he observed her with aposed and easy gaze. "How about I buy you a new purse?"


    Phoebe responded immediately, "No, thank you. I''ll buy my own."


    "Maybe I could interest you in a gourmet meal?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary."


    "What about a piece of jewelry? A car? A house?"


    With an exasperated yet yful roll of her eyes, Phoebe turned away from him.


    This time, Theodore did not reach out to stop her. He simply stood up straight and followed her at a leisurely pace, like a shadow that was always there but never intrusive. He matched her every step-if she quickened her pace, he did too; if she slowed, he adjusted his stride to suit. Phoebe was aware of his presence yet didn''t look back. Despite herself, a smile began to form on her lips as she walked on.

 Chapter 159 Whats Going on with You Two?

    Upon their return to the chic boutique, Phoebe and Theodore seemed to carry an aura that inevitably drew the gaze of others. Phoebe took a seat next to Cindy, catching a glimpse of Theodore settling behind her. A sudden tug on her sleeve drew her attention to Cindy, who leaned in and whispered, "What''s going on with you two?" "Nothing special," Phoebe pushed her friend''s face away, her gaze returning to the disy, yet half her attention stayed on the man lurking behind her.


    Cindy observed her friend, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "What are you really here for? The exhibition or me?"


    "Of course, it''s you. I can''t afford Herm¨¨s," Cindy replied, settling back into her chair.


    Phoebe stuffed a cheese ball into Cindy''s mouth, "Stop with the blunt truths."


    Cindy raised her eyebrows, her smile smug.


    Just as Phoebe was about to jot some notes, she felt a kick on her chair. Ignoring it, her chair was kicked again. She spun around, ring over her shoulder.


    Theodore, leaning back in his chair with his long legs sprawled out, slightly opened his mouth when their eyes met. Phoebe frowned.


    Theodore''s gaze darted to the te of pastries in front of her and then back to her, an obvious request to be fed.


    Ignoring him, she turned back to the disy. Disregarded, Theodore tapped a rhythmic Morse code on the leg of her chair.


    Annoyed, Phoebe turned with a low voice, "What do you want, exactly?"


    "Ah," he motioned with his half-open mouth, prompting her to feed him.


    Pushed to her limit, Phoebe obliged with a pastry, whispering fiercely, "Behave yourself."


    Her look was stern, thoughcking in intimidation.


    Theodore paused, barely suppressing a smirk as he watched her. The man who usually had a cigarette in his mouth now sported a pastry, looking unexpectedly charming.


    His eyes, deep and luminous as stars, twinkled as he leaned in and nibbled on a pastry, his voice muffled by the tasty treat in his mouth, "I''ve been done wrong."


    His bass was seductive, nearly lethal. Phoebe turned away, yet the tips of her ears betrayed her with a suspicious flush.


    Cindy, seated beside them, felt like she had been force-fed a spoon of pure sugar, her expression bordering on despair. If they were this sweet together, why the tension? Theodore didn''t stir up any more trouble afterwards and just quietly apanied her through the rest of the exhibition.


    Once they left the boutique, Cindy made an excuse to slip away; she was done hanging out with them for the day.


    "What do you feel like having tonight?" Theodore stood beside Phoebe, tall and leggy, with a handsome face that made girls turn their heads as they passed by. Phoebe pursed her lips, "I''m in the mood for Italian food, I want to have some spicy carbonara."


    Theodore frowned slightly, clearly not a fan of spicy carbonara, but seeing her still with a stern face, he nodded, "Alright, you lead the way, and I''ll pick up the tab." Phoebe was taken aback.


    Their conversation paused as they made their way to the Italian restaurant located upstairs within the bustling shopping district. The timing was perfect; it wasn''t yet time for the dinner rush, so the restaurant was weingly uncrowded. They chose a secluded table by the window, affording them a view of the cityscape.


    As soon as Theodore walked in, the scent of chili and spices made him sneeze continuously.


    Phoebe nced at him and took the menu from the server. She ordered the spicy carbonara and added on some side dishes, then she turned to Theodore, "What would you like to eat? Add whatever you want for yourself." Unable to handle the spices of this restaurant, Theodore waved his hand dismissively.

 Chapter 160 Are you Going to Bake it for Me

    Phoebe handed the menu back to the server and stated, "That will be all for now."


    Once the server had departed, she poured herself a cup of coffee, sipping it while gazing out the window, pointedly ignoring the man across from her who was caught in a sneezing fit.


    Theodore, after a while, seemed to grow ustomed to the sharp scent that had initially triggered his sneezes, which now came only in asional fits.


    He dabbed at the tears that had gathered at the corners of his eyes from the sneezing and looked across at the seemingly unyielding woman, remarking with a hint of humor, "You''re witnessing my first tears. Should I ''take care'' of you for that?"


    Phoebe set her cup down and refilled it, casting a sidelong nce at him, "It''s not the first time."


    "What''s not the first time?" He inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    She didn''t continue, leaving the statement hanging in the air. It wasn''t the first time he had cried in front of her. When had it happened before?


    Oh, right.


    It was after she hade back from the hospital, having just had a check-up following a miscarriage. He had destroyed the baby''s room in a fit of rage, then pinned her to the cold floor.


    Afterwards, he copsed onto her shoulder, biting down hard as his warm tears flowed. He was both angry and heartbroken.


    At that time, Phoebe had felt a profound sense of guilt towards him.


    But now, there was no need to bring it up again.


    It was a painful memory for both of them and to mention it would only disrupt the peace of the evening''s dinner.


    The server brought out their food promptly. The tray of food had an assortment of both spicy and non-spicy dishes.


    The non-spicy dishes were facing Theodore, while the spicy dishes were facing Phoebe.


    Theodore stared at the food, his expression somber. His reluctance to indulge in a spicy meal with her stemmed mainly from the dishes'' overwhelming heat.


    Phoebe took her fork and rolled it in her spicy carbonara, with the deft touch of a seasoned pasta lover. The heat emanated from the food as she ced it in her mouth-a truly fiery treat. As she enjoyed her food, she looked over at Theodore. "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    His gaze moved from her spice-reddened lips to her te, then he dismissed the urge to try.


    Quietly, he tried a piece of garlic bread, but the meal brought him no pleasure.


    After they finished eating, the evening was still young and there was no hurry to return to the Imperial Apartment.


    The thought of encountering Vanessa back home, who always managed to spoil the atmosphere, was thest thing Phoebe wanted.


    As they descended the esctor, Phoebe noticed an artisan bakery. "Let''s check it out," she suggested.


    Theodore, noting the lightness in her step and the joy that radiated from her, couldn''t help but smile and quicken his pace to follow.


    Pushing open the ss door to the bakery, they were met by the enthusiastic owner, who eagerly showcased the shop''s array of baked goods. Phoebe''s eyes lit up with interest.


    She turned back to Theodore and asked, "You didn''t eat much tonight. Cake, cookies, or biscuits-what would you like?"


    He shot her a nce, "Are you going to bake it for me?"


    "In your dreams. Let''s bake together instead," she retorted.


    The owner brought over two aprons. Phoebe, catching a glimpse of Theodore standing beside her, handed him a pink apron, "Tie this on for me, will you?"


    Taking it from her, Theodore instructed, "Bend down."


    As Phoebe bent forward, she felt him drape the apron over her head and then grasp her shoulders, turning her so that her back faced him.


    He tied the apron behind her, and she couldn''t suppress a smile as he did so. Once he finished, she turned around, shaking a gray apron in front of him, "My turn to tie yours?" Theodore, though somewhat reluctant, did not resist. He leaned forward with a look of resignation, "Go ahead."


    If it would please her, he was willing to go along with it.

 Chapter 161 Are You Two a Couple?

    After Phoebe had secured the apron around Theodore''s waist, she caught the bakery owner''s gaze. He was looking on with a warm, almost maternal smile that made Phoebe self-consciously lower her eyes. The owner, initially too polite to pry, finally gave in to his curiosity and asked with a hint of mischief, "Are you two a couple?"


    A blush crept onto Phoebe''s cheeks, a soft pink that confirmed more than any words could.


    The owner, sensing the delicate nature of their rtionship, leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, "He''s quite the looker; your boyfriend."


    With a small nod and a shy smile, Phoebe responded, "Thank you."


    The owner, ever the discreet facilitator of romance, guided them to a cozy nook away from prying eyes. "What would you like to bake today, or perhaps..." he trailed off, giving them the lead. Exchanging a brief, knowing nce, Phoebe and Theodore answered in harmony, "Cupcakes."


    Their eyes met for a fleeting moment, sharing a spark of connection before both looked away, their synchrony unspoken yet evident.


    The owner quickly brought over the necessary items and then left the sweet, couple-filled space, giving them some privacy.


    While Phoebe was preparing the cupcakes, Theodore was ''helping'' by her side. But, in reality, he was more of a yful hindrance. He picked up a freshly baked cupcake from the oven and offered it to Phoebe, "Have a taste." Phoebe, who had already eaten too much at the Italian restaurant, stepped back, "I really can''t eat anymore."


    Theodore put the cupcake back, unconcerned that it had already been touched by her, and took one for himself, his expression suddenly bingplex.


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Theodore swallowed the cupcake with difficulty and took a gulp of the lemon water beside him, frowning, "It''s too sweet."


    After drinking a few more sips of water to wash away the sweetness, Phoebe nced at him, "Do you want some mint? It can neutralize the taste in your mouth." "You have mint?"


    "Yes," Phoebe said, removing her gloves and pulling out a mint from her bag, "I grabbed it at the restaurant earlier."


    Theodore took it, unwrapped the stic, and popped the mint into his mouth.


    Watching his cheeks puff up, Phoebe found him unexpectedly cute and smiled, continuing to prepare the batter for the next batch of cupcakes.


    In their three years of marriage, Phoebe had seen many sides of him, but she had never seen this yful and endearing side.


    She scratched her chin and couldn''t help but look at his puffed cheeks again, thinking to herself how adorable he looked.


    "What is it?" Theodore asked.


    "Nothing."


    Phoebe got the batter ready and began to pour it into the cupcake molds, evenly distributing it before setting it aside to bake. Just as she was about to prepare the frosting, her wrist was suddenly caught by arge hand.


    She turned to look, "What are you doing?"


    Theodore took her left hand and wrapped a thin strip of dough around her ring finger twice, twisting it into a flower shape. Phoebe was stunned, "What''s this?"


    Theodore''s eyes twinkled with a mixture of yfulness and something deeper. "Don''t you recognize it?"


    She pressed her lips together, a surge of emotion warming her eyes. She knew all too well what it represented, but his actions left her questioning his motives.


    Three years into their marriage, they had never formalized their union with rings. Yet here he was, making a bold, impromptu gesture that felt both assertive and tender.


    She stood there, the dough ring on her finger, wondering if this was just a whimsical act or if it signified a deeper intention from Theodore.

 Chapter 162 I’m Going Back

    No matter what he was thinking, when Theodore wrapped the strip of dough around her ring finger, Phoebe''s heart began to beat uncontrobly. She knew she was happy.


    Regardless of the significance of this makeshift ring, it had healed the gloom that had shadowed her for days. Her lips curled into an involuntary smile as she admired the dough-crafted ring on her hand for a while before asking, "What flower is this on top?"


    Theodore cocked his head to the side, "Can''t you tell?"


    Phoebe hummed in response.


    Theodore looked at her andughed, augh that sent a flutter through Phoebe''s heart.


    There was a yful tug of ambiguity between them as she turned away, picking up a cupcake and cing it in the oven to bake. During the wait, she looked down at the ring on her left ring finger, growing fonder of it by the second, not wanting to take it off. But she knew reality wouldn''t allow it.


    Catching a glimpse of the oven, an idea struck her - she could bake the ring into a cookie, allowing it tost longer.


    She turned back to Theodore, "Can I take it off and bake it into a cookie?"


    His gaze was tender, "Are you silly? If you don''t take it off, how will you wear it every day?"


    Phoebe felt a twinge of reluctance, "Then let me wear it for two more minutes."


    Theodore was somewhat moved. Phoebe was a simple person, rarely caring about material possessions like clothes and jewelry.


    Yet now, she was so delighted with a ring he had made on a whim. This was something he hadn''t anticipated.


    A "ding" from the oven timer interrupted their moment. Phoebe turned and carefully removed the dough ring from her finger, carefully cing it onto the baking tray to avoid it getting crushed. With their newfound experience from the previous batch, it didn''t take long for the cupcakes to be ready.


    Phoebe ced the remaining unbaked cupcakes, along with the dough ring, into the oven.


    After 30 minutes, the cupcakes were baked to perfection, and the dough ring had turned a golden brown, its pattern more defined than before.


    She picked up the ring and held it in her palm, cherishing it for a moment before cing it carefully into a dust bag and then into a small box.


    She brought the cupcakes over to Theodore, "Would you like to try another one? These might be better than the earlier ones." Theodore nodded.


    Phoebe handed him one and packed the rest into a beautiful paper bag.


    "This is my thank-you for the ring you made me. Remember to eat them before they expire," she said as she handed him the bag. Theodore raised an eyebrow, "A bag of cupcakes for a ring? I think I got the better deal."


    "How is it? Is it good?" She asked.


    He nodded, "It''s different from any cupcake I''ve ever had."


    "How so?" Phoebe asked eagerly, a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    The corners of Theodore''s mouth lifted in a slight curve, "Because you made it with your own hands."


    Phoebe was suddenly overwhelmed by the sweetness of his words, feeling as if her heart was wrapped in honey. Her stance softened, and she no longer wanted to spar with him. "I''m going back."


    Theodore paused, "What?"


    Phoebe looked up at him with a smile in her eyes, "You''ve made me happy, and I''ve made you happy. I''m going back to QUEEN Entertainment."


    Theodore had indeede with the intention of getting her to return to QUEEN Entertainment, but after seeing her smile so genuinely, so joyfully, he suddenly felt a pang of regret.


    As for what he regretted, he couldn''t quite rify it to himself; he just felt that his ulterior motives didn''t do justice to her purity.

 Chapter 163 Indeed, a Mans Words Couldn’t be Trusted.

    The two returned to the Imperial Apartment, where Vanessa was reading a magazine in the living room. Hearing the door open, she turned her head to look.


    Upon seeing the pair enter together, the somber atmosphere that had hung between them for the past few days had dissipated, reced now by a sense of ease andfort.


    She frowned, puzzled by what could have happened in the course of a day to bring about such a dramatic change in their rtionship. A sense of crisis suddenly surged in her heart.


    Noticing the pair changing their shoes, Vanessa''s sharp eyes caught sight of the paper bag in Theodore''s hand. She leaned over the back of the sofa and asked, "Theodore, what did you buy?" "Cupcakes, made by Phoebe," Theodore replied, his expression unreadable.


    Vanessa saw theme back together and understood without a doubt that it must have been Phoebe who dragged Theodore to make cupcakes. A sour feeling welled up inside her; no wonder he hadn''t replied to her calls or messages. He had been busy making cupcakes.


    How yful of them!


    She felt upset inside, but her face didn''t show it. As Theodore approached with the paper bag, she reached out her hand, "I haven''t eaten much tonight; I''ll have a cupcake."


    Theodore pursed his lips, nced at Phoebe, and then handed the paper bag to Vanessa.


    Phoebe caught this out of the corner of her eye, and her heart sank.


    After changing her shoes, without a nce at them, she headed straight to the kitchen.


    She took two packets of medicine out of the fridge and put them in the microwave for a minute, staring at the warm yellow light inside, lost in thought.


    Although she hadn''t explicitly said that the cupcakes weren''t to be shared with others, the fact that Theodore had given them to Vanessa upon returning still made her feel ufortable. Her heart, which had just softened, was now wrapped in ice again.


    Indeed, a man''s words couldn''t be trusted.


    After taking her medicine, Phoebe went out and saw Vanessa eating a second cupcake. Her face grew utterly cold.


    She pped the medicine in front of Theodore and then sat down on a single-seat sofa.


    "Miss Fitzroy, I saw you washing your hair this morning. Is your hand not hurting anymore?"


    Vanessa, caught off guard, almost choked on the cupcake in her mouth. She nced at Theodore, "I... my hand still hurts." Phoebe sneered inwardly. There was a saying that went, ''It''s easy to invite a god but hard to send one away.'' It couldn''t be truer. Was Vanessa nning to use her hand injury as an excuse to stay here forever?


    Did she have no shame?


    "Oh, that''s not good at all. I''ll call the doctor toe and look at it. After all, it''s a pianist''s hand; it''s so precious, we can''t just neglect it," Phoebe said and then picked up her phone to call the doctor. Vanessa didn''t even have time to object. She red at Phoebe, who was feigning concern, her heart bleeding with hatred as she muttered, "Miss Ziegler, you''re really concerned about me."


    "Of course, no matter what, you are my artist, and I have to take responsibility for you," Phoebe said after hanging up the phone. "The doctor will be here in half an hour. I''m going to take a shower." Vanessa watched her back disappear down the corridor, grinding her teeth with visceral hatred.


    "Theodore, I..."


    "Phoebe is right; let''s have the doctor take a look at you," Theodore interrupted her, standing up as well. "I''m going to change my clothes."


    As soon as Theodore left, Vanessa''s face darkened. She looked at the cupcakes in front of her, wishing she could crush them to bits.


    Phoebe, that wretched woman, she had underestimated her ability to seduce men.

 Chapter 164 She Hated Flies as Much as She Hated Phoebe

    After her shower, Phoebe emerged to find Theodore leaning against the window, gazing out at the night scene. She pursed her lips, not really wanting to engage with him, and turned to head for the walk-in closet. She dried her hair and then heard the doorbell ring. She walked out of the bedroom.


    Vanessa stood at the entrance. There was a sh of resentment in her eyes when she saw Phoebe, but it quickly disappeared.


    "Miss Ziegler, the cupcakes you made were delicious. Theodore saw that I liked them and gave them all to me. You don''t mind, do you?" Vanessa said, her words a veiled dagger aimed at Phoebe''s heart. Phoebe felt a lump in her throat, "Is that so?"


    "Uh-huh," Vanessa nodded, looking smug.


    Phoebeughed, "I''m d you liked them. However, while I was kneading the dough, I found a dead fly in it. I didn''t tell Theodore; I wonder if you noticed it." Vanessa, despite knowing Phoebe was trying to disgust her, couldn''t help the revulsion churning in her stomach.


    She hated flies as much as she hated Phoebe.


    "You''re lying!"


    Phoebe shrugged, "Believe it or not. Oh, and while I was at it, I also picked my nose and scratched my head. If you don''t mind, I might as well give them all to you." Vanessa was speechless.


    The doctor entered, noticing the odd expressions on the faces of the two women at the entrance. He greeted Phoebe first, "Mrs. Reynolds, Miss Fitzroy." "It''s sote, and yet you''ve made the trip, doctor. Is it hot outside?" Phoebe warmly asked.


    "It''s alright; it has cooled down now."


    The three of them sat down on the living room sofa. Theodore came out of the bedroom, his wet hair hanging over his forehead, making him look less sharp.


    As the doctor began to unwrap Vanessa''s bandage, a foul smell hit them. He kept hisposure as he examined the wound on her palm, "You can''t keep the wound covered all the time; it''s gotten smelly." Vanessa nced at Theodore, embarrassed, fearing his disgust.


    "I washed my hair today and dried the bandage with a blow dryer; I thought it would be fine..."


    The doctor didn''t let her finish, frowning, "You washed your hair and didn''t change the bandage or reapply the medication. Do you want the wound to get infected and inmed?"


    Vanessa bit her lip and didn''t speak, looking at Theodore with a mix of defiance and plea.


    The doctor continued, "Don''t take your hand lightly. If it really gets infected and inmed and the situation gets serious, you might even need an amputation. You''re a pianist; you should know how important your hands are to you." Vanessa had actually been tormenting her own hand on purpose. As long as her hand was injured, Theodore would feel bad about asking her to leave. Now, after being reprimanded so bluntly by the doctor, she felt humiliated. "I understand," Vanessa said, her head bowed in shame.


    The doctor stopped there, cleaned her palm with hydrogen peroxide, and applied new medication, "It''s hot now, and the wound has already scabbed over. You don''t need to wrap it anymore."


    Vanessa looked down at her palm. It was now riddled with ugly scars, making her feel very ufortable.


    She had paid such a high price, and yet nothing had changed. She was not willing to ept this!


    After the doctor left, Phoebe yawned widely, "It''ste, Miss Fitzroy. Get some rest. You''lle back to thepany with me tomorrow."


    Vanessa was taken aback and looked at Phoebe in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Miss Fitzroy, you''ve been resting for a few days. Surely you haven''t forgotten who you are. If you want to be a Superstar, you have to work hard yourself," Phoebe said.


    "But my hand..."


    "Don''t worry, the activities I''ve arranged for youtely won''t require the use of your precious hands. Trust me; I value your hands more than you do. After all, that''s where your value lies," Phoebe stated. Vanessa pursed her lips, her expression turning as dark as a thundercloud.

 Chapter 165 Trying for a Baby

    Vanessa had barely been happy for two days before the news of Phoebe''s return to QUEEN Entertainment sent her mood plummeting again. Shey in bed, agitated no matter what she thought about. Now she was living in the Imperial Apartment, but there had been no progress between her and Theodore. This made her very uneasy.


    She couldn''t just sit around and wait for things to happen; she had to do something. Otherwise, she felt she would go mad.


    The next day, Vanessa got up before five in the morning. She went downstairs to buy breakfast and sat in the living room waiting for Theodore to wake up.


    Around six o''clock, she heard movement from the bedroom. When she saw Phoebee out first, her face fell.


    "Miss Ziegler, good morning. I''ve bought breakfast; it''s on the dining table."


    Phoebe, holding a thermos, headed to the kitchen. She was heating a packet of medicine when she heard Vanessa ask from behind her, "Why are both you and Theodore taking medicine?"


    Vanessa knew they were taking medicine ever since she moved in. She had even investigated; the packets were all the same, indistinguishable as to what medicine it was.


    Phoebe looked up at her and said bluntly, "We''re trying for a baby."


    "What?" Vanessa''s pupils dted as she stared at Phoebe in disbelief, her heart sinking into an abyss, "I... I don''t believe it."


    Theodore liked her, so how could he be trying for a baby with Phoebe?


    No, this couldn''t be true!


    A slight smile crossed Phoebe''s lips, "Believe it or not."


    Vanessa gripped the door frame, theughter in Phoebe''s eyes stinging her heart. She wished she could rush forward and tear the fake smile off Phoebe''s face.


    She steadied her emotions and said, "Theodore is so healthy; he doesn''t need any tonic. You''re lying to me."


    Phoebe shrugged indifferently, "If I were lying, you could just confront Theodore, and the lie would be exposed. Why would I tell such an obvious lie?"


    "I don''t believe it!" Vanessa felt like she had been struck by lightning, "You must have used some trick to force him. Phoebe, he doesn''t love you at all. You think you can keep him by having a child, but you''re dreaming." Phoebe finished washing her thermos; the medicine in the microwave was ready too.


    She opened the microwave, took out the medicine, and while drinking it, she looked at Vanessa with a mocking gaze.


    Vanessa couldn''t withstand her look. Phoebe''s assured eyes made her panic, but she still stubbornly said, "Theodore loves me; he would never have a child with you."


    After that, she could no longer stay there; the bitter smell of the medicine was suffocating. She stumbled out of the kitchen.


    Phoebe pursed her lips and threw the empty medicine bag into the trash.


    Phoebe''s first order of business upon returning to QUEEN Entertainment was to call a morning meeting and give a brief exnation for her absence from thepany in the past few days. Everyone was energized to see her return; it was like they were an army who had just got their fearless leader back.


    After the meeting, John knocked and came in, carrying a thick stack of files which he ced on the desk, smiling, "Miss Ziegler, you''re finally back."


    Phoebe smiled back at him, "You''ve worked hard these past few days. How do you feel? Do you want to switch to being an agent? I think with your capabilities, it''s a waste to be just an assistant." John was taken aback, "Miss Ziegler, are you trying to get rid of me?"


    "Of course not," Phoebeughed, "Don''t overthink it. I just think you''re too talented to be just an assistant by my side."

 Chapter 166 Are You Planning to Play the Martyr Again

    "I don''t feel it''s a pity. I can learn a lot from you, Miss Ziegler. Don''t rush to send me away," John''s voice sounded pitiful.


    Phoebe shook her head, "It''s not about sending you away; it''s about wanting you to reach greater heights."


    "But I just want to be by your side," John said, and then, realizing how ambiguous his statement sounded, quickly added, "I want to learn by your side." Phoebe sighed, not saying much more, which was as good as giving her consent.


    John breathed a sigh of relief and quickly reported to her about the work of the past few days.


    In Phoebe''s absence, a lot had happened. The inte was changing every day, and the trending topics on Facebook were quickly updated.


    Noah Myers had finished his third performance, which was as excellent as always. His acape segment had once again gone viral across the.


    After the third performance stage, it would be the finals. Who would make it to the debut group was crucial during this period.


    "Noah Myers is currently the top trending person. If we go by the votes, he should debut in the center position," John said.


    Phoebe pondered, "Let''s give him an extrayer of insurance. He must debut in the center position."


    "Okay, I know what to do," John replied.


    After discussing Noah Myers, they moved on to ire. The girl was thriving on the Dating Reality Show, and her poprity was soaring. Recently, several brands wanted her for endorsements. Phoebe chose an underwear brand and a skincare brand for her and appointed a dedicated agent to manage her.


    After arranging work for all the artists, they finally got to Vanessa.


    Phoebe felt a headacheing on at the mention of Vanessa. Seeing her troubled expression, John said, "Miss Ziegler, how about I take Miss Fitzroy under my wing for now?"


    Phoebe shook her head, "No need. She''s big trouble. Don''t touch her, lest you get tainted."


    Johnughed at herment, "Then what should we do?"


    "Let her be for now. We''ll see when she wants to work," Phoebe waved her hand dismissively. Vanessa had talent, looks, and was popr on Facebook, but she had yed her good hand poorly. Phoebe thought she was a strong woman, but after getting to know her, she realized Vanessa waspletely love-struck.


    After finishing the work discussion with John, someone knocked and entered.


    Phoebe looked up to see Vanessa, her brows furrowing.


    "Has your hand healed, Miss Fitzroy?" Phoebe toyed with the pen in her hand, looking at her coldly.


    Vanessa sat down opposite her, an odd smile on her face, "Didn''t you say you would arrange work for me that wouldn''t require the use of my hands, Miss Ziegler? Go ahead and arrange it." Phoebe narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing her, "Are you nning to y the martyr again?"


    Vanessa shook her head, "Do you think I''m that stupid? I wouldn''t y the same trick twice. You don''t have to be so guarded against me."


    Phoebe scoffed, "Thanks to you, I''ve be your scapegoat. There''s nothing more to guard against. But I''ll remind you, Miss Fitzroy, don''t drag others down with you if you''re courting death. If things go too far, it''ll be toote for regrets." "The fact is, Theodore has always chosen to believe me, hasn''t he?" Vanessa said proudly, leaning forward slightly with a provocative look at Phoebe.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to be so cheap. You said you wouldn''te to thepany to work, but you couldn''t resist and came back after just a few days. You must really not want to let go of QUEEN Entertainment. You want to own it; don''t you? But what to do? QUEEN Entertainment was built for me by Theodore; it''s my safe haven. No matter how hard you try, in the end, it will all be mine."


    Phoebe clenched the pen in her hand tightly, the veins on the back of her hand standing out.


    She stared at Vanessa''s contemptuous expression and suddenly smiled, "Miss Fitzroy, you should know that QUEEN Entertainment is the joint property of Theodore and me as husband and wife. Who it will ultimately fall to is yet to be known. You shouldn''t be too pleased with yourself just yet."

 Chapter 167 How Do You Know His Heart Isnt with Me?

    Vanessa''s face changed color, "You''re lying. You, a girl from a small family who climbed her way up by underhanded means, using a child to force a marriage Theodore couldn''t have been unprepared for that. He must have signed a prenuptial


    agreement with you."


    "The fact is, he really didn''t sign a prenuptial agreement with me," Phoebe said coldly.


    Vanessa seemed greatly shocked, "How is that possible?"


    Phoebe shrugged, "So, as long as we''re still together, whether QUEEN Entertainment falls into your hands is still up in the air."


    "Right, even if I did divorce him, if I asked for QUEEN Entertainment, he wouldn''t refuse me. So, Miss Fitzroy, don''t be too sure of yourself!"


    She was deliberately provoking Vanessa, finding pleasure in watching her frenzied and ugly countenance.


    "Phoebe, you''re truly pitiable. Since you''re unable to win his heart, you''re set on taking away the gift he was going to give me. I really do feel sorry for you." Vanessa was tearing Phoebe apart in her heart, but her face still wore a smile. Phoebe retorted, "I''ve been married to him for three years. How do you know his heart isn''t with me?"


    Vanessa felt a sudden pain in her chest, like she was pricked by Phoebe''s words.


    Since her return to the country, Theodore had been good to her as always, but it was different from before, always wrapped in distance and politeness.


    In his heart, he seemed to treat her more like a friend he had known for over a decade rather than a long-lost lover.


    "Miss Ziegler, have you forgotten? He has always chosen me. Should Iugh at your naivety or your stupidity?" Vanessa used sarcasm to mask her panic.


    At that moment, she couldn''t be as certain that Theodore still liked her as he had before.


    Phoebe didn''t want to go round in circles with her anymore. She pulled out a document and pped it in front of her, "This is your work schedule going forward. Go if you want."


    Seeing Phoebe avoiding the subject, Vanessa felt somewhat relieved. Theodore didn''t love her, and he hadn''t fallen for Phoebe either, which was good.


    She took the document and stood up, and before leaving the office, she said, "Phoebe, I won''t let go."


    Phoebe clenched the pen in her hand, stunned for a moment, then she signed her name on the document again.


    She signed with such force that the final stroke nearly tore through the paper. She closed the document and tossed it aside, taking a deep breath. Vanessa left the Reynolds Group building and drove towards the Reynolds Mansion. Having lost the initiative, she couldn''t continue to sit idly by.


    When she arrived, Mrs. Reynolds was apanying Lady Reynolds sunbathing in the yard, the ten o''clock morning sun not yet too strong.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw were chatting when they saw a cute and lovely Volkswagen Beetle drive in.


    Lady Reynolds stretched her arm toward the car, "That''s a nice car. Once Madison passes her probation period, we''ll have Brandon buy her one. She''s beenining about the hassle of transferring subways every day, hasn''t she?" "I was thinking the same thing," Mrs. Reynolds said, then saw Vanessa get out of the car and waved at her, "Vanessa, what brings you here?"


    Vanessa brought a big bag of fruit over, and Lucy hurried to take it. Mrs. Reynolds smiled, "You''re here, and you even brought something with you?"


    Vanessa greeted them, her smile gentle, "I saw it was fresh and just bought it on a whim. Grandma, you look really good in the dress; is that designer embroidery?"


    "You have a good eye. It is designer embroidery," Lady Reynolds was pleased. "Phoebe brought it over yesterday."

 Chapter 168 There Are Plenty of Fish in the Sea.

    Vanessa''s heart sank. She looked at Lady Reynolds, then at Mrs. Reynolds, feeling the weight of their allegiance to Phoebe. It was as though the room had be colder; the warm hues of the afternoon sun did little tofort the chill settling in her chest.


    Vanessa suppressed her displeasure and said with a smile, "Grandma, you look lovely in this dress. I know a master designer; I''ll arrange for her toe and make an embroidery for you."


    Lady Reynolds waved her hand, "Having someonee over for just that is too much trouble. Vanessa, I appreciate the thought, but let''s not bother."


    "Grandma, you must have heard of her; everyone calls her Evelyn Craft," Vanessa yed her trump card. Evelyn Craft was her aunt, a representative figure of the embroidery.


    To have an embroidery by her would cost at least half a million and required waiting on a list for over six months.


    Lady Reynolds'' eyes lit up. She had heard of Evelyn Craft''s reputation and had always wanted to have a design by her, "I remember your mother''s sister is also named Evelyn?" "Yes, Evelyn Craft is my aunt," Vanessa said.


    Lady Reynolds nodded, "Your family truly has a lot of talent. By the way, how is your mother doing?"


    Vanessa lowered her eyes, "My mother is doing well. The doctor said she''s recovering nicely and just needs to keep her spirits up."


    Lady Reynolds was reassured, "I remember the first time I met Professor Fitzroy; she was just over forty. Now she''s almost sixty; how time flies."


    Hearing her sentimental tone, Vanessa quickly said, "Grandma, time is the best sediment. Look at me, I was once a teenage girl; I''m almost thirty now." Mrs. Reynolds and Lady Reynolds were both amused.


    Mrs. Reynolds said, "We can''t dwell on time too much. It''s upsetting to think about it too deeply. Mom, the sun is getting higher; let''s go back in."


    "Alright, Vanessa,e in for some tea."


    The three of them returned to the living room where Lucy hadid out fruits and pastries. They chatted for a while before the conversation turned back to Vanessa.


    "Have you met any young men you like over the years?" Lady Reynolds inquired.


    Vanessa fell silent, knowing Lady Reynolds was probing. She said, "Grandma, when I went to Pnd, I actually left while in a fight with Theodore. I thought he woulde to Pnd to find me."


    Lady Reynolds, having lived a long life, had be quite astute. She understood the subtext of Vanessa''s words. She exchanged a nce with Mrs. Reynolds and said, "Ah, fate is a tricky thing, to say the least."


    "Yes, so we lost each other along the way. I''ve never med him," Vanessa said despondently.


    Mrs. Reynolds took her hand, "Vanessa, you''re a good girl. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Don''t pin all your hopes on just one."


    Vanessa''s heart sank. She looked at Lady Reynolds, then at Mrs. Reynolds, knowing they both sided with Phoebe.


    Her heart ached, "But love is not something you can control. You can''t just stop loving someone."


    The two women exchanged nces, both intelligent enough to see that Vanessa hadn''t gotten over Theodore, yet Theodore had been married for three years.


    Was she still intending to interfere in his marriage?


    Mrs. Reynolds spoke earnestly, "Vanessa, some people, once gone, are gone for good. But missing them doesn''t mean you stop living. Open your heart a little wider. In the vast sea of people, there''s always someone suitable for you waiting, someone who will value the love you have to give and return it tenfold."


    Vanessa''s heart turned ice-cold. She knew she couldn''t rely on these two elders for support in her chase for Theo.

 Chapter 169 How Ironic

    As Vanessa stepped out of the Reynolds Mansion, the sunlight could not maintain the luster on her face, which twisted into a scowl. The fickleness of human affection struck her with cruel rity. Once the beloved darling of the family, now she was reced, her ce in their hearts usurped by another within a mere span of three years.


    Phoebe was nothing more than a daughter of a housemaid, so how had she ensnared the hearts of the Reynolds n? The question gnawed at Vanessa as jealousy burned hotly in her veins. Her train of bitter thoughts was abruptly derailed by the insistent buzzing of her phone. Seeing Ruby''s name sh across the screen only fueled her irritation, and she flung the device onto the car''s center console in annoyance.


    The phone continued to ring, and finally, out of irritation, she grabbed it and answered, "Ruby, what is it?"


    Ruby, sensing something amiss in her voice, quickly asked, "Vanessa, what''s wrong? Did you get upset again? Did that wretch Phoebe make you suffer?"


    Vanessa sniffled, "It''s nothing; I''m really fine."


    "I knew it," Ruby dered with conviction. "Don''t worry, Vanessa, I''ll take care of her sooner orter." The things Vanessa couldn''t handle herself; Ruby would handle.


    Vanessa''s tears turned intoughter, "Ruby, thank you. It''s so good to have you as a friend."


    Ruby beamed with pleasure at Vanessa''s words, asking, "You sound upset. Do you want me toe over?" "Yeah."


    They arranged a ce to meet, and Vanessa hung up, her spirits lifted.


    Even if the whole world opposed her being with Theodore, she would persist. She would never give up!


    She drove into the estate of small blue and white vis, parked the car, and got out wearing a mask and a cap.


    Distracted by her phone, she didn''t notice someoneing her way and bumped into them. Her phone fell to the ground. Without bothering to pick it up, she immediately apologized to the person she had collided with. "I''m so sorry; did I hit you anywhere?"


    When she looked up, she froze. The person was a delicate-looking woman, probably around Mrs. Reynolds''s age, with well-maintained skin and fine lines around her eyes.


    What shocked her was the man supporting the woman-it was Brandon. They were in a pose that was intimate, resembling a couple.


    Brandon frowned at her, and Vanessa quickly lowered her head, the cap hiding most of her face. She wasn''t sure if Brandon had recognized her.


    "Are you alright?" Brandon asked the woman in his arms.


    "I''m fine; don''t be so nervous. You scared the poor girl," the woman''s voice was tender and carried a hint of reproach, indicating an extraordinary rtionship between the two.


    Brandon''s furrowed brow rxed as he said, "d you''re okay. Youngdy, you should watch where you''re going, not just your phone."


    Afraid of being recognized, Vanessa disguised her voice and apologized, "I''m really sorry; I''ll be more careful in the future."


    "Alright, let''s go," the woman nudged Brandon, who gave Vanessa onest nce before walking away with his arm around the woman.


    Once they were far enough away, Vanessa bent down to pick up her phone.


    The screen was shattered, but she wasn''t too upset about it. Instead, she looked thoughtfully at the receding figures.


    Brandon was keeping a mistress on the side! No, not a mistress. The woman seemed about the same age as Mrs. Reynolds, and a sessful man like Brandon wouldn''t keep an older woman as a lover. Besides, they looked more like a married couple.


    So, Brandon wasn''t keeping a mistress... he was having an affair!!!


    She had just left the Reynolds Mansion, and Mrs. Reynolds didn''t seem to be aware. So, she must still be in the dark?


    How ironic!

 Chapter 170 What Are You Doing?

    It felt like karmic retribution.


    Once Mrs. Reynolds found out about her husband''s infidelity, she was curious to see whether she could still so easily im such matters were none of her concern. "Vanessa,e on up; it''s scorching outside," Ruby called from the second-floor window ledge, waving at Vanessa.


    Vanessa looked up, saw her, and hurriedly put her index finger to her lips, signaling for her to be quieter, "Don''t be so loud. I''ming up." Ruby stuck out her tongue yfully.


    Vanessa quickly appeared at the door of the second-floor private room, and Ruby weed her in, "What were you doing just now?"


    "Guess who I just bumped into?" Vanessa walked in, closing the door of the room behind her.


    Seeing the excitement in Vanessa''s eyes, Ruby ventured a guess, "You didn''t happen to see Phoebe and Edward in a secret rendezvous, did you?"


    "Something even more explosive than that." Vanessa poured herself a ss of water and gulped it down before recounting everything she had just witnessed to Ruby.


    Ruby was shocked, "No way, the Reynolds are known as a loving couple in high society circles. Are you sure you didn''t see wrong?"


    "I couldn''t have been mistaken," Vanessa asserted with certainty.


    Ruby propped her chin on her hands as her mind raced to concoct some sort of scheme. Then she suggested mischievously, "Vanessa, do you want to see a good show unfold?" "What do you mean?"


    "You said before that Mrs. Reynolds likes Phoebe a lot, right? Guess what would happen if Phoebe knew about Brandon''s affair but didn''t tell Mrs. Reynolds. Would Mrs. Reynolds still treat her as well after finding out?" Vanessa almost immediately grasped Ruby''s implication.


    Still...


    "Isn''t this n difficult to execute?" Vanessa frowned.


    Ruby patted her chest confidently, "Leave everything to me. Don''t get involved; just wait and watch the drama unfold."


    Vanessa leaned over and hugged her, "Ruby, you''re too good to me. How can I ever repay you?"


    Rubyughed, "I am your most loyal supporter; your happiness is the best reward for me."


    "Eh, if you were a guy, I''d stop having a crush on Theodore and start loving you instead," Vanessa said candidly.


    Ruby embraced her gently, "With words like that, I''d go through fire and water for you without hesitation."


    All afternoon, Phoebe had a nagging feeling that something was off.


    When John brought in some documents, he noticed her concerned expression and tried to make light of it, "Miss Ziegler, are you worried about something?"


    "I have this gut feeling that something is about to happen," Phoebe said.


    Thest time she had this strong sense of foreboding, she ended up having a miscarriage the day after attending a ss reunion.


    John handed her the documents, trying to ease her mind, "Don''t worry, there''s only one reason for your concern: stress. I just bought some steam eye masks and eye drops. I have extras; let me get them for you." "Hey..."


    Before Phoebe could stop him, John hurried out and soon came back with the eye drops and steam eye masks, cing them in front of Phoebe.


    "These are really helpful; give them a try."


    "Thanks, I will," Phoebe said, opening the eye drops and tilting her head back to apply them. She rarely used eye drops, so she missed several times.


    Seeing her struggle, John hesitated for a moment but eventually walked around the desk to help her, "Miss Ziegler, let me help you with that."


    Phoebe paused, "Oh, thank you."


    John took the eye drops, gently pulled down her lower eyelid with his finger, and applied a drop. As he prepared to administer the second drop, a cold male voice suddenly echoed from nearby. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 171 Why Are Your Ears Red?

    Phoebe, with a start, suddenly straightened her posture and cast her gaze towards the entrance of the room. There, like an imposing statue, stood Theodore. His presence wasmanding, reminiscent of a stern guardian deity, silently watching over everything. "John, could you please hand me those eye drops?" She requested, extending her hand to receive the small bottle from him.


    Theodore''s position in the room gave him a clear view of the exchange. He noticed Phoebe''s delicate fingertip brush against John''s fingers as she took the bottle. This seemingly insignificant touch caused Theodore''s brow to furrow, and his expression darkened noticeably.


    John, who was already somewhat ufortable, felt even more uneasy under Mr. Reynolds'' grim gaze. The tone of Theodore''s silence was almost usatory, as if he suspected that John and Phoebe were engaged in some illicit affair. Phoebe handed him a file, "Please take this to HR for archiving, and thank you for the eye drops. They do help relieve fatigue."


    John, understanding that Phoebe was trying to defuse the situation and prevent any misunderstanding with Mr. Reynolds, gave a small smile. He epted the file, nodded respectfully at Theodore, and swiftly exited the room. Phoebe hadn''t yet managed to apply the drops to her other eye. She tried again, but her aim was off - one dropnded on her eyelid, another rolled down her cheek. Frustrated, she was about to sit upright when her hand was suddenly enveloped by a warm, firm grip.


    Casting a sidelong nce, she found Theodore standing beside her. He was tall, and his proximity was imposing. At that moment, he rested one hand on the back of the chair, while his other hand held hers, his focus solely on her eyes. They were so close that their breaths intertwined, creating an intimate atmosphere that made Phoebe''s heart pound uncontrobly. "You..."


    Theodore leaned in slightly, taking her fingers in his and letting a clear droplet of eye drops fall into her eye.


    Hershes fluttered lightly, and her eyes glistened. Her naturally innocent puppy-dog eyes, seen from such closeness, sparkled with rity. They were breathtakingly beautiful. Theodore''s throat tightened. Looking up at him, Phoebe was reminded of certain images that made her heart race and face flush. Realizing her thoughts were straying, she pushed him away forcefully.


    Displeased, Theodore red at her, and seeing her earlobes red and her hands fumbling with documents, he watched her puzzledly, "Why are your ears red?"


    Phoebe scratched the back of her ear as her cheeks also turned pink, "Why... why are you here?"


    After hearing her stammer, Theodore grew more suspicious of her blush and leaned against the desk, "What were you thinking just now?"


    "Nothing!" Phoebe quickly replied, fearing he might discern her improper thoughts.


    Theodore leaned closer, his hawk-like gaze piercing into her eyes sharply, "Really? Nothing?"


    "Stop messing around and go back to work," Phoebe said. She felt ufortable under his gaze, so she reached out to cover his eyes.


    Theodore''s eyshes brushed against the palm of her hand, giving Phoebe a jolt, and she withdrew her hand swiftly.


    Suddenly, the air changed, as if it were filled with many pink bubbles.


    Theodore hadn''t expected such an intimate gesture from her, and he was still somewhat in a daze, as if the warmth from her palm lingered on his eyelids.


    He blinked, still bewildered, and said, "Well, I''m heading up."


    Without lifting her head, Phoebe responded dismissively with a "Hmm," listening to the sound of his footsteps growing fainter. Once alone, she slowly clenched her fist. The next few days passed without incident, and before they knew it, the night of the group''s formation arrived.

 Chapter 172 Im Already Head over Heels

    Phoebe was invited to attend the event and this time she had learned from her past experience. She arrived at Mantua Stadium three hours early, andpared to the first performance, there were even more fans and media present today. Phoebe was not a celebrity, so she didn''t walk the red carpet but entered directly through the staff entrance.


    Having learned from Vanessa''s previous spectacle, she chose to wear a light coffee-colored suit paired with ck vintage loafers today. Her outfit was both professional and stylish, and even her hair was styled in a high ponytail, making her look like a powerful CEO.


    All the participants were getting their makeup done backstage, where each group was assigned a stylist. When Phoebe arrived, everyone was busy. A makeup artist was applying makeup to Noah Myers when someone recognized her. Just as they were about to call out to Noah Myers, Phoebe raised her index finger to her lips in a shushing gesture.


    When Noah Myers opened his eyes after having his eyeliner applied, he was both surprised and pleased to see Phoebe. "Phoebe, when did you get here? Why didn''t you call me?" He asked.


    Phoebe smiled broadly. "I just got here."


    Noah Myers''s makeup wasn''t finished yet. The makeup artist was still applying lip gloss to him. The young man in his twenties had dewy, youthful skin.


    Once his makeup was done, he quickly stood up to let his teammates get their turn. He stood next to Phoebe, towering over her. His stage makeup was a bit heavy, and the enchanting blue eye makeup gave his eyes an alluring charm. "You look very nice today. Your fans are going to go crazy," Phoebemented.


    Noah Myers blinked, as if he was flirting with her. "What about you, Phoebe? Will you go crazy for me?"


    Phoebe patted his shoulder andughed. "Hmm, I''m already head over heels."


    Noah Myers scratched his head shyly, then realized he had hair gel in his hair and quickly put his hand down. He looked at Phoebe with a goofy smile.


    Phoebe didn''t stay backstage for long. The live broadcast was about to start, and the cameraman came in to interview the participants. She gave Noah Myers a pep talk and then left.


    Tonight was the grand finale, and in addition to inviting rted talent agencies, the production team also invited investors. When Phoebe arrived at the front stage, some acquaintances came over to greet her. They stood and chatted for a while before the stage lights dimmed, and everyone took their seats as the host took the stage.


    Tonight''s host was the famous stand-upedian, Alex Chapelle. He started off with a few jokes, elicitingughter from the audience and effectively warming up the atmosphere before moving on to the main event. There was an empty seat next to Phoebe. As the lights dimmed, a shadow fell overhead. Looking to the side, Phoebe saw a man in a ck suit taking the seat next to her. The stage lights illuminated his handsome profile. Feeling her gaze, he turned to look at her. Their eyes met, and Phoebe was somewhat stunned. "Edward, howe you''re here?"


    Edward''s lips curled into a smile. "I recently acquired an entertainmentpany and thought I''de and see. I heard it''s more exciting live."


    Phoebe was taken aback. "Isn''t the Vanderbilt family in the industrial sector? Why the sudden interest in the entertainment industry?"


    "I''ve had this idea for a while. It was just recently that I found the right opportunity. Phoebe, we can move forward together from now on." Edward''s eyes curved with happiness.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. She didn''t dare to assume that Edward''s venture into the entertainment industry had anything to do with her, but she couldn''t help feeling a bit uneasy. After all, she had been "handled" by Theodore before.


    As the stage lights dimmed, the final performance of the grand finale night began. Phoebe focused her attention on the participants'' performances on stage. Suddenly, Edward leaned over, his lips almost touching her ear, and asked, "Which one is from yourpany?"

 Chapter 173 Do You Want to Be with Me for the Rest of Your Life?

    He was too close, especially as the hovering camera seemed to be filming them. Phoebe instinctively tilted her head, avoiding the overly intimate distance between them. Edward''s eyes dimmed a bit. Phoebe, however, pretended not to notice his reaction. She deftly changed the subject, pointing to the boy in the center of the stage, saying, "Noah Myers. He often surprises me."


    Edward looked at the boy. Noah Myers''s face was slightly sweaty, and his eyeliner was drawn long, making him appear even more dazzling and attractive. "He''s good-looking, and he dances beautifully," Edward genuinelyplimented. Phoebe smiled faintly, "Yes, he''s very different on stagepared to his usual self. Despite his strong performance now, he''s really just a sweet and innocent boy in daily life."


    Upon hearing her description, Edward couldn''t help but take another look at Noah Myers. Noah Myers was handsome, with a good figure that was showcased as he danced. Each movement he made was to the point of perfection. The stadium asionally erupted with the screams of fans. Fans from different groups were shouting the names of their idols; the noise was enough to overturn the stadium. Phoebe covered her ears and lightlyughed. Amidst the screaming, Edward said to Phoebe, "The fans are very enthusiastic."


    Phoebe couldn''t hear him clearly, so she just nodded and smiled. The performance on stage came to an end, so the host took the stage and began to announce the next act.


    Edward looked at Phoebe with a smile, "Phoebe, do you remember the year we snuck off to see a concert?"


    This question took Phoebe back to her senior year of high school. Just before the college entrance examinations, she was under a lot of pressure; she was afraid that she wouldn''t get into her ideal school. She suffered from insomnia night after night, rapidly bing haggard.


    Edward took her to skip ss and brought her to see a concert. At that time, they were squeezed among a group of die-hard fans. When they heard that the singer was retiring, everyone burst into tears, and she cried along. While crying, they sang those popr bads.


    By the time they left the concert, her eyes were swollen from crying, and her voice was hoarse, but the negative emotions that had built up in her heart were swept away.


    It was then that Edward confessed his feelings to her. He sang the singer''s most famous song and then asked her, "Phoebe, do you want to be with me for the rest of your life?"


    "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe came back to her senses, looking at the man in front of her who had lost his youthful innocence and be a calm and elegant man. She lowered her eyes and gave a self-deprecating smile. "Yes, I remember."


    Edward continued, "When we came back, we were punished by the teacher with detention and extra assignments."


    "Do you regret taking me to skip ss?" Phoebe asked him.


    Edward just looked at her and smiled, his gaze warm and tender. "I don''t regret it. I would have actually regretted not letting loose during my youth."


    The music on stage started again, covering up Edward''s following confession. "I just regret not being able to keep you by my side for a bit longer, so now I''m filled with regret. I yearn for something I can''t have." Phoebe only saw his lips moving but couldn''t hear what he was saying. She had a feeling that it was something important, and leaned in to ask loudly, "Edward, what did you just say? I didn''t hear it."


    Edward just smiled at her and didn''t say anything else.


    Kedora Hospital.

 Chapter 174 I Want to Be with You Tonight

    Vanessa loved.


    Sophia had recovered quite well after her surgery. She sat up in bed, watching the handsome man sitting by her bedside. Of all her students, she valued Theodore the most, not only because of his excellence but also because he was the one She had once thought they would end up together, but fate had its own ns.


    Theodore peeled an apple, removed the core, and cut it into pieces before handing it to Professor Fitzroy. "Professor, have some fruit," he said.


    Sophia took it and forked a piece into her mouth. The apple was sweet.


    "Theodore, has Vanessa been causing you trouble?" She asked.


    Theodore paused in his action of wiping his hands. He shook his head, "No."


    "I know you''re a sentimental child. You''ve known Vanessa for 12 years now, and it''s hard for you to refuse her requests. But Theodore, there''s something I find hard to say," Sophia spoke as a blush of embarrassment crossed her face. Theodore, worried that her emotions might affect her health, quickly said, "Professor, please say it."


    "You''re already married. If you don''t have feelings for Vanessa in that way, you should keep your distance. Don''t give her hope," she said.


    Theodore pursed his lips.


    Seeing his troubled expression, Sophia put down the fruit te, stood up, and bowed to Theodore.


    Theodore was startled and quickly reached out to steady her. "Professor, please stand up. I can''t ept this," he said.


    Sophia sat upright and wiped her eyes. "Theodore, will you grant your professor one request?"


    "Of course, Professor. What is it?" He asked.


    Sophia bit her lip, finding it hard to articte her request. Her face turned red, but for her daughter, she steeled herself and said, "Vanessa''s feelings for you have never changed. She won''t love anyone else in her life. Theodore, I ask you, because of her love for you, no matter what she does in the future, please don''t me her, alright?"


    Theodore''s lips tightened, and he remained silent.


    Sophia held his wrist, "Please don''t me her. If you must me someone, me me for not being strict enough."


    Vanessa sat on a bench outside the hospital room. Upon seeing Theodore emerge from the room, she quickly stood up to meet him.


    She carefully observed Theodore''s expression, "Theodore, what did my mom say to you?"


    Theodore shook his head, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    As Theodore walked towards the elevator, Vanessa quickly followed him. They entered the elevator, where a nurse who had just finished her shift was also present.


    The nurse was watching a live broadcast on her phone. Seeing a handsome man and a beautiful woman on her screen, she eximed, "Wow, are all fans this good-looking now? They make a great couple."


    Theodore, who was quite tall, nced at the phone screen unintentionally. His gaze stuck on the screen where Phoebe and Edward were almost cheek to cheek,ughing happily. The image shed by, leaving endless room for spection. Theodore''s hands, hanging by his sides, clenched into fists. His face darkened and a wave of anger surged in his chest. This damn woman! She dared to have a rendezvous in front of a national audience. It seemed he had given her too much freedom recently; she had forgotten his taboos and was repeatedly crossing his boundaries.


    The final live broadcast ended at half-past eleven. Noah Myers debuted as the center, which was within Phoebe''s expectations, but she was still very happy.


    The program team invited her to the celebration banquet, and she didn''t refuse.


    At the banquet, many people toasted her. After refusing a few times, she ended up drinking quite a lot. By the time the banquet ended, it was already two in the morning.


    Edward, who hadn''t drunk much, waited until the banquet was over before he went to help Phoebe.


    Phoebe, who was quite drunk, smiled in relief when she saw Edward. "Edward, take me home," she said.


    Edward''s eyes darkened as he helped her walk towards the elevator. "Phoebe, I''m sorry, but I don''t want to take you home. I want to be with you tonight."

 Chapter 175 Take Me Home

    Phoebe was groggy, and upon hearing Edward''s words, she became somewhat alert. She struggled, "Edward, I want to go home."


    Edward led her into the elevator, watching as the doors closed and the elevator ascended. "What are you going home for? He won''t care whether you go back or not," he said. Phoebe had indeed drunk too much. The mixture of different alcohols was hitting her hard, and she was so weak she could barely stand.


    Her rational mind told her that Edward was dangerous at this moment, and that she should stay away from him. But the reality didn''t allow it.


    She wobbled, trying to press the elevator button, but missed and nearly fell.


    Edward quickly steadied her and brought her back into his arms, not letting her move this time. "Phoebe, behave," he said.


    Phoebe''s mind was a mess, and her head was spinning. She continued to insist, "I want to go home, Edward, take me home."


    Edward closed his eyes, ignoring her request.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, Edward picked her up and carried her out. He got to the door of his room, pulled out his room card, and opened the door.


    The door opened and closed, and Phoebe no longer had the strength to struggle. She felt herself being gently ced on the bed. She tried to open her eyes, but the alcohol was making her eyelids heavier and heavier. "Edward, take me back..."


    Edward stood by the bed, looking down at the defenseless Phoebe. A wicked thought crossed his mind: what if he took advantage of her unconsciousness and solidified their rtionship? Even if he couldn''t have her in the end, at least he could stand between them and disgust Theodore for a lifetime.


    But he couldn''t bear to do it.


    This was the girl he cherished in his heart, the girl he had grown up with. Their rtionship had be a weapon that restrained him.


    Just like that night.


    That was the closest he had ever been to her. He could have taken her from Theodore if he had simply possessed her, but in the end, he lost to himself.


    He loved her too much to hurt her.


    "Phoebe, how long are you going to torment me?"


    Edward leaned over slightly as his fingers gently stroked her smooth and delicate cheek, his gaze full of love while unabashedly watching her.


    If he were just a little crazier, a little more ruthless...


    Suddenly, a phone vibrated. Edward looked at Phoebe''s pocket and pulled out her phone. Upon seeing the iing call, his brows furrowed. He tossed the phone aside. The vibrationsted for quite a while before it stopped.


    A few secondster, Edward''s own phone rang. The ringtone was "Love Song," which Phoebe had yed that day. He pulled out his phone.


    Even without a caller ID, he recognized who the number belonged to.


    His lips tightened, and he finally just turned off his phone and tossed it on the bedside table.


    He wanted to drive Theodore crazy, just like he had been.


    To this day, he was still somewhat bewildered, unsure of how he and Phoebe had ended up here.


    In fact, as early as when Phoebe went to intern at the Reynolds Group, there had been some bumps in their rtionship. He couldn''t understand why Phoebe didn''t choose to intern at the Vanderbilt family''spany.


    They had argued several times over this issue, and in the end, he always chose to give in and support her. Later, when he found out she had been transferred to the CEO''s secretary''s office by Theodore, he was enveloped by a heavy sense of


    unease.


    He had a hunch that if things continued this way, he and Phoebe would gradually drift apart.


    So, he firmly opposed her being Theodore''s secretary. As a result, they had a big fight, and Phoebe moved out of the Vanderbilt family home and into the dormitory arranged by thepany.

 Chapter 176 Have You Guys Had Enough?

    For two long months, they had been locked in a silent standoff, a cold war of unspoken tension. During this time, Phoebe had been constantly on the move with Theodore, traversing the length and breadth of the country, and he had hardly


    seen her.


    Then, that incident happened.


    That day, he had a premonition, always feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    He called Phoebe, but no one answered. Then when he tried again, her phone was switched off. He called Theodore, and Theodore didn''t answer either. He had a feeling that something had gone wrong. Half a monthter, Phoebe asked to meet him and broke up with him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The sound of knocking on the door brought Edward back to reality. He looked up at the door, the knocking sound bing more and more piercing, revealing the person outside''s irritable mood. Edward stood up and walked toward the door.


    In just a few short steps, the knocking had turned into kicking. If it weren''t for them trying to maintain theirst bit of dignity, the person outside would probably be roaring by now.


    Edward opened the door before it was kicked in.


    Theodore stood outside the door, like a provoked lion. He lunged forward and punched Edward.


    Edward was prepared when he opened the door. He raised his hand to block but was still staggered back a few steps by the punch. He saw Theodore storm in.


    "Edward, what do you think you''re doing? You brought my wife to a hotel?" Theodore spat out.


    Edward straightened his tie, a provocative glint in his eyes as he retorted, "Why? To do exactly what you did to my girlfriend. Is that so hard toprehend?"


    Theodore''s fist clenched with a creaking sound, his body exuding a violent and irritable aura. His cold eyes swept over the presidential suite and headed straight for the bedroom. Edward stepped forward to block his path.


    Theodore stood against the light, the shadows making his handsome face look particrly grim, "Move!"


    Edward sneered, "Theodore, my biggest mistake was giving her to you and thinking you would make her happy. Now that Vanessa is back and since you two still have feelings for each other, you should let go of Phoebe." "Give her to me?" Theodore''s lip curled into a mocking smile, "I earned her by my own merit; do I need you to give her to me?"


    Edward was stung by these words, and his face darkened, "What do you mean?"


    Theodore stepped forward, whispering in his ear like a demon, "Edward, do you think we really lost control that night because of the alcohol?" Edward''s eyes turned red.


    Theodore seemed to enjoy provoking him, so he continued, "No. I knew it was her all along. That incident happened all because I wanted her." "Beast!"


    Edward swung his fist at Theodore in anger, "I''ll kill you, you bastard! How could you tear us apart?!"


    Theodore''s eyes turned cold. He easily held Edward''s fist, and with little effort, threw him to the ground, sneering, "Tear you apart?"


    "No. All I did was give your crumbling rtionship a final push; weren''t you about to break up anyway?"


    Edward was pinned to the ground, his rage uncontrobly bursting out. His eyes were so red that they seemed to bleed at any moment. "Theodore, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Edward roared and fought back.


    The two continued to tussle on the carpet.


    "Have you guys had enough?!"


    A weak voice came, Theodore''s hand was still choking Edward''s neck, and his fist stopped mid-air.


    He looked up to see Phoebe standing at the door, her clothes neatly arranged, and her gaze devoid of any warmth. Her eyes were fixed on him, cold and unfeeling.

 Chapter 177 He Must Be So Worried About Me Having an Affair

    This icy nce jolted Theodore into sobriety, and his fist hanging in mid-air slowly fell. Edward seized the opportunity. He suddenly exerted a force and turned over, pressing Theodore under him. His fists then rained down on him like hailstones. Theodore took several hits before he thought to fight back, and the two of them started wrestling again.


    This time Theodore was really serious. He was always calm and restrained, disdaining to physically confront others, feeling it was beneath his dignity. But every time he saw Phoebe and Edward together; he couldn''t control the violent urge in his body that wanted to destroy everything. Why couldn''t she stay away from Edward?


    Phoebe was leaning against the wall, watching their punches and kicks as her eyes reddened. In fact, she was sleeping very deeply and was awakened by the sound of the door being kicked. She was still dizzy in bed when she heard the arguing outside. Vaguely, she heard Theodore''s voice. She struggled to sit up and get out of bed, walked to the door, and heard Theodore''s frivolous and casual words.


    Her heart plummeted into the abyss. So that was how she was in his heart, always so casual. So, he could humiliate her without restraint, regardless of time or ce. He wanted her whenever he wanted, never caring about embarrassing her. She didn''t want to stay here, every second felt suffocating.


    She walked around the two of them, her steps light as she walked out of the room. With a "bang," the door was closed, and the two men who were in the heat of the fight were stunned. Seeing that Phoebe was no longer in the room, the two men who were tangled together quickly separated and scrambled up.


    "Phoebe!" Edward rushed out first.


    Theodore also followed, and the two of them fought over the elevator. When they got into the elevator and went downstairs, they rushed out of the hotel door. But Phoebe was nowhere to be seen.


    Phoebe walked along the road. It was three or four in the morning, so the road was less crowded. The bustling city suddenly felt empty and quiet. She walked aimlessly, not knowing where to go. She always thought that what happened back then was an ident, but now, she knew that it was premeditated by him. When she gave up resisting at the beginning, he must have been very proud in his heart, even mocking her for not being able to resist temptation and easily sumbing to him.


    Phoebe''s eyes were burning hot, but not a tear fell. She stood by the road for a long time before she hailed a taxi to Golden Apartment. Mrs. Ziegler was startled by the doorbell in the middle of the night; she got up to open the door and saw Phoebe standing outside like a lost soul and quickly pulled her in.


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Mrs. Ziegler sniffed close to her and smelled a strong smell of alcohol on her. She frowned and said, "Have you been drinking?" Phoebe changed her slippers at the door and went in. She sat down on the sofa and pulled a pillow to her chest, "You go to sleep; I want to be alone for a while."


    "Do you think I can sleep?" Mrs. Ziegler almostughed in frustration. She sat next to Phoebe and asked, "What''s the matter this time?" Phoebe buried her face in the pillow, too tired to speak. Mrs. Ziegler said, "Did you have a fight with Theodore?" Phoebe still didn''t speak.


    Mrs. Ziegler continued on her own, "Phoebe, don''t be willful. Theodore is working hard to manage such arge group; you should be more understanding of him. Running here in the middle of the night instead of going home; how worried he must be about you?" Phoebe sneered, "Yes, he must be so worried about me having an affair."

 Chapter 178 Theodore, Let Me Go

    "Phoebe, stop talking nonsense!" Mrs. Ziegler scolded. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and lowered her voice to ask, "Tell me the truth, do you still have feelings for Edward?"


    Phoebe sneered, "Do I even have the right to like him?"


    "What''s wrong with you tonight? Every word I say, you retort," Mrs. Ziegler was also annoyed. She stood up and pointed at Phoebe in rebuke. "What have I done to wrong you? When you were pregnant and wanted to be a single mother, did you ever consider the gossip behind your back, or what you''d say when your child grows up and asks why they don''t have a father like everyone else?"


    "I don''t want to argue about these stale and trivial matters," Phoebe buried her face into the pillow again, her temples throbbing. "I have a headache; please go to sleep. I beg you."


    Mrs. Ziegler took a deep breath, looking at Phoebe''s pale face, which was partially exposed from the pillow. She couldn''t bear to see her like this. She went to the kitchen to prepare hangover soup.


    In a short while, she came out with the hangover soup, cing it on the coffee table, "Drink some when it cools down, or you''ll feel terrible tomorrow."


    Phoebe didn''t move or say anything.


    Mrs. Ziegler knew she wasn''t asleep; she just didn''t want to engage with her. After standing there for a while, she turned back to her room, picked up her phone, and snuck into the bathroom to quietly call Theodore.


    Theodore''s car was parked on the side of the road. After learning that Phoebe had gone to Golden Apartment, he finally felt a bit relieved.


    He hung up the phone and leaned back in his seat. Hidden in the shadows, his face was full of destion. He had indeed been a bit harsh tonight.


    When he learned that Edward had taken Phoebe away, he felt like he was going crazy.


    The humiliation that had been suppressed in his heart for two and a half years, the resentment towards Phoebe, and the fear of the unknown, all made him restless. What would they do together?


    He didn''t want to think about it, but those unbearable images kept trying to invade his mind, driving him to madness.


    He even thought that if Phoebe dared to betray him, he would lock her up, chain her to the bed for a lifetime, and not allow anyone to see her except him.


    1


    Phoebe was curled up on the sofa; she didn''t know when she fell asleep. When she woke up, the sun was shining brightly outside.


    The intense light made it difficult for her to open her eyes. She raised her hand to cover her eyes, but her wrist felt heavy, and there was a jingling sound in her ears.


    She squinted at her wrist and found a thick chain around it, the size of a thumb. She was so shocked that she sat up instantly, only to be pulled back by the chain. The jingling sound echoed in her ears.


    If it weren''t for the very real pain of her wrists and ankles being pulled by the chain, she would have doubted whether she was having a wild dream.


    "Awake?" A cold male voice came from beside her.


    Phoebe turned her head sharply and saw a tall and slender figure leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window. She squinted her eyes; the sunlight poured on him, but it couldn''t dispel the evil aura around him. Phoebe struggled a few times, and the chains jingled; it was a sound that made her feel humiliated.


    "Theodore, let me go!" She demanded.


    Theodore slowly walked over, looking down at her from a higher position, like a king overlooking everything, his expression arrogant. "Let you go? To find some wild man?"


    Phoebe choked for a second as she red at him, "Theodore, if you want to make a scene, go somewhere else; this is my mom''s house."


    The corner of Theodore''s mouth curled up in mockery, "Open your eyes and look carefully; is this my mother-inw''s house?"


    Phoebe started to look around. The ceiling light looked familiar and so did the bed sheets. The more she looked, the heavier her heart became.


    When did Theodore bring her to the vi in the west district?

 Chapter 179 Bullying You Is My Sick Pleasure

    Phoebe''s eyes were red. She knew it - her mother must have secretly informed Theodore. Her mother never failed to disappoint her. She struggled fiercely as the chains chafed her wrists and ankles, causing a sharp pain. She took a deep breath, suppressing the anger welling up in her heart, and asked coldly, "Theodore, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    "Can''t you tell?" Theodore''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "Since words don''t work, I''ll use actions."


    Phoebe felt a sinking sensation in her heart. Theodore seemed off at this moment, likely agitated by her being with Edwardst night. She bit her lip and sneered, "Theodore, does Vanessa know about your strange fetishes?" "She doesn''t need to know," Theodore said coldly.


    Phoebeughed, a mockingugh. "Yes, how could you let her know, she''s the apple of your eye."


    Theodore looked at her. Phoebe''sughter made him ufortable, but he didn''t exin, he just said coldly, "As long as you know."


    So, Phoebe shut up. Her heart felt as cold as snow, and she didn''t want to say anything.


    Theodore sat down by the bed. The sunlight illuminated his profile, making the bruise on his face more noticeable. He tugged at the chain, "Don''t y dead."


    Phoebe simply closed her eyes. Even though lying spread-eagle on the bed was humiliating, she had to ept reality because she didn''t want to beg Theodore for mercy.


    Theodore frowned, "Phoebe, my patience is limited."


    Hearing his threat, Phoebe had to open her eyes and look at him, "Say whatever you want to say; I''m all ears."


    Theodore was so angry that he reached out and pinched her mouth, "Your mouth is quite soft to pinch, but why do your words annoy me so much?"


    Phoebe''s mouth was pinched, so she could only re at him fiercely.


    Some people must have be addicted to this, thinking it was fun to pinch her mouth and prevent her from speaking, especially when she was ring, with her mouth pouting, looking both fierce and cute.


    Phoebe was so angry that she pushed his hand away.


    "What kind of sick game is this?"


    Theodore sat up straight again, looking at her quietly.


    He had taken her from Golden Apartment in the morning. She was sleeping so soundly and innocently snuggling into his arms. He was still angry, so he took her directly to the vi in the west district and locked her up to scare her. But she seemed quite calm.


    "Bullying you is my sick pleasure."


    Phoebe remained silent.


    She didn''t want to talk; she was tired.


    The two of them sat andy there, not knowing how much time had passed, Phoebe gradually became restless and started to twist around.


    Theodore was ying Minesweeper on hisputer next to her, with the sound on. Phoebe heard the asional explosion and was speechless. She could always believe in his ability to step on mines. Theodore was still stepping on mines in the game, with the sound of each explosion going "boom, boom", but Phoebe couldn''t hold it in any longer. Her face was flushed as she said, "Untie me." "For what?"


    Phoebe red at him, "I need to use the bathroom; I can''t hold it anymore."


    Theodore spoke calmly, "Oh, then you beg me."


    Phoebe closed her mouth, thinking viciously in her heart. So, he was just waiting for her here. She had to admit that Theodore''s ways of tormenting her were bing more and more ingenious. But she really couldn''t hold it anymore, and she definitely couldn''t wet the bed.

 Chapter 180 Is This You Shooting Me with Cupids Arrow?

    Phoebe was so desperate that she was on the verge of tears. She weighed the humiliation of begging him versus the humiliation of wetting the bed and finally decided on the lesser of two evils. "I beg you," Phoebe murmured. Theodore slightly turned his head, "Speak up; I can''t hear you." Phoebe gritted her teeth, but she was really desperate. She had no choice but to say, "I beg you, please unlock me."


    "Bad attitude, try again."


    Phoebe closed her eyes. She had reached her limit of endurance. She was now at his mercy and had to degrade herself even more. Her tone softened, "Please, I beg you."


    Theodore finally seemed satisfied. He looked at her, "Will you still secretly meet Edward in the future?"


    "No."


    Only then did Theodore stand up, take the key, and unlock the chain. Phoebe''s dder was about to burst. She sat up, her body stiffening for a moment, and then tears suddenly flowed down uncontrobly. Theodore was taken aback. He then seemed to realize something, bent over to pick her up, and hurried to the bathroom, setting her on the toilet.


    Phoebe covered her face with her hands, her tears wetting her palms. She felt so ashamed that she didn''t want to see anyone, "Get out!"


    Theodore turned and walked out, "I''ll prepare some clothes for you. Take a bath first."


    Phoebe, in her embarrassment, grabbed something and threw it at him, not knowing whether it hit or not. Then she heard the bathroom door close.


    She buried her face in her hands, like an ostrich burying its head in the sand. She hated Theodore to death.


    After Phoebe finished bathing, she sat on the toilet for a long time until someone knocked on the ss door of the bathroom. Only then did she lift her head from her knees.


    Theodore was standing outside the door, "Phoebe, I ordered takeout. Come out and eat."


    Phoebe red at the ss door with gritted teeth. She didn''t want to eat takeout; she wanted to eat him!


    Theodore seemed to know what she was thinking, and he said in a low voice, "There''s nothing I haven''t seen of you. Come out, I won''tugh at you." "Get lost!"


    Theodore heard this word "get lost", full of shame and anger. Without thinking, he knew that her face must be blushing like a ripe apple. She was really shy.


    "There''s a meeting at thepany, I''m going out for a bit. Hurry up ande out, the food will get cold." Theodore touched his nose and left.


    Phoebe heard the footsteps outside the door gradually fade away. She sat for a while longer until her stomach started to grumble. Only then did she get up and go out.


    Outside the door was quiet. She listened for a while to make sure Theodore was gone before she opened the door and went out.


    After Phoebe finished eating, she continued to act like an ostrich for a while before going upstairs to find her phone. She had been missing for half a day; she didn''t know how many people had been looking for her.


    When she found her phone, the missed call notifications came in one after another. The person who called the most was actually Theodore, followed by John.


    She called John back first, instructed him on Noah Myers''s work n for the next period, and then hung up the phone. She opened Facebook.


    The tag for the night of the group formation was still trending, and Noah Myers upied several of them. His poprity was soaring, but his management contract for the next two years was signed with Extraordinary Entertainment. However, his business contract was still with QUEEN Entertainment and under her supervision.


    After finishing work, the horizon was illuminated by the dazzling sunset. The sun slowly sank below the horizon, and the sound of an engine came from downstairs.


    Phoebe walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and saw Theodore get out of the car. The sense of shame in her heart surged again.


    She raised her hand in a gun gesture, then aimed at the tall man downstairs, and made two "bang bang" sounds.


    Theodore seemed to notice something and suddenly looked up. Their gazes collided in the air.


    Theodore put his hands in his pockets, raised his eyebrows, and said jokingly, "Is this you shooting me with Cupid''s arrow?"

 Chapter 181 Shave off All Your Hair

    Phoebe rolled her eyes dramatically, "Cupid''s arrow? More like bullets from the Grim Reaper."


    Theodore stood downstairs, watching her disdainful expression. He raised his hand and pointed at her, seemingly saying, "Just you wait."


    After pointing, he took a long stride and entered the vi.


    Phoebe sensed danger and felt a jolt of fear in her heart. She hurriedly ran towards the door. Despite the short distance, she sprinted as if she was in a fifty-meter dash. But she was still a step toote. Just as she reached the door, she saw Theodore appear in the hallway. She screamed in fright and quickly tried to close the door.


    Theodore, with his long legs, was at the door in the blink of an eye. He held the door that was about to close, his breath not even disturbed, "Getting brave, are we? Who were you rolling your eyes at?" Phoebe pushed against the door, panting, "I was rolling my eyes at you, so what? Am I not allowed to roll my eyes now?"


    In her anxiety, she even slipped into a thick Southern ent.


    Theodore was amused, his eyes softened, and he mimicked her ent, "So what if I say you can''t roll your eyes?"


    Phoebe didn''t find it funny just now, but after hearing Theodore mimic her, she also startedughing. Her strength loosened, and Theodore pushed the door and came in.


    Phoebe quickly ran into the bedroom, grabbing a throw pillow from the couch and hurling it at him as she ran, "Theodore, if you dare tie me up again, I won''t let you off."


    Theodore caught the pillow that was thrown at him and leisurely followed her, "And how exactly won''t you let me off?"


    Phoebe ran into the bedroom and tried to close the door again, but this time Theodore swiftly blocked it. She was out of breath, "I''ll shave off all your hair and eyebrows while you''re asleep. Let''s see how you face people then." Theodore raised an eyebrow, "If that works, next time you decide to meet Edward alone, I''ll do the same. I''ll shave off all your hair."


    Phoebe red at him, infuriated, "That''s not fair; it was my idea."


    "You didn''t say I couldn''t use it," Theodore replied.


    Phoebe dug her own hole and jumped right in. She was kicking herself so hard, thinking about herself being bald and without eyebrows...


    Well, she wouldn''t need to go out and see people then.


    After all themotion, Phoebe was exhausted. Luckily, Theodore didn''t really intend to deal with her. Otherwise, those chains at the head of the bed would be enough to give her a hard time.


    In the evening, Mrs. Ziegler called Phoebe. Phoebe felt upset after seeing the caller ID, but after struggling for a few seconds, she answered the call.


    "Phoebe, are you almost out of medicine?" Mrs. Ziegler said on the other end


    Phoebe pursed her lips, nced at Theodore sitting next to her, and got up to walk outside. As she exited the vi''s main door, a wave of heat hit her face.


    She replied, "Not yet."


    "It''s been over a month, and you haven''t finished it. Do you often forget to take it?" Mrs. Ziegler nagged, "Let me tell you, you can''t be inconsistent. You have to take the medicine on time. Your doctor said you need at least half a year of medication."


    "Mom, can you stop nagging me?" Phoebe said impatiently.


    Mrs. Ziegler got irritated, "If I don''t nag you, who will? You have a problem and you keep it from me. If you had told me earlier and started treatment earlier, you wouldn''t be in this mess."


    Phoebe held back from snapping at her, "Yes, you''re right."


    Mrs. Ziegler knew her daughter well. Phoebe was probably rolling her eyes on the other end of the line, but she couldn''t help but nag a little more.


    "Don''t take it lightly. The Reynolds family is hoping you can bear them a son. If they find out you can''t have children, they''ll definitely force you to divorce Theodore." "Then let them," Phoebe said.

 Chapter 182 Theodore Still Loves Me

    Mrs. Ziegler took a deep breath, " You may seem strong now, but when the reality of the divorce sinks in, you''ll be in tears." Phoebe remained silent.


    Mrs. Ziegler continued earnestly, "Phoebe, let me tell you, once you''ve tasted delicacies, you won''t be able to stomach in food anymore. Theodore is your delicacy. "Your first husband is handsome and wealthy. If you divorce him, would you be able to settle for less?"


    This metaphor...


    Phoebe, however, was too drained to even muster a retort. She simply responded with a weary, "Mom."


    "I''m just giving you my two cents. Don''t take the medicine if it''s been sitting for too long. I''ll bring you some new prescriptions tomorrow," Mrs. Ziegler said.


    She had her own considerations. Thest time she took Phoebe to the doctor, they sneaked around, afraid of being seen by acquaintances and having the news reach the ears of the Reynolds family.


    Now, Phoebe didn''t need to go. Mrs. Ziegler could quietly fetch the medicine. If she was seen, she could simply say she was suffering from menopausal insomnia and needed some medication to help regte it.


    After ending the call, Phoebe ran her fingers through her hair, a gesture of frustration.


    Her mom was bustling about, fussing over her, and she didn''t even know what Theodore was thinking. He had been insisting that she take contraceptives for two and a half years.


    His insistence on her taking contraceptives, out of fear that she might get pregnant, clearly showed his intentions.


    The next day, Mrs. Ziegler fetched a couple of prescriptions and delivered them to Phoebe. Phoebe wasn''t home, so she went straight to the Imperial Apartment.


    She entered the password, just trying her luck to see if they had changed it, but the door beeped open.


    She went in, put the medicine in the refrigerator, and was surprised to see Vanessaing out of the guest room, dressed casually.


    Vanessa had met Mrs. Ziegler before. They exchanged nces, and Vanessa knew she was in trouble. This old witch wasn''t as easy to deal with as Phoebe.


    Mrs. Ziegler''s eyes widened, "What are you doing here?"


    For a moment, she thought she had entered the wrong apartment.


    Vanessa feignedposure, "Why can''t I be here? But why are you here, Auntie? Did you get Theodore''s permission?"


    "I''m visiting my daughter and son-inw''s home. Do I need anyone''s permission?" Mrs. Ziegler had never encountered such a brazen woman before in her life. "Don''t try to divert my attention. My daughter and son-inw have gone to work. Why are you, an outsider, still here?"


    Vanessa raised her eyebrows, "Clearly, I''m not an outsider."


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. Ziegler red at her angrily. After remembering Phoebe''s drunken visit to her cest night, she had a bad feeling. Could Theodore and Vanessa have reconciled?


    No wonder Phoebe was talking about divorce yesterday. There must be problems between them, and the culprit had the audacity to show up here.


    Vanessa crossed her arms, sporting a smug grin, "Auntie, you''re a smart woman. You should know that I couldn''t possibly live here without Theodore''s permission."


    Mrs. Ziegler''s face darkened, "Stop your nonsense. You must have tricked him into bringing you back."


    "Ah, you and Phoebe are indeed mother and daughter, both fond of deceiving yourselves," Vanessa sighed, "What tricks could I possibly y? It''s just that Theodore still loves me."


    Mrs. Ziegler didn''t expect Vanessa to be so shameless. Thinking about the injustice her daughter had suffered, she could no longer control her rage and lunged at Vanessa, pulling her hair. "You homewrecker! You dare to seduce my son-inw; I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 183 Why Are We at the Police Station

    Phoebe was uneasy all afternoon, sensing that something bad was about to happen. Just as she stepped out of a meeting, her phone started vibrating incessantly. She quickly answered the call when she saw the caller ID. Phoebe hung up the call. Without returning to her office, she handed her belongings to John and took the elevator downstairs.


    A cold voice from the other end said, "I''m waiting for you outside your office."


    As she stepped out of thepany''s main entrance, she saw a ck Maybach parked outside. She jogged over to the car as the back seat window rolled down.


    "Get in," the man ordered coldly.


    Phoebe saw that he was sitting right next to the door and didn''t n to move, so she opened the passenger door and got in.


    Jack greeted her, and the car sped off.


    Phoebe nced nervously at the rearview mirror. Theodore looked grave, and she had no idea what had happened. She asked, "Theodore, what''s going on?"


    Theodore looked at her with dark eyes, which made Phoebe''s heart flutter.


    Theodore didn''t exin but urged Jack to drive faster.


    Phoebe became even more nervous. Her heart was pounding as the car turned into a corner and stopped in front of a police station. She stuttered, "Wh-why are we at the police station?"


    Theodore got out of the car and strode towards the police station. Phoebe didn''t hear his response, so she followed him out of the car and hurried to catch up.


    As soon as they entered, a uniformed police officer led them to a mediation room.


    From a distance, Phoebe heard her mother sobbing loudly. Her heart tightened, and she rushed past Theodore and the guiding officer into the mediation room. Inside, Mrs. Ziegler looked disheveled, with several scratch marks on her face and a bruise at the corner of her mouth, as if she had been in a fight.


    Across from her sat Vanessa. Vanessa also looked disheveled, and her injuries seemed even worse than Mrs. Ziegler''s. Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat at the sight.


    As soon as Mrs. Ziegler saw Phoebe, she burst into tears. "Phoebe, why couldn''t I reach you? I was attacked!"


    Phoebe quickly went over to hug her mother, tears welling up in her eyes. "Mom, don''t cry. What happened? Who attacked you?"


    Mrs. Ziegler sobbed, "I went to the Imperial Apartment to deliver something for you this afternoon. I saw someone in your house and thought it was a thief. I was about to call the police when they attacked me."


    Vanessa was visibly angry, "I didn''t hit her. She scratched her own face. Auntie, you should have a conscience and not wrongly use people."


    "Who''s falsely using people here, Miss Fitzroy? A nice girl like you, moving into a married couple''s home, what are you trying to do? Your family is supposed to be educated and refined; how could they raise such a shameless child? If you were my daughter, I''d disown you and cast you out, rather than let you tarnish our family''s reputation."


    At first, Mrs. Ziegler just wanted to embarrass Vanessa, but when she saw Theodore out of the corner of her eye, she vented her anger at Vanessa, indirectly criticizing Theodore for the unfair treatment her daughter had suffered. She didn''t dare to directly scold Theodore, so she vented all her anger at Vanessa.


    Vanessa''s eyes turned red with anger. She had never been scolded like this in her life, especially not in front of Theodore.


    She wiped her tears, "Auntie, we should be fair when we speak."


    "If you say so, let''s get into it. Miss Fitzroy, does your family live in Kedora?" Mrs. Ziegler asked.

 Chapter 184 Vanessa is Just a Friend of Mine

    Vanessa pursed her lips, "Yes."


    "Then let me ask you, if your home is in Kedora, why don''t you go back and live there instead of moving into someone else''s home?" Mrs. Ziegler demanded aggressively. Vanessa''s face turned pale. She looked helplessly at Theodore, who had been silent all this time. "Theodore, I..."


    "Mom, it was me who asked her to move in," Theodore interjected, stepping forward and positioning himself in front of Vanessa, creating a human barrier between her and Mrs. Ziegler.


    Phoebe watched the scene unfold as her brows knitted together. She knew Theodore was going to protect Vanessa. Her heart gave itself a self-deprecating twist, and she forced a smile onto her face, the bitterness of the situation leaving an indescribable taste in her mouth.


    "Officer, can I take my mom and leave now?" Phoebe asked.


    The police officer had been watching this drama from the side. He had pieced together the rtionships between the people in the room. Seeing Phoebe''s husband defending another woman in front of her, a woman who was allegedly his first love, stirred a strange sympathy within him.


    He said, "If you''re willing to settle this privately, you can leave after signing."


    "Good, we''ll settle this privately," Phoebe said.


    Mrs. Ziegler finally reacted. She grabbed Phoebe''s arm and said, "What do you mean by settling this privately, Phoebe? Look at my face, she scratched it all up; aren''t you angry?"


    "I am angry. So, do you want to take her to court?" Phoebe asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Ziegler guiltily looked away, "Well, not that, but as long as she bows three times to me, apologizes sincerely, and promises not to pester my son-inw in the future, I''ll forgive her." Phoebe thought to herself, ''She really has a lot of gall!''


    If she didn''t know her mother was not the kind to suffer losses, she would have believed that the scratches on her face were caused by Vanessa.


    Phoebe thought that even if Vanessa was brainless, she wouldn''t physically fight with an elder, especially in such an obviously unreasonable situation that would upset Theodore.


    So, the scratches on her mother''s face were most likely self-inflicted.


    But as a daughter, knowing that her mother was trying to vent her anger for her, even though the method was a bit stupid, she couldn''t expose her mother on the spot and make her lose face. "Where do I sign?" Phoebe asked.


    The police officer quickly handed over the notebook. Before Phoebe could sign it, Vanessa said, "I didn''t agree to settle this privately. Officer, please send someone with us to the hospital for an injury examination. I want to sue her for intentional injury."


    Vanessa pointed at Mrs. Ziegler; her face full of anger. She wouldn''t take this lying down.


    Being scolded was one thing, but she wouldn''t allow herself to be med for everything!


    Phoebe looked at her and frowned.


    Theodore had only spoken once since he entered, and it was to defend Vanessa. He had been silent all along, probably not wanting toplicate the situation further.


    Only when he heard Vanessa speak did he himself speak up.


    "Vanessa!"


    Vanessa''s eyes reddened, and tears streamed down her face. She cried beautifully and pitifully, "Theodore, I was just minding my own business, and suddenly I''m the one being used. Can''t I seek justice for myself?"


    Mrs. Ziegler was immediately infuriated, "Minding your own business? Whose house are you even in? Have you no shame? You''re a home-wrecker who''s intruded into our family, overshadowing the rightful wife. Is there no justice left? Officer, you be the judge here."


    "Mom!" Theodore''s said, "Vanessa is just a friend of mine."

 Chapter 185 You Two are Husband and Wife

    The moment he said this, the room fell into silence. Mrs. Ziegler''s mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t find the words to speak. If her son-inw were anyone else, she would''ve pped him for siding with an outsider. But the man standing before her was Theodore, and she dared not act rashly. Instead, she shot Phoebe a look, urging her to speak up and not let Vanessa walk all over them.


    Phoebe had known who Theodore''s heart leaned towards the moment he spoke up. No, to be more precise, she knew when he had called her earlier, he was already standing by Vanessa''s side. Otherwise, he would''ve had plenty of time on the road to tell her what had happened, but he hadn''t mentioned a word, all to protect Vanessa.


    Phoebe''s heart ached, but she had to stand her ground. She stared at Vanessa and said, "You want to examine the injuries, right? After the examination, let''s hold a press conference. You two can exin to the reporters who''s right and who''s wrong."


    "Are you threatening me?" Vanessa red at her.


    Phoebe said, "Miss Fitzroy, you do have a history of causing trouble. Who knows if you were the one who invited my mom over, attacked her, and then tried to frame her?"


    Vanessa was exasperated. She turned to look at Theodore, "Theodore, do you believe me? I didn''t call her to the Imperial Apartment, and I didn''t hit her. She scratched my face and even pulled my hair. I only fought back because I had no other choice, and I only pulled her hair; I didn''t scratch her. The scratches on her face were self-made before the police arrived."


    "Whether it was you who scratched her or my mom who scratched herself, we can have a forensic doctore and examine it." Phoebe was steadfast. Since Vanessa wanted to pursue this, then they would pursue it to the end. "Enough!" Theodore spoke up again. He shot Phoebe a cold nce and said to Vanessa, "Vanessa, go sign."


    This was to settle the matter privately.


    Vanessa looked at him with teary eyes, looking pitiful, "Theodore, don''t you believe me either? I''m not afraid of the forensic examination..."


    "Forensic doctors usually work with the deceased. Aren''t you afraid it''s a bad omen?" Theodore''s face was stern.


    Vanessa was taken aback. Noticing Theodore''s obvious impatience, she knew that if she continued to make a fuss, she might lose his heart. She bit her lip and said grievously, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    At this point, Mrs. Ziegler was quiet. The two of them signed the mediation book, and the police officer who had witnessed the whole process said, "You can go now."


    The four of them left the police station, none of them looking good. Jack drove the car over and quickly got out to open the back door.


    Theodore didn''t get in the car, but instead said to Phoebe, "You and Mom go back first; I''lle pick you upter."


    Phoebe understood his intention was for her and her mom to go. She didn''t say anything else and helped her mom into the car. Jack closed the door and quickly got in the car.


    The car slowly started. Phoebe didn''t look at the two people standing outside. The car drove past them and quickly merged into the traffic.


    Mrs. Ziegler was still angry. Seeing Phoebe''s indifferent attitude, she got more and more angry and pped her on the back.


    "How did I raise such a timid daughter? How long has Vanessa been living in the Imperial Apartment? Don''t you know about their rtionship?"


    Phoebe didn''t respond to her mom. Instead, she nced at Jack who was sitting in the front row. Seeing her look, Jack quickly said, "Mrs. Reynolds, there''s a pharmacy ahead; I''ll go buy some medicine for you." Jack quickly ran out of the car, eager to escape the tense atmosphere.


    Once Jack left, Phoebe finally spoke, "The Imperial Apartment is Theodore''s house. He can let whomever he wants stay there. What am I supposed to do?"


    "What? You two are husband and wife," Mrs. Ziegler said angrily.


    "Husband and wife?" Phoebe sneered, "Mom, ask yourself, have you been able to hold your head up in front of him in the past three years?"


    Mrs. Ziegler was stubborn, "How can''t I hold my head up?"


    Phoebe didn''t argue with her about this; it was pointless. She said, "Don''t cause conflict with Vanessa in the future; it''s not worth it."


    "Are you saying that you''re going to let it go?" Mrs. Ziegler looked at her in surprise, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m not thinking anything."


    Mrs. Ziegler stared at her, "Phoebe, tell me honestly, you''ve been married to Theodore for three years; don''t you have any feelings for him?" Phoebe bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Ziegler understood. She held Phoebe''s hand and said earnestly, "If you like him, be more proactive. Don''t always be so reserved." "Mom!" Phoebe felt embarrassed.


    Seeing that her ears were red, Mrs. Ziegler said, "Anyway, you should listen to me."


    Jack came back with the medicine and stood next to the pharmacy, afraid that Phoebe and her mother hadn''t finished arguing and it would be awkward toe over. Phoebe rolled down the window and waved at him, "Jack, get in the car."


    Jack quickly ran over and got back in the car, handing the medicine to Phoebe, "These medicines are all for injuries. The doctor said it''s okay as long as the wound doesn''t touch water." Phoebe thanked Jack, held the medicine in her hand, and didn''t say anything else.


    When they got back to the Golden Apartment, Phoebe treated her mom''s face and then went to the kitchen to cook. Just as she finished frying the dishes, the doorbell rang. She came out with two tes of food just in time to see Theodore entering. He was carrying tworge boxes of supplements, looking a bit like he wasing to apologize. Mrs. Ziegler was very pleased to see Theodore and warmly weed him into the living room, "Theodore, have you had dinner yet? We have plenty of food if you''re hungry." Theodore changed into slippers and came in, put the things on the coffee table, and went to the kitchen. He stood by the sink washing his hands, watching Phoebe serve the rice as he said, "I sent Vanessa back to the Fitzroy family." Phoebe was taken aback. She wanted to say something sarcastic, but after remembering what her mom had said in the car, she awkwardly said, "Her hand injury should be almost healed. I guess it''s time she went back." Theodore was prepared for her indifference, but after hearing her jealous tone, he couldn''t help but feel amused.


    "If you''re not happy about her living in our house, just tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself; how would I know what you''re thinking if you keep it to yourself?"


    Phoebe nced at him, "Oh, so it''s our house. I thought it was your and Miss Fitzroy''s house. Every time I go back, I wonder if I''ve walked into the wrong house."


    Theodore found it amusing to see her be sour and jealous. He didn''t even dry his hand and reached out to pinch her mouth, "Sharp-tongued."


    Phoebeughed and dodged his hand. Her lips were wet from the water, so she wiped them on her sleeve, "You''re so mean; you got my face all wet." Theodore didn''t say anything; he just watched her and smiled.

 Chapter186 Even If Its a Pie from the Sky, Ill Find a Way to Get It for Her

    Emerging from the kitchen, Mrs. Ziegler noticed a stark difference in Theodore''s demeanorpared to his earlier entrance. He had been a bit cold then, but now he was as warm as a spring day. "Theodore,e sit down. Phoebe made pot roast today. Her pot roast is even better than what you''d find in a five-star restaurant. Give it a try."


    As she spoke, Mrs. Ziegler ced a piece of pot roast in his bowl. Phoebe wanted to stop her but was toote. She said to Mrs. Ziegler, "Mom, don''t serve him. Let him serve himself."


    Theodore was a bit of a germaphobe. While he didn''t insist on using separate serving utensils at family meals, he didn''t like others serving him either.


    Phoebe was about to take the pot roast out of his bowl when Theodore, without changing his expression, picked it up and put it in his mouth. She watched him anxiously, fearing he might find it unappetizing.


    After chewing a few times, Theodore found the pot roast to be rich but not greasy, slightly sweet, and tender. After noticing that the mother-daughter duo was watching him nervously, he smiled and said, "Hmm, this is the best pot roast I''ve ever had."


    The anxiety in Phoebe''s eyes turned intoughter. "You scared me."


    "Do you everck confidence?" Theodore asked.


    "Of course, I have plenty of moments when I''m not confident. Not like some people who are always brimming with confidence," Phoebe replied.


    Seeing her pout, Theodore wanted to pinch her lips again.


    Mrs. Ziegler silently ate her meal across from them. She believed that Theodore was not indifferent to Phoebe. Otherwise, when she went to him years ago and told him Phoebe was pregnant, he wouldn''t have agreed to marry her without hesitation.


    In the early days of their marriage, Theodore was quite good to Phoebe. Despite his busy schedule, he always apanied her to prenatal check-ups.


    She remembered e night when Theodore came to their apartment with a bag of dough and meat, saying that Phoebe wanted homemade pizza.


    While letting him in, Mrs. Zieglerined about him spoiling Phoebe, especially at such ate hour.


    At that time, Theodore replied, "If Phoebe wants it, even if it''s a pie from the sky, I''ll find a way to get it for her."


    His sweet response naturally made Mrs. Ziegler feel reassured and happy.


    If only the miscarriage never happened, their family of three would have been so happy now. s!


    Hearing her mother sigh, Phoebe couldn''t help but nce at her. Mrs. Ziegler put down her fork, wiped her eyes with a napkin, and said, "You two continue eating; I''ll go back to my room first."


    Mrs. Ziegler left the dining room. Phoebe wanted to follow her and ask what was wrong, but she stayed seated and exined to Theodore, "My mom''s been a bit emotionaltely due to menopause. Don''t mind her." Theodore paused, "She''s feeling lonely; isn''t she? By the way, when is your brothering back?"


    "He''s been transferred to Las Vegas and hasn''t kept in touch with us recently. He should be back for the New Year," Phoebe replied.


    Theodore seemed thoughtful.


    After dinner, Phoebe washed the dishes. Realizing that her mother hadn''te out yet, she checked her watch. It was gettingte, so she knocked on the bedroom door and went in.


    Mrs. Ziegler was sitting on the bed, wiping away tears. Seeing Phoebe enter, she quickly wiped her eyes and said, "Leave the dishes there; I''ll wash themter. It''ste; you two should go." "I''ve washed the dishes," Phoebe said, sitting next to her and hugging her waist, then resting her head on her shoulder. "Mom, are you missing my brother?"


    "Who misses him? He''s so reluctant toe back from abroad," Mrs. Ziegler replied bitterly.


    Phoebe sighed, "You keep urging him to get married. No wonder he stays as far away as possible."

 Chapter 187 I Will Settle This Score for You

    "Can I not push him? Christian''s son is already a hundred days old, and what about him? He goes through girlfriends like a hot knife through butter, but none of them stick," Mrs. Zieglerined, her frustration with her son evident. "Neither of you siblings give me peace of mind."


    Upon hearing this, Phoebe quickly pleaded for mercy, "It''ste, and I have a meeting early tomorrow. We should head back."


    Phoebe disrupted Mrs. Ziegler''s mncholy mood. She collected herself and went out to see them off. Standing at the door, she said to Theodore, "Theodore, Phoebe is stubborn. Please be patient with her and don''t take her too seriously." "Mom, please go back inside," Phoebe couldn''t help but urge her.


    Theodore nced at her and reassured Mrs. Ziegler, "Don''t worry."


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Ziegler knew Theodore wasn''t the type to make empty promises. Even though he wasn''t good with words, if he said he would do something, he would do it. She waved them off, urging them to leave quickly. Everyone avoided mentioning Mrs. Ziegler''s injury that night. Discussing it would only stir up emotions, so it was left unresolved.


    A few dayster, ire was now halfway through filming her dating reality show. She returned to shoot some advertisements and caught up with Phoebe. The young girl seemed to have blossomed overnight. She was more confident, stylish, and even more beautiful than before. She even brought a gift for Phoebe.


    "Phoebe, the dating reality show is so much fun. You wouldn''t believe how crazy the male guests have been," ire, who was one of the female guests, shared. The show had a script, and ire was told she would be a background character, doing mundane tasks like cooking, washing dishes, and cleaning.


    However, after the first episode aired, where she cooked a delicious meal and helped a male guest with indigestion using a home remedy, she became an inte sensation. The male guests started to take notice of her and sent her affectionate messages daily.


    Phoebe had been following the dating reality show, but hearing ire''s experiences made it seem even more exciting. "So, which male guest do you like?" Phoebe asked.


    ire shook her head, "Even though they are all excellent, none of them are my type. Phoebe, am I being too picky?"


    Phoebeughed, "No, you will meet many more excellent people in the future. For now, focus on your career." "That''s what I think too."


    ire''s agent came to take her to the advertisement shoot. Phoebe saw her off with a smile. Back in her office, Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. Watching the artist she mentored gradually shine and be loved by the audience gave her a sense of aplishment.


    While Phoebe''s career was going smoothly, she was unaware that since the day Theodore sent Vanessa back to the Fitzroy family, she had begun harboring a deep resentment towards Phoebe. Every time she saw the scab on her face, her hatred intensified.


    She believed that Mrs. Ziegler''s sudden visit to the Imperial Apartment was orchestrated by Phoebe to get rid of her. Vanessa was shocked that the old woman had the audacity to scratch her, despite knowing her rtionship with Theodore. She swore to herself that she would have her revenge.


    Ruby sat across Vanessa, watching her fluctuating mood. "Vanessa, don''t worry. I will settle this score for you," she assured.


    Vanessa looked grim, "Have you found out where Brandon''s mistress lives?"


    Ruby became excited as she mentioned this, "Vanessa, you won''t believe what I found out. If we use this information wisely, driving Phoebe out of the Reynolds family won''t be difficult."

 Chapter 188 Shed Crocodile Tears

    Vanessa''s face immediately brightened; she pulled Ruby and said, "Tell me quickly; what have you found out? You seem so excited."


    Ruby said, "Do you know who that woman Brandon is keeping is?"


    Vanessa shook her head.


    Ruby whispered a few words into Vanessa''s ear. Vanessa''s eyes widened, and she looked at Ruby in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Yup. This news will drop many jaws. They are seen as a model couple in the wealthy circle, but the husband is having an affair, and the entire Reynolds family is being kept in the dark. Now, I don''t know who to sympathize with." Vanessa remained silent.


    The biggest shock to her was not Brandon''s infidelity, but the fact that the woman with Brandon was his first love.


    If they were still in love, why would Brandon keep his first love as a mistress and treat her this way?


    "Vanessa, what are you thinking about? Are you hesitating?" Ruby asked.


    Vanessa came back to her senses, shaking her head as she spoke, "I just feel a bit sorry for that woman. She knew Brandon before Mrs. Reynolds, yet she''s not the one who ends up with him."


    Hearing this, Ruby knew Vanessa was thinking about herself. She put her hands on her hips indignantly, "I thought about you. You and Theodore were so in love, yet someone else became Theodore''s wife. It''s infuriating." Vanessa sighed, "What can we do? They are protected by marriage; they are mistresses who intrude into others'' rtionships, yet they are seen as the ones who are in the right when it''s brought up."


    Ruby leaned over and hugged her, "Vanessa, don''t worry. I will definitely help you get Theodore back. You don''t need to do anything, just wait to be Theodore''s wife."


    "Ruby, you''re too good to me." Vanessa shed crocodile tears.


    She really couldn''t get involved in this.


    Firstly, if the Reynolds family was in chaos and Brandon knew she was behind it, he would not agree to Theodore marrying her. Secondly, it was not easy to divorce in a wealthy marriage. If Mrs. Reynolds knew she was stirring things up, she would not let her off. Thirdly, if Theodore knew about his parents'' marital crisis and her involvement, he would not be kind to her.


    So, the best scenario was for her to act like she knew nothing about this from start to finish, and let Ruby handle it.


    Even if the truth came out one day, Ruby would not expose her.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? We''re best friends, I just want to see you happy." Ruby patted her on the shoulder, "Leave this to me; I will handle it perfectly."


    They discussed some details about how to trap Phoebe, make her offend Brandon, and lose Mrs. Reynolds'' favor.


    Phoebe waspletely unaware that Vanessa and the others had dug a hole for her.


    One day, Phoebe arranged for a magazine to shoot a cover photo for Vanessa. Madison and Ruby both had othermitments and couldn''t apany her to the studio. Phoebe originally asked John to apany her, but worrying that she might cause a scene that John couldn''t handle, she ended up going with her.


    In the nanny van, Phoebe hung up the phone, nced at Vanessa, and sighed, "Youth is great; your wounds heal so quickly. They''re not even visible now."


    Vanessa clenched her fingers, "Miss Ziegler, Theodore will never like a woman like you who only knows how to y dirty tricks behind people''s backs."

 Chapter 189 Who Are You Calling a Small Annoyance?

    "The same words apply to you," Phoebe said indifferently.


    Vanessa''s face changed slightly. She sneered and turned her head to the side, eager to see if she could stillugh after today.


    The car stopped beneath the Riverside Building and both of them got out. Vanessa put on a hat and mask, passed the security check at the entrance, and took the elevator upstairs.


    The photo studio was on the 21st floor, and Phoebe led her in. The one who came over to greet them was an assistant, who said there was another celebrity taking photos beforehand, and it might be another hour before it was their turn. Phoebe nced at her watch. The time they had scheduled was approaching, but since Vanessa was not famous now, they had no choice but to wait when asked to do so.


    She quickly said, "We came early, so let Mr. Leo take his time; we are not in a hurry."


    "Why are we not in a hurry?" Vanessa''s tone was very sharp, and her face immediately turned ugly, her temper ring.


    The assistant was not unfamiliar with such people who were not famous but still had big tempers, his face immediately cooled down, saying, "You can wait or not; Mr. Leo is very busy now." Phoebe shot a warning nce at Vanessa, quickly caught up with the assistant, and said a few nice words, which eased the assistant''s expression.


    "Miss Ziegler, it seems that this artist from yourpany has a temper that outmatches her fame. She doesn''t have the lifestyle of a diva but sure acts like one. If that''s the case, why bother being an artist? She might as well go home and y queen in her own world."


    He wasn''t far from Vanessa and spoke loudly, so Vanessa naturally heard him.


    Her face immediately turned sour. Since she was not a patient person, she immediately fired back, "It''s said that the big problems are easy to spot, but the small annoyances are what really get to you; I have experienced it today." "Who are you calling a small annoyance?" The assistant also had a high-and-mighty attitude, knowing that Vanessa was not famous now, he naturally couldn''t swallow this insult. "Whoever the shoe fits."


    Seeing that the two were about to argue, Phoebe quickly said, "Vanessa, keep quiet. Liam, calm down. My artist is ignorant; don''t lower yourself to her level."


    Liam snorted, "Miss Ziegler, I advise you, it''s better to reduce the appearances of an artist who has a stronger temper than business ability sooner in the public eye."


    After saying that, he shook off Phoebe''s hand and turned into the photo studio.


    Phoebe stood in the corridor, took a deep breath, walked back to Vanessa, and patiently said, "Miss Fitzroy, do you know how many people are in line to shoot the cover of this magazine?"


    "A useless magazine like this and people are fighting to be on the cover? You think it''s one of the four major magazines?" Vanessa''s face was full of disdain and disgust, "Miss Ziegler, if your ability can only get these scraps for me; let''s not waste each other''s time in the future."


    Phoebe was quite upset, so she mocked her back, "With your current fame, you still think you can be on the cover of the four major magazines. Vanessa, do you have any sense of reality?"


    Vanessa was so angry that her temples throbbed, and she swung her bag at Phoebe, "I''m not staying here and posing for these useless pictures anymore!"


    After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    Although Phoebe dodged her swinging bag, themotion was big, and the people around saw Vanessa quit, some even raised their phones to shoot a short video of them.


    She didn''t have time to chase Vanessa and first asked the people on the scene to delete the photos and videos, so as not to post them on Facebook and affect the entire QUEEN Entertainment Company.


    Phoebe finally got everyone around to delete the videos. She then called the editor of the magazine, and after some negotiations, they finally changed the model for the magazine to ire.

 Chapter 190 She Knew How Troubled Phoebe Was Right Now

    ire had just returned from shooting an advertisement when she received a call from Phoebe.


    Like an obedient daughter listening to her mother, she rushed over to help.


    Upon seeing her, Phoebe almost burst into tears.


    ire quickly hugged her, "It''s okay, Phoebe; I''m here now."


    "You should go quickly. We''ll talk after you''re done shooting." Phoebe sniffled and pushed her towards the makeup room.


    The makeup artists were all waiting for her, so there was no time for small talk. ire was quickly ushered into the makeup room.


    While ire was getting her makeup and styling done, Phoebe sent ire''s assistant to buy coffee and snacks for the staff while she went to apologize to the photographer.


    Mr. Leo was sitting behind the camera, looking at the photos they had just taken. He was in his early thirties and had his hair tied back, exuding a strong artistic vibe.


    After hearing Phoebe''s exnation, Mr. Leo said, "I just heard from Liam; your artists have too much of an attitude. That''s not good. I don''t mind, but if word gets out, people in the industry will know that the artists from QUEEN Entertainment are hard to deal with. They might think twice before working with you again."


    Phoebe was well aware of the impact this could have on QUEEN Entertainment. It wasn''t just Vanessa''s career at stake, but all of the artists at QUEEN Entertainment.


    "I understand; thepany is responsible for the actions of all its artists. I apologize for myck of consideration and for affecting everyone''s mood," Phoebe politely and professionally apologized.


    Mr. Leo looked at her.


    She was only in her early twenties, but she handled the situation with maturity and poise. Even with an artist causing such a big problem, she didn''t lose her cool. It was no wonder she was a director at such a young age.


    "I''ve seen all sorts of artists in this line of work, but I''ve never seen one who acts like a diva before they''ve even made it big. I don''t think her career willst long."


    Phoebe let out a smallugh but quickly pressed her lips together. No matter what others said about Vanessa, she couldn''t agree with them, lest they make a joke out of it.


    Luckily, ire finished her styling and changed her clothes. Mr. Leo stopped chatting with her and got to work.


    Phoebe stood behind the monitor, watching ire in the camera. She performed well and didn''t show any signs of stage fright. What was supposed to be a three-hour shoot waspleted in just two hours. When ire went to remove her makeup and change her clothes, Phoebe apologized for the dy and offered to treat everyone to a meal.


    Mr. Leo waved his hand and declined.


    Despite Phoebe''s insistence, Mr. Leo was firm in his decision. In the end, she had to give up. When they left the Riverside Building, John was waiting outside with the car.


    The three of them got in, with Phoebe and ire in the back and the assistant in the passenger seat. The car pulled out and slowly merged into traffic. "John, take ire home first."


    "Understood."


    Phoebe felt a cool sensation on her temples, which seemed to alleviate her difort. She thanked ire, leaned back in her chair, and closed her eyes to rest.


    ire was scrolling through Facebook on her phone. While she was getting her makeup done earlier, she had heard about what happened before she arrived. She knew how troubled Phoebe felt right now.

 Chapter 191 Phoebe Has to Give in to Her

    In all honesty, ire was quite envious of Vanessa. With her connections, all the resources of QUEEN Entertainment would be prioritized for her. If she had any ambition, her future in the starlight wouldn''t be too bleak. It was a pity that Vanessa, holding a winning hand, yed it poorly. Now, she might even affect everyone''s image with the investors because of her diva behavior. Phoebe had been silent all along. The car was quiet until it stopped in front of the artist dormitory of QUEEN Entertainment. That''s when Phoebe opened her eyes.


    "You''re going to shoot Dating Reality Show tomorrow, right? Have you packed your luggage?" Phoebe asked.


    ire turned off her phone screen and replied, "Yes, everything is packed. Don''t worry about me, Phoebe. I won''t cause any trouble."


    Phoebe smiled, "If everyone was as obedient as you, I would have less to worry about. Alright, go on. Take care of yourself."


    "Sure, you take care too. I don''t want to see you looking so worn out when Ie back next time," ire said with a smile.


    Phoebe waved at her. ire and her assistant got out of the car and watched it drive away. Her assistant, Rosie, said, " Vanessa has a big temper. I felt bad when I saw Phoebe apologizing to those people earlier." "Well, Vanessa has a powerful backer, so Phoebe has to give in to her. Once I be famous, I can help Phoebe hold her head high," ire replied.


    In the car, John nced in the rearview mirror and saw Phoebe looking out the window. "Miss Ziegler, where are we going now?" he asked.


    Phoebe turned her head forward and said, "Back to thepany. Also, call Vanessa and ask her toe to thepany."


    John said, "You look tired. Why don''t you go back and rest first?"


    "Do you think I can rest easy?" Phoebe said with a suppressed anger. "Before, her actions only affected her, but now she''s affecting the reputation of the whole QUEEN Entertainment. I can''t tolerate this." "Miss Ziegler, if you confront her and she brings up Mr. Reynolds, what will you do?" John was most worried about this. If a conflict arose between the new and old love, who would Mr. Reynolds side with? If he sided with Phoebe, it would be fine. But if he chose Vanessa, how much would it hurt Phoebe?


    Phoebe bit her lip and gave a mockingugh. "Yes, as long as she brings up Theodore, I can''t do anything to her. The next time there''s a good opportunity, it would still have to be offered to her first." "Miss Ziegler, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that," John quickly apologized.


    Some things are better left unsaid. He had just been worried about her. She was already tired today; it wasn''t worth it to have another argument with Mr. Reynolds.


    Phoebe gave a bitterugh, her eyes tingling with heat. "It''s okay, who in thepany doesn''t know that Vanessa is his new darling?"


    "Miss Ziegler..."


    Phoebe was really tired. She closed her eyes. "Forget it, just take me back to the Imperial Apartment."


    John nced at her through the rearview mirror. Seeing her deste expression, he bit his tongue, ming himself for his earlier words that had hit her where it hurt.


    When Phoebe arrived back at the Imperial Apartment and opened the door, she saw a pair of LV sneakers. They were the ones Vanessa had worn that afternoon. Phoebe''s eyes were filled with sarcasm. Huh! Vanessa really treated the Imperial Apartment as her own home,ing and going as she pleased!

 Chapter 192 Our Relationship Is Filled with Affection, But We Always Maintain Proper Boundaries

    Phoebe walked in, only to see Vanessa hurriedly pulling away from Theodore''s embrace, her face still wet with tears. It was a pitiful sight.


    She looked at the two expressionlessly, "It seems I have returned at an inopportune time and disturbed your intimate moment."


    Theodore sat on the sofa, motionless as his gaze sharply pierced her, "What did you say?"


    Phoebe sneered and headed towards the bedroom.


    Vanessa bit her lip in distress, quickly blocked Phoebe''s path, and began pleading in a pitiful tone, "Miss Ziegler, please don''t misunderstand, Theodore and I aren''t what you think."


    "Oh," Phoebe looked at her coldly, "It seems you can read minds, Miss Fitzroy. You clearly must know what I''m thinking, so, tell me, what do you think I''m thinking?"


    "Just..." Vanessa nced at Theodore, but her look seemed to give more away than intended, "We weren''t about to kiss. I was just too emotional, and Theodore was trying tofort me. You interrupted us as soon as you came in." Her words seemed straightforward at first, but they didn''t hold up to scrutiny. Essentially, she was implying that they would have kissed if Phoebe hadn''t returned.


    Phoebeughed coldly, "I''m really sorry; I came back too soon. Why don''t you two continue?"


    "Phoebe, stop being sarcastic," Theodore frowned. He didn''t like Phoebe''s current expression; she looked as if she had caught them in the act. It made him ufortable.


    "I''m being sarcastic?" Phoebe pointed at herself, a smile ying on her lips, "If you two are attracted to each other, you can just find a hotel outside and do whatever you want!" "Phoebe!" Theodore was furious, "You''re going too far."


    Vanessa''s eyes reddened, and she silently shed tears, "Miss Ziegler, you really misunderstood us. Even though I still love Theodore in my heart and our rtionship is filled with affection, we still maintain proper boundaries. It''s not as dirty as you think."


    Phoebe almostughed out of anger. Vanessa''s use of "our" was quite clever, automatically aligning herself with Theodore and excluding Phoebe.


    "Vanessa, I doubt you care about boundaries. If I hadn''t returned, what were you nning to do next?"


    Vanessa nced at Theodore, who was still sitting on the sofa.


    He was sitting close by, but as long as she lowered her voice, he wouldn''t be able to hear what she was saying.


    So, she leaned into Phoebe''s ear and whispered a few words, "Of course, we were going to..."


    The rest of the sentence fell softly in Phoebe''s ear, stinging her nerves.


    Without thinking, she pped Vanessa across the face.


    With a "smack," the room fell silent.


    Phoebe was shaking with anger. She red at Vanessa, shouting, "Vanessa, you''re so cheap!" Vanessa was stunned by the p. Her cheek was burning and was visibly swelling at a rapid pace.


    She covered her face, looking pitifully at Phoebe, "Why... why did you hit me?"


    Before Phoebe could reply, Theodore, who had quickly walked over, pushed her.


    She hit the wall with her back, the pain making her body curl up.


    But no one paid her any attention. She had to swallow the groan that had reached her throat.


    Theodore supported Vanessa, protecting her in front of him. He looked at the injury on her face and said, "I''ll get you some ice."


    Vanessa was crying; her tears were falling like rain, "Theodore, I should go. I shouldn''t havee today; it made Miss Ziegler misunderstand us."


    "We didn''t do anything wrong; what is there to misunderstand?" Theodore''s face was filled with anger. He looked at Phoebe and said coldly, "Phoebe, apologize!"


    Phoebe had straightened up. She looked at Theodore coldly, defiance and resistance evident in her eyes, "Why should I apologize?"

 Chapter 193 They Would Be Even

    "You hit her." Theodore red at her; his teeth firmly gritted.


    Phoebe sneered, "That''s because she deserved it."


    "You!" Theodore raised his hand.


    Phoebe was not frightened at all. She held her neck stiffly and stared at his hand hanging in the air, saying, "What, I hit your darling, and you want to hit me back for her?"


    Theodore was furious, but no matter what, he couldn''t bring himself to p her. He grabbed her by the neck and mmed her against the wall. It was like mes of fury were spewing from his eyes.


    "Phoebe, don''t provoke me. You know, besides hitting you, I have many ways to deal with you!"


    Phoebe''s face turned pale instantly.


    Theodore pushed her away and turned to help Vanessa.


    Vanessa nestled in Theodore''s arms like a small bird as she looked back at Phoebe and gave her a triumphant smile.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth, the heartache spreading through her body. Her back hurt terribly, but it was nothingpared to the pain in her heart. Vanessa''s little tricks worked every time, and Theodore always chose to stand by her side. She closed her eyes and went into the bedroom.


    In the bathroom, Phoebe took off her shirt. She gathered her hair in front of her, revealing her white back. There were two bruises on her back and waist from hitting the wall. She took a deep breath and stood under the shower, letting the water wash over her body. Sadly, her heart followed the flow of the water as it slowly sunk into the abyss. If she had never fallen for him, she could be indifferent now. But unfortunately, she loved him with all her heart.


    This was retribution, wasn''t it?


    She had once hurt Edward who loved her so much. Now it was her turn to taste the bitterness and pain of love.


    When Phoebe came out of the bedroom, she heard Vanessa''s kitten-like whimper, "It hurts... Theodore, be gentle, it really hurts."


    The sound came from the kitchen. She didn''t want to go there, but some unsightly images kept shing in her mind.


    She gritted her teeth, realizing this was her house! What was she afraid of?


    If they dared to do anything in the kitchen, she would set the kitchen on fire and let them die as a pair of tragic, desperate lovers.


    She went over and saw Vanessa sitting on a high stool. Theodore was standing next to her and holding a towel in his hand.


    It was probably wrapped around an ice pack, which was why he was pressing it against Vanessa''s face.


    They both looked at her with defensive expressions.


    "What are you doing here?" Theodore looked at her coldly, his eyes warning her. If she dared to hit Vanessa again, he would not let her off easily. Phoebe smirked and walked in.


    They both watched her defensively. Phoebe walked straight to the refrigerator, took out the medicine, and microwaved it for a minute.


    She didn''t understand why she had to drink the medicine. It was bitter and hard to swallow. Every time she drank it, she felt sick to her stomach for a long time. Theodore didn''t care whether she could get pregnant or not.


    But she insisted on drinking it every day. Perhaps in her heart, she still wanted to have a child for Theodore, to make up for the regret of the past.


    By then, she wouldn''t owe him anything, and they would be even.

 Chapter 194 She Cant Wait to Move in

    After Phoebe swallowed her medicine, her face turned pale from bitterness.


    She almost retched several times, but held it back, not wanting to give the two onlookers any satisfaction.


    She took a frying pan out and ced it on the stove, then fetched a steak, broli, eggs, and butter from the refrigerator.


    The kitchen was semi-open, and as Phoebe began to cook the steak on one side, Theodore was applying ice on Vanessa on the other side near the fridge.


    When Phoebe entered, Theodore withdrew his hand, leaving Vanessa to apply the ice herself. He leaned against the sink, silent.


    The atmosphere was awkward, but no one left the kitchen, as if leaving first would mean admitting defeat.


    As the oil heated up, Phoebe put the steak in the pan. The oil sizzled as it hit the water, and the aroma of the meat began to fill the room. Phoebe skillfully cooked the steak while nching the broli in boiling water. In less than ten minutes, dinner was ready.


    She was meticulous in her ting, having been trained and berated by a certain someone for two and a half years. Even if an egg was not fried to his liking, he would find an excuse tosh out. She had no choice but to improve her culinary skills.


    She picked up a knife and fork and carried the steak towards the dining table. Theodore furrowed his brows, and as Phoebe was about to pass by him, he grabbed her arm.


    "Did you only prepare food for yourself?"


    Phoebe scoffed, "What, am I supposed to cook for you two as well?"


    Theodore''s face darkened, "Phoebe, when we have guests at home, it''s basic manners to give them something to eat as well. Didn''t your mother teach you better?" He was taking a direct jab at her upbringing.


    Phoebe took a deep breath, feeling increasingly frustrated. Was Theodore really determined to make her suffer in front of Vanessa even thiste into the night?


    "Guest? Does she even consider herself a guest? It seems like she can''t wait to move in."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore swung his arm, and the te in Phoebe''s hand fell to the ground with a crash, scattering the steak, eggs, and broli all over the floor. Phoebe looked at the mess on the floor as her fists clenched tightly.


    She lifted her head, pointing her beautiful eyes, filled with rage, at his handsome face, "Theodore, are you looking for trouble?"


    Theodore was more than just looking for trouble; he wished he could strangle her then and there, "Phoebe, are you getting bolder? You dare to talk to me like this?"


    Phoebe had spent the afternoon dealing with the trouble Vanessa had caused and apologizing left and right. She barely had a moment to breathe before she found Vanessa in her home once again. Even worse, Theodore was only adding to her troubles.


    It was impossible for her not to lose her temper.


    Her chest began to heave violently and the air around her seemed to thin, making it hard for her to breathe. She gritted her teeth and turned to leave.


    Once again, her arm was gripped by a strong hand. This time with so much force that Phoebe felt like her bones were about to be crushed.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. Cook with manners."


    Phoebe really wanted to pick up the steak from the floor and throw it in his detestable face, but she held back, especially with Vanessa standing there, waiting for a show. She wouldn''t give Vanessa the satisfaction. She shook off Theodore''s hand and went to the fridge to get the ingredients.


    So, he wanted her to cook, fine, she would cook. As long as they could swallow it, she would cook every meal for them!


    Seeing her obey, Theodore''s stern face softened slightly. He walked over to Vanessa and said, "Dinner will take a while longer. Let''s go out first."


    "Theodore," Vanessa nced at Phoebe, hesitating, "Leaving Miss Ziegler alone to cook doesn''t seem right. Should I stay and help her?"

 Chapter 195 What on Earth Did You cook?

    "No need, this is something she should do," Theodore responded.


    "But Miss Ziegler looks really tired. How about we order takeout or go out to eat instead and let Miss Ziegler rest?" Vanessa could hardly contain her joy inside. See, she knew Theodore only saw Phoebe as a nanny with benefits; there was no way he could have any romantic feelings for her.


    "Takeout isn''t hygienic. Let''s go out, the kitchen will be filled with a greasy smell soon," Theodore said, heading out of the kitchen.


    Vanessa had no choice but toe down from the high stool, weakly saying, "Miss Ziegler, thank you for your hard work."


    Phoebe, holding a potato in her hand, made a motion as if to throw it at Vanessa''s face, frightening Vanessa until she turned pale and hurriedly ducked out of the room. Watching Vanessa''s flustered retreat, Phoebe couldn''t help butugh heartily, dissipating much of the frustration that had been building in her chest.


    Outside the kitchen, Theodore heard Phoebe''s cheerfulughter. His brow furrowed, and then he saw Vanessa running out of the kitchen.


    "What happened?"


    Vanessa touched her chest pitifully and said, "Theodore, Miss Ziegler threw a potato at me, but luckily, I ran fast."


    Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose, "Vanessa, Phoebe isn''t that childish."


    Vanessa looked stunned; her eyes filled with sorrow as her lips began to quiver, "Theodore, what do you mean by that? You don''t believe me?"


    Theodore pressed his lips into a tight straight line and an impatient look crossed his features, though Vanessapletely missed it.


    She looked pitiful, "I know, ever since I came back to the country, I''ve been nothing but trouble for you. I don''t even know what''s wrong with me. I try so hard to do everything right, but somehow, I just mess up everything. Maybe I shouldn''t havee back, maybe I shouldn''t appear in front of you again."


    Theodore''s fists, which were clenched at his sides, finally rxed, and he gently patted her shoulder, "Don''t overthink it. Everyone is tired today; I''ll ask Jack to drive you home."


    Vanessa opened her mouth but saw him retracting his hand and picking up his phone to call Jack.


    She felt a bitter pain in her heart.


    She was happy when he forced Phoebe to cook for them earlier, thinking that in his heart, Phoebe was just a dispensable nanny.


    Besides apanying him in bed, she was there to serve his daily life, and he shouldn''t have any other intentions. But now, she wasn''t so sure.


    Even she couldn''t discern Theodore''s true feelings towards Phoebe was it love, hate, or aplicated mix of both?


    Phoebe made a pot of ''everything but the kitchen sink'' stew; whatever she found in the fridge went into it. After cooking, she served it up in tworge bowls. Even though it was eye-wateringly spicy and had poor presentation, at least it was not lethal.


    Standing in the dining room, she called out, "Dinner''s ready."


    As she turned to get the rice, she saw Theodoreing from the living room side and noticed Vanessa was absent.


    cing the rice on the table, she asked, "Where''s Miss Fitzroy? Isn''t she eating? I made this especially for her."


    Theodore saw the big bowls of slop that looked like pig feed on the table and frowned. He was still thinking about the steak from before. "What on earth did you cook?"


    Phoebe said, "It''s a bit of this and that; can''t you tell?"


    Theodore looked at her coolly, "Phoebe, did you do this on purpose?"

 Chapter 196 Aren’t You Supposed to Be Keeping Yourself Healthy for Our Future Child?

    Phoebe was truly hungry and didn''t have the energy to argue nonsensically with him.


    She opened the food delivery app on her phone and pushed it towards him, "Order whatever you want, it''s on me."


    After she said that, she sat down and began eating her meal.


    The first bite was so spicy that she choked.


    Just as she thought of spitting it out, she heard the man opposite her issue a cold threat, "If you dare spit it out, I''ll make you eat it again."


    Startled, Phoebe swallowed reflexively and quickly stood up to pour herself a ss of water. She gulped it down as her ears burned red from the spice.


    She looked at the man sitting at the table, who was busy ordering food on her phone, and bit her lower lip, "Why did Miss Fitzroy leave? The dinner I carefully prepared for her went to waste." Theodore''s long index finger tapped a few times on the screen, then he ced the phone face down on the table, "Even pigs wouldn''t eat the slop you''ve made."


    Phoebe retorted, "Oh, indeed, even pigs wouldn''t eat it."


    Was she calling him a pig?


    "Phoebe!" Theodore caught the implication in her words, and his expression turned stern instantly, "I see you''re really asking for a spanking, aren''t you?" Phoebe fell silent.


    He sounded like he was scolding a mischievous child, but Phoebe knew all too well that the ''spanking'' he referred to was not a literal one.


    She shrugged her shoulders and sat back down, about to take another bite when he spoke up casually, "Stop eating. Wait for the takeout and eat with me."


    Phoebe ignored him, "Apart from the looks, it tastes quite good."


    "Phoebe, you know you shouldn''t eat greasy or spicy food when taking medication, right?" Theodore reminded her nonchntly, "Aren''t you supposed to be keeping yourself healthy for our future child?" "Cough cough cough!"


    Phoebe choked when she heard this. It took her a while to recover; tears were streaming from her eyes as she stared at the man who had astonished her.


    "I... I... never said I would have your child..."


    Theodore leaned backzily in his chair as his long legs stretched out casually, "If you don''t want to have my child, why take medicine every day?" Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    She was onlyplying with the medication as a desperate measure. Getting pregnant with her current health condition was as hard as reaching the heavens.


    As he watched Phoebe''s ears turn redder, a wave of heat rose in Theodore''s chest.


    Lately, despite their constant bickering, there was more life in her than before when she was utterly despondent.


    He liked it when she shone like this.


    It seemed like she had returned to herself from three years ago when she was bright and dazzling; she always drew his attention unconsciously, making it impossible for him to ignore the light that radiated from her. Phoebe poked at the food in her bowl with her fork. She was surprised actually-every time he mentioned children in the past, it was with gritted teeth and resentment.


    Today, however, his tone was mild and without any sarcasm.


    The takeout arrived quickly. It was in bamboo containers bearing the gold-embossed logo of some fancy hotel, looking very upscale.


    Phoebe took the containers from the delivery guy, thanked him, and carried the food inside.

 Chapter 197 Marriage is All about Fate.

    The food was still steaming hot when Phoebe lifted the lid, and the aroma wafted up to her nose. Having only had a small bite to eat earlier, she now felt famished. "Let''s eat; I''m starving," she said.


    Theodore took the food she offered. This time he didn''t make trouble for her, and they both quietly finished their dinner. Afterward, Phoebe cleaned up the kitchen and took out the trash.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Theodore was already lying on the bed ying Minesweeper.


    Phoebe saw his finger tap once and then heard a "boom" as a mine exploded. The sound was surprisingly stress-relieving. She didn''t speak to him but went to the bathroom to wash up.


    *


    The weekend came in a blink, and Phoebe was called back to the Reynolds Mansion by Old Lady Reynolds'' phone call.


    When she arrived, Vanessa had just got there too.


    This time Vanessa didn''te alone; she was apanied by Sophia and Evelyn Craft who was Sophia''s sister.


    The mansion was a hive of lively conversation until the room fell quiet at the sight of Phoebe entering, whose gaze swept over them one by one.


    Old Lady Reynolds was dressed in the kind of skirt that olddies favor these days, making her look elegant and dignified. Mrs. Reynolds sat beside her. On the other side sat Vanessa along with Sophia and Evelyn.


    Prof. Fitzroy, who wore sses and a simple white shirt with chestnut trousers, exuding an intellectual aura.


    She seemed pale, probably having just undergone surgery.


    Evelyn Craft, meanwhile, was wearing a crescent-white dress, sitting daintily with a flirtatious presence that even outshone Vanessa.


    Their family all had stunning appearances, which brightened the whole living room.


    Seeing Phoebe enter, Old Lady Reynolds waved her over, "Phoebe,e here; we have guests today that you haven''t met yet. This is Evelyn Craft, a master designer." Phoebe quickly walked over to Old Lady Reynolds, who pulled her to sit down on the sofa. She nodded to the three across from her, "Evelyn Craft, Prof. Fitzroy, Miss Fitzroy." Evelyn Craft chuckled lightly, "Theodore''s wife is quite beautiful. Ah, our Vanessa must have been born under an unlucky star. It was unfortunate that she couldn''t end up with Theodore." Herment brought another hush over the living room.


    Mrs. Reynolds interjected, "Marriage is all about fate. With Vanessa being so outstanding, who knows which lucky fellow will end up with her in the future."


    "It''s a pity our Vanessa is stubborn about..." Evelyn replied.


    Sophia subtly squeezed Evelyn Craft''s wrist to stop her from continuing, "Vanessa''s destined one hasn''t arrived yet. When the dayes, I will surely invite you all to the wedding." Old Lady Reynolds added, "Of course, I''ll definitely attend. Speaking of which, does Vanessa have someone she likes? If not, we can help keep an eye out for a suitable young man to meet." Afraid that Old Lady Reynolds might actually arrange a blind date for her, Vanessa quickly said, "Grandma, I''m currently focused on my career and not in a hurry to get married." Phoebe snorted inwardly. Focused on her career? Wasn''t that just lip service?


    Old Lady Reynolds continued, "A woman should marry when it''s time. Don''t let your career dy marriage. Our Phoebe got married at 22, ''first establish a family, then build a career,'' as they say." The olddy''s words hit Vanessa''s sore spot, and she red at Phoebe, wishing she could tear her to pieces.


    Phoebe was married, sure, but she had stolen her man!


    Evelyn Craft seemed to be irritated by Old Lady Reynolds'' remarks too, adding, "If our Vanessa had Miss Ziegler''s tactics, she wouldn''t just be married by 22; she might have already had kids running around." After noticing the displeasure on everyone''s faces, she deliberately covered her mouth, feigning apology, "Oh dear, look at me speaking my mind without thinking. I hope I haven''t offended you, Miss Ziegler?"

 Chapter 198 One for All, All for One

    Phoebe''s expression remainedposed as she returned Evelyn Craft''s look with a faint smile. Only then did she notice that Vanessa actually resembled Evelyn Craft more than Prof. Fitzroy, especially the seductive ir between their brows. They were nearly identical.


    Unlike Prof. Fitzroy, whose features bore an innate integrity that made her seem unapproachable but certainly not of poor character.


    Phoebe said, "22 is the legal age for marriage; there''s nothing offensive about that. As for Evelyn Craft, perhaps since you''re over 50 and still single, you must be so engrossed in a flourishing career that she has no time for love or marriage, right?"


    In reality, Evelyn Craft had neithercked time for romance nor marriage; it was her tarnished reputation from her younger days that deterred suitors, earning her thebel of a woman not known for her honesty or decency.


    This story went back to when Evelyn Craft had fallen for a painter, a man deeply in love with his wife and blessed with two children. But she didn''t care and desperately tried to break up their marriage.


    The painter, devoted to his wife, remained indifferent to Evelyn Craft''s persistent advances. Eventually, she nned to force his hand by getting caught in apromising situation with him, hoping to push him into divorcing his wife and marrying her.


    However, her n backfired spectacrly. She got caught but with a vagrant instead of the painter. The scandal rocked Kedora, causing the Fitzroys much embarrassment for a considerable time. Now, however, as an established figure in the design world, few would dare mention this past in Evelyn Craft''s presence.


    With Phoebe''s subtle reference, everyone present knew the history, keeping an unspoken understanding, appreciating the grace Phoebe afforded Evelyn Craft with her words.


    Evelyn Craft struggled to maintain her coy smile, fixating on Phoebe with a coldugh, "Mrs. Reynolds, you have quite the sharp tongue."


    Old Lady Reynolds, ever the peacemaker, interjected with a chuckle, "Phoebe, pour Evelyn Craft some coffee. It''s so hot these days, a drink might help cool us down."


    Evelyn Craft, internally fuming when she heard Old Lady Reynolds speak up for her granddaughter-inw, dared not create a scene and had to swallow her anger.


    Phoebe obediently picked up the coffee pot and poured Evelyn Craft a cup, "Please enjoy your coffee, Ms. Craft."


    Evelyn huffed lightly and turned away.


    Vanessa hadn''t expected Phoebe to silence her aunt in just a few words. This really irritated her. She shifted the topic, saying, "Miss Ziegler, I ran into Edward the other day. He was asking about you." Phoebe pursed her lips, locking eyes with Vanessa. Why would she deliberately bring up Edward now?


    Seeing Phoebe remain silent, Vanessa smiled and added, "Back at Harvard University, you two were the golden couple envied by all. Now you''re married to Theodore, and he''s still single. It looks like he might wait for you forever." She was insinuating that Edward was still waiting for Phoebe, suggesting the possibility of infidelity on Phoebe''s part.


    However, to Mrs. Reynolds and the rest of the family, Vanessa''s statement carried a different connotation.


    Outsiders didn''t know the true story, but the Reynolds family did.


    They were all surprised when Theodore announced his intention to marry Phoebe, especially Mrs. Reynolds who was vehemently opposed, knowing Phoebe and Edward were lovers.


    It was onlyter that Theodore revealed the truth. He had always harbored feelings for Phoebe and took advantage of her while drunk, leading to an unintended pregnancy. He wanted to take responsibility now that he had gotten what he''d always wanted: her.


    Now that Phoebe was part of the Reynolds family, whether they truly liked her or not, they presented a united front to the world: one for all, all for one.


    So, Vanessa''s remark wasn''t very astute.


    Old Lady Reynoldsmented, "Edward is indeed a faithful man, but sadly, he and Phoebe weren''t meant to be. He should move on and not dwell on what cannot be. Isn''t that right, Vanessa?"

 Chapter 199 Im Going to Make You Kneel and Return What Youve Taken from Me!

    Old Lady Reynolds''ment was a pointed hint for Vanessa, telling her to let go of her obsession.


    Vanessa got the message. Her face slightly changed, and she clenched her fist at her side before sheepishly saying, "Grandmother is right."


    Prof. Fitzroy, sharp-minded as always, understood what was going on. She tugged on Vanessa''s wrist and said, "Vanessa,e with me to the restroom."


    Mrs. Reynolds stood up and interjected, "Prof. Fitzroy, I''ll show you the way. Let the young ones chat here, please follow me."


    Prof. Fitzroy had intended to take Vanessa aside to reprimand her for bringing up old issues that troubled the Reynolds family but had no choice now but to follow Mrs. Reynolds out of the living room.


    Evelyn was adept at ying both ends against the middle. After testing the waters, she realized that the Reynolds family was protective of Phoebe. It seemed to her that if Vanessa wanted to win Theodore back, she''d have to start by working on him.


    After a brief silence, Evelyn said with a beaming smile, "I''m sorry. Vanessa has inherited my straightforwardness. She means no harm; she just speaks whateveres to mind."


    "Miss Fitzroy is almost thirty, yet still so thoughtless in her speech. As a public figure, she might attract serious trouble someday," said another.


    Vanessa ground her teeth in anger and retorted, ''Why doesn''t Miss Ziegler tell us what kind of big trouble I could possibly stir up?'' She thought to herself but remained silent. Phoebe simply smiled without responding. She peeled a pecan and handed it to Old Lady Reynolds, saying, "Grandma, these pecans are delicious. Try some."


    Old Lady Reynolds, who loved nuts, had thick hair even at the age of eighty, with not much white showing. "Good, you eat some too," she said, taking a pecan from Phoebe and finding it quite tasty. She then invited Vanessa and the rest to join in eating.


    Internally cursing, Vanessa kept a cheerful facade and suggested, "Grandma, since you have some free time now, why don''t we have Aunt Evelyn take your measurements?"


    Old Lady Reynolds nodded with a smile, "Sure, let''s do it here. I don''t want to trouble Evelyn too much."


    Her tone made it seem like Evelyn was just a tailoring to measure her for clothes.


    Evelyn''s mouth twitched, but not wanting to offend Old Lady Reynolds, she reluctantly pulled out her measuring tape and started taking measurements.


    Vanessa recorded the data, asionally casting nces at Phoebe, who was left to the side. She deliberately made humorous remarks that kept Old Lady Reynoldsughing non-stop.


    By evening, all the Reynolds family members had returned home.


    The servants set the table, and everyone walked into the dining room.


    Phoebe sat next to Theodore, with Vanessa on her other side.


    Once everyone was seated, Vanessa surreptitiously studied Theodore''s parents.


    That was her purpose for visiting today. She needed to confirm that Mrs. Reynolds waspletely unaware of Brandon''s affair.


    Her ns could only seed if Mrs. Reynolds knew nothing.


    Sitting next to Vanessa, Phoebe noticed her staring intently at Theodore''s parents and felt an inexplicable unease.


    Why was Vanessa watching them so closely? Did she know something?


    "Let''s eat," said Old Lady Reynolds.


    At the dinner table, Vanessa saw Brandon considerately serving dishes to Mrs. Reynolds, sharing a smile as if nothing untoward existed between them.


    She became more and more certain in her heart that Mrs. Reynolds had no inkling of Brandon''s affair. This was like a shot of adrenaline for Vanessa, pumping excitement through her veins. She turned her head slightly to nce at Phoebe as a strange curve formed at the corner of her mouth.


    ''Phoebe, you just wait. I''m going to make you kneel and return what you''ve taken from me!''

 Chapter 200 Theres No Other Woman Who Cant Be Outdone, Only a Wife Who Doesnt Make an Effort.

    Phoebe felt a chill run down her spine when she met Vanessa''s gaze; she didn''t know what mischief she was up to, so her guard against her increased. This meal was enjoyed harmoniously, with no one spoiling the atmosphere.


    After dinner, everyone moved to the living room for a chat.


    Vanessa walked up to Theodore and said, "Theodore, I see the lotus flowers in theke have bloomed. Would you apany me to see them?" Her candid demeanor made it hard to fault her.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, and seeing her silent, he rose to his feet, and the two of them walked out shoulder to shoulder.


    The night had fallenpletely, so the streetlights were on, illuminating the silhouettes of the two.


    One tall, straight, and noble; the other shorter, delicate, and alluring; they made quite a pair.


    Evelyn sighed, "Just by looking at their silhouettes, they seem so well-matched. Howe they were destined to meet, but not destined to be together?"


    Everyone pretended not to hear her. Noticing that Phoebe was sitting there ufortably, Mrs. Reynolds found an excuse to call her away.


    As the mother-inw and daughter-inw went upstairs, Mrs. Reynolds noticed Phoebe frequently looking out the window.


    The streetlights cast a soft halo around them, and the two figures under the lights looked quite romantic, even Phoebe thought so as she gazed at them.


    "If you care, you should have gone out with them just now." Mrs. Reynolds brought her out of her daze.


    Phoebe felt awkward, and she coughed lightly, "Mom, even if I wanted to go out, Theodore wouldn''t be happy."


    "You shouldn''t care if he''s happy or not. The man is yours. If he wants to go for a walk to see the lotus flowers with another woman, then you should stop him and call him foolish. Are you waiting for his conscience to refuse?" Phoebe hung her head.


    Mrs. Reynolds raised her hand and poked her forehead, "Phoebe, you need to take the initiative, don''t give others the opportunity to insert themselves between you and your husband."


    Phoebe rubbed her sore forehead, "Oh."


    "There''s no other woman who can''t be outdone, only a wife who doesn''t make an effort. Do you understand?" Mrs. Reynolds looked anxious for her.


    Vanessa had been pursuing Theodore relentlessly, and yet she remained indifferent. If one day Theodore truly shifted his affections, she''d have nowhere to turn forfort.


    Looking at Mrs. Reynolds and thinking of Vanessa''s gaze a few moments ago, she pursed her lips and said, "Mom, are you and Dad okay?"


    Mrs. Reynolds frowned at her, "We''re an old couple; what could be wrong?"


    Phoebe looked at Mrs. Reynolds'' expression and knew she was still in the dark. She felt bad and was torn about whether to warn Mrs. Reynolds.


    This was really hard for her to bring up. Whether she said it or not, she might end up being the viin.


    Mrs. Reynolds looked at her for a while and asked, "Phoebe, did you see something, or hear something?"


    "No, no." Phoebe quickly shook her head, afraid that Mrs. Reynolds would overthink.


    She hurriedly said, "Mom, I''m busy spinning around at thepany all day; I don''t have a chance to see or hear anything."


    "Really?" Mrs. Reynolds looked suspicious.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, "Really."


    Mrs. Reynolds looked doubtful, but she didn''t dwell on it. Her gazended on Phoebe''s t belly, and she asked, "Why haven''t we heard any news from you yet? Have you taken the medicine on time? I''ll go get more for you." "Mom, I can''t let you do that. Just give me the prescription and the address, and I''ll go get it myself," Phoebe quickly replied.


    Mrs. Reynolds thought for a moment, "That works. I''ll give you the prescription; the address is on it. Remember to pick it up. And if work is too busy, consider hiring more help. Your main task now is to bring a healthy baby boy into the Reynolds family."


    Phoebe felt her heart ache. She feared she might disappoint her mother-inw in this regard.

 Chapter 201 The Name Edward Was A Trigger

    Mrs. Reynolds returned to her room and handed Phoebe the prescription, once again urging her to focus on getting pregnant. "Once you have a child, will you still fear not being able to keep Theodore''s heart?" She asked. Phoebe took the prescription and returned to her room. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, she saw two figures standing intimately under the shadowy trees by theke. A sour feeling rose in her stomach, and she turned to head to the bathroom.


    After seeing Vanessa off, Theodore returned to the living room, only to be called over by Old Lady Reynolds.


    She was applying a facial mask and patted the edge of the bed, indicating for him to sit down.


    "Grandma, you''re still using facial masks. You''re quite the fashionable olddy." Theodore mused.


    Old Lady Reynoldsughed so hard that her face was creased with wrinkles. "You always know what to say, don''t you?"


    Theodore was taken aback.


    Old Lady Reynolds had called him over for a serious matter and wasn''t distracted by his ttery. "Theodore, what are you thinking right now?"


    Theodore yed dumb, "What do you mean, Grandma?"


    "About Phoebe and Vanessa. If you still have feelings for Vanessa, divorce Phoebe. You two have been stumbling for over two years. If you can''t get along, then it''s better to just get a divorce and live happy separate lives." As Old Lady Reynolds spoke, Theodore''s face darkened. His gaze turned gloomy, "Grandma, did Phoebe say something to you?"


    Old Lady Reynolds was taken aback, "What do you think she said to me?"


    "Grandma, don''t interfere in our rtionship. Even if I have to make her a widow in this lifetime, I won''t divorce her!" Theodore''s tone was icy.


    After speaking, he stood up and walked out.


    Old Lady Reynolds watched his angry figure depart, knowing that he had misunderstood her. She quickly removed her facial mask and called after him, "Theodore, listen to me. Theodore, don''t go. I haven''t finished..." Theodore didn''t hear a word she said. His mind was filled with thoughts of Phoebe persuading his grandmother to make him divorce her. His eyes were red as he stormed upstairs like a tornado.


    He pushed open the door and stormed in, "Phoebe, get out here!"


    Phoebe, who was half-asleep, heard Theodore''s angry voice. She turned over and buried her head in the pillow.


    However, the next second, she felt a chill as the nket was pulled away from her. Immediately after, she was pressed onto the bed.


    She opened her eyes to meet a pair of icy red eyes, staring at her like a venomous snake.


    She was startled, and her sleepiness waspletely scared away. "What are you doing?"


    "Did you go to Grandma so she could persuade me to divorce you?" Theodore red at her with his teeth gritted. One hand was clutching her cor as he leaned in close. Phoebe waspletely confused, "When did I tell Grandma that I wanted us to get a divorce?"


    "Phoebe, do you think I would believe your lies," Theodore sneered, "If you dare to y tricks behind my back, I''ll make you pay."


    Phoebe was about to argue when her phone rang.


    The phone was beside the pillow.


    She turned her head to look and saw that the caller was Edward.


    In that moment, she felt Theodore''s temperature drop to freezing point.


    She reached out to decline the call but arge hand swatted hers away and picked up the phone; the look in his eyes became even colder.


    "I''ll answer it for you!"


    "Theodore..." Phoebe tried to speak, but he covered her mouth with his hand. She could only make muffled noises of protest.


    She didn''t know why Edward was calling her at this time, but clearly, with Theodore in such a vtile mood, this call was undoubtedly a death sentence for her. Because for Theodore, the name Edward was a trigger.

 Chapter 202 Did You Take My Words as a Joke?

    Phoebe saw his finger poised over the green ''answer'' button, about to slide right to ept the call.


    She didn''t even try to push away the hand covering her mouth, instead, she hurriedly tried to snatch the phone away.


    She had a premonition that once this call was answered, Theodore would definitely explode.


    "Theodore, don''t..."


    Theodore ced his knee on her wrists. His other hand was still covering her mouth as he answered the call without hesitation. The air went still.


    There seemed to be a two-second silence on the other end.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened in fear as she prayed silently, ''Edward, please don''t speak, please tell me you dialed the wrong number.'' However, Edward did not hear her prayers.


    "Phoebe, are you asleep?"


    His voice echoed from the phone. Theodore''s face turned ashen, and his narrow eyes were menacingly fixed on her; they were filled with a murderous intent that seemed to want to tear her apart. Phoebe clenched her teeth as her body shook like a leaf.


    There was a pause on the other end before a voice filled with pain came again, "Phoebe, today is my birthday; I want to see you, can I?" Phoebe was taken aback.


    She had forgotten today was Edward''s birthday, but even if she remembered, what could she do for him?


    She closed her eyes, feeling a dull ache in her heart.


    Theodore''s face darkened considerably.


    Edward still wanted to see Phoebe? Did he think he was dead? He hung up the call and threw the phone away in a rage.


    With a ''bang,'' the screen shattered.


    Theodore propped his hands on either side of Phoebe, looking at her with an overwhelming presence, "Phoebe, did you take my words as a joke?" Phoebe opened her red-rimmed eyes, "I didn''t."


    "So, why is he calling you?" Theodore was furious.


    One hand was gripping her chin tightly as his anger spewed onto her face.


    Phoebe let out a softugh, her eyes now filled with tears.


    "Why are youughing?" He coldly asked.


    "You''re acting as if it''s okay for you to do whatever you want, but I can''t even light a candle, Theodore. You''re being overly domineering."


    The hand Theodore had on her chin tightened suddenly, and Phoebe''s face contorted in pain, but seeing her in pain didn''t bring him any satisfaction. He leaned in close to her ear and said in a low voice, "Phoebe, I''m not like you; I''m not as despicable."


    Phoebe felt as if her heart was being wrung.


    Yes, she was despicable.


    Knowing full well that he only had Vanessa in his heart, knowing that he only harbored hatred for her, she still fell hopelessly in love with him. If she wasn''t despicable, what was she? "If you think I''m so despicable, why don''t you divorce me? Are you keeping me around for some special asion?"


    Theodore''s eyes were icy cold, "Phoebe, I hate being deceived and betrayed more than anything; you''ve trampled on my dignity and bottom line. Do you think I''ll let you off easily?" Phoebe bit her lower lip hard as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Divorce you, so you could run off with Edward? Over my dead body! I''d sooner drag us both to hell than let you end up in his arms. That will never happen, not in a million years!" Phoebe sobbed as tears continued to stream down her face helplessly.


    Upon seeing her cry so heartbrokenly, Theodore felt an unbearable irritation. He knew that not a single tear she shed was for him.


    His anger swelled with each passing moment, as he felt all his heartfelt efforts had been for nothing.


    Without warning, he covered her eyes with one hand, while the other roughly tugged at her nightgown.

 Chapter 203 I Hit You, Yes!

    With a "rip," the delicate silk fabric was torn apart.


    The cold air seeped into her pores, causing Phoebe to shiver. She couldn''t even cry anymore. Her eyes were covered, and she couldn''t see anything, but she knew exactly what Theodore wanted to do just by using her toes. That bastard!


    She was already crying because of him, yet he still wouldn''t let her go?!


    Phoebe struggled hard, but her strength was no match for Theodore''s.


    In just a few moments, she waspletely subdued by him.


    Phoebe cried even harder, but she refused to submit. She struggled to free her hands and then pped him across the face.


    With a "p," the room fell into silence.


    Phoebe''s palm was burning with pain as she looked at Theodore in disbelief.


    He had slightly turned his head, and a pink mark quickly appeared on his pale face.


    His jaw was clenched tightly, as if he were holding back a surge of anger.


    Next, he grabbed the hand that had hit him and pressed it hard against the pillow.


    He stared at her with cold, angry eyes. His red eyes made him look like a demon that had crawled out of hell.


    "You dare hit me?!"


    Phoebe was so scared that her whole body was shaking. She didn''t mean to do it but faced with his fierce gaze, she stubbornly refused to back down.


    "I hit you, yes!"


    Theodore stared at her for a long time, causing Phoebe to feel several chills down her spine. A wicked smile spread across his lips, "Phoebe, I don''t hit women. You can pay me back for that p in another way." Phoebe''s eyes widened in realization of what he intended to do.


    She tried desperately to escape, but he pulled her back and roughly threw her onto the bed.


    Her head hit the bedpost, and everything went ck.


    Phoebe didn''t know how long she had been asleep. When she woke up in a daze, her throat was burning as if she was sick. It took her a long time to open her eyes.


    A gentle voice was calling her.


    "Phoebe, you''re awake. Do you want to eat something? I asked Lucy to make some soup for you."


    Phoebe took a while to open her eyes and saw a worried Mrs. Reynolds.


    She managed to squeeze out a smile, "Mom, what happened to me?"


    As soon as she spoke, her voice was hoarse, rough, and unpleasant. She realized she might be sick.


    Mrs. Reynolds looked at the shocking love bite on her neck and inwardly cursed her eldest son. She held Phoebe''s hand and said, "You had a high fever in the middle of the night, but it''s gone now." Phoebe closed her eyes. No wonder her eyes were sore, her throat hurt, and she felt ufortable all over.


    She swallowed and said, "Mom, I want to drink water."


    "Alright, I''ll get it for you. You lie down and don''t get up." Mrs. Reynolds quickly got up to get a cup of warm water with honey.


    Phoebe was already sitting up and leaning against the head of the bed. She looked pale and haggard, and her lips were swollen. Anyone could see what had happened.


    Mrs. Reynolds handed her the cup of water, "Drink this; I added some honey."


    The honey water was sweet. The water flowed over her sore throat, causing her to grimace in pain. She forced herself to take a few sips, then didn''t want to drink anymore. "Do you want to drink more?"


    Phoebe shook her head and leaned back on the pillow. The events of the previous night shed before her eyes, and her eyes immediately reddened. Theodore really wanted to kill her...


    Upon seeing her pitiful state, Mrs. Reynolds realized she couldn''t defend her son. She said, "Phoebe, Theodore was out of line this time; you..." "Mom, I want a divorce." Phoebe interrupted her softly, but her tone was firm.

 Chapter 204 Make Him Leave

    Mrs. Reynolds was taken aback; she never expected that Phoebe would one day suggest divorce. She set the ss down and held Phoebe''s hand earnestly. "Phoebe, marriage is serious. You can''t just throw around the idea of a divorce." Mrs. Reynolds thought Phoebe wanted a divorce because of a jealous fit over Theodore and Vanessa going to see the lotuses, leading to a huge argument between the couple the night before. Theodore, stubborn as he was, never had much talent for soothing anyone.


    When things got heated, he simply let his actions speak, thinking he could keep Phoebe in check that way. But it had clearly backfired.


    "I''m not speaking of divorce lightly; I..." Phoebe''s voice trailed off as a chilling male voice cut through the air.


    "Seems I didn''t make my point clearly enoughst night. You haven''t learned your lesson."


    Phoebe''s head snapped up, and she saw Theodore, like an imposing sentinel, standing by the door with a cold and forbidding gaze. His eyes were menacing and cold, making her shiver just by meeting his gaze.


    She had just learned a harsh lessonst night, and the very sight of him made her feel like she had just had an encounter with a ghost, sending chills of fear down her spine. "Mom, I don''t want to see him. Please make him leave..." Mrs. Reynolds saw Phoebe''s face drain of color and turned to re at Theodore; her voice was cold and biting as she yelled, "Theodore, get out! Don''t scare Phoebe!"


    Theodore''s lips were tightly pressed into a thin line. Phoebe had suddenly developed a fever in the middle of the night, and no matter how he tried, he couldn''t wake her.


    They had to call their family doctor, who concluded that she had fainted due to exhaustion.


    He had been worried all night, and when she finally woke, his heart had settled atst, only to be shattered by her demand for a divorce.


    His face was ashen with anger; he was moments away from confronting her, demanding she take back everything she just said.


    Theodore stood his ground until Mrs. Reynolds pointed an using finger at him. "Do I need toe over there and make you leave myself?!"


    Gritting his teeth, with a face full of resentment and fury, he nheless turned and walked out.


    He realized that Phoebe looked terribly frail. She seemed so fragile, as if she might break at the slightest touch.


    Once Theodore was ejected by Mrs. Reynolds, Phoebe began to unwind slowly.


    She hugged her knees, burying her face in them - a posture screaming insecurity.


    Hesitating for a moment, Mrs. Reynolds ced her hand gently on Phoebe''s back, patting her softly, "Phoebe, you can tell me anything that''s bothering you. I''ve got your back." Phoebe bit her lip, shaking her head slightly.


    Pheobe knew Mrs. Reynolds couldn''t help her. Theodore wouldn''t let her go, no one could help her.


    Mrs. Reynolds could sense the helplessness and pain emanating from her and continued to gently pat Phoebe''s back, "Phoebe, aside from divorce, I can help with anything else." Divorce...


    Given Theodore''s menacing demeanor earlier, it seemed like him agreeing to a divorce was nothing but impossible. So, the next best thing was to give them both some space to cool down. Phoebe covered her burning eyes, "Mom, I need to be alone for a bit."


    Mrs. Reynolds exhaled silently, "Alright, I''ll have Lucy bring up some food for you. Try to eat a little, don''t starve yourself."


    "Okay."


    Mrs. Reynolds stood and walked out, shutting the door behind her, only to find her son leaning against the wall.


    He had an impatient look on his face and a cigarette hanging from his lips.


    She approached, plucked the cigarette from his mouth, and crushed it underfoot, leaving only a stub among the dispersing smoke.


    "What are you thinking, Theodore?" If Phoebe hadn''t spoken up about a divorce, she would have been oblivious to the depth of their troubles.


    Theodore shoved his hands in his pockets, staring fixedly at the closed bedroom door, "Did she tell you anything else? Is she insisting on a divorce?"


    Mrs. Reynolds couldn''t help but chuckle at his attitude, "If you talk like that, how can she even stand up to you? Theodore, you''re supposed to cherish your wife, not bully her."

 Chapter 205 Phoebe Shivered from the Cold.

    Theodore sneered, "Bully her? I clearly cherish her."


    Mrs. Reynolds retorted, "If you really cherish her, would she feel unloved and want a divorce?"


    Theodore was left speechless. His heart felt like it was sinking into a cold abyss. He gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t let her get her way."


    Mrs. Reynolds looked at him and sighed softly, "If you truly love her, stop messing around. You went too farst night. Buy her some flowers to appease her."


    "Why should I appease her?" From the expression on Theodore''s handsome face, anyone could tell he was not happy with that idea. "I didn''t do anything wrong. She was the one who started the divorce talk and angered me." His stubborn attitude irritated Mrs. Reynolds, and she immediately pped him, "Just go and buy the flowers, stop talking nonsense."


    Theodore was utterly shocked.


    After being pped by his mother, Theodore became very angry, but he knew he had to keep his mouth shut. Thoughts of Phoebe''s haggard appearance just non didn''t make him feel any better either. Fine, he''d buy the flowers. It wouldn''t kill him to do so.


    After eating, Phoebe felt much better.


    Her high fever made her sweat a lot, so she felt ufortable. She got out of bed and took a shower.


    As soon as she came out, she saw Theodore standing by the bed.


    When he saw hering out of the bathroom, he quickly hid something behind his back.


    Phoebe was wary of him and stood frozen at the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    Theodore kept his hands behind his back, looking a little flustered.


    The light shone on the back of his ears. Surprisingly, even his ears were red.


    "This is my room. Why can''t I be here?" He replied.


    Phoebe had no rebuttal and just took a deep breath, "Alright, then I''ll leave."


    With that, she grabbed a shawl and headed out.


    She didn''t want to share a room with Theodore right now. She just wanted to find a quiet ce where she could be alone for a while, so she could allow the wounds in her heart to slowly heal. She had just walked a few steps when she felt someone following her. Then, a cold hand grabbed her wrist.


    Phoebe shivered from the cold.


    ''What was the matter with Theodore? Why were his hands so cold?'' She wondered.


    But then she thought, ''Why should she care whether his hands are cold or not?''


    She didn''t want to see him. Every time she saw him, she would think of what happenedst night, and she would hate herself for being so weak.


    She knew he was toying with her, but she couldn''t help but fall for it.


    "Let go of me!" Phoebe red at him angrily as a hint of red appeared in the corner of her eyes.


    She shook her hand violently, but she couldn''t escape his grip. Tears welled up in her eyes in an instant, "What do you want? I know, in your eyes, I''m a sinner. For more than two years, no matter how you treated me, I never fought back. What more do you want? Do you need me to die to appease your hatred?"


    Once he heard her say, "die," Theodore felt as if a bucket of ice water had been dumped on him, chilling his heart.


    He grabbed her neck and pinned her against the cold wall, threatening her menacingly, "Phoebe, I warn you, if you dare leave this world, I''ll strip you naked, whip your body, and expose it to the sun, so that you won''t rest in peace even in death!"


    Phoebe let out a desperate wail as tears rolled down her face.


    How could he say such a thing? Would he not even let her go in death?

 Chapter 206 Theodore, Please, Be Human!

    Theodore''s gaze became ice cold as he watched her break down in tears.


    Fearing that she might still harbor thoughts of suicide, he leaned in close to her ear, his tone even more menacing than before, "Phoebe, don''t think about escaping me through death. As long as I don''t let go, you won''t be able to go


    anywhere."


    Phoebe was heartbroken.


    When she mentioned "death," it was a statement of despair, but Theodore''s attitude chilled her to the bone.


    How much did he hate her that he would even desecrate her body after she had passed on?


    "Theodore, please, be human!" Phoebe pushed him away.


    Theodore, caught off guard, stumbled. After regaining his bnce, an object hidden behind him fell to the ground.


    However, Phoebe didn''t see it.


    She pushed him away and ran out of the bedroom.


    Theodore stood frozen in ce, as his gaze fell on the scattered flower petals on the ground. It was as if his heart had been shattered. He was frustrated. He had already humbled himself to buy flowers, so why couldn''t he control his mouth?


    After Phoebe ran out of the bedroom, she didn''t know where to go.


    She descended the stairs and, upon reaching the first floor, saw Old Lady Reynolds sunbathing in the flower room.


    The sun was setting, so its rays were not as harsh as they were at noon.


    Shezily listened to some blues music, nodding her head and swaying to the rhythm.


    Upon seeing Phoebe, she waved her over warmly. "Phoebe,e here to Grandma."


    Last night, Theodore made a lot of noise upstairs.


    Old Lady Reynolds lived downstairs, so she naturally heard it, but she felt it wasn''t her ce to intervene in the young couple''s affairs, so she didn''t go up to check.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, even a private doctor was called. Only then did Old Lady Reynolds realize that their fight had been serious.


    In the morning, she called Theodore to her room for a scolding.


    She went to their bedroom to check on Phoebe, who was in a deep sleep at the time. The marks on her body that were visible told a story that anyone with experience would understand. Phoebe, wrapped in a shawl, went over to Old Lady Reynolds, who guided her to sit on the armchair. She surveyed Phoebe''s haggard appearance and said, "Phoebe, you''ve been wronged."


    Phoebe hung her head; her eyes stinging as if she were on the verge of tears as she shook her head.


    Seeing Phoebe in such a pitiful state made Old Lady Reynolds'' heart ache.


    She held Phoebe''s hand and said, "Theodore is out of line. I''ll be sure to give him a piece of my mind."


    However, Theodore was the eldest grandson of the Reynolds family. Who in their family could truly confront him?


    "No need, Grandma. I was the one who angered him," Phoebe said softly. She didn''t want to make things difficult for the olddy, who had been so kind to her.


    Patting her hand, Old Lady Reynolds saidfortingly, "You''re such a good girl, but yet you''ve been treated so poorly. Theodore has a bad temper and can be thoughtless when he''s upset, but he only loses his temper with those he''s close to." Phoebe sniffled and said, "I understand."


    Old Lady Reynolds let out a sigh, "When you two first got married, you were so in love. How did ite to this?"


    Back when they were newlyweds, they were deeply in love.


    The first thing Theodore would do when he got home from work was to seek out Phoebe. Their clinginess was still fresh in her memory. Phoebe, with her eyes downcast, thought that Old Lady Reynolds'' age was catching up to her. When were they ever deeply in love?


    Did they have feelings for each other when they got married? Why did Grandma have the misperception that they were deeply in love? "Grandma, I want to go for a walk."


    "I''ll apany you."


    Phoebe shook her head, "No need, I want to walk alone."


    Old Lady Reynolds patted her hand and said, "It''s hot outside, don''t go too far."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 207 Cant You Just Leave Me Alone?

    Phoebe made her exit from the sunroom, her steps unceasing until she was safely out of Mrs. Reynolds'' watchful gaze.


    The elderly woman observed Phoebe''s retreating figure until it vanished from sight, then let out a sigh. Heavy with conflict, her heart ached for her granddaughter-inw, yet she couldn''t bring herself to be overly harsh on her grandson. She had chosen to let them work out their issues independently, a decision she was uncertain was right or wrong.


    *


    Phoebe traced a path down to thekeside. In Kedora, the sunset always arrived prematurely due to its time zone. The sun, now a glowing amber orb, hung low between the hills.


    Her slender figure was exaggerated by the setting sun as she stood by the water''s edge. Theke''s shimmering surface mirrored the fading daylight. The lilies had wilted, and she found herself wondering what had held Theodore and Vanessa''s attention for so long the previous night.


    After standing until her legs grew numb, she finally allowed herself to sit on the cool grass by the water''s edge.


    A steady rhythm of approaching footsteps reached her ears, but she didn''t turn to look. Hugging her knees, she spoke with a hint of sarcasm, "Don''t worry, I''m not going to jump in."


    Theodore remained silent for a moment before settling down beside her.


    The golden light of the sinking sun bathed her, entuating her fragility. The veins in her delicate neck were visible against her fair skin. They both remained silent, watching as the sun disappeared below the horizon.


    As darkness descended and thekeside air turned chilly, Theodore rose swiftly and extended a hand towards her, "Come on, let''s go back." Phoebe remained seated, unmoving.


    Theodore bent down to take her hand, but she skillfully evaded his grasp. Her voice wasced with annoyance, "Can''t you just leave me alone?"


    His hand froze mid-air; he clenched his jaw, and through gritted teeth, he retorted, "No!"


    Phoebe spun around, her eyes aze as she confronted him. "Theodore, aren''t you tired of juggling two women? You like Vanessa, don''t you? Go find her and stop wasting your time on me." His usually charming eyes narrowed, a cold, dark expression clouding his gaze.


    "Phoebe, do you really think pushing me off on someone else will set you free? Dream on. I''ve told you, even if I love someone else, you''re not getting rid of me," Theodore shot backwith icy cruelty. Phoebe was seething, biting her lip hard to keep the tears at bay. Crying was a sign of weakness.


    "You''re really something else," she snapped bitterly, pushing herself to her feet. Her weakened body,, suddenly sumbing to the darkness, and she stumbled trying to gain her footing. Theodore reacted quickly, catching her in his arms.


    As the dizziness subsided, Phoebe realized she was in his embrace and struggled once more, "I don''t want you to hold me, put me down!" Her resistance deeply wounded Theodore''s pride.


    A storm of anger swept over him, and he lost his grip on reason. Pinning her against a nearby willow tree, he silenced her incessant protests with a kiss. Phoebe''s struggles abruptly ceased.


    Theodore had only intended to quiet her, to stop the words that fueled his anger. But her lips were infuriatingly sweet, and he found himself wanting more! He ced a hand behind her head, refusing to let her struggle or escape...


    Phoebe was paralyzed with shock, her dark eyes wide with a bewildered and helpless look that set his heart ame.


    He was no longer content with mere kisses; he wanted more, much more...

 Chapter 208 Phoebe, Youre So Cheap

    A tender zephyr stirred the cid surface of theke, casting a dance of ripples across the water.


    Phoebe, her eyes misting over, struggled to maintain herposure. Her resolve was crumbling under the weight of his relentless pursuit. A sorrowful realization dawned upon her; she was incapable of denying him. The man cradled her slender waist tenderly, his touch causing her petite frame to tremble subtly. Each of his movements sent his blood surging, a tempest of passion boiling within his veins. Suddenly, a series of intrusive coughs echoed from behind them.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Theodore instinctively pivoted, his body forming a protective shield around Phoebe. His hand, previously hidden beneath the hem of her robe, was swiftly withdrawn. "What''s the matter?" he inquired.


    Madison nced around sheepishly, a blush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks. "I didn''t mean to intrude, but Mom asked me to inform you that dinner is ready."


    "Understood; you may proceed," Theodore responded.


    Madison pouted in reluctance. "Why must I be the one to leave first? Are you two nning some ndestine activities behind my back?"


    She feltpelled to remain, to keep a vignt eye on her brother for Vanessa''s sake, ensuring he wasn''t ensnared by the seductive Phoebe.


    Theodore''s expression soured, a chilling nce cast towards his sister. He was on the verge of reprimanding her when Phoebe, having regained herposure, slipped past him.


    "Let''s go," she suggested, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    Without sparing a nce at the siblings, Phoebe lowered her gaze and began walking towards the cottage. Even in the freedom of today''s modern society, being caught in such apromising position by her sister-inw was both mortifying and embarrassing for Phoebe.


    She had almost been put in a defenseless and vulnerable situation...


    Madison quickly closed the distance between them, her arm slithering around Phoebe in a seemingly warm gesture. "Phoebe, let''s walk together," she suggested.


    Feeling ufortable with Madison''s arm linked with hers, Phoebe was about to withdraw when Madison whispered venomously, "Phoebe, you''re so cheap!" The words struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    "I always knew you were no saint, but to seduce my brother in out in the open? You''re truly despicable!" Madison hissed.


    Phoebe''s face drained of color. Insulted by the harsh words, she swiftly retracted her hand and shot Madison with defiant stare. "Say that again!" she challenged. Phoebe, typically one to endure Madison''s provocations silently, had unexpectedly confronted her. Madison was momentarily taken aback by her ferocity. Theodore, noticing Phoebe''s distress, stepped forward. His brows furrowed in concern. "Madison, what did you just say?"


    Madison was quick to feign innocence. "I didn''t say anything. Isn''t that right, Phoebe?"


    She couldn''t afford to let her brother hear her previous words; he would undoubtedly have been furious.


    Phoebe scoffed. "Madison, brave enough to utter the words but too cowardly to own up to them. It''s no wonder youck the Reynolds family''s strong genes." The words struck a nerve.


    Throughout her life, Madison had often been told she bore no resemnce to the Reynolds. As a child, she was in and unassuming, failing to look the part even when dressed as a princess. Children in the neighborhood would mock her, iming her brothers were more beautiful at birth than she ever was; she was merely the ck sheep of the family.


    As she grew older, her brothers consistently excelled academically, always at the top of their ss, while she barely managed to pass.


    On more than one asion, she overheard whispers suggesting she must have been adopted by the Reynolds family because she bore no rtion to them whatsoever.


    "Phoebe, stop your ridiculous prattle. Mark my words, or I''ll rip your mouth apart!" Madison, now fuming with rage, lunged at Phoebe.


    Phoebe stood her ground, her resolve unyielding

 Chapter 209 Ms. Fitzroys Alleged Secret Polish Beau

    Madison''s forward momentum was abruptly stopped as Theodore interposed, effectively blocking her path. Her eyes zed with a fiery determination as she reached out to grab Phoebe. "Didn''t you hear her, Theo? I''m going to give her a piece of my mind!" she dered.


    "Enough!" Theodore''s voice was stern, causing Madison to recoil.


    Her brother''s menacing expression made her shudder, and her eyes immediately began to well up with tears. "I can''t believe you''re siding with her over me. I hate you!" she cried out, her voice choked with emotion. With that, she covered her face with her hands and fled, retracing her steps.


    Theodore watched her go, his lips pressed tightly. He turned to Phoebe, his gaze apologetic. "Madison''s been spoiled by all of us. As her sister-inw, you should be more understanding..."


    "Did she ever treat me as her sister-inw?" Phoebe interrupted, her voice cold. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and stormed away, leaving Theodore speechless. Back in the living room, Lucy''s voice rang out, calling everyone to dinner. Phoebe''s gaze flickered as she noted Madison''s absence, pressing her lips together


    "Where''s Madison?" Mrs. Reynolds inquired, looking around the room.


    "I saw her heading upstairs earlier. She said she wasn''t hungry and didn''t want to eat, and asked me not to bother calling her," Lucy replied, throwing a nce at Theodore and the others. Mrs. Reynolds didn''t pursue the matter further, and they all settled down at the dining table. It was then that Phoebe realized that Brandon was also missing.


    She used to not pay much attention to Brandon''sings and goings. However, ever since she discovered his affair, she began to notice his frequent absences from the dinner table over the past year. Before, she would have chalked it up to his work or social obligations. Now, knowing the truth, she couldn''t help but wonder if the nights he didn''te home were spent with that other woman. These thoughts led her turn to Theodore, who was sitting beside her.


    Feeling her eyes on him, Theodore looked to her, asking, "What''s on your mind?"


    Phoebe quickly averted her gaze, bowing her head and stirring the food in her bowl. She couldn''t help but wonder if Theodore''s own absences from the Imperial Residence were spent with Vanessa. The mere thought was like a knife twisting in her heart, causing her indescribable pain.


    Noticing her increasingly paleplexion, Theodore picked up a slice of chicken with his fork and ced it in her bowl, advising, "You look pale. You should eat more."


    Phoebe stared at the glistening slices of chicken. She picked them up and chewed with a ferocity, as if she was venting her anger on the innocent morsels. Theodore watched her in silence.


    *


    The following day, Phoebe returned to in her office. Her absence had been increasingly frequenttely, but fortunately, John was a reliable right-hand man.


    Even if she were to have disappeared for a couple of days, he would have kept thepany running smoothly.


    As Phoebe arrived at the office early in the morning, John approached her to hand over his report. "Ms. Ziegler, the magazine cover was switchedst-minute to feature ire. We''ve received some proofs from the photographer. Would you like to review them?"


    "Sure," she responded.


    As he handed over the proofs, John asked, "Has Vanessa been in the office these past few days? If she''s not interested in the projects we''ve lined up for her, we could allocate them to someone else."


    John hesitated before replying, "She was here yesterday morning. She seemed... different. She wasn''t throwing tantrums about her work schedule like before."


    Phoebe furrowed her brows and looked up at him, "Did she take some new medication or something?"


    "Maybe," John chuckled, unable to help himself. "As long as she''s cooperative and stays out of trouble, it''s all good. Oh, by the way, Ms. Ziegler, my cousin called me a couple of days ago. She dug up something about Ms. Fitzroy''s time in Pnd."


    "Go on," Phoebe urged.


    "Ms. Fitzroy apparently has a secret boyfriend in Pnd. Rumor has it, he visits her often and they''ve even rented a ce together."


    Upon hearing this, the smile slowly faded from Phoebe''s face.

 Chapter 210 Theodore, I Love You So Much!

    John detected a shift in Phoebe''s demeanor and inquired with a note of worry, "Ms. Ziegler, is everything alright? You seem rather pale."


    With a dismissive shake of her head, Phoebe responded, "John, there''s no need for your cousin to continue his investigation."


    "Do you mean regarding the man Ms. Fitzroy is residing with?" John questioned with a hint of hesitation.


    "Exactly. Let''s focus on preparing for the morning meeting," she directed, as she pursed her lips tightly.


    Despite his lingering concern for her, John understood his boundaries and refrained from probing further. He set the documents aside and exited the office.


    As he left, Phoebe leaned back in her chair, a throbbing headache pulsating in her temples.


    Over the past two and a half years, she had discoveredyover tickets to Pnd in Theodore''s pocket on multiple asions. At the time, she had dismissed them without much thought. However, reflecting back on those tickets now caused her heart to ache deeply.


    The reality was that Theodore and Vanessa had always been intertwined. The entertainmentpany, QUEEN, was a testament to Theodore''s dedication, built in anticipation of Vanessa''s return to the States.


    A wave of ghostly pallor washed over Phoebe. She had intended to dig up dirt on Vanessa but had instead inflicted a deep wound on herself.


    The shrill ring of her desk phone jolted her back to the present.


    "Hello, this is Phoebe," she answered, regaining herposure after a brief pause.


    "Theodore''s office. Come up immediately," the man on the other end instructed authoritatively before abruptly hanging up.


    With a tight press of her lips, Phoebe wondered what Theodore was nning. She rose from her chair and made her way to the elevator, heading to the executive floor. She knocked on the door of the spacious office. Inside, she recognized the punk-styled middle-aged man with Theodore and Vanessa. It was a familiar face.


    "Mr. ck, it''s a pleasure to see you. I''m Phoebe Ziegler, the director at QUEEN Entertainment," Phoebe introduced herself with grace.


    Mr. ck rose to his feet, his firm handshake a friendly formality. Hisughter was hearty and weing. "Ms. Ziegler, what a vibrant youngdy! I''ve heard that, despite QUEEN Entertainment being around for only a few months, you''ve alreadyunched two major talents. Quite impressive,


    if I you ask me."


    Phoebe couldn''t help but blush at thepliment, "Ah, Mr. ck, you''re too kind. My achievements are nothingpared to yours."


    Mr. ck was professionally known as Hank ck, a prominent figure in the domestic film industry. His films, particrly his action movies, were global sensations, praised for both their quality and their box office sess. "Behind every rising star is a brilliant manager. There''s no need for to be modest, Ms. Ziegler. You''re young and you have a bright and limitless future waiting for you," Hank encouraged her.


    Phoebe found that Hank, in person, was a far cry from his rugged on-screen persona. Beneath the tough exterior was a tender heart, and his words resonated deeply with her. He truly carried the presence of a distinguished director.


    Hank was in the midst of nning an epic period action film, projected to cost half a billion dors. Despite his reputation and credentials, his usual financial investors were embroiled in a scandal, leaving him in a bind. That''s when the Reynolds Group offered him a generous financial opportunity, leading to his attendance today to discuss their investment in his film.


    However, Theodore had one condition: Vanessa, as part of this agreement, would join the cast as the second female lead-a heroic figure admired for her bravery and righteousness. Her character would meet a tragic end, dying alone in a noble attempt to prevent a massacre an act of self-sacrifice that would immortalize her character.


    If Vanessa delivered a ster performance, this role could catapult her to stardom in the entertainment industry.


    Although Hank had another actress in mind for the part, Theodore''s staggering half-billion-dor contribution was impossible to ignore, forcing him to reluctantly agree to cast Vanessa.


    Phoebe observed the entire negotiation, silently acknowledging that Theodore was willing to go to great lengths for Vanessa, seemingly unafraid of the potential financial repercussions.


    After bidding Hank farewell, Vanessa turned and threw her arms around Theodore in a burst of tion, "Theodore, I love you so much! Half a billion dors, and you''re not afraid of losing it all because of me!"

 Chapter 211 So What if Theodores Your Husband

    Phoebe, standing slightly apart, witnessed their intimate embrace and heard Vanessa''s fervent deration of love. A sharp pang of agony twisted in her heart. Indeed, they seemed to be a perfect pair, as if the universe had meticulously intertwined their paths together.


    Theodore had founded QUEEN Entertainment solely for Vanessa, pouring in half a billion dors, all to let her bask in the limelight, to make her his queen.


    It was a grand gesture of love that could easily ignite the green-eyed monster in anyone.


    Phoebe, on the other hand, was nothing more than an unnned detour. If it wasn''t for that one fateful night, if it wasn''t for the child, their lives might have remained separate parallel paths, never destined to cross one another.


    Phoebe''s eyshes fluttered down as a wave of pain rushed over her, constricting her chest and making it difficult to breathe. She couldn''t bear to remain in this agonizing situation any longer. Without looking back, she turned on her heel and began to walk away.


    "Phoebe!" A voice echoed behind her.


    Her fists clenched tightly, she paused and responded with a frosty tone, "Is there anything else you require, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Theodore''s gaze followed her retreating figure, a sudden frown forming on his handsome face. It was evident that she was indifferent to him. Even with Vanessa in his arms, Phoebe remained unresponsive.


    His jaw tightened as hemanded, "Coordinate with Director Hank. Vanessa''s acting sses need to be scheduled. Wemence production next month. Time is of the essence."


    Phoebe''s back stiffened as she retorted, "Perhaps you should focus more on keeping Miss Fitzroy content. As long as she doesn''t make any mistakes, my end is perfectly managed."


    Vanessa, still clinging to Theodore''s neck, chimed in with a coyly timid voice, "Don''t fret, Miss Ziegler. Theodore has generously invested in my cinematic debut. I won''t disappoint him."


    She deliberately highlighted the investment to ruffle Phoebe''s feathers. Internally, she gloated: "Theodore may be your husband, but while you spend your own money, he showers me with millions for my dream. Who do you think he values more now, Phoebe? Can''t you see?"


    "That''s very reassuring," Phoebe retorted.


    Without another word, she exited the office, stepped into the elevator, and stared at her reflection on the cold stainless-steel walls her eyes red and filled with unshed tears.


    Swiftly wiping away her tears, she averted her gaze, attempting to convince herself that it didn''t matter, yet the pain persisted. As the elevator doors slid open, she took a deep breath, held her head high, and strode out with an air of confidence.


    Once Phoebe had departed, Theodore immediately pulled Vanessa''s hand away from his neck. Taking a step back, he advised, "Hank''s films are renowned andmercially sessful. Prepare diligently and seize this opportunity; it will guide you to your desired destination."


    Vanessa stood there, momentarily stunned; what she craved most was him.


    Yet, she didn''t dare voice her desires, fearing that if she did, Theodore might outright reject her, leaving her adrift and aimless with nothing left.


    Biting her lip, she managed to utter, "I''ll devote myself to studying acting, aiming for immediate sess. Then, Theodore, may I request something of you in return?" "What is it?" Theodore inquired.


    Vanessa shook her head, "I can''t reveal what it is right now. But please, just say yes, Theodore. Consider it as motivation for me."


    Left with no other option by her relentless pleading, Theodore finally acquiesced, "Very well. If you achieve stardom with your debut film, I''ll consent."


    With this assurance, Vanessa''s face lit up with joy, and she enthusiastically vowed, "Theodore, I''ll pour my heart and soul into acting."

 Chapter 212 Thank you, Mr. White, for Acknowledging My Beauty

    Phoebe found herself back in the office, meticulously organizing Vanessa''s uing schedule. The actress was on the brink of embarking on a film project, directed by the renowned Hank, which necessitated the clearing of her calendar for the ensuing months.


    "A Hank ck movie?" John''s surprise was evident as he regarded Phoebe.


    Aware of the implications of his query, Phoebe swiftly rified, "I didn''t broker the deal, Ick that level of influence."


    A chuckle escaped John, the insinuation clear that this golden opportunity had been secured with a substantial financial investment. Vanessa, after all, was attached to some significantly influential figures.


    It was no wonder she dismissed lesser opportunities, setting her sights on a breakout role instead.


    "That''s still quite an achievement. This is Hank we''re talking about," Johnmented. Even a minor role in one of Hank''s films could etch the actress''s name into the minds of the audience, let alone ying the part of the leadingdy''s main adversary.


    It was widely acknowledged that in Hank''s films, the leads merely served as a backdrop, while the secondary female roles seized the spotlight, outshining the leads in every possible way.


    "Indeed, that''s Hank for you," Phoebe concurred, nodding in agreement.


    From an industry perspective, Vanessa was at an awkward age. She was past the age for teen dramas, yet not quite mature enough for serious leading roles.


    Securing a role in a Hank film, particrly one destined to be a hit, would have been unattainable without Theodore''s financial assistance.


    "So, you''re not scheduling any more appearances for Miss Fitzroy?" John queried.


    "Correct, she''s lost interest in the minor productions. We''ll delegate those to the other talents who are sitting idle at home, providing them an opportunity for exposure," Phoebe replied.


    The entertainment industry was ruthless and calctive: popr artists were inundated with roles and endorsements, while the aspiring but unknown talents were left idle in their homes, asionally posting selfies to maintain relevance.


    After finalizing the tasks at hand, Phoebe had a meeting arranged with a producer from Extraordinary Entertainments.


    They had agreed to convene at Starbucks. Upon her arrival, the producer was already present, seated by the window. As she approached, Phoebe spotted a familiar figure beside him and paused.


    Edward nced up and greeted her with a wave, "Phoebe, over here! Allow me to introduce you this is Mr. White from Extraordinary Entertainments."


    Phoebe promptly approached and extended her hand to Mr. White, "Hello Mr. White, I''m Phoebe, the director at QUEEN Entertainment."


    "Please, take a seat, Miss Ziegler. Mr. Vanderbilt and I were just discussing your work. QUEEN Entertainment has made quite the impression in just three months. Your client Noah Myers is particrly remarkable," Mr. White stated. Phoebe scanned the area and noticed Mr. White sitting alone at one end of the table, while Edward had already shifted, leaving a seat open for her. With no other option, she took the seat beside Edward.


    She remarked, "Noah Myers''s talent truly astounded me. I assumed with his good looks, he''d easily join a group and make a debut, but it turned out he relied solely on his talent in the end."


    Mr. White erupted into heartyughter at her wit, "Miss Ziegler, you''ve quite the discerning eye. When we first met, I thought you too relied on your looks, but after getting to know you, I realized you''re got the substance to prove yourpetence."


    Previously, Phoebe had negotiated with Extraordinary Entertainments on Noah''s behalf, following his spectacr premiere performance. At that time, the production had already decided on the debut positions and central roles, but with her eloquent persuasive skills, Phoebe managed to secure a debut spot for Noah.


    After his third performance, where he excelled in both singing and dancing, earning himself the title of Best VIP of the show, enabling her to negotiate once more with the producers. This time, leveraging Noah''s poprity and top ranking, allowing her to secure the coveted central role for his debut.


    This was the truth behind Hanks'' remark, "Behind every artist stands a mighty agent," which reflected the entertainment industry''s reality. No matter how talented an artist might be, without a strong manager to strategize for them, their stardom would shine bright momentarily like aet, only to fade into the vast darkness.


    Phoebe responded with a smile, "Thank you Mr. White, for your kind acknowledgements, I''m so pleased to be hearing that from you."

 Chapter 213 A Desperate Love

    "Indeed, Mr. Vanderbilt can attest to my sentiments. I have always maintained that you are the epitome of beauty with the intellect to match," dered Mr. White, deftly adjusting his spectacles on the bridge of his nose. Edward chimed in, his smile broadening, "Mr. White, Phoebe is an exceptional alumnus of Harvard University. She secured both her master''s and doctoral degrees in Financial Management justst year. Her talent is truly remarkable." As the two men began to engage in a friendly business banter, singing her praises, Phoebe interjected, "In terms of credentials, Mr. White himself is a postdoctoral fellow from an Ivy League business school. I would be remiss to ept yourpliments without mentioning your own extraordinarily talented background as well."


    After exchanging a few mutualpliments about their respective des, they transitioned to the business discussion at hand.


    Mr. White was on the verge ofunching a new variety show, a fusion of travel and adventure, which was nearly ready to debut. There was no shortage of artists moring for a spot on the show.


    "We''re producing twelve episodes over a span of two months, and we''ve confirmed four guests thus far. I''m contemting inviting Noah Myers and Jason Miller from Mr. Vanderbilt''spany for the remaining two spots." Phoebe, who was present on behalf of Noah, was thrilled at Mr. White''s immediate suggestion of him as a guest. She concurred without hesitation.


    After finalizing his appearance fee, Mr. White excused himself due to othermitments.


    With no one else in the vicinity, Phoebe rose to depart as well, but Edward swiftly seized her wrist, imploring, "Phoebe, I''ve yet to have lunch. Would you care to apany me?" Phoebe gently extricated herself from his grip and met Edward''s gaze. "Edward, you know our rtionship doesn''t permit us to casually be seen sharing a meal together." "Why not?" Edward countered. "Even if we''re not romantically involved, doesn''t our history of being childhood friends and growing up together hold any significance to you?" Phoebe pursed her lips, evading Edward''s pained expression. "You''re well aware of Theodore''s animosity towards us being seen together."


    "But we didn''t do anything that night," Edward protested, his eyes glinting with a hint of red.


    Phoebe averted her gaze. True, they had done nothing, yet the miscarriage had still urred. Theodore had used her of betrayal and held her ountable for the loss of their child. "Edward, it''s best if we stopped seeing each other," Phoebe uttered the harsh words with difficulty.


    She had always been resolute, never wavering in her decisions, but with Edward, she had hesitated for far too long.


    Their bond since childhood had been unbreakable, virtually inseparable. As he had stated, if not lovers, they were childhood friends. Severing ties so abruptly was a daunting task. However, due to Edward, over the past three years, she had endured so much and suffered for so long in silence. She no longer wished to continue in this manner. She needed a clean break. Edward looked as though he had been struck by lightning, his handsome face instantly turning pale.


    "Phoebe, for over two years, you''ve been avoiding me as if I were the gue. Do you also believe that I had orchestrated what happened that night, that I arranged for Theodore to find us in bed together?" Phoebe''s hands, hanging limply by her sides, clenched into fists. "No, I don''t."


    "You do!" Edward''s eyes were brimming with tears, trying to hold back the pain. "You evaded me all this time and now you dismiss any chance for me to exin myself. Phoebe, how can you be so heartless?" Phoebe had never suspected that Edward had manipted the events from that night. She was avoiding him solely to prevent Theodore from despising her.


    "I..."


    "It''s because she loves me desperately, and doesn''t want to have anything to do with you, her ex. Isn''t that right, darling?" A familiar voice resonated from behind them, sending a jolt through Phoebe''s heart. She swiveled around, and there he was- Theodore. Who else could it have been?

 Chapter 214 Looks Like Were Both in Rough Waters

    Theodore''s utterance of "darling" was a harsh whisper through clenched teeth, devoid of any kindness. He strode towards Phoebe, wrapping his arm around her waist with practiced ease. Over his shoulder, Phoebe''s gaze fell upon Vanessa, who was trailing closely behind him.


    Their eyes locked, and Vanessa, with a flirtatious flick of her wrist, brushed a stray lock of hair from her face. A toothy grin spread across her lips as she said, "What a coincidence, Miss Ziegler. Who knew we''d bump into each other at a coffee


    shop?"


    A frown formed on Phoebe''s forehead.


    It seemed as though she couldn''t escape from stumbling into vexing individuals, no matter where she went!


    Feeling a firm grip tighten around her waist, Phoebe winced and turned away, only to be met with Theodore''s stormy gaze, sending a shiver of fear down her spine.


    From the sidelines, Edward watched, his heart boiling with jealousy and rage as Theodore held Phoebe possessively. "Mr. Reynolds," he began, his voiceced with bitterness, "don''t forget, Phoebe and I were friends since childhood. We''re thick as thieves, and no one can sever our bond, not even you."


    Internally, Phoebe pleaded with Edward to hold his tongue and not provoke Theodore further.


    A frosty aura radiated from Theodore as he lowered his gaze, focusing intently on the woman he held. His lips twisted into a cold smirk, "Thick as thieves, you say?" Phoebe''s heart fluttered nervously.


    She knew all too well that when Theodore and Edward shed in her presence, she was the one who bore the brunt of their rivalry.


    She addressed Edward, "Kedora is vast, Edward. If we both make an effort to steer clear of each other, it''s unlikely our paths will cross."


    Edward''s eyes weakened at her words.


    He was taken aback that Phoebe was willing to sever their friendship for Theodore. His fists clenched at his sides, his knuckles turning white as he tried to suppress his emotions. "Phoebe, are you really going to forsake our friendship for the likes of him?"


    Phoebe bit her lip, her heart wrenching at the sight of Edward''s pained expression.


    She knew she had to make a decision. If she hesitated, Edward would remain anchored in the past, waiting for her to return.


    But she had fallen for Theodore.


    Even if he didn''t reciprocate her feelings for him, she couldn''t return to her past with Edward.


    As Phoebe remained silent, Theodore, unsettled by her lingering gaze on Edward, felt a pang of jealousy.


    He leaned in, his hot breath tickling her ear as he whispered ominously, "Phoebe, you remember what happens when you anger me, don''t you?"


    Phoebe clenched her fists, her voice steady yet cold as she addressed Edward, "Yes, I like him. I don''t want any misunderstandings. Edward, from now on, we should avoid each other."


    Edward''s eyes zed, but his expression wilted instantly. He stared at Phoebe in disbelief.


    He couldn''tprehend that she would utter such harsh words to him.


    "No, Phoebe. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe a word you''re saying. Is he forcing you? Don''t be afraid, Phoebe. I''ll protect you."


    "Huh!" Theodore scoffed, "She''s my wife. She doesn''t need your protection, Mr. Vanderbilt. Didn''t you hear? Stay away from her from now on."


    A sharp pain pierced Edward''s heart, leaving him breathless. He watched helplessly as Theodore walked away with Phoebe, his heart like fragile ss shattering into tiny fragments. He stumbled and copsed into a chair. Vanessa sauntered over, taking a seat opposite him. Seeing his distraught expression, she remarked, "Looks like we''re both in rough waters, huh?"


    Edward lifted his gaze, immediately on guard at the sight of Vanessa. He knew she was Theodore''s ex, and that her sudden departure for Europe had caused Theodore to shift his attention to Phoebe.

 Chapter 215 Phoebe, What Exactly Constitutes a Lie?

    Edward Vanderbilt found himself locked in a tense conversation with Vanessa Fitzroy. "Why resort to such petty jabs, Miss Fitzroy? Had you not departed for Europe so abruptly, perhaps their union would never have transpired," he chided. With a tilt of her head and an innocent expression, Vanessa retorted, "That''s hardly fair, Mr. Vanderbilt. Even if I had remained, the frequent encounters between Phoebe and Theodore would have provided ample opportunity for her to ensnare him." Edward''s retort was fierce, "I will not stand by while you nder Phoebe."


    Vanessa, noticing the transformation of Edward''s usually collected demeanor into one burning with anger, raised her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Very well, I shall refrain from speaking ill of her."


    Her acquiescence seemed to soften the stern lines of Edward''s brow. He had no inclination to prolong this conversation with Vanessa and rose to take his leave.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt," Vanessa called out hastily, "Are you truly prepared to let this matter rest?"


    Edward''s hands clenched into fists at his sides, his knuckles a stark white against his skin. "Whether I am content with the situation or not is none of your concern, Miss Fitzroy." "But I, for one, am not contented!" Vanessa blurted out, her honesty catching him off guard.


    Edward, a man who typically kept his thoughts hidden and his emotions deeply buried, was momentarily taken aback by Vanessa''s candid admission.


    As she watched his retreating figure, Vanessa voiced herment, "We both could have had our happily ever afters. Why are we now alone, burdened with regret?" Edward''s gaze dropped, concealing a momentary sh of resentment.


    Yes, he harbored resentment.


    In the past, he resented the cruel hand of fate,he resented Theodore getting the head start. And now, a deep-seated resentment towards Phoebe festered in his heart.


    Despite their two-decade-long friendship, it paled inparison to the bond Phoebe had forged with Theodore in a mere three years.


    It was a reality he found hard to ept.


    "What purpose does regret serve now?" Edward asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Vanessa, sensing his faltering resolve, proposed, "Let''s rectify the situation, return everyone to their rightful ces, and start anew."


    Edward straightened his posture. After a lengthy pause, he turned to face her, "What do you suggest we do?"


    Meanwhile, outside a Starbucks, the once bright and sunny morning had quickly turned overcast. The wind was gathering fallen leaves, sending pedestrians scurrying by in haste.


    Phoebe abruptly detached herself from Theodore''s arm, which had been securely wrapped around her waist. She stepped aside and dered, "There''s no one around now, we can cease this charade." Theodore''s face registered shock, akin to a physical p across his face. He stared at Phoebe, incredulous. "Charade?"


    Just moments ago, he had been ted by her words, ''I like him. I don''t want any misunderstandings.'' Now, he was left with a stinging sense of betrayal.


    Phoebe, observing the clear astonishment on Theodore''s wless face, experienced a fleeting moment of doubt. But then she remembered the staggering amount he had invested for Vanessa''s sake. If that wasn''t love, what was?


    She steeled herself, forcing a scornful smile. "Indeed, we have been giving quite the performance, haven''t we? A performance for the family, for Vanessa, for Edward."


    Theodore''s expression darkened with anger, mirroring the stormy sky above.


    Phoebe took a step forward, her eyes brimming with pain but her demeanor resolute. "Why bother? No matter how convincing the act, a lie will never change what the truth is. Theodore, you got themitment you desired. I won''t associate with Edward anymore."


    Theodore''s pupils contracted as he watched her turn to leave. He reached out, seized her wrist, and spun her against the wall, trapping her there with his imposing figure.


    "Phoebe," he demanded, his voice a low growl, "what exactly is a lie?"

 Chapter 216 My Heart Isnt Made of Stone

    The transition from heaven to hell, it appeared, could ur in the mere blink of an eye. His heart had taken flight upon the confession of her affection, only to be plunged into the chasm of despair by her cold words mere momentster. Phoebe found herself abruptly pinned against the wall, a sharp pain searing through her. She bit back a cry, refusing to give him the satisfaction of her pain. Theodore''s muscr arm was a firmly barricaded across her chest, his other hand seizing her chin in a grip that was both rough and menacing. "Speak!" he demanded.


    A sharp pain radiated from her chin, and Phoebe had no doubt that any further silence would result in physical harm. She met his gaze with a cold stare of her own. "What do you want me to say?"


    Theodore was a raging tempest of anger and resentment. "Phoebe, does being kept away from Edward cause you more pain than a dagger to the heart?"


    Phoebe knew he had misunderstood her intentions, but she didn''t bother to correct him. For three years, he had been distrustful of every word she uttered. His apprehension was unwavering, yet he took her sarcasticments to heart. She averted her gaze, unable to bear his scrutiny any longer.


    "Think whatever you want."


    Theodore''s anger threatened to consume him. He wanted to hurt her, yet a part of him yearned for her. It was a tormenting contradiction that tore at his heart.


    "Phoebe, I wish I could rip out your heart and see if it''s made of stone." With those words, he pushed her away and stormed off.


    Phoebe''s back collided with the wall again, the pain causing her to arch her waist slightly. She lifted her gaze just enough to watch him stride away. Closing her eyes, she drew a shallow breath, the ache deep and biting.


    The pain in her back seemed to migrate, a dull throbbing now palpable in her heart. She longed to tell him that her heart wasn''t made of stone, that it could break, it could hurt. Couldn''t he be less cruel to her? But she couldn''t voice it. Begging for mercy wasn''t her style, nor did she know how to lower herself to earn his affection.


    After standing still for a moment, she noticed Vanessa stepping out of Starbucks. For some reason, Phoebe instinctively hid behind the wall, only to see Vanessa donning a mask and baseball cap, sneaking across to the other side of the street. Phoebe followed Vanessa''s gaze, and although it was a distance away, her keen eyesight revealed Brandon across the street-not with Mrs. Reynolds, judging by the slender figure in a bright pink suit dress. A wave of restlessness settled in her chest.


    Watching Vanessa, Phoebe observed her sneak behind a thick tree, pretending to make a call while her eyes remained fixed across the street. A sense of trepidation struck Phoebe had Vanessa caught on to Brandon''s affair? Or had Vanessa just coincidentally seen something in Starbucks prompting her to confirm her suspicions once outside?


    Quickly, Phoebe fished for a ck mask from her bag and put it on. Across the street, Brandon whispered something in the woman''s ear, who responded with a radiant smile andtched onto his arm as they walked ahead. With the risk of being discovered gone, Vanessa darted across the street, discreetly stalking Brandon and the mystery woman closely behind them. Phoebe simrly took off after them to maintain her distance. However, she didn''t cross the street, not wanting to draw attention to herself. She stayed on their side, trailing them to avoid alerting Vanessa to the fact that she was now the one being shadowed.


    Keeping her mask on, she slid off her zer and tied her white T-shirt into a knot to reveal a sliver of her midriff. She then looped the jacket around her waist, and removed her hair tie, letting her hair tumble down in a deliberate messy hairstyle. Vanessa surely wouldn''t be able to recognize her now.


    Unaware of the predator that tailed her, Vanessa followed Brandon at a leisurely pace, always maintaining a safe distance. Brandon wrapped his arm around the waist of the woman, their conversation unknown, but herughter was unmistakably sweet.

 Chapter 217 Where Have You Been Cavorting?

    Suddenly, as if sensing something, Brandon looked her way.


    Even at a distance, Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat, fearing recognition. She pretended to answer a call, averting Brandon''s sharp gaze.


    Satisfied with a nce, Brandon pulled the woman into a nearby residential area.


    Vanessa didn''t follow. Knowing whichplex housed Brandon''s mistress, her n was to unwittingly lead Phoebe there and have Mrs. Reynolds catch them. Just thinking about the scene made her pulse race with excitement.


    ''Phoebe, just you wait. Your days are numbered!'' Vanessa thought.


    Phoebe stood across the street, absorbing everything - Vanessa''s calcting expression didn''t escape her. What she couldn''t figure out was Vanessa''s angle. ''Informing Mrs. Reynolds of Brandon''s tryst is a thankless task, and might even draw her ire.


    Vanessa, however foolish, won''t be dumb enough to stir that pot.


    Why is she so excited?'' Phoebe thought to herself.


    Across the street, Vanessa suddenly made her way to the curb. Phoebe instinctively shifted aside, catching a glimpse from the corner of her eye as Vanessa hailed a taxi and sped off. Phoebe exhaled softly in relief. She didn''t dare linger, lest Brandon catch her there. She wouldn''t be able to exin herself, even if she tried.


    After taking a taxi back to the Reynolds Group headquarters, Phoebe paid the fare and stepped out. At the entrance of the towering building, a security guard stopped her. "Ma''am, could you please show your ID?"


    Having been in and out of Reynolds Group''s building for years, this was the first time Phoebe had been asked for her credentials. She arched an eyebrow and removed her mask. The guard did a double-take. "Miss Ziegler, it''s you! I almost didn''t recognize you."


    Phoebe had always dressed sharply for business. Back when she was Theodore''s personal assistant, she was almost exclusively seen in suits, distinguishable only by whether she wore a skirt or trousers.


    Since her transfer to QUEEN Entertainment, her style had rxed slightly - no more suits with white shirts. Instead, she opted for oversized zers over white tees, embodying a blend of effortless chic and trendy freshness. Today, her outfit consisted of high-waisted pzzo pants and a knotted white T-shirt revealing a glimpse of her midriff, with a zer tied around her waist, exuding a street-style vibe that threw the guard off. Phoebe''s smile became tinged with a shy pride. "Picked up a few tricks from the artists at thepany, is it that big of a change?"


    The guardplimented, "You look great, very cool."


    Phoebe shed him a thumbs up and proceeded inside.


    She hurried into the elevator as it arrived, panting slightly as she pressed the floor button and then realized she wasn''t alone.


    Lifting her gaze, she found herself locking eyes with a pair of cold, cynically narrowed ones.


    Phoebe paused, speechless.


    Sometimes fate liked to y cruel jokes. The person you think you won''t see for a long while reappears within an hour, staring back at you with an intense, almost vengeful gaze. Yeah, pretty daunting.


    Feeling uneasy, Phoebe felt her stomach clench and a mild ache started to spread across her back. She looked away.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile as his piercing gaze swept over her from top to bottom, naturally not missing the bare sliver of her midriff. "Where have you been cavorting?"

 Chapter 218 He was Damn Sexy

    His gaze burned into her exposed waist, as if wanting to sear a hole right through her. Phoebe noticed his intense, almost invasive stare fixed on her midriff and quickly looked down. Her waist was still showing.


    In a rush to undo the knot, the more she fumbled, the tighter it became, her cheeks flushed with urgency. Lifting her gaze, her eyes-damp and frantic-briefly met Theodore''s before she bore down on the relentless knot.


    Theodore had intended to keep to himself, but the distress in her eyes set something alight within him. Closing the distance, he gently grasped Phoebe''s hands to still them.


    Phoebe shivered at his touch, and as she looked up, the light above bathed them, illuminating her naturally fairplexion even more. Her lips were a striking red against her fair skin, her eyes-deep and dark like rich grapes-held his with a trembling vibrancy.


    Theodore felt a nearly imperceptible curl of his fingers, the bobbing of his Adam''s apple betraying his control, his entire body seemed to pulse with restrained energy. It was wholly inappropriate, but he was consumed by the urge to pin her against the elevator''s metallic wall and kiss her fiercely.


    ''She''s tempting me!'' Theodore thought.


    Phoebe caught the danger in his gaze and her eyes danced nervously before resting on the alluring movement of his throat. Her first unconscious thought was... he was damn sexy!


    She felt disoriented, her recent interactions with Theodore disrupting her inner calm. Each look they shared, every unintentional brush of skin stirred something within her a resistance on the surface but a deep yearning beneath. His cool, firm hand on her waist now was both tormenting and sweet, urging her to resist and yet rendering her immobile.


    The elevator dinged, and the doors slid open to reveal a colleague about to enter. The scene inside stopped her mid-step, her hand flying to her mouth in shock.


    "Mr. Reynolds, Miss Ziegler."


    Theodore cast a nce at the employee standing outside, smoothly retracting his hand. As he prepared to withdraw itpletely, his thumb made one final, tender sweep across her waist. Phoebe''s face zed with heat.


    Without caring if they''d reached the 17th floor or not, she plunged out, feeling the searing trail where his thumb had grazed her as if it were aze.


    She nodded at the employee and moved on without looking back.


    Theodore remained in the elevator, rubbing his fingertips as if to savor the touch. To the employee still outside, he queried, "Which floor?" Clearly intimidated, she stammered, "You go ahead, I''m heading down."


    She wouldn''t dare share an elevator with the formidable Mr. Reynolds, fearful of being frozen by the chill that seemed to emanate from him.


    Without another word, Theodore pressed the button to close the doors and the elevator resumed its ascent.


    Phoebe entered the stairwell, leaning against the wall, catching her breath, the lingering burn on her waist unforgettable. She touched the spot only to find no sensation there at all.

 Chapter 219 Well Live as if We Never Had You as Our Daughter

    She tilted back her head and closed her eyes with a sigh.


    ''Theodore, that bewitching man, tempting without even realizing it!''


    Vanessa hailed a cab back to the Fitzroy residence, where Mr. and Mrs. Fitzroy were enjoying a leisurely stroll in the yard. Spotting Vanessa''s return, Mrs. Fitzroy called out to her. "Vanessa,e here a minute."


    Pausing in her tracks, Vanessa turned and walked towards her parents. "Mom, how have you been feeling these past few days? Any trouble with your heart?"


    Mrs. Fitzroy nodded slightly and said, "You remember my student Michael, right? He just got back from studying abroad and he asked about you when he heard you''re single. He''d like to take you out."


    The smile vanished from Vanessa''s face as if it had never been there. "Mom, I''ve told you, no blind dates for me. Theodore is the only one I''ll marry."


    "You!" Mrs. Fitzroy''s face turned sour with anger.


    Mr. Fitzroy intervened to calm the situation, "Come on, honey, no need to get upset. Vanessa, is that the way to talk to your mother?"


    Vanessa, fearing she might trigger a serious reaction in her mother, bit her lip and said, "I refuse to see him. No one but Theodore."


    "Why are you so stubborn? Theodore''s married now. You really want to be some shameful mistress?" Mrs. Fitzroy scolded.


    Visiting the Reynolds'' family home, Mrs. Reynolds had escorted Vanessa to the restroom,menting they couldn''t bond through marriage but always defending Phoebe in her words.


    Moreover, at the dinner table, it was clear that olddy Reynolds adored Phoebe too - Phoebe had be an integral part of the Reynolds n.


    Love might be between two people, but marriage binds two families. Vanessa was single-minded in trying to break up Theodore and Phoebe, but even putting aside Theodore''s wishes, with the Reynolds showing such affection for Phoebe, was a divorce even usible?


    Vanessa clenched her jaw, "Mistress or otherwise, once they divorce, I''ll be the legitimate wife. No one will dare gossip in front of me."


    With a resounding "p," Vanessa''s head reeled from a p by Mr. Fitzroy. Her cheek red with pain, swelling instantly.


    Mr. Fitzroy seemed shocked by his own reaction, but what pained him more was seeing what his daughter had be.


    His voice quivering, he said, "Vanessa, to think you''d stoop to being a mistress or worse. Where would that leave the Fitzroy family''s honor, huh?"


    Vanessa, face stinging, touched her cheek and stared directly at Mr. Fitzroy. "If I''m such an embarrassment, you might as well disown me from the Fitzroy family, but I won''t give up on Theodore."


    Mr. Fitzroy let out a heavy sigh. "Is making me angry enough for a heart bypass surgery your way of being content?"


    "Dad!" Vanessa looked at Mr. Fitzroy in disbelief. "Theo is my life. If I had known that the moment I stepped away three years ago, Phoebe would swoop in on him, I''d never have left his side. He''s mine. It was Phoebe who shamelessly stole him away, and all I did was take back what was rightfully mine. Why are you all pressuring me so much?"


    Mr. Fitzroy trembled with anger, and Mrs. Fitzroy, herplexion turning from pale to ashen. Forgetting to scold his daughter, Mr. Fitzroy frantically fished out nitroglycerin tablets from his pocket and popped them into his mouth. "Mom, Mom, don''t scare me, please!" Vanessa fell to her knees, wailing as she clutched her mother''s hand. "I was wrong, Mom!"


    Selfish as Vanessa was, she couldn''t bear the thought of her mother dying because of her.


    Her mother swallowed the medicine, catching her breath. She withdrew her hand from Vanessa''s grasp; her voice was weak but firm, "You''re grown up now, with a mind of your own. We can''t control your life forever..." After a bout of coughing, she continued. "You should move out. From now on, your life has nothing to do with us... We''ll live as if we never had you as our daughter!"

 Chapter 220 No Regrets in the Future

    Vanessa was shocked and could hardly believe that the very person who had always doted on her was now the first to sever ties. "Mom, you..."


    Sophia closed her eyes, seemingly exhausted and no longer wanting to see her.


    "Pack your things and move out today. Don''te back, for anything or nothing."


    Sophia often seemed gentle and reasonable, a person of little temper. However, once she made a decision, she never regretted it.


    That day, she''d visited the Reynolds'' house, to put it selfishly, to see how Phoebe was getting along with the family and how her marital rtionship with Theodore was.


    If the marriage was unhappy, Vanessa convincing herself to interfere would feel like less of a sin. However, what she saw was Theodore, radiantly happy.


    She was a respected educator, a university professor, a beacon for her students. Yet now her own daughter was on the brink of bing ''the other woman,'' threatening someone''s marriage, and she felt powerless to stop it. The only option she could think of was to force her daughter to choose between love and family.


    Mr. Fitzroy helped his wife to her feet. Both had gained many gray hairs due to their recent worries over Vanessa, their silhouettes markedly aged.


    After a few steps, Mr. Fitzroy said, "Vanessa, remember, any choice you make now is yours to live with, no regrets in the future."


    After saying his piece, he supported his wife and entered the modest house without looking back, leaving Vanessa kneeling outside alone as ate storm loomed, the dark clouds finally bursting into a deluge.


    The heavy raindrops battered Vanessa, drenching her as she knelt for a long while before bowing her head toward the main house three times in farewell. "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry for being such a disappointment. Please forgive me. I just can''t live without him," Vanessa pleaded, then stumbled to her feet. Ignoring her luggage, she clutched her purse and dashed into the rain.


    Inside, Sophia stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, watching as her daughter disappeared into the storm without looking back. Shutting her eyes, she felt both disappointment and heartache.


    Her husband, Mr. Fitzroy, was right behind her, drawing the curtains closed. "Stop watching. You have to take care of yourself."


    Leaning into her husband''s embrace, inhaling the faint scent of pine, ine whispered, "Did I make a mistake?"


    He patted her shoulder gently. "Don''t overthink it."


    Sophia gave a wry smile. "I taught Vanessa to never give up once she set her sights on something, not to bow to a thousand trials and tribtions. However, she never applied it to her education or career, but she sure did with love." As Mr. Fitzroy guided her toward the bed, he said, "Even the best teacher sometimes has a student who takes a different path. It''s not your fault."


    "In my life, I prided myself on teaching and nurturing others, never leading them astray. Yet, here I am, having guided my own daughter down this road. I feel dishonored."


    "Soph, enough with the self-me. Your sickness stems from worry. The doctor advised you to be at peace. Let Vanessa make her own way. Out of sight, out of mind."


    Sophia''s lips moved as if to speak, but she remained silent in the end.


    The city was cloaked in a dim veil of rain. Phoebe wrapped up her work, nced at the time on her wristwatch, and noted it was past the end of the day. No wonder the outside was eerily quiet.


    She stretched, tidied her desk, scooped up her purse and umbre, and proceeded to leave the office, taking the elevator down.


    Stepping out of the elevator, she saw Theodore by thepany''s entrance, just as a drenched woman hurled herself into his arms. The collision sent him staggering but he steadied himself and embraced her.


    Phoebe''s hand, reaching for her umbre, paused as she recognized the woman clinging to Theodore - if it wasn''t Vanessa, who else could it be?

 Chapter 221 Why Should I Care about Her Feelings

    Lips pursed tightly. Phoebe watched them with a gloomy gaze.


    Vanessa was soaked, her misery akin to a drowned rat, with a cheek swollen so severely that no pretense was necessary to convey her pitiful state.


    "Theodore, I''m so heartbroken, my parents kicked me out," Vanessa looked up at him, her expression wretched, her beautiful face streaked with water, rain and tears indistinguishable.


    Theodore''s brow knit together slightly. "What happened?" he asked.


    Vanessa bit her lower lip hard, shook her head vigorously, and looked at Theodore with pitiful eyes. "I''ve been such a disappointment, made them mad. Theodore, I have nowhere else to go. Can you take me in?"


    Theodore eyed her swollen face, his expression one of hesitation. Though he had multiple properties to his name, only the Imperial Apartment and the Westside Vi were truly livable. Neither seemed the right ce to shelter Vanessa. Yet, leaving her to fend for herself didn''t sit well with him either.


    Seeing Theodore''s indecision and hearing no response, Vanessa felt a chill in her heart. She slowly disentangled herself from his embrace and whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to trouble you. Don''t worry; I''ll figure something out on my own."


    As she turned to rush into the rain, Theodore stopped her, "Hold on. It''ste and pouring out there. I can''t let you go like this. Come to the Imperial Apartment with me for tonight."


    Vanessa, with her back to Theodore, allowed a sly smirk to cross her face, which he couldn''t see. She turned around, feigning unease, "Theodore, you don''t have to force yourself. I don''t want to cause you any trouble." "It''s no trouble. Let''s go," Theodore replied coolly.


    "But..." Vanessa began, but her gaze caught Phoebe standing not too far behind Theodore, her eyes flickering slightly, "Miss Ziegler might mind, don''t you care about her feelings?"


    Theodore''s lips pressed together in a thin line, recalling Phoebe''s words outside the Starbucks earlier. He scoffed, "Why should I care about her feelings?"


    Amid the bright lights of the lobby and against the backdrop of the relentless rain, Phoebe''s face was pale as a sheet. Despite the loud rain, she could hear Theodore''s dismissive words clearly, sending a sharp pang through her heart. She clenched the umbre in her hand reflexively.


    Vanessa caught Phoebe''s gaze from afar, her triumph as evident as a victorious general returning from battle, yet she maintained her waif-like demeanor before Theodore. "Theodore, let''s head back then."


    Theodore opened his umbre and wrapped an arm around Vanessa''s shoulders as they walked into the sheeting rain.


    Watching their figures fading into the distance, Phoebe''s heart twisted in difort. He had never cared about her feelings. He didn''t need her consent to bring anyone back to the Imperial Apartment. She knew this well, so why did it still hurt so much?


    ''Theodore, do you even have a heart?'' Phoebe thought.


    Phoebe stood frozen in the middle of the lobby, only snapping out of it when a colleague leavingte greeted her. Outside, the downpour continued, and as Phoebe stepped out with her umbre, the only sounds were the rhythmic pattering of raindrops against it.


    She didn''t want to go back home, didn''t want to witness their lovey-dovey act again. It''d drive her insane.


    Out of sight, yet not out of mind, the images of what they might be doing haunted her, driving her to the brink of madness.

 Chapter 222 Poor Victim Act

    In the pouring rain, Phoebe stood hesitantly outside the Imperial Apartment building. She had wandered the streets aimlessly, only to find herself back here, as if by fate. In a way, it seemed like destiny, always drawing her back to the ce her heart couldn''t escape.


    Phoebe lingered at the door, uncertain. ''What would she see if she went in? Would they be in each other''s arms again, or worse, something more intimate?'' Pheobe thought.


    As she wavered, the sound of the elevator doors opening startled her. She turned to see Mrs. Reynolds emerge.


    "Phoebe, what are you doing standing out here soaking wet? Just got back? I thought you were waiting here just for me," Mrs. Reynolds joked.


    "Mom, what brings you here?"


    "Don''t even get me started. I was out shopping nearby, and when I stepped out, it started to pour. John was supposed to pick me up, but there was an ident up ahead and traffic was a nightmare. Thought I''de here to wait out the rain."


    Mrs. Reynolds, noticing the gloom on Phoebe''s face, urged, "Hurry up and open the door. I''m freezing!"


    The air-conditioned hallway chilled the bones. Mrs. Reynolds was drenched, and Phoebe couldn''t dy any longer. She pressed her finger on the biometric lock.


    As the door swung open, Mrs. Reynolds stepped in first.


    The living room was brightly lit, every corner visible. From the entrance, Mrs. Reynolds immediately noticed Vanessa, tying an apron around Theodore by the doorway to the dining room.


    Their closeness could easily mislead anyone into thinking they were the loving married couple.


    Mrs. Reynolds let out a deliberate cough.


    Vanessa, having heard the door, expected it to be Phoebe. Her n was to repeat the scene, showcasing to Phoebe just how affectionate she and Theodore were. She intentionally chose an angle that might be misinterpreted while tying the apron, only to realize it wasn''t Phoebe but Mrs. Reynolds who entered.


    She quickly stepped back, turning uneasily to Mrs. Reynolds, "Auntie, what brings you here?"


    "This is my son and daughter-inw''s matrimonial home, why can''t Ie?" Mrs. Reynolds retorted, her anger turning to a snideugh. "But why is Miss Fitzroy here?" Frozen, Phoebe stared at them.


    Theodore was wearing her ordinary apron, checkered in white and yellow, adorned with a plump and endearing cartoon chicken.


    The sight of him in that apron was disarming-stripping him of his usual aloofness and bestowing him with a gentle aura.


    ''Nobody can change him, except it isn''t her.'' Phoebe thought.


    Vanessa was wearing a hauntingly familiar outfit-that was her dress. Theodore, without even asking, had casually lent it to Vanessa. It felt like a punch to Phoebe''s gut.


    She was changing into her slippers when Theodore mentioned, "Vanessa''s had a rough time at home, no ce to crash. I told her to stay here for a few days."


    Mrs. Reynolds'' voice dripped with sarcasm. "Theodore, since when do we start bringing strays into our home without even checking with Phoebe?"


    It wasn''t specifically Vanessa she had an issue with-she simply believed that married men should keep a respectful distance from exes. Let alone Vanessa was no simple ex-girlfriend.


    Whitewashed with shock, Vanessa clenched her fists at her sides, her voice frail. "I-I''m sorry, Miss Ziegler. I shouldn''t havee. My past with Theodore... it''s suspect at best. I''ll leave right away." ''Hah, poor victim act.''


    In the time it took Phoebe to slip on her house shoes, Vanessa had yed her hand, casting Phoebe as the viin. Internally, Phoebe scoffed.

 Chapter 223 She Wont Stoop So Low

    However, lifting her gaze, she met Theodore''s icy stare. It was as if he was using her of sing Mrs. Reynolds on Vanessa


    With a smirk, Phoebe ignored Theodore''s silent usations and Vanessa''s ploy. She walked over to Mrs. Reynolds, saying, "Mom, you''re soaked. Go take a hot shower and change." "Always thoughtful, my dear Phoebe," Mrs. Reynolds said, casting a nce at Vanessa before retiring to the master bedroom with Phoebe.


    Phoebe picked out a dress for her, one from a recent impulse buy at Herm¨¨s after a spat with Theodore.


    She had been meaning to bring it to the Reynolds Mansion and now, the opportunity was perfect.


    Mrs. Reynolds, noticing the tag still on, unfolded the dress and admired it. "This is gorgeous, exactly my style."


    Phoebe shed a smile. "Spotted it while shopping with Cindy and it screamed your name. Bought it before anyone else could."


    Mrs. Reynolds chuckled before letting out a sigh. "Phoebe, if only you''d pour half this effort on Theodore, things might not be so rocky between you two." Phoebe paused, taken aback.


    "Think about it, honey. He''s your man, and if you don''t pamper him, someone else will, and one day he might just be swooned away by someone else. What would you do then?" After giving her a piece of advice, Mrs. Reynolds turned and made her way to the bathroom.


    As an elder, it wasn''t quite appropriate for her to take a shower in the younger couple''s space, but given the suddenness of the situation, she wasn''t too fussy about decorum. Phoebe stood frozen in the center of the bedroom. The air conditioning was cranked up high, making the damp clothes clinging to her body both cold and ufortable. She sneezed and quickly grabbed some clothes before heading to the guest bathroom.


    No sooner had she stepped in, without even closing the ss door, than she was forcefully pushed inside. The door then shut behind her and locked.


    Phoebe found herself pressed against the cold wall by arge hand, and behind her came the suppressed, angry breaths of a man. "Phoebe, you call my mom out in this downpour to take your side what if something happened to her on the way? Could you ever live with that?"


    Phoebe, who had been struggling, stopped at his words. That''s just great, she thought, her eyes filling with destion.


    ''Mrs. Reynolds just told her to coddle him, but how is she supposed to coddle a man who, without any sense of reason or fairness, used her of ulterior motives? She can''t, and she won''t stoop so low.'' Phoebe thought. She let out a faintugh.


    The sound of herughter only irritated Theodore further. "What''s so funny?" he demanded.


    "I''mughing at how highly you think of yourself. I couldn''t care less about you. Why would I bother calling your mom to vent for me? Is it worth my time?" she retorted.


    His jaw tensed, his gaze icy and prating, and the hand on her back pressed harder. "What did you say? Say that again!"


    Pinned against the wall, Phoebe felt a sharp pain in her chest. She remembered the harsh words he had spoken earlier at the office''s entrance, her eyes clouded withplexity.


    "I don''t care about you. It''s pointless to make such a fuss."


    Before she even finished speaking, she felt a fist smash close to her ear, the fierce swoosh of air grazing her cheek with a sting that halted her heartbeat.


    "Phoebe, remember what you just said. Don''t regret it!"


    Theodore shoved her aside and then released her, storming out of the guest bathroom with the fury of a tempest.


    Phoebe''s knees buckled, and she steadied herself against the wall, catching a glimpse of the tiles that were slightly indented with fresh bloodstains. Theodore''s punch spoke volumes of the hate in his heart.

 Chapter 224 Theodore, Did You Have a Fight with Miss. Ziegler?

    In the living room, Vanessa sat on the sofa, her fingers entwined, her head bowed in silence as she counted the seconds in her mind.


    She had seen Theodore shove Phoebe into the guest bathroom not long before, and although she and Mrs. Reynolds were both there, Theodore was unpredictable. He might decide to do something to Phoebe on a whim. In that case, wasn''t her presence here just a joke?


    Less than two minutes had passed when she heard a thunderous m. Vanessa''s head shot up, just in time to see Theodore storming out of the powder room like an enraged lion.


    Her heart leapt with a twisted sense of delight, and she hurried to her feet to meet him.


    "Theodore, did you have a fight with Miss. Ziegler?" Vanessa asked cautiously, gauging Theodore''s expression.


    The man was radiating a fierce aura, his handsome features still twisted with remnants of anger, and it was the kind of intensity that could instill fear in anyone. But not Vanessa. She secretly reveled in seeing Theodore this way-it made her seem all the more gentle and understanding by contrast.


    Her eyes settled on the bloodied back of his hand, and she quickly grasped his wrist, cradling his injured right hand in hers. "Theodore, what happened to your hand? Does it hurt?"


    He tried to withdraw his hand but failed. Lowering his gaze, he caught sight of the concern in Vanessa''s tear-filled eyes and thought wistfully how perfect it would be if it were Phoebe standing before him instead. If she looked at him with such caring eyes, he''d willingly march to his death!


    However, that was just a fanciful wish.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Nothing? You''re bleeding!" Vanessa''s worry was apparent as she red reproachfully at him. "Don''t just shrug it off. Go sit down, and I''ll grab the first aid kit to clean you up."


    She guided him to the couch and went off to get the kit. Watching her bustling about, Theodore let out a weary sigh. It wasn''t that no one loved him. It was that the love he wanted wasn''t from the one he desired.


    His mood heavy, he closed his eyes-only to be interrupted by Vanessa''s voice. "Found it! Brace yourself, Theodore. If it hurts, just tell me, and I''ll be gentle."


    Opening his eyes, he saw Vanessa approaching with the first aid kit, kneeling beside his thigh, iodine and cotton swabs in hand.


    "Theodore, you can''t take out your anger on yourself. Look, the injury is on your hand, but it pains my heart. Promise you won''t do this again," she said soothingly as she began to disinfect his wound.


    Caught in a moment of reflection, Theodore saw Phoebe''s indifferent face sh before his eyes. He felt like he was losing his mind. Snatching the cotton swab from Vanessa''s hand, he pulled her up to sit beside him, saying firmly, "Don''t sit on the floor. You''ll catch a cold."


    Almost on cue, Vanessa sneezed. She rubbed her nose and gave Theodore an embarrassed smile. "Looks like I''ve actually caught a cold."


    Theodore''s hand wasn''t badly hurt. He had just punched the wall in frustration, scraping the skin. After applying some ointment, there was no need for a bandage.


    However, as Vanessa sneezed again, tears welling up in her eyes, Theodore stood and went to the kitchen to get her a cup of hot water.


    He handed her a ss of water and rummaged through the medicine cab, finding only two cold relief tablets left in the box. He popped them out of the foil and passed them to her. "Thanks," Vanessa said with a weak smile as she took them.


    They exchanged a knowing grin.


    Vanessa shyly lowered her head, their current vibe reminiscent of an ordinary, devoted couple.

 Chapter 225 Those Hands are for Playing the Piano

    If only Phoebe didn''t exist, then no one would vie for Theodore''s affection.


    However, the relentless sound of running water from the guest bathroom jolted Vanessa back to a harsh reality: Theodore and Phoebe were the true married couple, and she was just a temp, potentially a heartbeat away from being kicked out. Vanessa clenched her fists, seething inside.


    No, she had to remove Phoebe, the ring obstacle, before she left for the set. What if Theodore''s feelings for Phoebe deepened in the months she''d be gone filming? With this in mind, Vanessa was determined to prove herself, not just to Theodore but also to Mrs. Reynolds, showcasing her homemaking virtues.


    "Theodore, your hand is injured, let me cook dinner," Vanessa volunteered eagerly.


    Theodore nced at her delicate hands and said, "Those hands are for ying the piano. If you''re hungry, I can order takeout."


    "I don''t like takeout. It''s not sanitary," Vanessa pouted. "Theodore, I know you''re concerned about my hands, but I want to cook for the man I love. Please let me." Phoebe emerged with damp hair sticking to her face just in time to hear Vanessa''s exaggeratedly sweet voice. She shivered in distaste.


    ''The cooing of ''an olddy'' is unbearable!''


    Theodore, overhearing the front door opening from the bathroom, inexplicably softened his voice, "Just don''t overdo it, okay? If you need help, tell me."


    "Not at all, I''m more than happy to," Vanessa said as she bounced off towards the kitchen.


    Passing by Phoebe in the hall, Vanessa gave her a smug smile. "Miss Ziegler, I''ve got dinner covered. You just wait and eat."


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at Vanessa''s presumption. It was just dinner, what was there to boast about?


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed the man sitting on the sofa with his back to her, his silhouette emanating cold indifference.


    She pursed her lips slightly before knocking and entering the master bedroom.


    Mrs. Reynolds had already finished her bath, looking fresh with her cheeks flushed from the steam. She was wearing a hair towel and a facial mask.


    "Phoebe, this mask is amazing, though it has a bit of a... funny taste," Mrs. Reynoldsmented, dressed in a new gown Phoebe had picked out for her, which fit perfectly, lending her an air of dignified elegance.


    Phoebe grinned, her tone a mix of mischief and affection, "You know, if you like it, I''ve got a few more boxes of that skincare stuff. Take some home. Just let me know when you run out and I''ll drop by with more." "Really? That''s sweet of you, but I feel like I''m taking advantage," the other woman replied.


    Laughing lightly, Phoebe waved away the concern, "As long as it makes you happy. You can''t put a price on happiness, Mom. You look absolutely stunning in that dress, by the way."


    Every woman loves apliment, and Mrs. Reynolds was no exception. She beamed, ttered, "Well, it''s all thanks to your good taste."


    "Nonsense, it''s all you, Mom. Your figure, your grace, and your elegance bring that dress to life," Phoebe cooed yfully.


    Her words painted Mrs. Reynolds'' face with joy as she realized it was time for her beauty routine. "Oh look at the time, I need to go wash up," she said, excusing herself.


    Meanwhile, as Phoebe and her mother-inw shared a moment in the bedroom, Vanessa was rummaging through the refrigerator. The fridge was well-stocked, but her eyesnded on some medication stashed in the fresh produce drawer. Acting on impulse, she slid the drawer open, took out a packet of pills and sniffed it, her senses picking up on the bitter tang even through the packaging.


    She frowned, the bitterness sparking her suspicion. Could a health supplement really smell so bitter?

 Chapter 226 Damn, Hes Hot

    "What are you doing, Vanessa?" A man''s cool voice suddenly filled the room.


    Startled, Vanessa quickly shoved the medication back in the drawer and closed it. She turned to face the tall man leaning against the doorframe, her expression sheepish, "Oh, nothing, Theodore. I was nning to make dinner, including your favorite creamy potato soup with the smoked ham. I just couldn''t find any ham in the fridge."


    "We don''t have any smoked ham. Phoebe doesn''t like cured foods," Theodore blurted out, then even he seemed taken aback by his own words.


    Why did he remember Phoebe''s dislikes so clearly?


    A sh of stiffness crossed Vanessa''s face, her fingers whitening on the countertop from the pressure. Biting her lip hard to regainposure, she asked, "Could you help me peel the potatoes then?"


    "Sure." Theodore''s response was immediate as he rolled up his sleeves and walked over.


    He had changed into his loungewear, a casual T-shirt and pants. The mere act of rolling up his sleeves somehow managed to enhance his rugged appeal.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but be spellbound.


    "Theodore, how can even rolling up your sleeves look so good on you?" she exhaled, overwhelmed by his presence. Why had she ever doubted his love for her to the point of testing it?


    A man like him could satisfy her even without love.


    However, greed is inherent. Possessing someone is not enough - one often yearns for their heart too. Although her scheme backfired, leaving her with nothing, she was determined to reim everything that was rightfully hers.


    As Theodore started peeling a potato, he couldn''t help but think about how oblivious some people could be to the good things right in front of them. What a shame to not recognize one''s own blessings!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. His peeling was aggressive, as if he were carving into someone''s head rather than a potato.


    Vanessa watched him from the side, his intense peeling stirring something within her. "Damn, he''s hot," she thought. Only a man like that could be a match for her.


    They say teamwork between men and women makes the job easier.


    Vanessa felt a cozy delight. She kept busy with her own work but asionally nced at Theodore, feeling as though her heart was coated in honey.


    In her youth, she didn''t understand love, always chasing a grand romance. Now, she regretted it, realizing that true love eventually settles into peacefulness. Having a small home and a loving man to cook dinner with every night is a simple, yet profound joy.


    Yet her heart was full of Theodore, and his was clouded with resentment towards that heartless little woman.


    Phoebe sneezed several times, and Mrs. Reynolds, who had just finished wiping her face, heard her and asked, "Phoebe, do you have a cold? Go take some medicine."


    "I''m fine, achoo..." Phoebe sneezed again, looking innocently at Mrs. Reynolds.


    Mrs. Reynolds, both annoyed and amused, took her out of the bedroom. "You''re grown up, howe you can''t take better care of yourself?"


    Phoebe forced augh, feeling another sneezeing on, she turned her head away, "Mom, keep your distance, I don''t want to pass the cold to you."


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m as tough as theye. Where did you put the medicine box? Oh, there it is, on the coffee table." Mrs. Reynolds muttered as she walked over and shuffled through the box, only to find no cold medicine left. Theodore had just given thest two pills to Vanessa, the empty box was still in the trash can. Phoebe noticed and said, "It''s okay, Mom, I''ll just drink some hot water."


    "What kind of logic is that? If hot water worked, would pharmacies still be in business?" Mrs. Reynolds retorted sharply before heading to the kitchen.


    Seeing Theodore and Vanessaughing together in the kitchen made her frown. "Theodore, go down to the pharmacy and get some cold medicine. Your wife caught a cold."


    A knot formed in Theodore''s stomach, but then he mocked his own concern. What was he worried about? It wasn''t like she appreciated his care.

 Chapter 227 Don’t Sweet-talk Me, Go Charm Your Husband Instead

    "I''m not going. Have someone run the errand and deliver it," Theodore stood firm, raising his voice so Phoebe could hear him outside.


    Indeed, Phoebe heard everything. She was embarrassed and hurt that Mrs. Reynolds would ask Theodore to go downstairs to get medicine for her and that he refused. She said, "Mom, I''ll call for a delivery, let''s not trouble Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore was speechless...


    He jabbed a verbal barb at her and she fired one right back. Impressive!


    He was about ready to blow a gasket but kept a smile stered on his face and said to Mrs. Reynolds, "Mom, did you hear that? Ms. Ziegler can handle herself."


    Mrs. Reynolds chuckled, "You two with your formal ''Mr. Reynolds'' and ''Ms. Ziegler,'' anyone listening would think you were ying some flirty game."


    "Bang!" Vanessa, who was on potato-chopping duty, missed her mark and the knife thudded into the cutting board, narrowly missing her fingers. Heart racing, she barely registered Theodore swooping in across the kitchen counter to take the knife out of her hands.


    "It''s too dangerous, let me do it."


    As he moved to the other side of the counter, Mrs. Reynolds felt like whacking him. He doesn''t care enough about his own wife, but fusses over another woman. Serves him right to be single and lonely.


    Unwilling to watch, Mrs. Reynolds turned and left the room.


    Phoebe was cing an order on the app. With the rain, delivery fees had surged. After finalizing her pharmaceutical purchase, she tossed her phone aside.


    She fumed to herself, having a man in the house is sometimes less reliable than a delivery runner.


    "Phoebe, did you order the delivery?" Mrs. Reynolds brought her a hot cup of water. She had once thought Phoebe could never do anything right.


    However,pared to Vanessa, Phoebe was a million times better.


    Take chopping vegetables, for instance. Vanessa would whine and y the martyr, making Theodore do it for her. However, Phoebe wouldn''t-not even if she cut herself. She''d wash off the blood under the tap with a stoic face and keep chopping.


    If Vanessa became her daughter-inw, she might not even taste the food Vanessa made before Vanessa had her son wrapped around her little finger.


    What she didn''t like about Vanessa was her fussiness.


    "The delivery''s ordered, but with the rain, it might take an hour to arrive." Phoebe had cleaned out the medicine cab earlier, tossing any expired items, and had ordered recements.


    Mrs. Reynolds couldn''t help but grumble, "The drugstore''s just outside theplex-a ten-minute trip! What if your condition worsens? Theodore is really clueless sometimes."


    "It''s no big deal, Mom, just a little cold. I''ll be fine with some hot water," Phoebe reassured her, taking a few sips of the hot water. "See, it works fast. I already feel like I don''t need to... Ah-choo!" "It''s like you''re tempting fate every time you speak," Mrs. Reynolds said with a mix of amusement and concern as she watched Phoebe sneeze continuously.


    Phoebe gave her a rueful smile in response.


    "Don''t coddle me, go charm your husband instead," Mrs. Reynolds quipped.


    Phoebe could only respond with silence.


    Hearing the word "husband"e out of Mrs. Reynolds'' mouth made her cringe with a sense of embarrassment that was almost eerie. Her rtionship with Theodore was nothing close to intimate. At most, they were just bedfellows.

 Chapter 228 Arent Women Just Accessories to Men?

    In the kitchen, Vanessa watched Theodore deftly chopping potatoes into neat, small pieces, feeling an acute twinge of difort in her chest.


    Just the phrase "your wife" from Mrs. Reynolds'' lips could dissipate all of her good spirits. She really knew how to hit her where it hurt.


    "Theodore, you''ve got some impressive knife skills. I didn''t know you could cook," she said.


    Without looking up, he replied, "Picked it up during my time studying abroad, but I hardly ever use it."


    "Oh," Vanessa leaned against the countertop, contemting how, since they had made their rtionship official, they seemed to be constantly drifting apart.


    The year Theodore turned eighteen, he was sent off to the military for some toughening up by Brandon and then left the country for further education. Vanessa had always strived to keep pace with him, only to find him moving further and further away.


    Anxiety gued her heart. After much struggle, she secured a spot as an exchange student only to find that Theodore ended his studies abroad early and returned to the country, just missing each other once again.


    It was this missed connection that triggered her meltdown, making her feel as if Theo didn''t love her, as his future and his choices never seemed to take her into ount.


    She had tirelessly chased after him, always failing to catch up, growing weary from the pursuit. She realized that loving someone wasn''t just about giving. She needed to receive as well.


    However, her approach to receiving was fatally wed. Not only did it fail to gauge the depth of Theodore''s affection for her, but it also led to herpletely losing him.


    "Theodore, if you could turn back time, when would you go back to, and what would you change?" Vanessa asked softly.


    Theodore''s hands paused their potato chopping. When would he want to go back to?


    "About you?" he deflected without answering directly.


    Vanessa, unfazed by his counter-question, had not really expected an answer. "Three years ago, I guess. I definitely wouldn''t board that ne to Pnd."


    Theo''s lips pressed tightly together. "So, you regret that choice?"


    Did she regret it?


    When she was all alone in a foreign country and received the news that he was going to marry Phoebe, it felt like her world had copsed.


    She had waited every day-waited for him toe to Pnd for her, to propose with a bouquet of fiery red roses, to personally promise they would never be apart again.


    However, what she ultimately received was the crushing news of him marrying someone else. How could she not feel bitter and heartbroken?


    "I..." she started.


    Theodore lifted his gaze to meet hers, and as Vanessa locked eyes with him, she saw her own reflection in the dark brown of his pupils. However, the look he gave her was devoid of any emotion.


    Her heart gave a lurch; the words "I regret it" halted at her lips, transforming instead into, "I have no regrets. In these past three years, I''ve been true to myself. I''vepeted on the international stage and triumphed at the International Piano Competition. I couldn''t be prouder."


    Theodore''s gaze finally softened with a hint of admiration, "Vanessa, I always hope that you''ll be true to yourself, never just an essory to someone else."


    The reason he was so drawn to Phoebe, why his eyes couldn''t help but follow her, was her authentic self-assurance, even in the smallest matters, which made her shine brightly.


    Men like to conquer, and he relished the idea of conquering Phoebe.


    Vanessa bit her lower lip. Having known Theodore for years, she was well aware of his taste in women. She strived to be stronger, conforming to his preferences.


    In reality, she was inherently a homebody, not particrly ambitious, and somewhat of a romantic at heart.


    That was why she spent years chasing after him, only to see him drift further away, leaving her behind without ever pausing to wait.


    Just now, she refrained from expressing regret, fearing the disappointment and disdain in his eyes - Theodore detestedcency. With a bitter smile, she said, "Aren''t women just essories to men?"

 Chapter 229 Shes Definitely Got a Fever of a Different Kind

    Theodore''s brow furrowed involuntarily. "Who told you women are essories to men? In this day and age, women don''t need to depend on men to survive. How can you harbor such an outdated notion?" Vanessa was at a loss for words, "Outdated?"


    He nodded earnestly, "Yes, outdated. Such thoughts are uneptable. Don''t ever say things like ''women are essories to men'' when you''re out. That kind of talk could get you in trouble." Vanessa couldn''t help butugh and cry at his serious demeanor. How had they even stumbled onto this topic?


    "I''m a bit thirsty. I''m going to get some water."


    After making her remark, Vanessa turned to fetch a ss and poured herself some water, contemting their conversation. That''s when it struck her.


    Theodore hadn''t even answered her question.


    Delivery arrived with the cold medicine, and Phoebe, who had paid for it online, came in carrying arge bag of it just as Theodore was bringing out dishes from the kitchen.


    He still wore a homey, white-and-yellow checkered apron, the quintessential image of a domestic man-sophisticated and attractive. She couldn''t resist a second nce.


    For some reason, an image shed through her mind where he wore nothing but that apron. The thought was unexpectedly alluring.


    She was only imagining that scene...


    Whoa, and now she felt like she was going to have a nosebleed.


    She quickly averted her eyes, shocked by her own daydream, and went inside with the medicine. Mrs. Reynolds observed her flushed face with concern.


    "Phoebe, you''re so red. Do you have a fever? Sit down and let me feel your forehead," Mrs. Reynolds gestured, rushing over.


    Phoebe felt incredibly awkward inside.


    She wasn''t feverish, she just had her cheeks flushed at the thought of something definitely PG-13.


    Leaning in, Mrs. Reynolds reached out to feel her forehead, then touched her own, seemingly unable to determine if there was a fever or not.


    She turned her head towards the dining room and called out, "Theodore, could youe here and check if your wife is running a fever? I just can''t seem to tell." Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat.


    Theodore''s brows were knitted tightly together, still holding a grudge against her for saying she didn''t care about him earlier.


    When Mrs. Reynolds noticed he hadn''t moved an inch and his mother''s voice rose a couple of octaves, "Theodore, did you hear what I said?"


    Seeing an unusual blush on Phoebe''s face, Theodore feared she might have caught a cold from the rain and set aside his annoyance, striding over to her. Phoebe remained quiet.


    As he moved closer, Phoebe instinctively felt a slight resistance they had just had an argument in the guest bathroom, and now what was this about? However, under Mrs. Reynolds'' watchful eye, she couldn''t bear to make Ted lose face.


    In the midst of her panic, a coolrge hand rested on her forehead, and all her scattered thoughts vanished, focusing solely on the sensation of his hand. What was up with him, his hand being so cold? Was it a sign of poor health?


    No, that''s none of her concern. Besides, from what she could see, he didn''t seem like someone with health issues. But why were his hands so chilled?


    While she was getting lost in her wild thoughts, the hand that had softly touched her forehead retracted subtly. He stared at her flushed cheeks for a moment and then sneered coldly, "Mom, you''re right, she''s definitely got a fever of a different kind."

 Chapter 230 The potato Soup is Delicious

    Realizing what he meant, her cheeks turned even redder with anger.


    She red at him, "Can''t you speak properly?"


    "No!" Theodore huffed, puffed up like a pufferfish.


    "You!" Phoebe was at her wit''s end with him, ring with eyes that, in her mind, wielded a forty-meter greatsword to slice him into watermelon, just to ease her anger a bit.


    Theodore smirked triumphantly, his expression akin to a child''s taunt. ''If you don''t like it, try and stop me it was elementary school level taunting. Phoebe was speechless.


    Mrs. Reynolds looked from her son to her daughter-inw, seeing their childish yet adorable quarrel, she figured she didn''t need to worry - there was no way these two would split up.


    Vanessa came out carrying the rice and caught a glimpse of the harmonious scene in the living room. A twinge of unease pierced her heart.


    It felt as though she was the nanny, merely there to cook for this family of three.


    Her eyes dimmed as she addressed Mrs. Reynolds, "Aunt, dinner''s ready. Theodore, would you mind bringing out the soup for me?"


    Vanessa''s invitation was strategic, cing Theodore squarely in her camp. It was a subtle deration that she was not a hired hand in the kitchen, but rather the gracious hostess of the gathering. "Sure," Theodore agreed obediently, making his way to the kitchen.


    Phoebe''s heart turned bitter as she watched him. Was he ever thispliant around her? Certainly not.


    He was usually full of backhandedments, stubborn and contrary, frequently shing with her. Of course, she couldn''t really ask anything of him; not even carrying hot soup, for fear he''d spill it on her in spite.


    This, Phoebe mused, must be the difference between love and indifference. Theodore adored Vanessa, shielding her from any hint of danger. However, toward her, he was indifferent, unconcerned with what hazards might befall her. Returning with clean hands to the dining room, she found the table set, with Theodore already settled in his chair, and Vanessa standing by his side, evidently waiting for her to be seated. Vanessa''s intentions were clear. She wanted to be beside Theodore.


    Intending to avoid a tug-of-war over seating, Phoebe started towards the opposite side when Mrs. Reynolds interjected, "Vanessa,e sit by me. We''ll have a chat."


    Just as Vanessa was about to sit down, a fleeting look of surprise crossed her face at Mrs. Reynolds''s words, but sheplied, "Oh, of course."


    Despite the small size of the table where everyone could hear each other without whispering, Mrs. Reynolds''s request meant Vanessa had to circle the table to take her ce.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Reynolds gently nudged Phoebe toward Theodore. As Phoebe pulled out her chair and settled down, she turned to Vanessa, "You''ve worked hard today, Vanessa. Theodore, it''s not right to let our guest take care of the cooking."


    "Aunt, I was happy to cook, truly. Don''t me Theodore. He just spoils me," Vanessa replied, taking a bite of her food and gazing tenderly at Theodore across the table.


    Phoebe felt a wave of irritation at Vanessa''s words and the coy exchanges between the two. Her recently swallowed food seemed stuck in her throat, making her ufortably choke.


    She reached for her ss of water, which helped to wash down the food, but it did little to ease her growing difort.


    At that moment, Theodore sipped his cream of potato soup, contentedly nodding his approval, "The potato soup is delicious-just like I remember."

 Chapter 231 Had She No Shame?

    At his praise, Vanessa''s smile blossomed brighter than wildflowers, "Theo, if you like it so much, I''ll make it for you more often." "Cough cough!"


    Mrs. Reynolds cleared her throat gently. "Give it a rest, Vanessa. Your hands are made for ying the piano, not for ving away in the kitchen. Right, Theodore?" Theodore nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you should just share the recipe with Phoebe and let her cook for me in the future."


    Hisment managed to offend both women at the same time.


    Vanessa felt wounded inside. The recipe was a part of their shared memories, and by passing it on to Phoebe, it felt like an intrusion upon those precious moments. How could she ept that? Phoebe, on the other hand, thought bitterly that if Theodore cherished Vanessa''s hands as treasures too fine for cooking, she was expected to take over and be the household drudge, huh?


    The more Phoebe stewed over it, the angrier she got. Catching a glimpse of Theodore''s smug expression out of the corner of her eye, her irritation reached a boiling point, and she kicked him sharply in the shin. "Oof!"


    Theodore grunted, the slice of meat he was about to enjoy dropping back onto his te. Vanessa and Mrs. Reynolds looked on in concern. "Theodore, what''s wrong?"


    He felt the sting in his leg but couldn''t just blurt it out, so he said instead, "I just bit my tongue, no big deal. I''ll just have a sip of water."


    Vanessa couldn''t help but giggle and teased, "Theodore, be careful. Is my cooking really that good that you''d risk swallowing your tongue?"


    "Yeah, seems like he hasn''t eaten in ages," Phoebe couldn''t resist adding a snarky quip.


    Theodore turned a re in her direction. She was audacious, daring to pull such stunts under the table-did she honestly think he was unable to handle her?


    Sensing the tensions rising, Mrs. Reynolds quickly changed the subject. "Vanessa, I heard you''re about to start shooting a movie?"


    "Yes, Auntie. Theodorended me the opportunity. I''m going to give it my all, so I don''t let down his expectations." Vanessa nced at Theodore with bashful yet eager eyes, every word hinting at an intimate connection between them. "The director you''ll be working with is top-notch. A few months under his guidance could teach you more than any ssroom. Do well, and when the movie''s out, we''ll rent out the theater for a screening," Theodore said.


    Phoebe kept her head down, focusing on her food. Suddenly, she felt a nudge against her leg. Initially thinking it was an ident, she didn''t mind. However, then a few secondster, there it was again a deliberate stroke up her leg, growing bolder by the second.


    Startled inside but keeping a cool exterior, Phoebe nced up only to find Vanessa blushing and demurely looking down at her te.


    Phoebe had no doubts about whom the foot belonged to, and she was utterly disgusted by its intentions.


    Vanessa was the epitome of deceptive charm, with her air of nobility and grace, it was shocking to see her y footsie with another woman''s husband under the dinner table. Had she no shame?


    Phoebe quietly grabbed a toothpick and jabbed it into the offending foot that was caressing her thigh. Vanessa''s face across from her contorted with pain, she let out a stifled groan. Mrs. Reynolds turned her head with concern, "Vanessa, what''s wrong?"


    Vanessa''s face shed between red and white. The pain almost made her spit out her food, she quickly shook her head and, not caring she was mid-bite, said, "I need to use the restroom." Her trembling voice betrayed the intensity of her pain.


    As Phoebe watched Vanessa limp away, a smirk yed on her lips, her heart felt instantly gratified.


    Theodore caught the smile dancing on her face, his heart unsettled, "What are youughing at?"

 Chapter 232 How Could Theodore Humiliate Her Like That?

    Phoebe, in high spirits, took a bite of her meat, her eyes twinkling at Theodore, "What else? I''m just in a good mood."


    Mrs. Reynolds couldn''t help butugh, infected by Phoebe''s grin, "Theodore, you worry too much, even about why your wife smiles." Theodore was speechless.


    She had the look of a cat who''d just caught a canary, how could he not be concerned?


    However, the words "your wife" hit close to home, marking Phoebe as his in a way no one could contest.


    He pointed a finger at her, warning, "Don''t let me find out you''ve been up to no good."


    Phoebe stuck out her tongue at him yfully, as if to say even if she had been naughty, he wouldn''t know.


    Theodore almost let out abination of frustration andughter at her childish gesture, especially when he caught sight of her pink tongue.


    Mrs. Reynolds chuckled, "Alright, you two cut it out and eat up, or the food will get cold."


    Phoebe turned away and continued eating. The meal actually tasted better now, and even though Vanessa wasn''t a bad cook, she couldn''t hold a candle to Phoebe.


    With a hum of satisfaction, Phoebe finished her meal but didn''t touch Theodore''s favorite cream of potato soup. Thinking she couldn''t reach the soup, Theodore offered, "Let me get you some soup."


    "I don''t want any!" Phoebe''s refusal was firm.


    Theodore felt slightly offended, "Soup isn''t poison. I thought it was your favorite?"


    As he reached for her bowl, Phoebe pped his hand away with a sharp "smack."


    The sound was crisp and clear, leaving Theodore in a moment of astonished silence, and even Vanessa, who had just emerged from the restroom, paused, her face showing a mix of glee and anticipation for the unfolding drama. She had, indeed, intentionally aimed to seduce Theodore under the table. She had carefully judged the distance, knowing that all it would take was a slight shift in angle to brush against Theodore''s leg. So she boldly extended her foot in an attempt to allure him.


    Touching his leg sent waves of excitement and shame through her as this was by far the most daring thing she had ever done in her life, and she found herself losing control of her emotions...


    The sudden jab of pain was so intense that she almost screamed out loud. Seeing the man''s handsome face unchanged by the incident, she felt a mix of humiliation and difort. She rushed into the restroom, her tears falling uncontrobly.


    How could Theodore humiliate her like that?


    Then she noticed the toothpick lodged in the top of her foot and paused in confusion. She clearly remembered Theodore hadn''t handled a toothpick-only Phoebe had... She quickly realized it wasn''t Theodore who had pricked her; it was Phoebe.


    That bitch!


    Vanessa was fuming with outrage, the toothpick sticking out of her foot, not budging throughout her walk, a testament to the viciousness of Phoebe''s attack. Wincing in pain, she pulled out the toothpick, and a bead of blood immediately surfaced.


    She sucked in air through clenched teeth, cursing Phoebe in her mind over and over, yet it did little to soothe her agitation. How on earth had Phoebe seen her trying to seduce Theodore? The tablecloth should have hidden everything beneath the table, otherwise, Vanessa would never have dared to seduce Theodore under its cover. Unless...


    She had flirted with the wrong person!


    Damn it!


    This was even more humiliating than any pain Theodore could inflict - at least her embarrassment was known only to her and Theodore.


    Feeling ashamed and frustrated, Vanessa crouched in the restroom, wishing she could hide away forever and avoid Phoebe''s mocking gaze.


    In that moment, seeing Phoebe brushing off Theodore''s hand filled her with a perverse sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 233 Vanessa, Who Did This to Your Face?

    ''Fight, let them fight!'' Vanessa thought.


    But a fight was out of the question. Theodore eyed Phoebe with a narrowed gaze and coldly asked, "What''s your problem?"


    Phoebe replied, "I''m just too full."


    Phoebe pushed her chair back and turned around only to see Vanessa standing at the dining room entrance, offering them a half-smile that hid a sneer.


    As Phoebe passed by Vanessa, she paused and said, in a voice low enough for only the two of them to hear, "Miss Fitzroy, your shameless behavior is quite the eye-opener." Vanessa''s cheeks flushed, burning with embarrassment.


    Phoebe walked away.


    Then Theodore''s eyes fell on Vanessa, and he noticed the imprint of a p on her face, which seemed even more evident than before, her cheeks reddening as if about to bleed. "Vanessa, what''s wrong?"


    Vanessa snapped back to reality, looking at Theodore, she shook her head gently. "No, I''m fine... just not very hungry."


    "Come on, have something to eat. You''ve been working all night and barely touched your food," Theodore urged.


    Vanessa walked into the dining room and took a seat beside Mrs. Reynolds.


    Mrs. Reynolds gave her a quick nce, clearly oblivious to the earlier under-the-table drama, and served Vanessa some food. "Eat up, dear," she insisted.


    Vanessa picked up her fork but her appetite had vanished. This meal was truly distressing!


    Setting down her fork, she said, "Aunt, I''m really full. Please, go ahead without me."


    Mrs. Reynolds nced at Vanessa''s nearly untouched te with concern, noting the swelling on one side of her face.


    "Vanessa, who did this to your face? They sure had a heavy hand," she eximed.


    Vanessa turned her head to conceal the bruise, "Oh, it''s nothing, just bumped into something by ident."


    "Well, that''s quite a bump, you''ve got a swollen face there. You have to be more careful, especially since you''re such a big star now. If the paparazzi got a photo, who knows what kind of stories they''de up with," Mrs. Reynolds chattered. Vanessa couldn''t tell if Mrs. Reynolds was genuinely concerned or just nosy. She responded with a nomittal, "Yeah."


    "Anyway, you should put some ice on thatter. Such a pretty face shouldn''t be swollen like that," Mrs. Reynolds advised.


    "Sure," Vanessa replied, turning her head away once more.


    She could use the p mark on her face to gain sympathy from Theodore but wasn''t keen on being pitied by Mrs. Reynolds.


    Mrs. Reynolds wasn''t one to dwell on ufortable topics. After expressing her concern, she went back to her own meal, taking a sip of the creamy potato soup that Theodore couldn''t stop praising.


    Frowning slightly, the soup was too salty and rich for her taste; not her cup of tea. She put the bowl aside and took a sip of water, washing away the lingering greasy taste.


    After finishing the meal, the rain outside had lightened, and the driver called to say he was waiting in the underground parking lot.


    Phoebe was watching TV in the living room. Seeing Mrs. Reynolds getting ready to leave, she quickly stood up, "Mom, with the rain pouring like this, why don''t you stay over tonight?"


    Mrs. Reynolds grabbed her belongings and headed for the foyer, "I never sleep well in a different bed, it''s fine. The driver is waiting downstairs. I''ve told him to drive slowly."


    "I''ll walk you down," Phoebe offered, hurrying over.


    "No need to fuss, dear. You''ve had a long day too. Get some rest," Mrs. Reynolds said as she slipped on her shoes.


    Still, Phoebe insisted on apanying her, slipping into a pair of white sneakers and following Mrs. Reynolds out the door.


    Stepping into the elevator, Mrs. Reynolds grumbled, "I told you not to see me off, but you wouldn''t listen. Don''t you see how Vanessa still feels about Theodore?"


    ''Is it naivety or sheer obliviousness? Phoebe knows well enough Vanessa''s lingering feelings for Theodore, yet she brazenly leaves Vanessa and Theodore alone at home, risking the rekindling of past mes.'' Mrs. Reynolds thought.

 Chapter 234 Why Cant You Apply that Wisdom to Theodore?

    Phoebe was fully aware of Mrs. Reynolds''s worries; she shared them. However, was it possible to monitor them forever? If Theodore had any intention to stray, any brief moment could lead to something unspeakable with Vanessa. Shaking her head, Phoebe banished the troubling thoughts. "Mom, I know you''re worried about me, but I trust Theodore," she affirmed.


    Mrs. Reynolds wanted to knock some sense into Phoebe, but she restrained herself, trying to lighten the mood instead. "You just try to have a baby as soon as possible. Theodore''s really looking forward to being a dad." Phoebe felt a pang of guilt, especially for keeping her father-inw''s infidelity from her. Seeing her mother-inw so concerned tugged at her conscience.


    "Mom," Phoebe hesitated, "how are things between you and dad? Is your rtionship okay?"


    "We''re an old couple. What''s there to be ''okay'' or not?" Mrs. Reynolds replied. "At our age, love and novelty are things of the past. It all boils down topanionship."


    Phoebe''s heart sank. Women might resign to their fates in their fifties or sixties, but for men, it seemed like a second spring of love was just beginning.


    "And how do you feel about dad?"


    Mrs. Reynolds was caught off guard by the unusual question. "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"


    "Just curious," Phoebe quickly reassured, fearing suspicion. "My father went out to sea when I was five, never to return. My mother waited for him all these years. She never spoke of love, but I know, deep down, she must have loved him; otherwise, she wouldn''t have waited for so long."


    "Your mother''s had a hard life," Mrs. Reynolds sighed, her voice tinged with sympathy.


    Initially, Mrs. Reynolds thought Phoebe, the daughter of a servant, wasn''t suitable for Theodore. Hearing now of Phoebe''s father''s disappearance made Mrs. Reynolds empathize with Phoebe''sck of paternal affection growing up.


    No wonder Phoebe was so determined and independent, insisting on going back to work soon after her miscarriage, unwilling to stay at home, living solely in the shadow of a man.


    Phoebe smiled faintly, steering the conversation back. "Mom, you should pay more attention to dad. Even for a love that''s decades old, they still need care and affection, right? I saw this post on Facebook about an elderly couple who''ve been together for sixty years and still maintain that spark of romance."


    "Love will thrive for as long as we''re willing to put in the effort and care, won''t it?" Phoebe mused aloud.


    Mrs. Reynolds felt a stir in her heart, but her thoughts veered in the next second, "Phoebe, I used to think you were just thick-headed, but hearing you now, it seems you understand a thing or two about marriage. Why can''t you apply that wisdom to Theodore?"


    Phoebe paused, the unspoken words ''because he doesn''t love me!'' heavy on her tongue.


    All her words felt wasted as Mrs. Reynolds seemed to miss the point entirely. Phoebe was mentally exhausted!


    In the underground parking garage, a sleek ck Bentley was waiting by the elevator. The driver stepped out to open the back door.


    Mrs. Reynolds gracefully sank into the seat, and the driver closed the door after her. She rolled down her window and waved at Phoebe, still standing outside, "Take care."


    Phoebe watched the vehicle disappear around the corner before she turned to take the elevator upstairs.


    She wondered if Mrs. Reynolds had taken her words to heart, feeling empathy for Mrs. Reynolds when she recalled the sight of Brandon, arms wrapped around another woman in intimate familiarity. It was an image of him she had never witnessed before.


    In her mind, Brandon had the presence of a feudal patriarch, distant and imposing. Yet today, there he was, hisughter warm and heartfelt in a way she''d never seen, as he held that woman close.


    ''If Mrs. Reynolds found out what her husband did, she must be feeling sad''. Phoebe thought.


    Returning home, Phoebe was downcast. The sound of running water came from the kitchen, where she didn''t spot anyone in the living room. Slipping on her house slippers, Phoebe walked towards the kitchen, mug in hand, to find Theodore awkwardly washing dishes, while Vanessa stood by with a towel pressed against her face, watching him.


    The pair were engaged in light-hearted chatter, but fell silent as Phoebe entered.


    A wave of awkwardness nearly overwhelmed her, urging her to flee, but she reminded herself, this was her home-why should she run?


    She walked in, poured herself a ss of water, and leaned against the countertop, observing Theodore''s dishwashing efforts. Vanessa was the one who now seemed ufortable.

 Chapter 235 May Just be Mischief Afoot

    "Did Mom leave?" Theodore asked, his unfamiliarity with the task at hand highlighting how much he was trying to impress Vanessa. Phoebe hummed an affirmative.


    Theodore looked up, but the steam blurred her features, hiding her expression from him. Even if he could see it clearly, it likely wouldn''t have been the reaction he wished for. "What are you standing there for?" he asked.


    Holding her cup, Phoebe replied matter-of-factly, "I''m watching you do the dishes."


    The tone in her voice was indistinguishable from someone observing a monkey''s antics at the circus.


    At that, Theodore felt his fists clench.


    Theodore red at her with a hint of aggression in his eyes. "If you''ve got nothing better to do,e and put these bowls in the sanitizer," hemanded.


    "Who says I''m not busy?" Phoebe retorted, extending her ss towards him, "I''m hydrating here, and I''ve got chats to catch up on with Miss Fitzroy." Theodore was momentarily speechless.


    Standing by, Vanessa always felt like an outsider whenever Phoebe was around, as if the air itself between Phoebe and Theodore became a barrier, isting her. Whenever they spoke, she couldn''t seem to get a word in.


    Especially when it came to Theodore''s attitude towards Phoebe the worse he treated her, the more it seemed he didn''t consider her an outsider, allowing his true colors to show in her presence.


    With Vanessa, it was a whole different story. He was overly polite and distant with her. She sometimes wished he would snap at her like he did with Phoebe, instead of treating her with such formal indifference.


    Respectful and aloof - that was their interaction.


    Phoebe nced down and spotted a band-aid on Vanessa''s exposed ankle. She expressed her surprise, "Miss Fitzroy, when did you hurt your foot?"


    Vanessa felt a surge of exasperation. ''Really? You need to ask? Don''t act as if you don''t know when I got this injury.'' Vanessa thought.


    Theodore nced at Vanessa instinctively, "You injured your foot?"


    Embarrassed and trying to shake off the memory, Vanessa muttered, "It''s nothing," while she slipped her foot further into her slipper. "Are you sure it''s nothing?" Phoebe pressed.


    As Vanessa met Phoebe''s prating gaze, her eyes seemed to cut through to the darkest corners of her conscience.


    Vanessa reassured her anxiously, "It''s fine, really."


    Phoebe let out a faint sigh, "It seems Miss Fitzroy may not be limating well to our environment. You''ve only been back for a little over two months, and it''s been one injury after another. That''s truly unfortunate." Vanessa remained silent.


    Crocodile tears, she thought.


    "It''s not about adjusting, may just be mischief afoot," Vanessa hinted with a deeper meaning.


    Phoebe remained silent as well.


    Theodore observed their back-and-forth banter and smiled inwardly at the sight of Phoebe''s jealousy. ''So much for not caring about me,'' he mused, ''then why the jealousy?''

 Chapter 236 I’m Toddler Theodore

    The kitchen filled with a sudden tension, yet at the eye of the storm, Theodore remained serene, even slowing down his dishwashing.


    Phoebe mentioned, "I heard that certain years bring bad luck. Miss Fitzroy, you will just stepped into your thirties after the New Year, won''t you?" Turning thirty was actually a far cry from being old in contemporary society.


    However,pared to Phoebe''s age, Vanessa was considered a bit long in the tooth, practically an old maid by some cruel standards.


    Pale as a ghost, Vanessa hadn''t expected Phoebe to hit a nerve, a woman''s age was supposed to be her secret anguish.


    Especially for those nearing thirty and still single, they tended to be touchier about their age.


    "What''s it to you if I''m pushing thirty, huh? Did I eat your food or something?" Vanessa spat out, not bothering to mask her hatred any longer as she red venomously at Phoebe. Phoebe was taken aback by Vanessa''s outburst and realized she''d struck a sore spot.


    "Didn''t you just have some?" Phoebe said innocently, with no malice intended. After all, her thirtieth birthday woulde around eventually.


    She''d merely mentioned age in passing.


    Vanessa was fuming. "I ate food from Theodore''s pantry, not yours."


    "That food is part of our marital assets," Phoebe retorted as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Theodore was secretly pleased by the inclusion of "our marital" in her words. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he watched the women argue over him, an inexplicable thrill coursing through him. He knew it wasn''t right to enjoy this immature way of guessing her true feelings for him. However, since she usually kept her feelings so well-hidden, he had to use this way to guess what she thought. Vanessa found herself at a loss for words.


    She knew that continuing the argument would only give Phoebe a chance to reveal her feelings for Theodore, with no benefit to herself. So, she strategically retreated, "I''ve got a headache, I''m going to lie down."


    After Vanessa left, Phoebe just shrugged, suddenly finding the whole situation rather pointless. She grabbed her mug intending to leave when Theodore''s voice caught her ear.


    "So, you scare off mypany and now you''re just going to walk away?" he teased.


    Phoebe paused, then leaned back against the counter, "Do you really need someone to chat with you while you wash dishes? Are you a toddler?"


    "Yeah, I''m Toddler Theodore, still on the bottle," he quipped.


    Phoebe''s cheeks flushed with ire, his gaze seeming to pierce right through her, his eyes like an X-ray targeting her chest. That incorrigible man, always spewing nonsense!


    With a huff, she walked away, mug in hand, without looking back.


    Theodore''s eyes shimmered with amusement, finding her flustered state quite entertaining.


    *


    In the days that followed, Phoebe was busier than ever. Theodore had to leave on a business trip the next day, and before departing, he instructed his assistant, Lawton, to find an apartment for Vanessa, settling her out of the Imperial Apartment.


    While Theodore enjoyed Phoebe''s jealousy, he didn''t want Vanessa to harbor any illusions about his interest in her, which couldplicate his marriage with Phoebe.


    He hadn''t spoken to Vanessa, but Lawton informed him that she was none too pleased about moving out. Theodore just chuckled it off.


    With Vanessa and Theodore out of the house and not influencing her mood, Phoebe''s days were vibrant and fulfilling. She had arranged for Prof. rk from the Kedora Film Academy to personally teach Vanessa the art of acting. Professor rk was a veteran in the industry with over three decades of experience, a thorough understanding of the craft, and had mentored numerous stars.

 Chapter 237 Youre Smart Enough to Know When to Cut Your Losses

    Evan, the current sensation, was once her student, as was the esteemed actor Patrick a testament to her influential teaching.


    Having secured Professor rk, Phoebe wouldn''t miss the chance to have herpany''s talents learn from the best. She even sat in on a couple of sses herself and was blown away by the professor''s profound knowledge. She thought the hefty fee was worth every penny!


    In the executive office, Phoebe poured a cup of coffee for Professor rk, humbly presenting herself like a student of her own.


    "Professor, out of our young talents, who do you think has a natural gift for acting?" Phoebe asked.


    The professor took a sip of coffee. Although nearing fifty, she was exceptionally well-preserved and exuded an intellect''s charm that outshone celebrities.


    Setting down her cup, Professor rk looked Phoebe in the eye. "There are a few kids here with a quick grasp. They catch on at the slightest hint and can certainly be molded for acting. Noah Myers, in particr, strikes me as naturally bright- an actor through and through."


    Noah Myers had been busy with group activities recently but upon hearing that the renowned Professor rk from Kedora Film Academy was giving lectures, he sneaked in to absorb her wisdom.


    In contrast, Vanessa had missed two out of three sessions.


    "Noah is young and passionate about acting. I n to steer him towards an acting career when the right momentes," Phoebe dered.


    Professor rk nodded approvingly. "Miss Ziegler, you seem quite captivated by acting as well. With your striking appearance and appropriate age, have you never thought about pursuing it as a career?" "I audit your sses to understand the craft, not to kickstart my own career. Besides, I prefer to be behind the scenes, watching my artists shine that''s where my satisfaction lies," Phoebe exined. The professor sighed softly, "To each their own."


    Phoebe enjoyed talking with Professor rk exactly because of her clear-sighted perspective-she never pried or pressured.


    Their conversation soon turned to Vanessa.


    When mentioning her, Professor rk shook her head, "Miss Ziegler, I''m puzzled as to why yourpany is willing to invest so much effort and resources to pave her way to stardom. Given herprehension and dedication, it''s likely your efforts might be in vain."


    Phoebe paused for a moment before saying, "Professor, I have an uneasy favor to ask."


    Rarely seeing Phoebe this serious, the professor set down her cup and sat up straight, "Please, Miss Ziegler, go ahead."


    I know this might sound a bit presumptuous, but I have to ask you, once you leave the doors of QUEEN Entertainment, please don''t share any opinions about Vanessa with the outside world. I don''t want all our hard work to secure her film and TV opportunities to go to waste," Phoebe urged.


    Professor rk frowned slightly, "Miss Ziegler, do you realize you can''t make a silk purse out of a sow''s ear?"


    "I''d still like to try. Who knows? She might turn into fine timber eventually."


    Professor rk was speechless.


    If she hadn''t been the epitome of grace, she would''ve outright told her that she was dreaming. However, in the end, she nodded in agreement. "Okay!"


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief. She knew with Professor rk''s influence in the entertainment industry, just one word from her about Vanessa''s subpar acting skills could make Director ck reconsider casting her as the female lead. Luckily, she trusted Professor rk''s character. If she promised not to critique Vanessa''s acting to others, she would keep her word.


    Before Professor rk stood to leave, she still offered Phoebe a word of advice, "Miss Ziegler, you''re smart enough to know when to cut your losses."


    Phoebe gave a wry smile. How could she not be aware?


    However, she didn''t have a say in the matter!

 Chapter 238 A Balancing Act: Struggles and Sacrifices

    Phoebe was still extremely busy, trying to secure more resources for the artists in herpany. She had to navigate between major brands and filmpanies every day. Previously, she had been Theodore''s personal secretary, apanying him to various parties and never once being forced to drink.


    Now that she was in charge herself, she had to go to great lengths to secure better resources. Most businessmen she dealt with weren''t gentlemen, but rather wolves.


    Phoebe could easily fend off those with ill intentions by mentioning that she was Theodore''s wife, but she didn''t want to rely on that. She wanted to prove herself and elevate QUEEN Entertainment to greater heights through her own abilities. Luckily, John was clever and constantly shielded her from unwanted advances and excessive drinking. Phoebe only then realized that he had an astonishingly high alcohol tolerance and could handle his liquor.


    But even someone who could hold their liquor had their limits. If someone intentionally made things difficult, no one could withstand the mix of red wine, white wine, and beer.


    Phoebe helped John out of the dinner party, as he stumbled and leaned on her. John, clearly drunk, asked her, "Miss Adams, did Mr. Grey agree to give me an audition opportunity?" Despite his incoherent speech, he was still concerned about the audition. Phoebe felt both touched and sad.


    QUEEN Entertainment was still struggling to establish itself, and everyone wanted to take advantage of them. Just getting an audition opportunity could drive a person to stomach issues due to excessive drinking.


    "Yes, yes, he agreed. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take you home," Phoebe said quickly.


    John finally felt at ease and worryingly said, "Miss Adams, don''t worry about me. I can still drink, really, I can still drink 500ml more..."


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up, and tears welled up in an instant. "Yeah, yeah, I know you can drink. Alright, I''ll go buy you hangover medicine."


    Phoebe helped John to sit on a bench outside a pharmacy. She went inside and bought hangover medicine, only to find John passed out on the bench when she came out.


    The early autumn wind carried a warm breeze and brushed against Phoebe''s face. Standing on the steps, she stared at the young man lying on the bench, feeling a wave of sadness wash over her.


    She held the bag of medicine tightly and silently vowed to make QUEEN Entertainment strong. By then, they wouldn''t have to beg others for assistance anymore.


    Phoebe walked over to John and saw his face flushed like an apple from being drunk. She couldn''t bear to wake him up, as the hangover would make him feel even worse. She took off her suit jacket and put it over him. She stood alone for a while until she felt better in her heart, then sat down next to him.


    As the evening darkened, the streets became increasingly empty. The autumn wind blew leaves around, and there were hardly any vehicles on the streets in the early hours of the morning.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet, and Phoebe sat next to John, working on her tablet and handling business matters. Suddenly, car headlights shone their way.


    Theodore was tall and handsome, with tall stature and a ck suit draped over his shoulders. As he stepped out of the car and walked towards Phoebe, the bright lights made her squint, and she raised her hand to shield her eyes. She couldn''t help but be captivated by his elegant and nobility.


    Staring at him in awe, Phoebe almost lost her ability to speak. "Why did youe here?" she finally managed to ask.


    Theodore took off the suit jacket from his shoulders and draped it over Phoebe, his cold eyes ncing at John lying on the bench, wearing Phoebe''s suit jacket. It stabbed at Theodore''s heart. "If I didn''te, were you nning on staying here with him until tomorrow morning?"


    Phoebe bit her lower lip. "He was drunk because of me."


    Theodore''s thin lips pressed into a straight line as anger shed in his eyes. He leaned down, holding her chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    Their eyes met, and along with the strong scent of masculinity, a familiar chill crept over her. She instinctively held her breath, her heart pounding uncontrobly.

 Chapter 239 Fractured Bonds: Confrontations and Consequences

    Theodore was furious. "So, when you can''t handle something, you''d rather let him drink for you thane find me?"


    His anger seemed sudden, and Phoebe couldn''t understand. "This is my job. Can everything be solved by finding you? Even if it''s solved this time, what about next time? Or the time after that? Should I keep bothering you because of my job?" Theodore''s chest heaved heavily. He knew she was right, but he was still angry. Was it a bother to find him?


    "Phoebe, what am I to you?" Theodore stared at her, anger brewing in his gaze.


    Phoebe remained silent, biting her lip..


    Theodore stared at her intently, his anger boiling in his eyes. "Fine, I won''t interfere with your work. But why didn''t you call me when you were in trouble, and your employee was drunk, not knowing how to get home?" "I...," Phoebe took a deep breath, holding back her tears. "I thought you were still on your business trip."


    "Forget it, Phoebe." Theodore released his grip on her chin, straightened his posture, and his voice echoed above her head. "Even if you knew I was in Kedora, you wouldn''t have called me."


    Phoebe remained silent.


    Yes, she wouldn''t have called!


    They were like strangers even in their own home, and even more distant when they were outside. She would rather stay here and wait for John until dawn than bother him with a phone call to pick them up. Seeing her silence, Theodore offered a cold smile. "Phoebe, you''re too stubborn."


    Phoebe tightly gripped the tablet in her hand. She thought that after he said those words, he would leave her and John here. But she didn''t expect him to bend down and assist John.


    Her heart trembled and she quickly stood up to help, but he brushed her away with his big hand.


    Lawton Brown saw what was happening and quickly went to help John on the other side, helping him towards the car. However, being drunk, it was difficult for the two big men to hold him up, especially when John moved, he was about to throw up.


    Phoebe was afraid that he would vomit on Theodore, so she quickly grabbed a bag and held it up to his mouth. John gagged a few times and vomited.


    Theodore''s expression darkened. Phoebe nced at him nervously and quickly reassured him, "Drunk people are like this, once they vomit, they''ll be okay."


    Lawton Brown felt the cold air emanating from his boss and hated himself for being here.


    After John finished vomiting, Phoebe took tissues to wipe his mouth, but before she could, Theodore snatched the tissues from her hand and roughly wiped John''s mouth a few times, then threw the tissues into the bag. "Go throw it away, it stinks."


    Phoebe didn''t dare to object and quickly threw it into the nearby trash can. When she turned around, she saw Theodore cing John in the passenger seat.


    Although he still had a sour expression on his face, his movements were gentle.


    "Where does he live?"


    Phoebe snapped back to reality and hastily said, "I don''t know."


    Theodore''s handsome face darkened, and he looked at John, who was already fast asleep in the passenger seat. After a few seconds of contemtion, he said to Phoebe, "Get in the car, we''re going back to the Imperial Apartment." Phoebe paused for a moment, "Isn''t it inconvenient to bring John back to the Imperial Apartment?"


    "After you''ve nned to stay with him on the roadside all night, what''s inconvenient?" After Theodore finished his sarcastic remark, he opened the car door and sat inside, mming the door shut.


    Phoebe didn''t dare to provoke him and quickly went around to the other side of the car and got in.

 Chapter 240 Unforeseen Encounters: Morning After Reflections

    Inside the car, John was sleeping soundly, not noticing the sound of Theodore mming the car door.


    Phoebe sat next to Theodore, looking at him, dusty and with a grumpy expression on his handsome face. She cautiously asked, "Weren''t you supposed to be on a business trip for a week? Why did youe back early?" "Hmm, do you care?" Theodore said coldly.


    Phoebe:... Can''t this guy speak politely?


    But seeing that he didn''t leave John on the roadside, she generously forgave him once this time. "Of course I care, after all, you''re the one listed on my marriage certificate."


    Regardless of the truth of her words, Theodore felt a lot more at ease.


    But considering the unsessful business trip, his brow furrowed in deep concern. The trouble this time was not small, if it isn''t resolved properly, the entire Reynolds Group would be affected. Phoebe noticed his serious expression and refrained from disturbing him further.

 Chapter 241 Revelations Over Breakfast: Unraveling Connections

    It wasn''t a dream; he was really at Mr. Reynolds'' house.


    He messed up big time!


    John quickly finished washing up, quietly opened the ss door, and stuck his head out to observe for a few seconds to make sure Theodore wasn''t around. He immediately dashed out, intending to run before Theodore noticed. He didn''t have the courage to have breakfast with Mr. Reynolds.


    Even if it didn''t choke him, he would have indigestion.


    But as soon as he rushed out, he saw a handsome and tall man leaning by the sofa, holding a newspaper.


    Upon hearing footsteps, he looked up. "Done washing up? Let''s have breakfast."


    John: "......"


    Oh God, strike me dead with a lightning!


    Theodore neatly folded the newspaper and ced it on the rack before turning and heading towards the dining room. John clenched his fists and followed, feeling confused.


    They sat facing each other, and John was stiff all over, painfully awkward. His toes were so uneasy in his slippers that he might as well have been living in a mansion. He cleared his throat and asked the question that puzzled him the most. "M-Mr. Reynolds,st night...how did I end up at your house?"


    Naturally, Theodore sensed his inner embarrassment and unease. He picked up his chopsticks and gestured for him to eat. "Don''t be nervous. Phoebe and I brought you back."


    The chopsticks that John had just picked up fell back onto the dining table with a "tter". When he saw Theodore looking over, he quickly picked them up again.


    "I-I didn''t cause you any trouble, did I?"


    Theodore''s presence was just too overwhelming, causing fear to well up inside him. Moreover, waking up and seeing the boss above him was enough to make anyone nervous. Theodore said calmly, "It''s fine."


    John felt like the world was ending. How was he supposed to respond to that?


    He bowed his head and ate his meal in silence, but with the boss sitting opposite him, he couldn''t even remember how to swallow. Then he heard the boss say, "Phoebe is my wife." "tter!"


    Once again, the chopsticks in John''s hand dropped onto the dining table. His mouth formed an "o" of shock as he looked at Theodore in disbelief. "Ah?" Theodore stared at him and reiterated, "She is my wife. We have a marriage certificate. Regardless of what you think of her, this is where it ends."


    "Ah!" John quickly stood up, his hands shaking uncontrobly. "No, no, no, Mr. Reynolds, you''ve misunderstood. I have no intentions towards Miss Adams."


    John was terrified, his heart almost stopping. While he did have a good impression of Phoebe before, once he found out she was Theodore''s lover, he only treated her as his immediate superior, not daring to have any improper thoughts. Moreover, she was now the boss''s wife. Even if he had the courage of a lion, he wouldn''t dare to covet her.


    Theodore''s tone remained indifferent. "It''s for the best."


    "I really don''t have any intentions." John helplessly repeated himself.


    Miss Adams, a renowned American trantor and best-selling author of American novels, sat down to trante the article ording to her editor''s requirements. Theodore nced at him casually and said, "Sit down and eat." "Uh, alright." John sat back down, finding this meal to be the most difficult to swallow in his entire life.


    After finishing his bowl, he didn''t dare to offer to wash the dishes. He quickly grabbed his belongings and ran out as fast as he could, fearing that he would suffocate if he was even a second toote.


    Theodore took the bowl and ced it in the sink before turning and walking into the bedroom. Phoebe was still asleep, her snow-white shoulder peeking out from the nket. He sat down by the bed and looked at her peaceful sleeping face, with the image of her crying and begging him in the bathroomst night shing in his mind.


    After a while, he leaned over and took a bite on her shoulder.

 Chapter 242 The Enigmatic Encounter: Shadows of Reality.

    Phoebe had a dream. She dreamt that she was hiking through a desert, surrounded by endless yellow sands. Her mouth was dry, and her throat felt parched. Suddenly, a snake emerged from somewhere and lunged at her, biting her shoulder. She cried out in pain and woke up.


    Opening her eyes, she saw that the bedroom was dimly lit, and the softness of the bed sheet reminded her that she was not in the desert but in bed.


    She heard a faint sound of a door closing, and as she turned around, she realized that her shoulder was sore. She reached out and touched it, feeling a dampness. She felt doubtful. Could it be that the snake from her dream had actually bitten her in real life?


    She quickly reached for the light switch, and the ring light made her squint. Once she adjusted to the brightness, she turned her head and looked at her right shoulder. Oh my Goodness!


    There were deep bite marks in two rows!


    The skin was nearly broken. If she wasn''t familiar with whose those bite marks were from, she would have suspected that a dog had entered the house. She wiped off the saliva that remained on her shoulder. She wondered why the dog''s owner had gone crazy and bit her so early in the morning, causing her to wake up in pain.


    Phoebe got up and went to the bathroom to shower. When she saw the bathtub, her face turned red, and for a brief moment, she couldn''t face the bathtub directly.


    After showering, she thought about John still being at home, so she changed into a white T-shirt and work pants, to avoid having toe back and changeter. As she walked out, the living room was empty, with only the faint smell of fooding from the dining room.


    She paused for a moment, then walked into the dining room. On the table, there was a bowl of millet porridge and a te of steamed buns, clearly bought from outside.


    She went to the kitchen and heated a bag of medicine, then returned to the dining room to eat her meal.


    Last night, she didn''t eat much at the dinner party and then was cornered by Theodore in the bathroom. She couldn''t remember how she ended up back in bed.


    After finishing her meal, she cleaned the bowl, grabbed her bag, and went to thepany.


    When Phoebe arrived at thepany, she saw thepany''s artists practicing their physical training in the dance studio with their physical coach. She nced at them from the back door.


    The boys and girls were all wearing shaping suits, following the coach''s rhythm as they moved their bodies. They were all brimming with youth.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but smile. These young artists were the future of QUEEN Entertainment. Each one of them had the potential to be a major sess and bring attention to QUEEN Entertainment. "Miss Adams," someone called out.


    "Miss Adams," someone greeted her as they noticed her presence. Others also stopped and greeted her, forming a group of people around her.


    Phoebe waved her hand and said, "You continue practicing, I''ll just watch. If it affects your training, I''ll leave immediately."


    "No need to leave, we''ll continue training right away," the group replied. They lined up again and continued training under the guidance of their instructor.


    Phoebe felt gratified in her heart, seeing their dedication. She believed that all her tiredness was worth it.


    She nced around but didn''t see Vanessa. Her face darkened involuntarily.


    Vanessa hadn''te to thepany for several days and had missed both the acting ss and bodynguage ss. Phoebe could understand her absence in the bodynguage ss since she had a background in ballet and her posture and elegance were already there, but skipping the acting ss seemed too stubborn.

 Chapter 243 Vanessa’s Plot

    Phoebe turned around and returned to her office. Just as she sat down, John knocked on the door and entered. Perhaps he was still affected by Theodore''s words this morning, as he didn''t dare to meet Phoebe''s eyes directly.


    "Miss Adams, there are a few documents that need your signature."


    "Okay, just leave them here," Phoebe said, then looked him over. Seeing him avoiding her gaze, she smiled gently. "What''s wrong?"


    John was a bit flustered. "N-nothing."


    Phoebe took out a box of Pepto-Bismol chewable tablets from her bag and pushed it towards him. "I bought this for youst night. But you were sleeping so soundly that I didn''t wake you up. Eat one now, it will make your stomach feel better."


    John said thank you and held it in his hand. After thinking for a moment, he apologized to Phoebe. "I''m sorry."


    Phoebe blinked. "Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?"


    "Mr. Reynolds told me this morning that you two are married. I used to misunderstand that you were his... anyways, I''m sorry, Miss Adams. I knew you weren''t that kind of person." John blurted out, worried that Phoebe would be unhappy because of his misunderstanding.


    Phoebe was stunned again.


    What was Theodore thinking? Why would he admit their marital rtionship to John?


    Phoebe couldn''t understand. Seeing John still looking at her, she smiled. "It''s okay, you''re not the first person to misunderstand me. But let''s not let others know this matter."


    John didn''t understand. "Why?"


    "I can''t answer that question for you at the moment," Phoebe said.


    John said, "Oh", and thought to himself that she must have some difficult situation that she didn''t want to openly discuss her marriage with Mr. Reynolds.


    "Last night at the dinner party, faced with Mr. Grey and their tricks, she could have used Theodore as her shield. But she didn''t, which shows that she never intended to use this marriage for her own benefit.


    Phoebe was still the Phoebe he admired, but now, he didn''t even dare to fantasize.


    Seeing that he didn''t look well, Phoebe thought he was hungover and said, ''You should rest. There isn''t anything important today.''


    John nodded and left.


    Just as he left, Phoebe''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, her eyebrows furrowed. She picked up the phone.


    "Miss Fitzroy, do you remember that you''re scheduled to start filming next month?"


    If it weren''t for Theodore investing five billion dors in Mr. ck, she wouldn''t care how Vanessa acted. It would be best if she ruined her own chances of fame, so Phoebe wouldn''t have to worry about it anymore. "Of course, I remember. Theodore fought hard and spent 5 billion to get me this opportunity. Don''t worry, I''ll perform well," Vanessa said.


    "With your acting skills, how are you going to pull it off?" Phoebe coldly questioned.


    Vanessa didn''t back down. "What''s wrong with my acting skills? I''m pretty good. That olddy who disliked me ying Mr. ck deliberately tried to sabotage me." Vanessa had a reason for not attending acting sses. In the first lesson, Prof. rk had her perform with thepany''s artists and criticized her to no end.


    Theodore had been away on a business trip, and she couldn''tin to him. So, in a fit of anger, she decided not to attend sses.


    She felt that Phoebe must have colluded with Prof. rk in order to embarrass her in front of thepany''s artists.


    She wouldn''t let them have their way. Luckily, she had been keeping an eye on Brandon''s lover, Marlowe ck, and finally spotted them going to the supermarket together.


    This supermarket only had one exit. As long as she called Phoebe to the supermarket and took a photo of Pheobe catching Brandon and Marlowe ck together, and then sent photos of Brandon and Marlowe ck being intimate to Mrs. Reynolds, it would be quite a show.


    She wanted to see whether Mrs. Reynolds would still stand on Phoebe''s side and speak up for her in front of Theodore at that time.

 Chapter 244 We dont know who will win the game in the future

    Upon hearing Vanessa''s wicked thoughts about Prof. rk, she was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. "Fine, everyone in the world is wrong except for you. Come or not, it''s up to you."


    "I will definitelye. But I''m at the supermarket now,e and pick me up," Vanessa said confidently.


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. ''Why would Ie to pick you up?""


    "You''re not picking me up, so I won''t go back to ss. Miss Ziegler, make up your mind. Theodore invested five billion in Mr. ck''s movie, and if I don''t act well, that five billion will go down the drain." Vanessa threatened. Phoebe sneered and said, "I''ve recorded it. If you don''t show up at thepany in twenty minutes, I''ll send the recording to Mr. Reynolds. You''re on your own."


    Vanessa stuttered, "...Phoebe, you despicable little..."


    Before she could finish her insult, Phoebe hung up the phone with a smack. A smirk lifted the corners of her mouth. She tried to manipte her with such tricks. She was just dreaming!


    Hearing the busy tone in her phone, Vanessa almost had a fit of rage. She wasn''t sure if Phoebe had actually recorded their conversation, but she couldn''t take the risk. If Phoebe did send the recording to Theodore, her image in his eyes would be destroyed based on that audio alone.


    She seethed with hatred.


    Phoebe was even more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. It was her own fault for not controlling her mouth, for threatening her with acting. She had foolishly handed Phoebe a weapon to use against her.


    Vanessa stomped her foot in frustration and nced at the entrance of the supermarket in the distance. She reluctantly gave up on this golden opportunity.


    Twenty minutester, Vanessa gasped for breath as she walked into the office of the CEO at QUEEN Entertainment. Holding her waist with one hand and leaning on the desk with the other, she red viciously at Phoebe and panted, "I made it...delete the recording..."


    Phoebe leaned back in her chair and casually shrugged her shoulders. "Sorry, you''rete. I''ve already sent it to Mr. Reynolds."


    "You!" Vanessa could hardly believe that Phoebe would go back on her word. She roared in anger, "I wasn''tte."


    Phoebe stared at her with a hint of malice in her eyes and said, "I said you werete, so you werete, Miss Fitzroy. Listen to Professor rk''s ss properly, act in Mr. ck''s movie well, and don''t let the five billion that Mr. Reynolds invested go down the drain. Otherwise, what will he think of you after hearing the recording?"


    To deal with a self-righteous woman like Vanessa, you had to strike at her weak point to ensure a direct hit.


    "Oh well, Mr. Reynolds probably thinks it''s not worth it and a waste of effort," Phoebe said.


    Vanessa''s eyes turned bloodshot, and she yearned to pounce and tear Phoebe''s mouth apart. This bitch Phoebe, someday, she would make her suffer a miserable fate!


    Vanessa took a deep breath and suppressed her anger and resentment. She ced her hands on the desk and said, "Phoebe, I''ve known Theodore for twelve years. We won''t be enemies just because of one recording. Don''t get too cocky. We don''t know who will win the game in the future."


    Phoebe mocked her with a slight grin on her face.


    This almost caused Vanessa to faint from anger. She felt a lump in her chest and it took her a while to calm down. With a stern face, she walked out of the director''s office, mming the door loudly.


    Phoebe''s ears rang from the noise and she rubbed them.


    What was wrong with people? Why did they always take out their anger on doors?

 Chapter 245 Undercurrents of Tension

    Vanessa walked out of the director''s office, feeling frustrated. She was initially nning to y a trick on Phoebe but ended up harming herself instead.


    Now she was standing in front of the elevator, contemting whether she should go up and exin to Theodore.


    But what if Phoebe was just bluffing?


    If she went to exin to Theodore, she would only be exposing herself.


    "Stay calm. I need to stay calm," Vanessa murmurs to herself. Suddenly, someone patted her on the shoulder, startling her. She blurted out, "Who is it? Are you trying to scare me?" Madison didn''t expect Vanessa to get angry and cowered against the wall like a quail. "Vanessa, I''m sorry. Did I scare you?"


    Vanessa realized that it was Madison and her anger subsided a little. She shook her hand and said, "It''s fine. I''m in a bad mood. I didn''t scare you just now, did I?"


    Madison shook her head, "Vanessa, why are you in a bad mood? Did Phoebe give you trouble again?"


    Vanessa knew that Madison didn''t like Phoebe, and as long as she showed even a little dissatisfaction toward her, Madison would run off to cause trouble for Phoebe like a sparkler.


    Of course, Madison wasn''t trying to defend Vanessa, but she finally found a reason to take out her frustration.


    So, Vanessa put on a submissive front and said, "No, it''s just that I''m feeling really unwell today. Miss Ziegler even forced me to attend an acting ss. I know thepany has invested a lot of money in me, and she''s eager to make a profit to show Theodore. I can understand her."


    As soon as Madison heard this, she exploded, "Has she lost her mind? She has no talent herself and she''s still forcing you to perform while you''re sick. She''s gone crazy for money!"


    Vanessa smiled bitterly. "Well, this is how I make a living under her."


    Madison was furious. "Vanessa, wait for me. I''ll go talk to her and demand an exnation. She can''t bully people like this with her power."


    "Ah, don''t go..." Vanessa pretended to pull her back but failed to catch her. She watched Madison run into the supervisor''s office with a faint smile on her face.


    Madison''s temper really satisfied her. She would explode at the slightest provocation, and the best part was that she always sided with her and gave Phoebe a headache.


    Madison stormed into the supervisor''s office, causing the door to bang against the wall and startled Phoebe.


    Phoebe looked up and saw Madison barging in without any manners. She frowned slightly."Miss Reynolds, has no one ever told you to knock before entering your superior''s office?" "Don''t use that tone with me. If it weren''t for my big brother, would you be sitting in this office and showing off to me?" Madison''s face was filled with anger.


    Phoebe put down her pen and crossed her arms, staring at her. "I sit in this position based on my abilities. If Miss Reynolds has anyints, feel free to talk to your big brother."


    "Huh, I don''t know what you''ve said to my big brother. He actually lets you manage QUEEN Entertainment and makes his beloved woman subject to your control."


    Phoebe squinted her eyes and finally understood what was going on. It turned out this grumpy woman was being used as a weapon by Vanessa to defend her. Phoebe was stunned by her foolishness. Seeing Phoebe silent, Madison continued, "Vanessa isn''t feeling well, and you still make here to work. When my big brother finds out how you bully her, let''s see how he will deal with you." "Oh, I''m so scared." Phoebe made a frightened expression, but she wasn''t afraid at all. Theodore was not as brainless as Madison.

 Chapter 246 Plain Glasses

    Madison sensed the sarcasm and disdain in Phoebe''s tone, and she blushed with anger. She was supposed to be the little princess of the Reynolds family, but Phoebe never tried to please her, which greatly frustrated her.


    A nanny''s daughter dared to not put her in her eyes. This was simply outrageous!


    She mmed her hands on the desk, ring at Phoebe in rage. "Phoebe, don''t get too cocky. My big brother will divorce you sooner orter and reconcile with Vanessa. Then you''ll be a discarded woman from a prestigious family." Phoebe had heard these words so many times that she had gotten bored of them. She wondered if Madison ever got tired of saying them.


    "Fine, go ahead and let your big brother divorce me," Phoebe replied.


    Madison''s face grew dimmer. "You''re so eager for a divorce. Are you nning to seduce Edward after the divorce? Let me tell you, it''s never gonna happen!"


    Phoebe couldn''t help but find Madison''s changing moods amusing. "Madison, are there only your big brother and Edward as men in this world? Do I have to choose one from these two?"


    "Are you trying to seduce other men?" Madison clearly misunderstood her intention, her face full of shock, wondering what Phoebe had that made her brother interested in her. Phoebe was speechless.


    Men meant nothing to her. Isn''t making money and pursuing a career more important? She was tired, flipping through the files and looking down, toozy to engage in this pointless conversation with Madison. No wonder Madison, with her shallow mind, was drawn to Vanessa. But Phoebe was not like Madison. Men would only slow down her climb to the pinnacle of her career.


    Naturally, Madison was not happy with being ignored, but no matter how sarcastic and snide she was, Phoebe no longer responded with even a nce. Madison didn''t dare to actually do anything to her, so she could only m the door and leave in frustration.


    Phoebe felt speechless.


    Why did everyone have a problem with doors?


    Over the next few days, Vanessa came to thepany and listened attentively to Prof. rk''s lectures. She didn''t misbehave anymore, which pleased Phoebe. However, although Vanessa was physically present, her mind seemed elsewhere, and she didn''t pay much attention to what Prof. rk was saying. Prof. rk had some criticism about this, but Phoebe couldn''t do anything about it. After all, she wasn''t Vanessa''s parent.


    Inviting Prof. rk to give lectures was Phoebe''s responsibility as thepany''s leader. Whether or not Vanessa studied and how much she learned was up to her own abilities.


    As the weekend approached, Phoebe and Theodore returned to the Reynolds Mansion together. Jack was driving the car, with Phoebe and Theodore sitting in the back seat. A smallmp was lit inside the car, and both of them were busy with their work.


    Jack nced at the rearview mirror and felt that the couple''s recent interaction had be increasingly strange. He didn''t dare to look too much and focused on driving.


    After Theodore finished his work, he stretched his arms and moved his neck. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Phoebe wearing sses and reading on her tablet. The tablet was filled with dense text, giving him a headache. He reached out and took off her sses.


    Phoebe was startled and quickly reached out to grab them back. However, he brushed her hand aside with his other hand and held the sses in front of his eyes,paring them. "in sses?"


    Phoebe didn''t try to snatch them back again. Leaning back in her seat, she rubbed her tired eyes and said, "They''re blue light sses. I use them when I''m on theputer or tablet." Theodore yed with the frames, his gaze darkening. He turned his head to look at her and said, "Come here, let me put them on for you."


    "I can do it myself." Phoebe reached out to take them, but he moved his hand away, clearly indicating that he wanted to put them on for her.


    Phoebe didn''t understand his sudden interest, so she tilted her head slightly and closed her eyes. "Hurry up."

 Chapter 247 I Am Pretty And Everything Looks Good On Me.

    Theodore took in her obedient appearance and a hint of a smile crept onto his lips as he ced the sses on her face.


    Just a in pair of ck-framed sses, yet they made her look refined and innocent. The sses added a touch of tranquility to her innocent puppy eyes behind the lenses.


    Phoebe opened her eyes and found herself locking gazes with a pair of deep almond eyes. Her heart beat rapidly, and she instinctively lowered her eyelids, afraid that the close proximity might reveal her true feelings. "You look really good with sses on," Theodore said, his eyes fixed on her as if she was a fascinating toy, with genuine interest.


    Phoebe stared at her tablet and replied, "I am pretty and everything looks good on me."


    Raised eyebrows of surprise appeared on Theodore''s face. It was rare for him to hear Phoebe being so self-loving, but she had indeed changed quite a lot recently.


    Today, she wore a cropped tank top, an oversized gray suit jacket, and white utility pants. It was both fashionable and professional, a far cry from her previous secretary''s image of prim and proper.


    Perhaps it was because she was constantly surrounded by young people, but all traces of old-fashionedness had disappeared from her, reced by a lively and outgoing personality.


    Seeing her transformations brought Theodore great joy. He reached out and yfully scratched her chin like a pet.


    "Indeed, everything looks good on you."


    He spoke with an exceptionally tender tone.


    Phoebe raised her chin and slightly dodged his teasing hand, but the tingling sensation remained. Her heart pounded rapidly.


    She cast a quick nce at the man next to her. If it weren''t for her remaining rationality, she almost asked him whether she looked better or Vanessa did.


    Luckily, she didn''t ask, or it would have been an embarrassing situation for her.


    The ck Maybach sped through the night and soon arrived at the Reynolds Mansion. Phoebe packed up her things and got out of the car with her tote bag.


    Autumn had arrived, and the night breeze carried a faint chill, especially since the Reynolds Mansion was located outside the city center, making it a few degrees colder than downtown. Theodore walked beside her and reached out to take her bag without saying a word. Phoebe hesitated for a moment and said, "I can carry it myself." Theodore didn''t say anything but simply nced at her.


    That nce seemed to say that she didn''t know what was good for her.


    Phoebe didn''t dare to say anything more and obediently followed him, entering the vi side by side.


    The whole family was in the living room. Lady Reynolds was surrounded by her grandchildren, filled with joy. When they entered, she waved at Phoebe. "Phoebe,e over and let Grandma have a look at you."


    Phoebe had no choice but to go over. Lady Reynolds looked her up and down before squinting her eyes and saying, "I almost didn''t recognize you."


    Everyone turned their gazes to Phoebe and saw her stylish and unconventional dress, her eyes shining with youth and vibrancy,pletely different from her previous reserved and rigid self. Phoebe blushed and looked shyly at Lady Reynolds. "Grandma."


    "Oh my, just by hearing that voice, I know it''s my Phoebe. How much you have changed in just a week?" Lady Reynolds said.


    The two aunts of the Reynolds familyughed nearby. "Mom, Phoebe has been getting along well with Theodoretely. He has been treating her well, just look at her rosy cheeks. She looks really good." Upon hearing this, Lady Reynolds felt even more joyous. At her age, she only wished for happiness and fulfillment for her descendants.


    "That''s great, Phoebe. You and Theodore should take good care of each other. Don''t end up like the oldest Vanderbilt family couple who divorced right after their baby turned 100 days old."


    At the mention of the Vanderbilt family, Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly turned to look at Theodore, noticing that his smile had faded.

 Chapter 248 The Phone Call

    Speaking of Christian, it''s inevitable to mention Edward. The two brothers havepletely opposite personalities. Christian kept dating different girls since middle school, and even after getting married, he still fooled around outside. Meanwhile, Edward and his brother areplete opposites. The more promiscuous Christian was, the more faithful Edward became.


    Phoebe didn''t want to ask what Christian had done this time to make Bianca want a divorce, but she didn''t need to ask as someone was there to enlighten her.


    Alice said, "Phoebe, don''t you know? Christian was caught in bed with someone by Bianca. I heard they were both naked, and it was an unbearable sight." Phoebe bit her lip.


    In the end, the Vanderbilt family was her first home. She had lived there for more than twenty years, and Christian was like her elder brother. Hearing people talk about him like this made Phoebe feel ufortable.


    Lady Reynolds nced at her second daughter-inw and said, "They are in a big mess now. Bianca wants a divorce and wants to take their son with her. The Vanderbilt family will never let their grandson go to the Ramirez family. It''s a tug-of- war, and I don''t think it will end soon."


    "Yes, once there are children involved, it''s not good for them no matter if they stay with their father or mother. Parents who truly love their children will eventuallypromise for them," Mrs. Reynolds added from the side.


    Phoebe didn''t feel it was appropriate to interrupt in such matters, and then the rather clueless Madison said, "What about Edward, though? With his family in such a state, he must be feeling really bad, right?"


    At the mention of Edward, everyone''s expressions turned peculiar, and they all looked at Phoebe. Initially, their nces held no ill intentions, but they still made Phoebe''s scalp tingle.


    When Pheobe caught a glimpse of Theodore, She found his face darkening. He really turned upset at the mention of ''Vanderbilt''.


    "What''s so hard for Edwaed about your brother Christian getting a divorce?" Alice continued as if she didn''t see Theodore''s ugly face, "Edward and Phoebe were the same age, right? Phoebe has been married for three years, howe he doesn''t even have a girlfriend.?"


    At these words, the living room was suddenly quiet.


    They still remembered that on the day when Phoebe and Theodore got their license, Edward made a big fuss in the Marriage registry office. Even after three years, everyone will not forget so easily.


    Alice''s mentioning of Edward at this time was a bit of a distraction.


    Mrs. Reynolds was about to make a round-up when she heard Madison say joyfully, "Edward''s brother must be waiting for me to reach the legal marriageable age." Everyone couldn''t help butugh.


    Mrs. Reynolds grabbed her daughter''s cheek and said, "Aren''t you shy of saying that?"


    Madison was very proud of herself and nced at Phoebe with nted eyes as if she was saying that Edward was hers and no one could take him away from her!


    With Madison to beat up on, Alice was not in a good position to reopen the subject and was soon carried away by the newly started conversation. Phoebe sat beside Lady Reynolds and gave Alice a nce without any trace. Alice usually looked meek and gentle and never made trouble with her. What was wrong with her today? Why did she mention that she and Edward were the same age?


    It was not that Phoebe was thinking too much, but there must be a demon when things went wrong. Alice couldn''t possibly cue her for no reason.


    After dinner, the family moved on to the Digital Chill Zone to liven things up. Today all the family members came. Brandon and Mrs. Reynolds were there, and neither Phoebe nor Theodore were at the table. The two stood next to Lady Reynolds for a while, Theodore''s cell phone rang, Phoebe saw the caller ID without thinking and her heart sank.


    Theodore subconsciously nced at her and their eyes locked. He seemed to be waiting for something, but Phoebe didn''t say a word and turned her head back to look at the cards in front of Lady Reynolds. Theodore clutched his cell phone and turned on his heel, heading out.

 Chapter 249 No Princess hug

    Phoebe continued to stare at the cards, feeling a sourness in her eyes. She lifted her gaze and saw Theodore standing on the veranda not far away, answering a call from Vanessa. Vanessa''s voice sounded intoxicated, saying, "Theodore, do you


    know where I am right now? I''m on the rooftop of our high school."


    Vanessa switched the phone to video mode, and Theodore watched the screen as Vanessa sat on the railing of the rooftop, a very dangerous position.


    His face changed immediately. "Vanessa, pleasee down quickly. it''s too dangerous."


    Vanessa, with intoxicated eyes, looked at Theodore on the phone. "Theodore, I feel so bad, really bad. I thought I wouldn''t feel this way when I''m drunk, but I still do." Theodore pressed his lips together.


    Vanessa started to sob softly. "I always regret it. If I hadn''t been impulsive back then, would you have married me?"


    Theodore didn''t answer her hypothetical question, he said, "Stay there, don''t move, I''ming to find you." Theodore hung up the phone and walked quickly towards the parking lot.


    Phoebe watched him walking away, and her heart sank. She knew he was definitely going to find Vanessa.


    Theodore attended an elite high school just outside the Fourth Ring Road, not far from the Reynolds Mansion. It would take him twenty minutes to drive there.


    He knew Vanessa had no intention ofmitting suicide, but seeing her sitting on the edge of the railing made him worry that she might identally fall off.


    He didn''t know how much she had been drinking, but based on her state in the video, she had definitely had quite a lot. So, the possibility of her losing her bnce and falling off was very high.


    When he arrived at the school, only the seniors were studying in the ssrooms on Friday night. He didn''t want to disturb anyone and quickly ran towards the building.


    From afar, he saw a person sitting on the railing of the rooftop. It was more thrilling seeing it in person than in the video.


    Theodore rushed to the rooftop with determination. The door to the rooftop was wide open, with the night wind blowing in and lifting the man''s clothes. Theodore strode into the rooftop. Vanessa sat on the edge of the railing, being very careful not to fall. When she saw Theodore appearing below, she couldn''t help but smile.


    She knew that Theodore still cared about her.


    She picked up the red wine next to her and drank it all in one gulp. The wine rushed down her throat, burning her stomach, but she felt extremely relieved in her heart. Because she had won the bet!


    Vanessa''s heart raced with excitement. Although she was looking down at the rooftop, she kept her ears alert to any movement behind her until arge hand pressed on her shoulder and pulled her down from the railing. There was no princess hug that she had expected. Theodore rudely pulled her down, only extending his hand to support her when shended.


    After she stood firmly, he immediately retracted his hand and stood aside, staring at her with a cold and stern gaze.


    "Are you done with your madness?" Theodore''s voice was icy and intimidating, and his expression was fierce. "Do you know how dangerous that was?"


    Vanessa''s back hit the protruding part of the railing, and a sharp pain shot from her lower back. She blinked her eyes, and giant tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She bit her lip, not uttering a sound of grievance.


    Upon seeing this, Theodore suppressed his anger and his expression softened. "Let''s go, Vanessa. I''ll take you back. Don''t do this again. You''re a public figure. If someone snaps a photo of you like this, your Superstar dream will be shattered." Theodore turned around to leave when suddenly a pair of arms reached out and wrapped tightly around his waist. Then, a warm body pressed against his back.

 Chapter 250 Unrequited Love

    Theodore paused and raised his hand to remove the arms that were bound around his waist, but they clung tightly and he couldn''t break free. Vanessa pressed herself against his back.


    It was a cool autumn night and the wind was chilly, but Vanessa''s breath was burning hot. It was not only the warmth stimted by the wine, but also the boiling blood. "Theodore, don''t push me away."


    Theodore tightly pursed his thin lips. In the dim and somber night, his expression remained indifferent and he did not notice a suspicious sh of light from the building across the street. He grabbed Vanessa''s wrist and forcefully pulled it, finally separating her tightly bound hands. He took two steps forward before releasing her.


    Vanessa''s cheeks flushed red, not only from the alcohol but also from embarrassment. She never expected that even when she took the initiative to embrace him, Theodore still pushed her away. She raised her head slightly and looked at the cold and aloof man in the night with a deste gaze. "Theodore, I''m not asking for much. Why can''t I have it?"


    Anger almost overwhelmed her rationality. She took a step forward again, but Theodore immediately took two steps back, his gaze unchanged. "Vanessa, I''m married."


    Upon hearing the words "married", Vanessa went mad with rage. Her eyes turned scarlet. "Originally, you were supposed to marry me."


    A trace of pity appeared in Theodore''s eyes. If he had never been moved, he would have married Vanessa three years ago.


    But now that he had experienced the taste of being moved, no matter how painful or torturous it was, he would no longer be content with an emotional void.


    He would never go back to that lifeless state, even if he was being pushy.


    "I''m sorry," Theodore apologized softly.


    Suddenly, Vanessa covered her ears and screamed like a lunatic. "No! Theodore, don''t abandon me. You''re all I have."


    She looked anguished, tears flowing down like a river. His apology pierced through her heart, causing unbearable pain.


    She shook her head frantically as the alcohol rushed to her head. Stumbling, she fell to the ground, tears flowing without regard for her image. "I love you. For all these years, I''ve only loved you." Theodore stood upright, watching Vanessa''s breakdown. There was a faint sourness in his chest. In the past, he might not have understood Vanessa''s pain.


    But now, he could empathize. Unrequited love always makes people feel powerless and helpless.


    Phoebe didn''t stay at the Digital Chill Zone for long when she saw Theodore''s taillights disappearing in the yard. Her hands and feet started to feel cold. He went to see Vanessa.


    Will hee back sote?


    Phoebe didn''t know, but she felt a sense of frustration. She made up an excuse and turned to leave the Digital Chill Zone, heading back to her bedroom upstairs.


    On the stairs, Lucy came down holding a bunch of droopy roses. She couldn''t help but take another look,


    "Lucy, these flowers are..."


    "Mrs. Reynolds bought them. She said they''re for Mr. Reynolds." Lucy smiled, lowering her voice, "You haven''t noticed? Recently, Mrs. Reynolds and Mr. Reynolds have gotten closer." Phoebe had felt it during dinner. Mrs. Reynolds wasn''t as formal as before, asionallyughing and joking with Brandon.

 Chapter 251 Whispers of Change

    The couple seemed more intimate than before. It seems that Mrs. Reynolds did something to make their rtionship lively again.


    "I saw it, just now at the Digital Chill Zone, I saw Dad sneakily cheat for Mom," Phoebe said.


    Lucy nced around and, seeing no one, lowered her voice. "A few days ago, Mrs. Reynolds even asked me to secretly throw away a few torn nightgowns for her."


    Embarrassment flushed Phoebe''s cheeks when she heard this, and she stomped her feet in shame. "Lucy, why are you telling me this? I''m going upstairs."


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Lucy couldn''t help butugh.


    In this family, Phoebe was the only one she could confide in if she had something on her mind. She knew Phoebe was tight-lipped and wouldn''t bber about what she said. She looked down at the withered roses, smiling, and went downstairs.


    Phoebe returned to her bedroom, her cheeks still burning. She wondered how Theodore developed the habit of tearing clothes. It turned out, that it''s gic.


    She washed her face with cold water in the bathroom before taking her tablet to the living room to deal with some documents. As she looked at the tablet, her mind wandered far away. Mrs. Reynolds, in her fifties, could make such a big change to improve her rtionship with her husband. Why couldn''t she?


    If...


    If she called Theodore right now and asked him toe back and spend time with her, would he leave Vanessa ande back? Phoebe wasn''t sure, but her eyes nced at her phone that was sitting nearby. She felt a restless urge but hesitated to pick it up. She didn''t have the courage like Mrs. Reynolds.


    She closed her eyes and forcefully redirected her attention back to the tablet, but she couldn''t read a single word anymore. She simply turned it off, got up, and went to take a shower. She wanted to use hot water to extinguish certain thoughts, but once those thoughts arose in her mind, how could they be so easily extinguished?


    Phoebe finished bathing and when she came out, she saw her phone lying on the bed. Suddenly, she mustered up the courage to pick it up, only to find that there was an unread message. She paused for a moment, then opened the message, which was sent by an unknown number.


    The message contained only one photo, a blurry picture. She clicked on it to get a clearer view. In the photo, Vanessa was hugging Theodore from behind, as if they were acting in a close-knit idol drama. The impulse in her heart was instantly extinguished by cold water, and she stared nkly at the man and woman in the photo, feeling a hint of pain in her chest. She looked at the unfamiliar number and bit her lip before dialing it.


    Ruby was the one who sent this message. She never expected Phoebe to call back. When she saw the caller ID on her phone, she was confused for a few seconds.


    Then panic set in.


    In fact, it was she who suggested that Vanessa go to the rooftop of the high school to drink, and she even suggested that Vanessa get drunk and call Theodore.


    Of course, they knew that Theodore and Phoebe had gone back to the Reynolds Mansion tonight. If Theodore were to abandon Phoebe ande looking for Vanessa, they would take photos and send them to Phoebe to provoke her. Let Phoebe know that she will always be second in Theodore''s heart, with Vanessa in first ce.


    But she didn''t expect Phoebe to call. Should she answer the call or not? Not answering would obviously mean that she was scared.


    Ruby gritted her teeth and answered the phone. After a brief silence, Phoebe spoke first, "Miss Fitzroy, what''s the meaning of sending me this kind of photo?"


    Ruby sneered. "I''m not Vanessa, I''m Ruby. Phoebe, seeing this photo, don''t you have any self-awareness as a mistress? How dare you call and interrogate me? Do you have no shame?"


    Being turned against like this, Phoebe couldn''t help butugh in anger. "Who is the mistress in the end? Are you shameless?"

 Chapter 252 Phoebes Nocturnal Encounter

    Ruby dered with a grave seriousness, "Theodore and Vanessa were deeply in love, and yet you insisted on getting in between them. If not you, then who is the mistress?" Phoebe was taken aback. She hadn''t anticipated such archaic notions to persist in this day and age, and she had no desire to engage in a debate with Ruby over them. She pondered, ''Everyone is aware of the truth. They''re merely attempting to brand me as a home-wrecker to justify their derogatorybeling of me as a mistress."Ruby, stop sending me these boring iamges in the future," Phoebe retorted, promptly ending the call and blocking Ruby''s number. She deleted the message, tossed her phone onto the bed, and anxiously raked her fingers through her damp hair. Grabbing a shawl, she descended the staircase. As she rounded the corner of the stairs, she caught sight of Madison ascending, causing her to halt in her tracks. Madison breezed past her, paused a step above, and turned to cast a nce at Phoebe''s profile. She murmured, "Phoebe, you needn''t wait up for my brother to return each night. If you''re unable to sleep, feel free to join me for a chat."Madison''s tone wasced with barely concealed glee. It was clear that she too was aware of Theodore''s rendezvous, and it was even usible that she was colluding with Vanessa to deceive Theodore. Phoebe pursed her lips and watched as Madison ascended the stairs, humming a cheerful tune. Phoebe was left speechless. At times, she found Madison''s thought process utterly iprehensible. What had Vanessa offered her to secure such unwavering loyalty?She continued her descent and as she passed the Digital Chill Zone, she heard Lady Reynolds''ughter emanating from within. The older woman must have won a wager and was reveling in her victory. Phoebe chose not to intrude and instead, exited the mansion. The night air was crisp, carrying a hint of chill. She wrapped the shawl around her shoulders and ventured out. She couldn''t pinpoint the reason for herte-night excursion; she simply felt ustrophobic within the confines of her room.The Reynolds Mansion was expansive. To one sidey a sprawlingwn, while fruit trees dotted the other. A sereneke graced the property. The wind rustled through the fallen leaves as she aimlessly meandered. She had left her phone behind and her watchy discarded on the bedside table, removed during her shower. Unaware of the time, she continued her aimless stroll around the mansion.She had lost track of time when she noticed the headlights of a car illuminating the road outside the mansion. She squinted, her heart pounding in anticipation. Could it be him returning?However, the car lights flickered at the intersection and continued onward, gradually disappearing along the mountain road. Her heart sank in disappointment.She tore her gaze away and stood dazed for a moment before deciding to return. Why should she wallow in misery while others reveled in joy?Phoebe steeled herself and strode forward. As she neared the intersection, the re of approaching car lights blinded her momentarily. She paused by the roadside, wondering who could be returning at such ate hour.At that moment, it didn''t even cross her mind that the upant of the car could be Theodore. Subconsciously, she had convinced herself that Theodore was out enjoying himself with Vanessa. The ck car pulled up beside her, and the window rolled down slowly. The man inside tilted his head towards her and quipped, "Are you trying to frighten people with your disheveled appearance in the dead of night?"Phoebe was taken aback. She couldn''t believe her ears and wondered if she was hallucinating. She leaned in to peer into the car, and the headlights revealed the handsome face of the man.It was Theodore!Phoebe''s heart fluttered wildly, as if deprived of oxygen. In a hoarse whisper, she queried, "How... how did youe back?"


    Theodore''s expression hardened. "Get in the car!"Phoebe hesitated for a moment. The vi was still a considerable distance from the intersection. Eventually, she obliged, opened the car door, and slid into the passenger seat.

 Chapter 253 Theodores Dilemma

    As soon as Phoebe stepped into the vehicle, she was immediately aware that Theodore was not the sole upant. The overpowering scent of Vanessa''s signature floral perfume pervaded the air, a fragrance she was all too familiar with. Casting a nce towards the backseat, Phoebe''s suspicions were confirmed. Vanessay sprawled out, a faint hint of alcohol mingling with her perfume. Phoebe''s brow furrowed in confusion."Is Miss Fitzroy drunk?" Phoebe inquired, her gaze shifting to Theodore.He offered her a brief nce and a curt "Yes," before diverting the conversation. "Why are you out sote?"Phoebe''s eyes flickered to the car''s built-in PC, the time ring back at her. It was 12:45 in the morning. She had left the mansion at ten, not expecting her aimless wanderings to consume nearly three hours."I lost track of time," Phoebe responded, careful not to reveal that she had been waiting for him. She didn''t want to appear desperate.Theodore remained silent as he maneuvered the car into the parking lot. Once parked, they both exited the vehicle. Theodore then moved to the backseat to assist the inebriated Vanessa.Originally, Theodore had intended to escort Vanessa back to her apartment. However, he couldn''t bear to leave her alone in her current state, especially considering she had no one to look after her. Coupled with the fact that they were on the city outskirts, a round trip would consume four hours. Therefore, he opted to bring her back to the mansion."Phoebe, lock the car," he instructed. Without hesitation, Phoebeplied, taking the keys from Theodore, securing the vehicle, and watching as he carried Vanessa into the mansion. Her emotions were a whirlwind.Theodore hadn''t spent the night away; but he had brought Vanessa back to the mansion. Phoebe was unsure whether to feel joy or sorrow. Upon entering the mansion, they found the Digital Chill Zone silent, indicating it had been vacated. The living room was bathed in a soft, dim light. Without pause, Theodore carried Vanessa up to the third floor, with Phoebe trailing behind. He halted in front of the guest room opposite their bedroom. Phoebe quickly moved to assist, opening the door and illuminating the room. Theodore entered, cing Vanessa on the neatly made bed, which exuded a fresh, sunny scent. As he prepared to leave, Vanessa stirred, clinging to his arm and murmuring in her sleep, "Theodore, don''t go, don''t leave me alone."Caught off guard, Theodore nced at Phoebe, who quickly averted her gaze. "I...I''ll go back to my room first," she stammered."Wait," Theodore interjected, "bring a basin of water and wipe Vanessa''s face."Phoebe stared at him in disbelief. "What...what did you say?"Theodore met her gaze, his silence reaffirming his request. Phoebe clenched her fist, but ultimately, sheplied, heading towards the bathroom. Returning with a basin of hot water, she found Theodore had vanished. After a moment of hesitation, she approached the bedside.Vanessay disheveled on the bed, her eyes swollen and makeup smeared. Phoebe wrung out a hot towel, unsure of where to begin as she studied Vanessa''s face. She marveled at her own generosity, caring for her intoxicated rival.Any other person might have wished to cast her out into the street. Phoebe quickly cleaned Vanessa''s face and hands, then extinguished the light, leaving the room.In the dimly lit room, Vanessa''s eyes snapped open, a blend of pain and resentment swirling in her bloodshot gaze. Despite her desperate pleas, Theodore had left her behind.She despised him with every fiber of her being!

 Chapter 254 Theodores Revelation

    Phoebe made her way back to the bedroom, her path taking her through the living room. The sight of Theodore''s discarded clothes, carelessly strewn across the sofa, caught her eye. Ignoring the mess, she continued on her journey, heading straight for the bedroom. The bathroom door stood closed, the sound of running water trickling from behind it. The faint reflection of a tall figure moved behind the ss, causing Phoebe to swallow involuntarily, a lump forming in her throat. She quickly averted her gaze, seeking refuge on the bed. As the sound of running water continued to fill the room, she closed her eyes. Despite having been out all night, sleep eluded her. Instead, a strange excitement now bubbled within her.Theodore''s decision to bring Vanessa back had taken her by surprise. Could it be that he hadn''t intended to spend the night away from her after all? The water stopped, and soon after, the bathroom door creaked open. The steady rhythm of a man''s footsteps approached the bedside.Theodore, his hair still damp, made his way to the edge of the bed. He cast a nce at Phoebe, whoy on her side, her eyes closed. "Are you asleep?" he asked.Phoebe, of course, was far from sleep, but she kept her eyes closed, feigning slumber.A sudden rush of warm breath against Phoebe''s sensitive ear caused her to tremble. She quickly opened her eyes, and Theodore, catching her wide-eyed gaze, chuckled softly in her ear, "Still pretending to sleep?"Phoebe''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, the handsome man reflected in her eyes. Seeing him from this angle felt strangely unfamiliar.She sat up, clutching the nket to her chest, only to realize that he was d in nothing but a pair of briefs. Under the soft light, his skin glowed a fair hue, his broad shoulders and well-defined abdominal muscles entuating his masculine appeal. Without his clothes, his body exuded a potent masculine scent, his solid muscles appearing particrly powerful. She dared not stare too long, lowering her gaze slightly. "Miss Fitzroy... why is she drunk?" she asked.Theodore sat on the bed, his deep gaze fixed on her, seemingly assessing her reaction. "Maybe something happened that made her upset," he replied.Phoebe pursed her lips, aware that Theodore was avoiding her question. After all, wasn''t he the reason Vanessa was upset? Shey back down on the bed. "It''ste. Dry your hair and go to sleep," she instructed.Theodore cast her onest nce before retreating to the bathroom. Shortly after, the sound of a hairdryer filled the room. When he emerged, his hair dry, he was still without his pajamas. He lifted the covers and slid into bed. The familiar scent of his body wash filled Phoebe''s nostrils, causing her heart to race. Shey stiffly, her eyes tightly shut, her eyshes trembling slightly. The bed sinking a little, and she opened her eyes to find Theodore lying on his side, his head resting on his arm, watching her with interest.She sat up abruptly, her heart pounding in her chest. "Why are you looking at me like that?""Did you think I wouldn''te back tonight?" Theodore asked. The question had been nagging him since he saw her at the mansion''s entrance. The idea that she had been waiting for him sent a thrill through him.Phoebe avoided his gaze, feeling flustered as if he had seen through her hidden thoughts. "....I need to use the bathroom," she stammered, quickly lifting the covers and scrambling out of bed. Theodore reached out to grab her, but she slipped through his fingers like a slippery eel. Watching her dart into the bathroom, he no longer needed her answer; he already knew it. A wild smile pressed against his lips.So, she did care after all?

 Chapter 255 Unforeseen Consequences

    Perched precariously on the toilet seat, Phoebe scrubbed at her face with fervor. Her heart pounded in her chest, a relentless drum echoing her confusion. Why had Theodore posed such a question to her? What response was he seeking? She pulled her knees to her chest, her mind a whirlwind of uncertainty. How could she respond without betraying her own feelings or disappointing him? Time seemed to stretch out, her legs growing numb from her prolonged stay in the bathroom. Eventually, she rose and exited. The bedroom was bathed in a soft, dim light. Phoebe walked to the edge of the bed, gently lifting the covers before slipping beneath them. A thought crossed her mind, ''Theodore should be asleep by now, shouldn''t he?'' A sigh of relief escaped her lips as she prepared to turn over, only to freeze when the figure beside her stirred. His warm body pressed against hers, his arms encircling her in a firm embrace. Phoebe''s first instinct was to struggle, but a low voice murmured in her ear, "Don''t move, just sleep." Realizing that he wouldn''t do anything else, she rxed into his hold, his arm heavy and unignorable on her waist. She had assumed sleep would elude her, but within mere minutes, she had drifted off into a peaceful slumber. When Phoebe awoke the following morning, Theodore''s side of the bed was empty. The previous night''s embrace felt like a fleeting dream, leaving her with a sense of inexplicable disappointment. She lingered in bed for a while longer before rising to freshen up. Downstairs in the living room, Vanessa was sprawled on the couch, her face pale and drawn from the aftermath of a hangover. Madison kept herpany. seated beside her. "Vanessa, why did my brother bring you back?" Madison''s voice was barely above a whisper. Their initial n had been to entice Theodore out and have Vanessa do everything in her power to keep him away. If he didn''t return home overnight, their n would be a sess. Vanessa massaged her throbbing temples, a sense of shame washing over her. Theodore had carried her back to his car the previous night. She had feigned drunkenness, clinging to him, but before she could even attempt a kiss, he had pushed her away with force. She had collided with the doorknob, the pain causing her to ck out, only to awaken when heid her on the bed. She had overheard him instructing Phoebe to fetch water to clean her up, and he hadn''t visited her room since. She was left wondering why Theodore hadn''t simply arranged for her to stay at a hotel, instead of bringing her back to the Reynolds Mansion. This wasn''t the Imperial Apartment where only Theodore and Phoebe resided. Her presence could easily irritate Phoebe here. The Reynolds Mansion was home to the elders, and Vanessa couldn''t help but wonder how they would perceive her if they saw her being brought home in a drunken stupor in the middle of the night. Especially when she had run into Mrs. Reynolds, who was an early riser, on her way downstairs. The older woman''s face had darkened at the sight of her. "Don''t ask me. Ask your brother," Vanessa retorted. Madison''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "My brother brought you back to show Phoebe. Maybe they had a big fightst night."Vanessa shot her a nce, thinking Madison was too naive. If they had indeed had a big fight, wouldn''t Theodore havee downstairs by now? As this thought crossed her mind, Theodore''s figure came into view. Vanessa sat up straighter, her eyes following Theodore who was dressed in workout clothes, seemingly ready for a morning run. Seeing him descend the stairs looking so refreshed, with no hint of a quarrel with Phoebe, Vanessa''s spirits plummeted. She had gone to great lengths to stage a drunken spectacle, hoping to gain Theodore''s sympathy and strike a blow at Phoebe. But her efforts seemed to have been in vain, leaving her seething with frustration.

 Chapter 256 Unexpected Encounters

    Theodore moved with a swift grace towards the sofa, his hands falling casually upon its fabric. His gaze turned towards Vanessa, his voice a calm ripple in the quiet room. "Does your head still pain you?" he inquired.A sparkle ignited in Vanessa''s eyes, her lips curving into an immediate smile. "The headache has subsided," she responded, "But my stomach feels a bit unsettled.""Madison," Theodore directed his attention towards his sister, "Would you ask Lucy to prepare a bowl of hangover soup for Vanessa?"Madison''s eyes darted between the two, a realization dawning upon her. Her older brother desired a private conversation with Vanessa. She knew better than to interfere. "Of course, I''ll go immediately," she assured, rising from her seat and making a hasty exit.Theodore''s gaze returned to Vanessa, his expression tender yet his tone distant. "In the future, try to limit your drinking. I may not be able to help you next time," he advised.Vanessa''s expression froze, her burgeoning affection for Theodore, nurtured by his effort to send Madison away, plummeted into a chilling abyss. A cold sensation crept from her feet to her head, her hands balling into fists on herp. Her voice wavered as she asked, "Theodore, have I be a burden to you?"Theodore met her gaze but offered no response. His silence was deafening, and Vanessa''s heart plunged further into the abyss. His silence echoed their past, a friendship that once was.It was early autumn, and the distant hum of cicadas in the courtyard signaled the end of summer. Their calls were growing fainter, and the living room fell into a silence that was almost palpable. Meanwhile, Phoebe descended the stairs, finding no one in the living room. A nce at her wristwatch revealed it was only seven o''clock. She wondered, ''Where has everyone disappeared to?''With a sense of curiosity, she ventured into the kitchen. Lucy was engrossed in preparing breakfast. Upon noticing Phoebe, she greeted her with a warm smile. "Phoebe, are you hungry?"Phoebe patted her slightly empty stomach and returned the smile. "Actually, I am a little hungry." "The pizza is ready; let me serve you a slice," Lucy offered, drying her hands and opening the oven door. The aroma of the freshly baked pizza filled the air, making Phoebe''s mouth water. "It smells divine," she eximed. Lucy carefully retrieved two slices of pizza and ced them on a te for Phoebe. She took a bite, the soft dough and generous fruit filling exploding with vor in her mouth. She swallowed, the heat causing her nose to sweat slightly. "This is delicious, truly delicious!" she eximed.Lucy chuckled at Phoebe''s enthusiasm. "Slow down, Phoebe. The pizza is fresh from the oven and still hot. No one is going to snatch it away from you."Phoebe shot Lucy a sheepish nce. "Your pizzas are irresistible. I can''t help but devour them."Lucyughed, shooing Phoebe out of the kitchen. "With such a sweet tongue, you''ve earned yourself a treat. I''ll prepare a few more dishes for youter."As Phoebe savored her meal, something brushed against her back. She turned to find Theodore standing outside the window, a pink cotton flower in his hand, poised to toss it at her. Another cotton flowery at her feet, evidence of a previous throw."Are you ying a game?" Phoebe asked, bemused.Theodore leaned against the window frame, beckoning her with a wave. "Come here," he invited. With her te in hand, Phoebe approached the window. The morning sun had just risen, its fragmented rays casting a soft glow through the window. She stepped into the light. Theodore tucked the cotton flower behind her ear, his fingers brushing lightly against her skin. A shiver ran down Phoebe''s spine, causing her to instinctively tilt her head away."What are you doing?" she asked, her voice a whisper.The sunlight painted her ear a deep shade of red, tinged with pink. Theodore found himself captivated. ''She is quite charming,'' he thought.

 Chapter 257: Ordinary Times

    Theodore stared at her with a particrly fierce look. His whole aura had changed, no longer indifferent but with a kind of fierce sharpness. His gaze on her was like that of a predator, wanting to devour her.


    Phoebe sensed the difference in atmosphere keenly, and when she looked at him again, she felt like he was a lurking beast, which made her feel in danger.


    She was about to step back when she saw his hands on the windowsill. He leaned forward slightly, and suddenly, his face came closer.


    Phoebe was startled. Before she could move back, he had already taken half of the remaining pizza from her hand and put it in his mouth.


    Phoebe eximed, "That''s what I was eating."


    Theodore''s way of eating the pizza was particrly fierce, as if he were chewing on her bones. Phoebe''s heart skipped, and she didn''t know how she had provoked him again.


    "I didn''t even mind sharing your saliva, and now do I mind eating the pizza you''ve had?" Theodore leaned against the window and said it as if it were only natural.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She held the chopsticks nervously for a moment and then lowered her head and continued eating the pizza silently.


    Theodore watched her take small bites of the pizza with a pink cotton flower pinned behind her ear, making her look even more beautiful than the flower.


    Phoebe felt strange being stared at by him, so she couldn''t help but nce at him. She hadn''t noticed before, but he was actually wearing sportswear, probably just back from a run. There were sweat beads on his forehead, and the tip of his nose, and his whole body was damp, with even his hair glistening.


    "You went for a run?"


    Theodore leaned against the windowsill. His ck hair and bright eyes made him look pure and handsome.


    "Yes, I ran fiveps."


    The Reynolds Mansion was quiterge, so running fiveps meant covering several kilometers. No wonder even the tips of his hair were sweaty. Phoebe couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. "Let''s have breakfast. You go back to your room and take a shower first."


    Theodore turned his head to look at her. "Can you bring me a tissue? I''ll wipe the sweat off my face and take a shower after breakfast."


    Phoebe was not far from the dining table, and she had just finished the pizza in her bowl. She walked to the table, put down the bowl, and took a box of tissues.


    Theodore took two tissues and wiped the sweat off his face; then, he wiped his neck and hair. The tissues quickly became soaked with sweat, so he took two more.


    Phoebe watched as sweat beads formed on his neck, and when he tilted his head, his neck revealed a slender and attractive line, both healthy and sexy.


    Her gaze lingered for a moment, and she instinctively looked away. "Aren''t you going to thepany today?"


    "I''ve got an afternoon meeting scheduled. What about your ns for the day?" Theodore asked, his attention drifting momentarily as he noted the rosy hue on her cheeks. It was a charming distraction. It had a good effect; at least now, she only had eyes for him.


    "I have to leave after breakfast. I have a meeting with someone about resources." They had rarelymunicated in such a calm manner before. During this time, they had both changed a lot. Theodore nodded. "Alright, I''ll take you after breakfast."


    Phoebe was taken aback. She thought that Vanessa was still upstairs. Didn''t he need to apany her? But if she asked this question, the harmonious atmosphere would likely be shattered. She said, "If it''s not too much trouble, that''s fine."


    Theodore looked at her strangely. "Phoebe, I''ve said it before. We are a couple. You don''t have to be so polite with me."


    "Okay," Phoebe responded, but she didn''t take his words to heart. They were not an ordinary couple, so she tried her best not to trouble him.

 Chapter 258 Ambiguity

    During breakfast, Phoebe found out that Vanessa had already left, and Theodore had arranged for a driver to take her back. He made her sense something unusual. Mrs. Reynolds said, "It''s better to have the driver take her. Theodore, you''re already a married man, so you should avoid affairs."


    When she saw Vanessa descending the staircase in the morning, her heart skipped. ''Did Theodore ever consider Phoebe''s feelings when he brought her home in the middle of the night?'' She pondered.


    It was most difficult for a husband and wife to ept a mistress, especially when it came to a former lover. Which wife would be so generous to watch her husband entangled with his first love every day and remain indifferent? Before Theodore could say anything, Madison became unhappy when she heard this. "Vanessa and Theodore have known each other for over ten years. If they can''t be a couple, can''t they at least be friends?" Mrs. Reynolds frowned at her and understood she hadn''t thought it through. "We are talking, you should not interrupt."


    "I''m not a child anymore. I''m almost at the legal age to get married," Madison retorted.


    However, Mrs. Reynolds didn''t bring up the previous topic again after Madison''s remark. Brandon, who was sitting next to her, handed her a piece of ham. "Here, the corned ham you like. Eat it while it''s hot." Mrs. Reynolds nced at him affectionately and shyly lowered her head to eat.


    When Theodore finished breakfast, he ascended the staircase to take a shower. Mrs. Reynolds called Phoebe over and gave her a ne. It was an exceptionally beautiful pendant with jade inside, surrounded by a circle of diamonds. Phoebe recognized the brand of the ne. It cost tens of thousands. She looked at Mrs. Reynolds curiously. It wasn''t a special asion or her birthday, so why was she suddenly given a ne?


    As if reading Phoebe''s thoughts, Mrs. Reynolds smiled and said, "I thought about our conversation that day and realized you were right. I made some changes, and It worked out well. It is a token of appreciation for you." Phoebe had already sensed the ambiguous atmosphere between her inws at the dinner tablest night, but she didn''t expect it to be because of her.


    "Put it on, let me have a look," Mrs. Reynolds urged.


    Phoebe took out the ne and put it on herself. Mrs. Reynolds looked at her from left to right, increasingly satisfied. "I have good taste. Jade suits you very well." Phoebe looked at herself in the mirror and also found it very beautiful. She didn''t take it off.


    She felt great and came out of Mrs. Reynolds'' room. As she descended the staircase, she saw Theodore leaning against the back of the sofa, seemingly waiting for her. She walked over, picked up her bag from the sofa, and said, "You''ve been waiting for a while. Let''s go."


    Theodore nced at her and noticed the extra ne around her neck. The emerald colorplemented her fair skin and made it dazzling.


    "Did she give it to you?"


    Phoebe felt his gaze lingering on her neck. She raised her hand, touched the small pendant, and replied happily, "Yes, do I fit it?"


    "It''s beautiful." Theodore couldn''t help but look at it a little longer. Phoebe had a slender neck, and despite using her phone and tablet frequently, there were no visible lines.


    Phoebe smiled, and they walked out together. Mrs. Reynolds watched them from upstairs satisfactorily.


    Madison descended the staircase and saw her mother secretly standing there and smiling slyly. She patted her on the shoulder and asked, "What are you looking at? Why are you smiling so strangely?"


    Mrs. Reynolds was startled and patted her chest. "You almost gave me a heart attack. Let me tell you, in the future, stay out of Theodore and Vanessa''s affairs."


    Madison was taken aback and couldn''t help but defend herself. "When did I interfere? It''s obvious that Theodore still likes Vanessa."


    Mrs. Reynolds sternly tapped Madison''s head.


    All parents had their thoughts and believed that their children were more beautiful and intelligent than any other. Even if Madison has achieved nothing, Mrs. Reynolds still considered her the best child.

 Chapter 259 No Pain, No Gain

    Even if it was a reprimand, it was filled with indulgence.


    Madison rubbed her sore forehead and pouted, "Theodore and Vanessa are the mostpatible couple. Theodore is the KING of the business world, and Vanessa is the piano queen. They are simply a perfect match." Mrs. Reynolds was lost for words.


    What had Vanessa offered her to secure such unwavering loyalty?


    Theodore dropped Phoebe off in the city center and went straight back to thepany. Phoebe went to a cafe to discuss cooperation and talked until noon. Originally, She had wanted to invite the other party for lunch, but they refused and said they had a prior engagement. Phoebe could only farewell them.


    As she walked out of the cafe, which was not far from the Golden Apartment, she called Mrs. Ziegler, nning to have lunch there.


    Mrs. Ziegler had just picked up some medicine from the pharmacy and was nning to bring it over in the afternoon. She invited Phoebe to have lunch and offered to bring the medicine along.


    When Phoebe arrived at the Golden Apartment, Mrs. Ziegler had already started cooking chicken stew. The aroma of the soup filled the room. Phoebe ced the fruits she had just bought on the table and asked, "It smells delicious. What are you cooking?"


    "Chicken soup. Have some moreter. It''s nourishing." Mrs. Ziegler pulled her to sit on the sofa.


    "You''re looking much better recently. The medicine seems to be working. In two months, you should go to the hospital for a check-up," Mrs. Ziegler said.


    Phoebe frowned. "Why are you bringing this up again?"


    "Can I not mention it?" Mrs. Ziegler''s tone was sharp. She had just returned from the Vanderbilt family, and now the Vanderbilt family was in chaos. "It''s not easy to keep a family together when there''s a child involved."


    Phoebe understood Mrs. Ziegler''s ideas, but she couldn''t agree with her. "If a couple is destined to separate, having a child will only make him suffer."


    Mrs. Ziegler patted her shoulder. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Phoebe rubbed her aching arm. Sometimes, she could be like a tyrant and show no mercy when she hit her. "It aches."


    "You must understand and not talk nonsense."


    Mrs. Ziegler mentioned Christian and felt inexplicably annoyed. "Christian is a yboy. Even after getting married, he hasn''t changed his ways. This time, he was caught cheating in bed and almost had his leg broken. They are now arguing about divorce, but it''s a pity for Benjamin. He doesn''t understand anything. If this family really falls apart, what will happen to him in the future?"


    Phoebe absorbed the words in quiet contemtion.


    Christian had always been a free spirit, marrying more out of obligation than desire, and his innate restlessness had never truly been quelled. Over the past two years, he had found a semnce of stability, but now it appeared that his patience was wearing thin.


    "In the event of a divorce, it would be best for the child to remain with the mother," Phoebe remarked, her tone reflecting impartiality and reason.


    Mrs. Ziegler replied, "If it were that easy to divorce, things wouldn''t be so chaotic. Both families are fighting fiercely for custody of the child."


    Even if Phoebe hadn''t witnessed it in person, she knew how intense the fight between the two families would be. She sighed, "What is Christian thinking?"


    "He can''t do much. He admits that he was foolish for a moment and promises not to repeat it. He doesn''t want a divorce, but his wife insists on it, and no one can persuade her."

 Chapter 260 Complicated Emotions

    Any woman couldn''t forgive her husband''s infidelity. So Phoebe understood to some extent.


    Cheating happened either zero times or countless times.


    "Please advise Christian''s mother to be more open-minded. Christian should apologize to his wife first. If she wants to divorce, let her go," Phoebe said.


    Mrs. Ziegler stared at her. "People usually advise reconciliation, not separation. Why are you suggesting a divorce?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "I''m not suggesting a divorce. In terms of Christian''s nature, if he easily earns his wife''s forgiveness, he will definitely repeat his mistakes. A leopard can''t change its spots." Mrs. Ziegler was lost for words.


    She watched Christian grow up and treated him like her own son. She also understood all his ws.


    After Christian got married, he had already reached the limit to resist the temptation of other women for two years. But those outside rtionships were just temporary. He would alwayse back home in the end. "Let''s not talk about him anymore. How have you been with Theodore recently?"


    Phoebe blushed. "Why are you bringing me into this?"


    "Vanessa is not someone easy to deal with. I can see that Theodore still has feelings for her. If you don''t keep a close eye, you might end up losing your husband one day."


    Phoebe said, "How can I keep a close eye? Should I tie him to my waist and take him everywhere I go?"


    "I''m telling you seriously, Phoebe, if you don''t love your husband, someone else will. And when he''s taken away by someone else, you will regret it."


    "I understand. You always lecture me every time Ie. I won''te next time." Phoebe had been avoiding Mrs. Ziegler for these years because she was tired of her nagging.


    Thest time, it was about urging her to have a baby, which made Phoebe feel miserable.


    Now that Mrs. Ziegler knew about her health condition, she stopped pressuring her to have a child and instead urged her to please Theodore. Phoebe wasn''t unwilling, but she felt that forcing things would only backfire and annoy people. Phoebe endured until she finished lunch. Then, she pretended to have something to do in the afternoon. She quickly left with the medicine. Afraid that if she stayed any longer, Mrs. Ziegler would lecture her again.


    Vanessa returned to the apartment and became so angry that she smashed everything in the living room. Ruby was startled by the loud noise and thought there was an explosion somewhere.


    She came out of her room and saw Vanessa standing amidst the mess, trembling with anger.


    Ruby looked around and saw the 65-inch TV with a big hole smashed into it, the shattered LCD screen scattered on the floor. She quickly stepped over the broken pieces and went to Vanessa''s side. "What happened? Why are you so angry?"


    Vanessa''s face was full of resentment. "I want to kill Phoebe!"


    Luckily, they were at home, and Ruby wasn''t afraid of her crazy words being heard by others. She was more concerned that Vanessa might hurt herself by stepping on the shards, so she pulled her into the bedroom. Vanessa''s face was flushed with rage. She looked at Ruby and said, "Ruby, why didn''t God take her away when she had a miscarriage back then?"

 Chapter 261 The Truth About Phoebes Miscarriage.

    Ruby''s face changed slightly. Phoebe had a miscarriage back then, whether it was her or Vanessa who schemed against her.


    In fact, she didn''t intend to kill the child in Phoebe''s womb at that time. She just wanted to drug her, make her unconscious, and let her sleep with Edward, and then Theodore would catch them in bed. She thought that with Theodore''s intolerant nature, as soon as he saw Edward and Phoebe sleeping together, he would definitely kick Phoebe out.


    In this way, Theodore would surely remember Vanessa''s goodness and go to Pnd to reconcile with her.


    But she never expected that Phoebe would have a miscarriage.


    When she heard the news at that time, she didn''t dare say anything, afraid that Theodore would find out and that even her parents wouldn''t be able to protect her.


    After Phoebe''s miscarriage, she went to Pnd to find Vanessa and stayed there for three months before returning.


    So now, when Vanessa mentioned it, she felt a sense of panic and couldn''t even look into her eyes.


    "Where did Theodore take youst night? Did you make any progress?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Vanessa staring at her in pain. She immediately swallowed the rest of her words. If something really happened between them, she wouldn''t havee back to smash things. "He has changed into someone I don''t recognize, Ruby. He never used to treat me like this before," Vanessa said. Her voice filled with pain and despair.


    Ruby''s heart pounded. She gently embraced her. "Vanessa, don''t be sad. Let''se up with another solution. Don''t cry."


    Vanessa remembered that when she said she wanted to leave, he didn''t stop her. He just had the driver take her back. Her heart felt shattered as she sat in the car.


    She always thought that even if he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t fall for anyone else.


    But she discovered that he was different to Phoebe.


    Otherwise, based on the fact that Phoebe had once slept with Edward and even got pregnant with his child, he should have gotten rid of her.


    Instead of killing Phoebe, he had maintained a marital rtionship with her for so many years, and there were even recent signs of a breakthrough. She couldn''t tolerate such a thing happening!


    "Ruby, I can''t take it anymore. Help me think of a solution, please." Vanessa grabbed Ruby''s hand, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded.


    Ruby bit her lip and, patted her back gently, and said, "Vanessa, let me think. I''lle up with something."


    Vanessa was overwhelmed with sadness. After a while, Ruby''s eyes lit up. "I''ve got it. I heard that Phoebe has been frantically seeking resourcestely. We can use this to create problems for her." "Will that work?" Vanessa hesitated.


    Ruby said, "Of course it will. There are also scumbags in the entertainment industry, like Tompson, who enjoy manipting the system with beautiful female artists.


    Vanessa frowned and said, "Then it''s him."


    Phoebe suddenly shivered inexplicably. She felt watched, a sensation that made her hair stand on end. She rubbed her arms, stood up, and stretched.


    She walked to the French window. The sky was covered with dark clouds, followed by rumbling thunder. After a few shes of lightning, the rain curtain enveloped the entire city. Raindrops hit the ss of the French window, a sudden and urgent autumn rain.


    Phoebe''s phone suddenly rang. She walked over to pick it up and nced at the caller ID. It was an unknown number.


    "Hello, this is Phoebe."


    "Hello, Miss Ziegler, I''m Tompson''s assistant. We met at the charity g the other day, do you remember?"


    Phoebe had recently attended a charity g organized by the Reynolds Group, and she had a vague impression. That day, she met some directors, and there was someone named Tompson. She replied, "I remember."


    The other person chuckled. "Tompson is currently preparing to shoot an idol drama, and we are looking for some new faces. Do you have time these days? We can arrange a meeting to discuss it." Phoebe didn''t suspect anything and checked her schedule. She confirmed the meeting time and ce with Tompson''s assistant, then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 262 Setting the Stage

    Tompson''s assistant had just finalized the meeting time and location, so Phoebe contacted Ruby. Ruby was surprised by how easily Phoebe agreed. She hung up and told Vanessa, "I''ve taken care of it. Thompson is a womanizer; he''ll definitely be interested in Phoebe."


    Vanessa narrowed her eyes. "No, that''s not the safest approach."


    Ruby looked at her. "Vanessa, Phoebe isn''t foolish. If we intervene too much and things are exposed, we could get into trouble."


    The reason Ruby could sessfully scheme against Phoebest time was that she didn''t leave too many traces, and Theodore''s hatred was mainly directed at Phoebe and Edward, which allowed her to escape easily.


    "I want it to be perfect!" Vanessa said, her eyes burning with hatred.


    Ruby nervously licked her lips. She wanted to say a few words of advice, but she knew it would be in vain. Vanessa''s hatred for Phoebe ran deep.


    As long as there was a 0.1% chance of destroying her, Vanessa would turn that 0.1% into 100%, ensuring Phoebe wouldn''t be the one who got away. "Alright, I''ll find a way to drug them," Ruby said.


    Vanessa looked up at her. "Ruby, thank you. You''ve been so good to me. When I be a famous superstar, I''ll make you my top agent." Ruby held her hand and said, "I don''t want to be a top agent. I want to see you happy. Please don''t be sad anymore, okay?"


    "Okay."


    It was time for Phoebe and Tompson to meet. Phoebe took John, and just as they reached the elevator, apany staff member hurried over. "Phoebe, there''s a problem with Noah Myers. The reporters took some bad photos, and they said they would post them on Facebook at noon." Phoebe''s face changed drastically. "What kind of photos did they take?"


    "I don''t know. The reporters want to talk to John. From the sound of it, there should be room for negotiation. They won''t release them directly."


    Phoebe knew that paparazzi made a living by taking scandalous photos of celebrities. They would release some to gain attention and use the rest to ckmail the managementpany. She couldn''t imagine what kind of photos they could have taken of Noah Myers, but she had to intercept anything that could damage his image.


    John frowned. "Why does this have to happen now?"


    Phoebe was about to discuss the role with Tompson. John had previously inquired about Tompson and knew that the director had a bad reputation in the industry, having caused harm to several female artists in the past. He was worried about letting Phoebe go alone.


    Phoebe said, "John, you go and handle it first. Buy the photos no matter what, and then call Noah Myers''s assistant to find out what''s going on."


    "I know. Are you going to meet Tompson alone?"


    Phoebe knew what he was concerned about. She smiled and said, "It''s fine. The Reynolds Group backs QUEEN Entertainment. He wouldn''t dare try anything against me."


    John was still worried. "Phoebe, I''lle over as soon as I handle things here."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe stepped into the elevator, and John stood outside, watching the doors slowly close. He felt uneasy.


    He felt that things were too coincidental, but he couldn''t stop Phoebe from going to the appointment.


    He turned around and followed the staff back to thepany to deal with Noah Myers''s trouble.

 Chapter 263 Phoebe Is Set Up

    Ruby hid in Vanessa''s lounge. She was relieved to see John being called back by thepany staff while Phoebe was left alone. She cleverly used Noah Myers as a decoy to keep John there, and now her attention turned to Thompson. Phoebe drove to the hotel where she had arranged to meet Thompson. Thompson''s assistant had booked a medium-level hotel. She parked her car, entered the lobby, and was escorted to the private room on the third floor. Inside, Thompson was already waiting. "Phoebe, it''s been a while," he greeted her. When they shook hands, Phoebe tried to pull her hand away, but Thompson held on tight.


    "Let''s sit and talk," she suggested, and Thompson came back the sense and released her hand quickly. As they sat down, Thompson couldn''t help but notice the whispers about Phoebe being Theodore''s lover, which exined her rapid rise in the entertainment industry. Now he understood why Theodore had always favored her. Who wouldn''t be captivated by such a beauty?


    "Your piano performance at the charity g was truly mesmerizing," Thompson said, his gaze fixed on Phoebe. Phoebe felt ufortable and suppressed the urge to leave and replied, "Thank you, but my skills are nothingpared to a professional."


    "You are too modest." Thompson gestured toward the food. "Let''s eat and talk. I admire you, Phoebe." The table was filled with a variety of dishes. Phoebe didn''t know what to choose to eat. She finally picked up a piece of cake. As they ate, Phoebe discussed the new role in the y. But Thompson interrupted, "Let''s talk more after we finish eating. Here''s to you, Phoebe," he said and raised his ss. Phoebe sensed Thompson''s growing interest in her and felt uneasy. She had encountered people like him before, and she was not entirely unprepared. "I''m sorry, I''m allergic to alcohol. I''ll toast with water," Phoebe said and poured herself a ss. Thompson watched as she drank the water, and his gaze became more intense. "I like your straightforwardness," he said and finished his drink. Phoebe''s heart raced as she tried to stand up, but her legs gave way, and she fell back into her seat.

 Chapter 264 Be Trapped

    Tompson''s face twisted with a sinister smile, his belly burning like a sudden me. He gazed at Phoebe, and his eyes filled with a greedy anticipation.


    "Phoebe, where do you think you''re going?" Phoebe sat in the chair, her body weakened, her eyes filled with horror as she looked at the jug of water. She realized with a sinking feeling that the water had been drugged. She had thought she was being cautious and avoided food and drinks, but Tompson had found another way to deceive her. A sense of powerlessness quickly spread through her body, but she bit her tongue to stay alert. "Tompson, do you know that the Reynolds Group backs QUEEN Entertainment?" Tompson was consumed by desire, and he paid no attention to QUEEN Entertainment or the Reynolds Group.


    "What does it matter? After we''re done, no one will know you weren''t willing," he said and moved toward Phoebe.


    He was in his forties, with a repulsive appearance that disgusted anyone who saw him. Yet, this pervert used his power and harmed countless young girls. Despite Phoebe''s best efforts, she couldn''t escape her fate. With herst bit of strength, she managed to avoid his pounce but ended up falling in a sorry state. Tompson approached her, and his smile filled with malice.


    "Phoebe, stop running. Submit to me, and I can make you a star in my films." Phoebe''s legs pushed against the ground as she continued to retreat, her eyes fixed on Tompson. She noticed his flushed cheeks and bloodshot eyes, a clear sign of something being amiss. He had only had one drink; there was no reason for him to be so out of control. Phoebe looked at the bottle of wine on the table and Tompson, who was advancing towards her. She realized that both she and Tompson had been set up. Even if Tompson had inappropriate thoughts about her, he wouldn''t dare to disregard her background with the Reynolds Group to satisfy his desires. Someone must have drugged the wine. Damn it! She never expected it to be a trap, and even John''s sudden return was part of someone''s n. And she knew who was behind all of this.


    Vanessa! She wanted to destroy her!


    "Tompson, are you really willing to destroy everything you''ve worked so hard for, all for a moment of desire?" Phoebe''s voice was filled with anger. She couldn''t believe that Tompson would let his lust cloud his judgment. Tompsonughed grotesquely and stood in front of Phoebe. He said, "Phoebe, don''t exaggerate. I don''t believe that anything I do to you will affect my career and future." Phoebe clenched her teeth, and as Tompson lunged at her, she rolled on the ground, once again avoiding him. But with this struggle, she felt dizzy, and her body became increasingly heavy due to her weakness. So, although she managed to avoid his pounce, she couldn''t get far. Then Tompson grabbed her foot and dragged her closer. Phoebe felt a sense of despair. Originally, there was a huge gap in physical strength between her and Tompson. Now, Tompson seemed to have taken some drugs, which made him incredibly strong and excited. It was obvious that drugs made her whole body weak. If she hadn''t bitten her tongue and forced herself to stay awake with sharp pain, she would have long since turned into a puddle of mud at his mercy.


    She regretted it!

 Chapter 265 Saved

    ''What should I do?'' She brooded.


    She was unable to call for help. She looked at the middle-aged man who was close by, his breath reeking of alcohol and a nauseating stench. She watched as he unbuckled his belt, a glimmer of hope emerging from her despair. She had given up resistance and struggle. Thompson seemed to sense her change in attitude, released his grip on her leg, and reached for the zipper. It was then that Phoebe suddenly bent her legs and delivered a fierce blow, causing Thompson to scream in pain and roll away.


    Phoebe''s strike hit its mark, and as she heard Thompson''s cries, she felt a sense of relief. However, she knew she couldn''t afford to pass out. The crisis was not yet averted, and the consequences would be dire if she lost consciousness. She struggled to sit up and saw her bag, which had fallen into a corner during the chaos. Her phone was inside, her only hope for help. Phoebe crawled toward it.


    Behind her, Thompson endured the intense pain, his eyes filled with malice, and watched as Phoebe made her way to the door, a sinister smile ying on his lips. "Alright, Phoebe, if you insist on making me resort to violence, I''ll show you the consequences of rejecting me." Phoebe''s back chilled at Thompson''s sinister words, and she crawled faster, but could she be faster than Thompson?


    In the next moment, her ankle was grabbed by a rough hand and forcefully pulled back, her forehead hitting the chair leg, nearly causing her to faint from the pain. Before she could react, her hair was roughly grabbed, forcing her head up, and then she was pped hard across the face. The sound of the p echoed in her ears, her vision blurred, and her body went numb, but it wasn''t over yet. Thompson gripped her hair and continued to p her. "You bitch, I''ll make sure you regret it." He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and had never suffered such a loss. He had almost been rendered unable to continue his sexual life by Phoebe''s knee. He was furious, and he lost all rationality. At this moment, he just wanted to kill Phoebe.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open from the outside, and Phoebe vaguely heard a voice at the door.


    "Phoebe!" The voice was filled with anger and heartache, originally the one she feared the most, but now it became her salvation, herst bit of consciousness scattered in the wind. She knew she was safe!


    Theodore strode in like a demon from hell entered the world. When he saw Phoebe''s swollen cheeks and bloodied lips, it was clear she had suffered a great deal of violence. He was filled with rage and kicked Thompson to the ground. He carefully picked up Phoebe. His heart ached at the sight of her battered appearance.


    "Lawton!" Lawton entered the room quickly, and Theodore ced Phoebe in his arms. His movements were gentle and careful.


    "Take her out; she shouldn''t see this brutal scene." Lawton looked at Theodore. The man seemed like a god of evil. His lips moved a few times, but in the end, he said nothing and carried Phoebe out of the room. Inside the room, Theodore took off his suit and draped it over the back of a chair. He calmly unbuttoned his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, then walked slowly towards Thompson. "Tell me, how do you want to die?"

 Chapter 266 Be Saved

    Lawton stood in the corridor with Phoebe in his arms and listened to the screamsing from the private room. He frowned and looked down at Phoebe, who was in a terrible state. He had known her for over four years, but he had never seen her like this before. No wonder Theodore had lost control; anyone would go mad seeing their loved one in such a condition. The room was filled with a sense of panic, and the security guards were keeping the curious guests at bay. Lawton noticed two servers, a man and a woman. They looked terrified.


    After a while, the noise from the room subsided, and Theodore emerged. He carried Phoebe. Lawton could see the pain in Theodore''s eyes as he looked at Phoebe''s swollen face.


    "I''m sorry I''mte," Theodore whispered. His voice filled with anguish. He quicklyposed himself and asked Lawton to handle things.


    Lawton watched as Theodore left. Then, he rushed into the room to find Thompson lying on the floor, and he was barely conscious. Lawton called an ambnce to take Thompson to the hospital.


    The nurse informed Lawton that Thompson had suffered severe injuries, and even if he survived, he would be left in a vegetative state. Lawton realized the extent of Theodore''s rage. He hadn''t killed Thompson, but he had destroyed his life. In the hospital room, Phoebey on the bed. Her face was no longer as swollen, but she remained unconscious. Theodore was distressed, and he asked the doctor why she hadn''t woken up. The doctor said that she might have been drugged. Theodore was confused and asked about the possible drugs. The doctor mentioned that Phoebe was allergic to certain medications. Theodore was taken aback. The doctor then showed him the rashes on Phoebe''s arm, a sign of an allergic reaction to the drug. Theodore was stunned. The doctor exined that the symptoms were consistent with an allergic reaction to a particr type of medication. Theodore remembered that three years ago, when Phoebe had a miscarriage, she had a simr response. This revtion shocked Theodore. He grabbed the doctor''s arm and demanded an exnation. The doctor exined that he had informed Theodore about Phoebe''s previous allergic reaction. Theodore released his grip and turned to look at Phoebe on the bed.


    "Did you tell me about this three years ago?"


    The doctor confirmed, and they realized that Phoebe''s miscarriage three years ago was also rted to the medication.

 Chapter 267 A Stroke of Luck in Misfortune

    Theodore''s gaze turned icy as he asked, "What do you mean?"


    The doctor felt a chill and exined quickly, "When Phoebe had a sudden miscarriage, it puzzled the obstetrics and gynecology department as well. She had a check-up the day before, and both she and the baby were healthy. It''s unlikely for a sudden miscarriage to ur.


    Now, her current symptoms are simr to those of the past. It indicated that she might have taken medication that led to the miscarriage."


    The doctor''s words hit Theodore like a bolt from the blue. He had once believed that Phoebe and Edward were involved, which led to the miscarriage. But now, the doctor was suggesting that there was more to Phoebe''s miscarriage. Theodore couldn''tprehend it. He took two steps back in a daze and asked, "How is that possible?"


    "I don''t know the details, but if you have doubts, you can ask the obstetrician who performed the D&C surgery on Phoebe," the doctor suggested.


    Theodore turned to look at Phoebe lying on the hospital bed. Suddenly, he was afraid to face the truth. How would he cope if he had misunderstood her for three years and mistreated her?


    "Theodore?" The doctor called his name. Theodore closed his eyes.


    Just as he was about to ask him to call the obstetrician, he saw Phoebe''s fingers move outside the nket.


    He immediately leaned over and supported himself on the edge of the bed. Phoebe''s eyshes trembled, and her eyeballs seemed to be moving under her closed lids. He held his breath, and after a while, Phoebe slowly opened her eyes. "Help!" Phoebe saw the figure looming above her and screamed for help. She tried to sit up and escape, but the next second, she was pushed back onto the bed by a strong hand. Phoebe was still trapped in the nightmare and struggled violently. "Let me go, help!"


    Theodore felt her fear and quickly held her tightly. "Phoebe, don''t be afraid. I''m here, I''m Theodore." Phoebe''s struggles gradually subsided when she heard the familiar voice. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the man close by. She felt relieved and copsed on the bed. Theodore felt heartbroken as he looked at her swollen face and the countless fingerprints on it. He regretted not killing Tompson. "Phoebe, you''re safe now. Don''t be afraid. No one will hurt you again." Phoebey quietly, tears streaming down her face. She closed her eyes and asked, "Did he defile me?"


    "No!" Theodore answered firmly, "Don''t worry about that." Only then did Phoebepletely let go of her worries. She was afraid that the voices she heard before losing consciousness were just her imagination. Theodore lowered his eyes to look at her. The first thing she asked when she woke up was whether she had been defiled. She cared about this, and it was also the result of his influence over the years. The more he cared, the more she cared.


    He felt an unbearable pain in his heart and held her tightly in his arms. At this moment, he realized how fragile she was, as if she would shatter with a little force. "I''m sorry I waste." Phoebe didn''t know what he was thinking, but she was grateful in her heart. Being pped and still being able to preserve her innocence was already a stroke of luck in her misfortune.

 Chapter 268 Why Did You Come to Save Me?

    A wave of gratitude washed over Phoebe, leaving her breathless. Her face throbbed with pain, but she managed to utter, "It''s not your fault." Betrayal, of such magnitude, was thest thing she had anticipated. Meanwhile, Theodore was drowning in a sea of guilt. Phoebe attempted to sit up, her head spinning, but Theodore was quick to steady her. "What do you need? I''ll get it for you," he offered. "I just need to sit for a while," she responded. With gentle care, Theodore helped her into a sitting position, cing two pillows behind her for support. Upon noticing Phoebe''s return to consciousness, the doctor quietly exited the room, leaving the two alone. Phoebe watched Theodore take a seat beside her bed. She lifted her hand to her face, her fingers lightly tracing the contours of her bruised skin. "I must look terrible now. Is there a mirror? I want to see." "You''re not ugly. You''re beautiful," Theodore reassured her, his fingers tenderly brushing against hers. She looked into his eyes, seeing her own reflection mirrored back at her. "How did you know I was there?" she asked. Everyone else, apart from John who was aware of her meeting with Tompson, had conspired against her. Theodore shouldn''t have known. Yet, he was the one who hade to her rescue. Theodore pressed his lips together, his gaze unwavering. "Your assistant called me. He had a bad feeling about your safety." He had been scheduled to have dinner nearby that day. Upon receiving John''s call, he had rushed over without a second thought. "John?" Phoebe''s brow furrowed in confusion. Before the realization of her drugged state had dawned on her, she had been oblivious to the setup. Why had John known in advance? Had he discovered something? Theodore nodded. "Yes, he found it suspicious when he was suddenly called back before you left." John had sensed something amiss but couldn''t quite put his finger on it. When he returned to negotiate with the paparazzi, they had stalled, refusing to hand over the photos as if they were intentionally dying. With a sinking feeling in his gut, he had kept Theodore on the line, hoping he would check on Phoebe. After all, Tompson was notorious. If he harbored any ill intentions towards Phoebe, and she was alone, she would be at a disadvantage. A shiver of fear ran down Phoebe''s spine as she listened to Theodore''s ount. If John hadn''t sensed the danger and alerted Theodore, she shuddered to think what could have happened. And if Theodore had dismissed the call, she might not have escaped unscathed. She turned to Theodore, her eyes searching his. "Why did you believe him ande to save me?" He had despised her so much. He should have been thest person to wish her harm. So why had he rushed to her aid? Theodore held her hand firmly, yet gently. His calm gaze met hers. "Phoebe, what kind of person am I in your heart?" Caught off guard by his question, Phoebe bit her lip, her eyelids drooping. She was too afraid to meet his gaze or to respond. Theodore took a deep breath, gently lifting her chin to force her to look at him. His eyes bore into hers as he dered, "Phoebe, no matter what you think of me, you are my wife, and I cannot stand by and watch you being bullied." He had the liberty to treat her as he pleased. But if anyone else dared to harm her, they would pay twice over!

 Chapter 269 Will You Divorce Me?

    A tremor ran through Phoebe''s heart, not stirred by any profound sentiment in his words, but rather by the simple phrase, "You are my wife," which seemed to have etched itself onto her soul. "If I were really vited, would you divorce me?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore''s lips tightened, the mere thought of Phoebe being harmed was unthinkable, a scenario that could potentially drive him to the brink of madness."No, such a reality will never exist," he dered.


    Phoebe closed her eyes,prehending the gravity of his words. How could he ever ept such a fate, when he held her purity in such high esteem? She shifted her gaze, "I''m a bit hungry. Could you fetch me something to eat?" "Sure." Theodore replied, releasing her and rising to his feet. He moved towards the door, pausing at the threshold to cast a lingering nce back at her. "Phoebe, it''s all in the past. Don''t dwell on it.""Okay."


    The room returned to its tranquil state once he departed. Phoebe lifted the nket, slid out of bed, slipped on her slippers, and made her way to the bathroom.


    Arge mirror adorned the bathroom wall, instantly reflecting her image. She hardly recognized herself! Her cheeks were flushed, marred by bruises that bore testimony to her ordeal.


    Tompson, in his rage, had shown no restraint, nearly beating her to death. She reached up to touch the scab at the corner of her mouth, her gaze shadowed with darkness."Phoebe?" John''s voice echoed from beyond the door. Phoebe lowered her arm. She had intended to call him, but his arrival was unexpectedly prompt. She nced at her swollen reflection onest time before turning to open the door.


    John stood in the center of the room, his heart aching at the sight of her battered and bruised face."Phoebe, why are you up?" he asked as she approached. She had never appeared so disheveled before. She mustered a weak smile, "Do I look hideous now?" she attempted to inject some levity into the situation.


    John tried to reciprocate the smile, but it wouldn''te. "Phoebe, I''m sorry. If I hadn''t let you go ahead, perhaps none of this would have happened."


    Phoebe merely smiled in response, choosing not to return to the bed. After lying down for so long, she was exhausted. She wandered over to the window, gazing down at the garden below."John, it''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself," she reassured him. If someone was determined to harm her, evading them once wouldn''t prevent future attempts. Until the root of the problem was eradicated, she would never know peace.


    John joined her at the window, his gaze lingering on the bruises marring her face. Despite the improvement over the past two days, the sight was still shocking. He gritted his teeth, "Phoebe, Tompson is now incapacitated. Theodore has seen to it that he can no longer harm anyone."


    Phoebe had always wanted to ask, "What did Theodore do to him?""I heard that after Theodore arrived that day, screams could be heard emanating from the private room for a full five minutes. Later, Tompson was rushed to the hospital by his assistant. It''s said that aside from his life, his entire body suffered soft tissue injuries, and there wasn''t a single patch of unscathed flesh." Even so, it was difficult to quell his anger.


    Phoebe closed her eyes momentarily, allowing the sunlight streaming through the window to warm her face, but it did little to lift the gloom in her heart."John, investigate Vanessa''s involvement in this matter," she instructed."You suspect Miss Fitzroy was involved?" John queried. "It''s not a suspicion. I''m certain she had a hand in this. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that Tompson contacted me just before I left and you were conveniently called back?" All the coincidences could only be contrived!

 Chapter 270 An Unacceptable Outcome

    John''sprehension dawned without the need for Phoebe to borate further. It had been a full forty-eight hours since the incident, and Thompson was already a crumbling ruin. Any tangible evidence that might have existed would have been eradicated by now."Phoebe, you''ve been unconscious for two days," John began, his voice carrying a hint of concern. "During that time, Theodore dispatched his assistant to conduct an investigation. They should have gathered all the avable evidence by now."Phoebe''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you implying?" she asked. John hesitated, licking his lips before he replied, "I''m suggesting you approach Theodore. If this situation involves Miss Fitzroy, I doubt we''ll unearth any further leads."


    Phoebe''s gaze fell, her mind churning. If Theodore had intentionally shielded Vanessa, then she was already two days toote. Even if Phoebe was convinced of Vanessa''s involvement, without evidence, she was powerless to act against her."I refuse to believe everyone would protect her," Phoebe dered, her teeth clenched in frustration. "If she''s guilty, there must be evidence somewhere. I''ll start with the staff member who contacted you that day. There has to be evidence."John nodded, understanding her determination. "Understood. I''ll start the investigation immediately."


    In truth, he had already spoken to the staff member in question two days prior, following Phoebe''s incident. The employee had insisted that she had not been directed by anyone and had merely received a call from an individual who imed to havepromising photographs of Noah Myers.Noah Myers was QUEEN Entertainment''s golden goose, and any information rted to him was treated with the utmost seriousness. The staff member hadn''t dared to act independently, which was why she had sought John''s guidance."John," Phoebe''s voice wasced with urgency, "if we don''t expose the mole this time, incidents like this will continue to ur. I was fortunate this time, but I may not be so lucky in the future." John''s heart plummeted at her words. "I''ll leave right away," he promised.As John hastily exited, Phoebe leaned against the window, her body trembling as the autumn wind blew in. The sun, which had been radiating warmth just moments ago, was now hidden behind ominous clouds. Meanwhile, Vanessa, in a fit of rage, swept her arm across her dressing table, sending bottles and jars crashing to the floor. The cacophony of shattering ss echoed around the room. Ruby, standing behind her, remained silent, too frightened to intervene during Vanessa''s tantrum. "Damn it! I nned everything so meticulously, but it all fell apart. Isn''t Thompson the type who can''t resist a beautiful woman? How could he have let Phoebe escape?"


    Vanessa had specifically chosen Thompson due to his notorious reputation. Even if he had harmed Phoebe, Theodore would never suspect her involvement. Everything had proceeded smoothly, so how had Phoebe managed to elude her grasp?Ruby, witnessing Vanessa''s fury, attempted to soothe her. "Vanessa, you did everything you could. Even though Phoebe escaped this time, she was still severely injured. We can consider this a sessful act of revenge."" But how is that enough?" Vanessa roared, her anger unabated. She had wanted Phoebe to be defiled, to be vited by the despicable Thompson. She had expected more from the current oue.


    Ruby nced at Vanessa''s clenched jaw, a clear indication of her simmering rage, and cautiously advised, "I understand, but Vanessa, consider Thompson. He''s already a wreck. If Theodore discovers our involvement, the repercussions would be catastrophic.""I took such a big risk. Why did he let Phoebe go?" Vanessa''s confusion was evident. Merely beating Phoebe wasn''t sufficient. She had expected more.

 Chapter 271 Shes So Adorable

    Ruby exhaled a sigh, musing aloud, "Perhaps an unforeseen incident urred within the confines of the private room, or maybe Phoebe''s actions incensed Tompson, prompting him to alter his decision. Regardless, the current oue is most favorable; it leaves us above suspicion." Vanessa, despite her lingering reluctance, found herselfpelled to ept the situation."Has Theodore been a constant presence at the hospital these past few days?" Vanessa inquired, a surge of jealousy welling within her. Ruby offered a nod of confirmation. "Indeed, he''s been steadfastly at Phoebe''s side throughout her unconscious state."


    Vanessa''s lips curled into a sneer. "She''s truly a fortunate woman. I regret that Tompson failed to eliminate her."


    Ruby shivered at the sight of Vanessa''s contorted expression, a clear sign of her spiraling descent into madness. Swiftly, Ruby moved to her side, cingforting hands on Vanessa''s shoulders. "Vanessa, regain yourposure. We must maintain our decorum during this period to evade arousing Theodore''s suspicions."


    Vanessa closed her eyes, forcing herself into a semnce of calm."Has Tompson''s assistant been taken care of?" Vanessa asked, changing the subject."Indeed, she was quite frightened following Tompson''s incident. I offered her a sum of money, and she has since left Kedora," Ruby replied.


    "That''s a relief. And the staff member from QUEEN Entertainment? She won''t divulge anything, will she?" Vanessa queried, pinching the bridge of her nose. They had begun managing the fallout from Tompson''s incident. In truth, their only interaction had been with Tompson''s assistant. Once she was dealt with, tracing anything back to them would prove challenging."Even if she attempts to implicate me, I''ll manage the situation," Ruby assured her."Very well." Fortunately, Phoebe''s unconscious state hadsted two days, affording them ample time to cover their tracks. Even if Phoebe were tounch an investigation, she would find no leads. It was a missed opportunity, and Vanessa still harbored resentment. However, she knew better than to act against Phoebe for the time being.Theodore returned bearing food, spotting Phoebe standing by the window. He set the food container on the round table and strolled over, unbuttoning his shirt. He had already removed his coat, which he now draped over her shoulders.


    "Why are you standing here in the cold?" he asked, enveloping Phoebe''s cold body in warmth.


    She turned to look at Theodore. Had she not glimpsed her current disheveled state in the mirror moments ago, she might have met his gaze with poise. But the thought of her unkempt appearance prompted her to lower her head, hiding her face in the coat. "Don''t look at me. I look terrible!" she protested. Theodore found her endearing in that moment. He gently tickled her chin, reassuring her, "I''ve been watching you for two days, and you''re far from terrible. You''re utterly adorable."


    Phoebe recoiled from his touch, grasping his coat, pulling it up, and concealing most of her face, leaving only her eyes visible. "You''re just trying to deceive me. I saw my reflection in the bathroom mirror; my face is swollen." Theodore gazed at her, his eyes brimming with amusement. "That''s what makes you the cutest," he dered. Fearing she would remain upset, he took her by the wrist and guided her towards the round table. "You mentioned being hungry. Let''s eat."


    Phoebe offered no resistance and followed him to the table. Theodore released her, reached for the bag, retrieved the lunch box, and set the table. He then pulled out a chair and gestured for Phoebe to sit.


    "Please, eat," he urged. Phoebe nced at the spread before her, then at Theodore. She still had her face covered, feeling too unattractive, and didn''t want him to see. "Why don''t you step out for a while and return after I''ve finished eating?" she suggested.


    Theodore shot her a nce and smiled. "Are you that self-conscious? Stop hiding. I''ve seen you in all kinds of states. Go ahead and eat."


    Phoebe considered his words. He had indeed seen her in various unttering situations before, so this one wouldn''t be any different.With that, she began to eat. As Theodore watched her lower the coat, revealing her bruised and swollen face, a pang of pain tugged at his heart.

 Chapter 272 Investigating the Truth

    Phoebe had been ensnared in unconsciousness for two long days. When she finally awoke, a gnawing hunger wed at her insides. She gingerly picked up the spoon and took a few tentative sips of the chicken soup before her. Suddenly, a warmth blossomed on her cheek, causing her to freeze in ce. Theodore''s hand was there, gently caressing her face. His slender fingers treated her as if she were a fragile piece of porcin, exerting only the lightest touch.In a state of astonishment, Phoebe turned her gaze to him, forgetting to swallow the mouthful of soup she had taken. His eyes held a tender emotion that left her dumbfounded. Theodore''s thumb lightly traced the outline of her bruised cheek, a face he would never dare harm, no matter the intensity of his anger. Now, it bore the marks of violence. "Does it hurt?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.Phoebe suspected that if she admitted to the pain, he would feel it more acutely than she did. So, she shook her head, replying, "It doesn''t hurt now."


    Theodore''s gaze swept over her face, his lips parting to say something, when a knock at the door interrupted him. His hand tensed, then rxed. "Come in!" he called out.Lawton pushed open the door but remained in the doorway. "Mrs. Reynolds, you''re awake?" he greeted Phoebe."Yes," Phoebe replied softly, not wanting to rm anyone with her current appearance.


    Theodore noticed her difort. Rising from his seat, he took note of the rash on her neck. "You should eat first. I''ll be back," he said, before leaving the room.Phoebe nodded in response. Theodore cast her a lingering nce before turning on his heel and exiting the room. Lawton followed him, and together, they ascended to the rooftop. Theodore lit a cigarette, exhaling a puff of smoke into the crisp autumn wind. "How''s the investigation going?" he asked."After Tompson''s incident, his assistant realized something was amiss and fled. No one else at Tompson''spany knew he was meeting Mrs. Reynolds that day," Lawton reported.


    Theodore took another drag of his cigarette, his voice slightly hoarse from the nicotine. "What about the hotel? Was there a mole?""Yes, Tompson has a history. They chose that hotel for the meeting because they had a mole there. In the past, when he harmed other girls, nothing happened to him. Someone always covered for him. They thought it would be the same this time, and if something went wrong, there would be witnesses to testify that Mrs. Reynolds was there voluntarily," Lawton exined.


    Theodore''s face darkened. "It seems to be a group effort.""It appears so, and they''ve been sessful in recent years. They''ve be more audacious, thinking that Mrs. Reynolds could be appeased with a few roles, just like the other actresses they''ve taken advantage of. So, they''ve be even more brazen," Lawton added.A malicious smile yed on Theodore''s lips, a bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes. "Then I''ll show them what happens when they mess with the wrong person," he vowed. He was no stranger to the underhanded tactics that lurked beneath the surface of this seemingly peaceful era. As long as they didn''t cross his path, he could turn a blind eye. But now that Phoebe had been victimized, he couldn''t stand idly by."Lawton, gather their criminal records and hand them over to the police. And as for those involved in framing Phoebe, I will personally deal with them," Theodore ordered. Lawton nodded in understanding. "All right."Theodore released another puff of smoke, his handsome face momentarily obscured. The bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes was more pronounced, a chilling sight to behold. Following Theodore''s instructions, Lawton immediately reached out to the previous victims. Some of the artists were rtively unknown, but as soon as Lawton contacted them, they agreed toe forward and use Tompson.

 Chapter 273 She Will Not Bear Children Again

    There were those who had already established their reputations, their careers sailing smoothly on calm waters.


    Aware that Lawton was on the brink of revealing Thompson''s transgressions, they feared the potential bacsh and had begun to distance themselves. Thus, Lawton''s ns did not unfold as smoothly as he had hoped. Yet, he could empathize with their plight. They hadbored to achieve their sess, and the prospect of having their reputations tarnished due to Thompson''s actions was daunting. Despite being victims, they had reaped some benefits from their association with Thompson. If their reputations were to be sullied once more, they would be left with no ce in the entertainment industry.


    Lawton had no desire to exacerbate their difficulties, so he chose to focus on the root of the problem. His investigation revealed that the hotel''s illicit activities extended beyond merely catering to the rich and powerful. He feared that a deeper probe might unearth a multitude of issues and stir up a ho''s nest.Phoebe, oblivious to Lawton''s discoveries, was recuperating in the hospital. Her youth had aided her recovery, and most of the injuries on her face had healed. Ayer of foundation was all it took to conceal any remaining traces. However, the rash that had spread across her body persisted, a clear sign of an allergic reaction.


    She recalled a simr outbreak following her miscarriage. Concerned, she consulted her physician, inquiring if the rash could be a result of a drug allergy. The doctor confirmed her suspicions, "Yes, Mrs. Reynolds, I have discussed this with Theodore. Your allergic symptoms are simr to those you experienced after your miscarriage three years ago. We suspect that you are allergic to the ingredients in the medicine."Phoebe stared at the doctor, her face a mask of confusion. "What do you mean?"


    The doctor borated, "Your miscarriage three years ago may have been triggered by inadvertently consuming the medicine. Try to recall, did you ept a drink from a stranger before your miscarriage?" Phoebe recoiled, stumbling backward.


    The doctor quickly extended a hand to steady her. "Mrs. Reynolds, are you alright?"


    Phoebe regained her bnce and shook her head, "I''m fine. I''m just struggling to ept this."She refrained from revealing that the day before her miscarriage, she had attended a ss reunion. She had been mindful of her pregnancy and had abstained from alcohol. Edward had arranged for a special drink for her, which she alone consumed. Later, she fell asleep, only to awaken in the hotel''s bed with Edward. Theodore had walked in on them, and his arrival had been so sudden that she hadn''t had time to react. Theodore had pointed at her thrice before departing without uttering a word. She had chased after him, and then she had miscarried. She had overlooked any anomalies that day, perhaps because she was subconsciously unwilling to confront them.


    Today, she was forced to face the harsh reality that Edward had likely orchestrated the entire incident. She closed her eyes briefly, "Thank you, doctor. I need some time alone."


    The doctor, noting her pallor, offered words offort, "Mrs. Reynolds, the past is behind you. Try to be more open-minded; you will bear children again."Phoebe forced a bitter smile, "I won''t bear children again."She would never bear children again.

 Chapter 274 Shes Not That Bad!

    Phoebe returned to the ward, her body finding sce against the cool windowpane. Her palm tenderly traced the contours of her abdomen, a bittersweet reminder of the tiny life that had once blossomed within her three years prior.Her fingers curled protectively over her stomach, a physical manifestation of the self-me and guilt that gnawed at her soul. She found herself questioning the past, wondering if her attendance at that fateful reunion could have altered the course of her life. "I''m sorry, my baby. I failed to protect you," she murmured, her voice heavy with sorrow.Phoebe sought refuge in a secluded corner of the room, her hand acting as a shield for her tear-streaked face. The steady stream of tears quickly dampened her palm, a testament to the pain and regret that consumed her.


    It was in this state of distress that Theodore found her. rm painted his features as he rushed to her side, gently lifting her from the cold, hard floor. "Why are you on the floor?" he questioned, his gaze falling upon her tear-stained face. "What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe''s response was a muffled sob, her face buried in her palms."Theodore, do you hate me?" she queried, her voiceced with despair. "I hate myself. If only I had been more careful," she admitted, her words trailing off into a whisper. "If I..."Theodore''s heart tightened at her words. "Phoebe, please don''t cry," he pleaded.


    Phoebe sought sce in his chest, her body wracked with sobs that seemed to release years of pent-up grievances.


    Theodore held her close, his eyes filled with a protective warmth. Seeing her cry so helplessly, he regretted not dealing with Tompson sooner. "Don''t be afraid. Nothing happened," he reassured her.


    Phoebe knew he misunderstood the source of her tears, but she didn''t correct him. Her suspicions were just that, suspicions,cking any concrete evidence. She feared that revealing them would only lead him to believe she was making excuses. She swallowed her sobs, her tears gradually subsiding.


    Theodore held her until she calmed, his expression softening. He noticed the tear stains on her face and gently wiped her nose. "You''re crying like a baby. I''ll get a towel to wipe your face."He rose, gently settling Phoebe on the bed before disappearing into the bathroom. He returned shortly, a warm towel in hand.


    Phoebe felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her as she leaned against the headboard. "I''ll do it myself," she protested, but Theodore gently brushed her hand aside.


    He leaned over her, one hand bracing himself on the edge of the bed, the other tenderly wiping away her tears. "Phoebe, I will investigate this matter thoroughly. No matter what forces are behind them, I will make sure you get justice," he promised, his gaze never leaving her face. Phoebe''s eyshes fluttered at his words, a question escaping her lips before she could stop it. "What if Vanessa is the one behind all this? Would you still help me seek justice?" Theodore''s hand stilled, his gaze piercing into hers. "Why do you think Vanessa would plot against you?"


    Phoebe bit her lip, regretting her impulsive question. She averted her gaze, murmuring, "It''s nothing, just a thought.""There''s no such possibility." Theodore imed calmly and firmly. "Vanessa wouldn''t do that. She''s not that kind of person." Phoebe couldn''t help but wish she hadn''t asked. She silently took the towel from his hand, wiping her face. ''Perhaps all first loves were held in such high regard by men,'' she mused.

 Chapter 275 Discharged

    A frown creased Theodore''s brow as he questioned, "Phoebe, do you harbor some misunderstanding about Vanessa?"


    His words stirred a tumult within Phoebe, exacerbating her difort. She responded with a sneer, "Let''s just call it a misunderstanding then. I''m feeling rather fatigued. Have the discharge procedures been finalized?"Theodore studied her for a moment before speaking with grave seriousness. "Vanessa is a kind soul. She wouldn''t even harm an ant, let alone you. Please don''t perceive her in such a light. She''s aware it would distress you." Phoebe was left speechless.Theodore''s naive understanding of Vanessa was the reason he could utter such words.


    Phoebe felt a wave of destion wash over her and she turned away, not wishing to hear more. In truth, her anger was fueled by Theodore''s unfounded trust in Vanessa, a trust that stung her heart like a needle."I want to be discharged," she dered. Theodore, looking at her helplessly, handed her a towel to prevent her clothes from getting wet and said, "Alright, Lawton has already taken care of the discharge procedures."As the sound of Theodore''s retreating footsteps echoed in the room, Phoebe stared nkly at the simple patterns on the floor tiles. She had thought that their rtionship had evolved over the past two days. But a few words had reset everything back to the beginning.


    In Theodore''s eyes, Vanessa was as innocent as freshly fallen snow. She wouldn''t even harm an ant, so how could she possibly be scheming against her? If Phoebe were to contest this, it would only result in humiliation and leave her feeling even more frigid.Fortunately, Lawton soon returned with thepleted discharge papers. As Phoebe rose from the bed, Theodore extended a hand to assist her, but she evaded him. His hand hung in mid-air, and a chill permeated the room.Sensing the tension, Lawton quickly gathered the luggage and made his way out of the ward. "Theodore, Mrs. Reynolds, I''ll go start the car and wait for you," he said, before making a swift exit. Once they were alone, Theodore became more assertive. He slipped one hand under Phoebe''s armpit and the other beneath her knees, lifting her into his arms.


    Phoebe instinctively clutched at his shirt as she felt herself being lifted, fearful that he might drop her. His voice sounded in her ear, "What''s wrong with you?"Phoebe bit her lip and remained silent. She didn''t want to further irritate him, lest she speak ill of the person he cared for, which would only make her appear unreasonable. Theodore, unable toprehend her current mood, refrained from saying much. He simply carried her out of the ward. The journey home was a silent one, the atmosphere heavy with unspoken words. Lawton drove in the front, sitting rigidly upright, not daring to steal a nce in the rearview mirror. Upon reaching the Imperial Apartment, they drove straight to the underground parking lot and stopped in front of the elevator. As Phoebe opened the door to exit, Theodore''s phone rang.


    After a brief exchange, he hung up, his face etched with grim lines. He stepped out of the car and said to Phoebe, "You go on and rest. I have some matters to attend to. I''ll be back in the evening."Phoebe didn''t inquire about his destination. She silently collected her luggage and walked into the elevator. Theodore watched as the elevator doors slowly closed. He retrieved a cigarette from his coat pocket, lit it, and allowed some of his frustration to dissipate.Once he finished his cigarette, he crushed the butt under his shoe before getting back into the car and instructing Lawton, "Take me to that hotel."


    That hotel he referred to was the one where Phoebe had her ident.

 Chapter 276 Arrest

    Theodore burst into the hotel, an ominous wave of ck-d bodyguards trailing in his wake. His demand was immediate and upromising: every guest was to be expelled. Sensing the brewing storm, the security guard hastily sought out the lobby manager. Upon hearing of Theodore''s unexpected arrival, the lobby manager felt a cold dread seep into his veins. He knew that Theodore''s presence was a harbinger of trouble. He hurried over, his heart sinking at the sight of the formidable entourage of bodyguards. Memories of Theodore''s recent acts of brutality flooded his mind."Theodore," he stammered, "I wish you had given me advance notice. I could have prepared a proper reception for you." Theodore, seated nonchntly, took a leisurely drag from his cigarette, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "So you could have drugged it, right?"


    The manager''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, which he nervously wiped away. "Theodore, I would never dare. We are a reputable establishment." Theodore let out a mockingugh. "I''m not here for your empty words. Hand over the person."


    The manager was thrown into a panic. He couldn''t meet Theodore''s gaze, acutely aware of the illicit activities the hotel had been involved in. The hotel had always flirted with the boundaries of legality. Over the years, their business had expanded, catering not only to small-time yers like Tompson but also to high-profile individuals. The manager knew they had crossed a line. They had lured countless girls, initially unwilling, with the promise of benefits. Eventually, these girls willingly followed the wealthy men. Gradually, the hotel''s reputation spread, attracting many influential figures. With their business soaring to such heights, they couldn''t afford to offend these powerful individuals. They spared no effort in finding girls of varying appearances to cater to these influential figures'' tastes.


    A trade chain formed over time, with the hotel bing a hub not for food, but for women.


    When they received a call from Thompson''s assistant requesting a secluded private room, they knew Thompson had set his sights on someone and intended to seal the deal at their hotel. It was only when Thompson was discovered that they realized the woman he had been courting was Theodore''s lover. They had provoked someone they shouldn''t have, and escaping unscathed seemed unlikely. The lobby manager forced a smile. "Who do you want me to hand over, Theodore?" Theodore''s expression hardened, his eyes turning icy. "Are you ying dumb?" His sinister look, the chilling darkness in his eyes, seemed to freeze the surrounding air. No one dared to breathe heavily.


    The lobby manager was terrified, his facial muscles trembling. "Theodore, I really don''t know who you''re looking for. Please rify."


    Theodore''s gaze turnedpletely icy. "Lawton, go and bring that person to me."


    At hismand, Lawton gestured, and the ck-d bodyguards immediately dispersed, rushing towards the elevator.


    The lobby manager waspletely flustered. "Theodore, what are you doing?"


    Theodore leaned back, his sinister and bloodthirsty eyes locked onto the lobby manager, who found himself unable to meet Theodore''s gaze.

 Chapter 277 Begging for Mercy

    "Wait!" Theodore ordered.


    The manager, sensing the ominous undertones in his voice, knew that this encounter with Theodore was destined for a disastrous end. With a subtle nod, he signaled a nearby waiter, who discreetly slipped away to call for reinforcements. Theodore, after all, was here on a mission - to ensure the safety and well-being of his beloved. Any additionalplications could prove to be costly.Theodore''s gaze followed the retreating waiter, his mind already formting a n to expose the mastermind behind this hotel''s tant disregard for thew.


    Before long, security ushered two waitstaff members into his presence. They were out of uniform, their attire suggesting a hasty return to work.


    The manager''s face fell at the sight of them. ''Could these two be the culprits Theodore was seeking? It appeared he hade well-prepared,'' the manager mused.Breaking the silence, he asked, "What transgressions have theymitted? If they have caused you any offense, allow me to administer the punishment."


    Theodore''s response was swift and resolute, "I''ll handle this personally." His gaze, sharp and prating, fell upon the two waitstaff. "Who ordered you to tamper with the drinks?" His suspicion was directed towards the beverages, having noted the untouched food on the table that day.


    The pair exchanged a nervous nce, fear mirrored in their eyes. They had sensed trouble brewing when the ck-d guards apprehended them. Now, confronted with the formidable Theodore, they stuttered, "We don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Theodore''s gaze turned icy. "Is that so? It seems I''ll have to resort to more persuasive methods to extract the truth." With a nod to Lawton, he signaled for the interrogation tomence.Lawton stepped forward, delivering a swift, brutal kick to the male waiter''s chest, nearly sending him sprawling. The ruthless questioning continued, and under the relentless pressure, the truth finally surfaced.


    Driven to desperation, the male waiter had no choice but to capitte. Despite the searing pain, he confessed, clinging to a faint hope of mercy. "Thompson is a habitual offender, he has a history of resorting to such tactics."The male waiter''s tear-choked plea for forgiveness reverberated through the room. Yet, Theodore''s expression remained as cold and unyielding as ever.


    "Where did you get the drugs?" he demanded.


    "Thompson provided them. He has connections that can acquire such substances," the male waiter stammered, his voice trembling with fear. "I had no choice. My mother was sick, and I needed money for her treatment. I didn''t want to be a part of it, but I was left with no other option."


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed. "You should have thought about the consequences before getting involved." The male waiter''s face was filled with fear. "Please spare me, Theodore. I was forced into this situation."

 Chapter 278 Closed for Rectification for Two Months

    Theodore squinted; the other person stood tall, dressed in luxury brands, exuding a worldly air.


    The two locked eyes, and then Theodore knew right away that the person in front of him was the hotel''s backstage boss.


    The lobby manager immediately approached respectfully. "Boss, you''re finally here."


    The lobby manager leaned in close to his ear and exined the situation. The man''s originally effeminate face grew even darker.


    "How useless you are!" the man criticized in a low voice, casting a sidelong nce at Theodore, who was sitting in the chair. Even though one stood and the other sat, the momentum was not much different.


    Theodore carried an aura of nobility and elegance cultivated in a wealthy family since childhood, which waspletely different from the air that the man had built with luxury brands.


    The man looked at him for a few seconds before extending his hand. "Hello, I''m the hotel''s owner, Bishop Reynolds."


    ''His surname is Reynolds?''


    Theodore''s gaze sharpened as he looked at him. The man was of simr age and appearance to him. To an unknowing observer, they could easily be mistaken for brothers.


    When Lawton saw Bishop walk in, his gaze flickered between Theodore and Bishop, growing increasingly puzzled.


    He had been by Theodore''s side for several years, only knowing he had a brother named Christopher, but their resemnce was not even as striking as that between Theodore and the gentleman before them.


    ''Could this gentleman be Theodore''s father''ss illegitimate son?''


    Ignoring the hand extended toward him, Theodore''s deep eyes were filled with coldness and mockery. "Bishop is a good name, but it''s a pity you are not worthy of this name."


    Bishop was speechless. ''Are you being polite?''


    Bishop''s expression shifted slightly as he stared at Theodore, a sh of envy fleeting in his eyes. He naturally knew Theodore was his never-met brother.


    "I''m curious about the mischief you''ve stirred up on my territory." Bishop bluntly questioned.


    Raising an eyebrow, Theodore sneered. ;"Your territory harbors evil, harming innocent people. How should you exin this?"


    ncing at the two kneeling on the ground, Bishop remained indifferent. "You''re exaggerating. When guestse to dine at my hotel, how could we possibly be privy to their private affairs? We''re not privy to their innermost thoughts. "Is that so?" Theodore lit a cigarette, exhaling smoke, ying with his lighter. "A small hotel is harboring something despicable; if you can''t handle it, let the police take care of it."


    With that, he turned to Lawton. "What are you standing there for? Bishop is busy. Do you really need to bother him by calling the police about such a trivial matter?"


    Lawton quickly pulled out his phone to call the police.


    Bishop clenched his teeth. If this matter escted to the police station, it wouldn''t be as simple as Thompson drugging someone. His thin lips pressed tightly as he stared directly at Theodore.


    "Are you here today just to cause trouble?"


    Theodore calmly gazed at Bishop''s angry expression. "Your hotel staff are recklessly testing the boundaries of thew. If I don''t send them to prison, how can I vent my spleen?"


    Upon hearing this, a male waiter knelt in front of Bishop, pleading while clinging to his leg. "Boss, I truly didn''t know that Tompson had plotted to take Theodore''s woman. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have the audacity to do such a thing. Please save me!"


    Bishop kicked him away, scolding sternly."Shit. Your character is wed. Do you still want to tarnish the entire hotel''s image?"


    The male waitery prostrate on the ground, regretful and pleading.


    Bishop adjusted his clothes, looking at Theodore. "What do you want me topensate you?"


    "Close for two months to rectification, and hand over these two individuals to me," Theodore said in a cold tone.

 Chapter 279 Illegitimate Child

    Bishop nced at the two individuals, quickly weighing the gains and losses in his mind. He was well acquainted with Theodore''s temperament; he wouldn''t overlook it when his woman was hurt.


    He could only swallow his pride and agree to temporarily close down for two months to rectify the situation, allowing Theodore to take away the two individuals. However, before they left, he warned them against speaking impulsively.


    Watching Theodore and hispanions leave, Bishop angrily smashed a vase that was worth hundreds of thousands in the lobby.


    "Damn it, how did you provoke him?"


    The lobby manager, looking at his terrifying expression, trembled in fear beside him. He said, "We didn''t know that the person Tompson had plotted against was his lover."


    Bishop kicked out, hitting the lobby manager in the abdomen. When he fell to the ground, Bishop grabbed him by the cor, scolding, "His lover? That''s his wife!"


    Lobby Manager thought, ''I was negligent!''


    They were quite wronged, too. In the past, it never caused such amotion when the guests misbehaved. Who would have thought that Tompson had set his sights on the person in charge of QUEEN Entertainment?


    Even if they didn''t think it through, they should have known that for her to rise to the position ofpany executive at such a young age, she must have some powerful backing.


    It was also their fault for not investigating beforehand.


    Now, with a two-month closure for rectification and the loss of tens of thousands in revenue each day, the boss was definitely going to be furious. More importantly, Theodore took the people away.


    Those two individuals know a lot about the hotel, and any careless word from them could spell trouble.


    ...


    Theodore left the hotel with his bodyguards, many ck cars driving away, exuding a very intimidating aura.


    In the ck Maybach, Theodore instructed Lawton. "Investigate Bishop; I sense he''s not simple."


    Lawton nced in the rearview mirror and cautiously said, "Theodore, have you noticed that he looks a lot like you?"


    Theodore chuckled. "So what if he looks like me? Could he be an illegitimate child that my father had outside?"


    Lawton was speechless. ''God forbid, don''t let Theodore guess right.''


    After Theodore spoke, he also had doubts inside.


    His father was handsome in his youth, and even now, approaching sixty, he still exuded a charming demeanor that captivated young women who aspired to marry into wealth.


    However, Brandon was like a moralpass; no matter how many women pursued him, he never had extramarital affairs like other wealthy men.


    Therefore, the image he had set for the three siblings was that of a family-loving good man. If Brandon really had such a big illegitimate child outside, how would they cope with it?


    Theodore rubbed his brow, vaguely feeling that Bishop''s appearance would bring about significant changes to their family.


    Theodore returned to the Imperial Apartment, took off his suit jacket, and draped it over the chair back. After searching the house for a while, he finally found Phoebe in the study.


    She was slumped over the desk, seemingly asleep from exhaustion.


    He walked in quietly, stopped by the desk, and saw her holding a tablet in her hand, apparently dozing off.


    As he carefully approached, he leaned over to hold the other end of the tablet and pulled it out.


    However, his movement made Phoebe wake up despite the caution.

 Chapter 280 Abandoned Factory

    Phoebe lifted her head, her face marked with a few red lines imprinted by the tablet that she had been resting on.


    The shadow in front of her startled her.


    When she realized the man standing before her was Theodore, her heartbeat gradually calmed down.


    "You''re back?"


    Leaning his tall frame against the desk, Theodore ced the tablet down and gazed at her with lowered eyes. "Why didn''t you go back to bed when you were sleepy?"


    Phoebe rubbed her eyes, her drowsiness vanishing without a trace. She stood up. "I had a few urgent emails to handle and ended up falling asleep here."


    Theodore noticed the red marks on her face and said, "Go change your clothes. I''m taking you somewhere."


    "Where are you taking me?" Phoebe asked curiously.


    Theodore didn''t answer, only instructing her to change her clothes.


    Phoebe thought he was taking her out to eat and was overjoyed. She put on a cream-colored dress and wore the ne that Mrs. Reynolds had given her, which made her look particrly radiant.


    When she walked out, Theodore was already waiting for her at the entrance. She couldn''t help but feel that Theodore seemed preupied with some troubles, perhaps due to the dim lighting in the hallway.


    A sense of unease crept into her heart. ;"Is something wrong?"


    Theodore shook his head. "No, let''s go."


    Phoebe put on her shoes and followed him out the door. The two didn''t speak on the way, with Phoebe sitting in the passenger seat, watching as the car got on the highway and headed out of the city.


    She pressed her lips together.


    An hourter, the car stopped outside an abandoned old factory. Phoebe looked at the deste scene outside the window and realized she had misunderstood.


    Theodore wasn''t taking her out to eat.


    Theodore unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. Phoebe quickly followed suit, noticing a faint lighting from the distant factory.


    Fear gripped Phoebe''s heart, but she had to keep up with Theodore''s pace as they walked toward the factory.


    The sound of insects chirping filled the air, and the reeds swayed in the wind, making the night feel eerie. Phoebe, feeling scared, quickened her pace and grabbed the corner of Theodore''s coat.


    Theodore paused, looked at her hand, and then at her face. "What''s wrong?"


    Embarrassed to admit her fear, Phoebe said, "I can''t see the road clearly. I''m afraid of falling."


    Theodore continued walking, but this time at a slower pace. They walked along a gravel path until they reached the outside of the abandoned factory.


    Phoebe saw two men in ck standing guard at the entrance, their presence making her feel uneasy. She watched as the bodyguards nodded at Theodore in greeting.


    It seemed they were acquaintances; Phoebe felt a slight sense of relief. The two men opened the door. With dim yellow light spilled out, Phoebe squinted to see inside.


    Inside the factory, two more ck bodyguards stood. Behind them, a man and a woman were tied to chairs, their mouths stuffed with cloth. Upon seeing Theodore, the two began to make muffled pleas as if begging for mercy. Phoebe tilted her head, wondering why Theodore had brought her here.


    As they walked in, the bodyguards removed the cloth from the captives'' mouths; they immediately began to beg in terror, only to be silenced by a gesture from Theodore.


    "Tell her, who ordered you to drug the water?"


    The captives'' eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope as they recognized Phoebe as the victim who had been pped by Tompson that day.

 Chapter 281 She Has No Reason to Harm You

    "Phoebe, it''s Tompson. We have a partnership with Tompson. Whenever he invites a woman to our hotel, it''s because he wants to do something indecent to her. Then we help him drug her and bring her to him."


    Phoebe recognized the two people. The woman was the waitress who had led her to the private room that day, and the man was someone she hadn''t seen before but was certainly an aplice, which was why Theodore had brought them here.


    After hearing their excuses, Phoebe felt a chill in her heart.


    Theodore looked at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, you heard it. There was nothing to do with Vanessa. They were acting on Tompson''s orders."


    Phoebe stared at him in astonishment. She finally understood why Theodore had brought her here. He had been investigating the truth not to seek justice for her but to exonerate Vanessa.


    She clenched her fists. "Really?"


    Theodore frowned; his eyes showed a hint of displeasure at Phoebe''s reaction. "She has no reason to harm you."


    Phoebe felt a dull pain in her chest. She took a deep breath to suppress the pain.


    After a while, she spoke, "I went to the hotel to meet Tompson. It was the second time I met him. The first time, he just nced at me from a distance. Why would he target me?"


    The two people looked at each other, puzzled. "We don''t know, but ording to the usual practice, the women he invites to the hotel are the ones he wants to harm."


    "Did he call you to book the private room?" Phoebe asked again.


    The woman replied, "It wasn''t Tompson who called. It was his assistant. His assistant specifically told us not to mess it up."


    Phoebe frowned. "His assistant?"


    The woman nodded vigorously. "Yes, for such matters, it''s always Tompson''s assistant who handles it. He never does it himself. But after Tompson got into trouble, his assistant ran away."


    Phoebe sneered. "It seems there''s a third party involved."


    Then, she turned to Theodore with a meaningful look. "I know how strongly you want to exin things for Miss Fitzroy, but for me, jumping to conclusions without fully investigating is unfair."


    Theodore pressed his tongue against his cheek, looking extremely displeased. "Phoebe, the situation is already very clear now. Even if there is an assistant involved, it won''t change much. Why are you so convinced that Vanessa wants to harm you?"


    "Because that day at the estate, she pulled me down from the second floor. Theodore, you think your first love is so kind and innocent, but she wants me dead more than anyone else." Phoebe shouted through gritted teeth.


    If Theodore hadn''t been so biased, she wouldn''t have mentioned this at all.


    She thought that, during the past few days in the hospital, his pity and concern were genuine. Not until at this moment did she realize how naive she had been!


    John had said that he had asked Lawton to investigate a couple of days ago. Maybe Theodore tacitly approved Tompson''s assistant''s escape.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but specte about him with the worst intentions. How ridiculous; she actually thought he had genuine feelings for her.


    "Phoebe!" Theodore ced his hand on her shoulder. "What nonsense are you talking about? Vanessa told me that she identally fell from the railing that day. You tried to pull her up but were dragged down by her weight."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    No wonder he hadn''t asked her for an exnationter. Vanessa had used a cleverer way to twist her motives.


    She took two steps back, avoiding Theodore''s hand. Her smile was bitter. "I was too stupid to y with you smart people."

 Chapter 282 Conflict Erupts Completely

    Theodore looked at her with a pained expression, his heart filled with anxiety. He stepped forward, trying to pull her back. "Phoebe, you have really misunderstood her."


    Phoebe said, "Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, it is clear in my heart. You still love her. No matter how much I say, you won''t believe me. It doesn''t matter; I''ll investigate it myself."


    After speaking, she didn''t want to look at him for another second and turned to walk out of the factory.


    Theodore didn''t expect her reaction to be so intense. He quickly caught up to her and grabbed her wrist. "Phoebe, the facts are right in front of you. Why do you insist it''s Vanessa? This matter has nothing to do with her."


    Phoebe sneered, staring at Theodore with hatred swirling in her eyes. "Because I''m the victim, Theodore. Have you ever thought about what would have happened if you hadn''t arrived in time that day?"


    "But I did get there in time," Theodore said.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and forcefully shook off her hand. "Yes, you got there in time, so I should be grateful, relieved that I wasn''t vited, and then just let it go?"


    "Phoebe, you''re too paranoid."


    "That''s because you''re too biased!" Phoebe shouted, tears rolling down her face. "Theodore, what do I mean to you in your heart?"


    Theodore pressed his lips tightly together.


    Seeing his silence, Phoebe felt deeply hurt. At that moment, a twisted desire for revenge surged in her heart. He made her suffer, so she wanted to make him suffer even more.


    Phoebe said, "In your heart, you''ve never trusted me, right? To you, I''m just an unchaste existence. Didn''t you suspect that Edward and I made love and killed your child? Well, you don''t have to suspect anymore. Let me tell you, yes, we did sleep together that night."


    Phoebe''s head was knocked to the side by a p.


    She maintained that position, motionless, even forgetting to cry. Her cheek burned painfully, but it was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.


    Theodore''s hand froze in mid-air, his fingertips trembling secretly. He red at Phoebe with uncontroble anger. "Take back what you just said!"


    Phoebe slowly turned her head to look at him, her eyes red as if they would bleed in the next second. Suddenly, she gave him a strange smile.


    "For three years, haven''t you always thought that way? Why is it that you can think it, but I can''t say it?"


    Theodore stared at her rapidly swelling cheek, the trace of blood at the corner of her mouth stinging his eyes. He couldn''t believe that he had actually pped her.


    "Phoebe, don''t provoke me!"


    The strange smile on Phoebe''s face grew even more intense. She straightened her back and offered the other side of her face, aggressively saying, "One side isn''t enough? Here, take the other side and hit it hard."


    Theodore roared, "Phoebe!"


    Phoebe waited a few seconds but didn''t receive another p. She took a few steps back, full of sarcasm. "Not hitting? Then I''ll take my leave."


    After saying that, she turned and left without looking back.

 Chapter 283 Phoebe Wanted a Divorce

    Theodore angrily kicked a nearby pile of junk, causing it scattering. He turned and stared at Phoebe''s figure, his heart burning with a searing rage.


    "Damn it!"


    Without caring about his anger, he took off after her. Just as he reached the outside, he saw a ck Maybach speeding away from the roadside.


    The speed was astonishing, like a bullet tearing through the quiet night.


    Theodore''s heart skipped as he ran to the roadside, but by the time he got there, the ck Maybach had already disappeared at the intersection.


    He roared into the night sky, "Phoebe!"


    Phoebe''s eyes were filled with tears. Her heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. Theodore pped on her face, but the pain was in her heart. He hadpletely shattered her hopes.


    She had overestimated herself.


    Theodore had been treating her kindly recently, and she had foolishly thought he had fallen in love with her. Only now did she realize how ridiculous she had been.


    Cindy was about to go to sleep with a facial mask on when the doorbell rang intensely. She thought Patrick had returned and quickly went to open the door.


    "I''ming. Did you forget something again? Phoebe, it''s you?"


    Cindy was shocked to see Phoebe standing at the door. Her eyes widened in surprise, and then she noticed the swelling on one side of Phoebe''s face, with clear finger marks. She quickly pulled her inside.


    "Phoebe, what happened? Who pped you?"


    Phoebe threw herself into Cindy''s arms, tears streaming down her face. "Cindy, I want to divorce."


    Cindy hugged her while closing the door. "What happened, Phoebe? Don''t cry; tell me what happened."


    Phoebe shook her head, and Cindy helped her to sit down on the sofa. She covered her face and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Cindy was anxious, seeing Phoebe so heartbroken; she could already guess it had something to do with Theodore.


    ''Could those fingerprints on her face be from Theodore?


    ''That jerk!''


    Cindy stood up angrily. "Phoebe, I''m going to kill that bastard Theodore. How dare he treat you like this?"


    Seeing Cindy rush to the kitchen, Phoebe was so scared that stopped crying. She grabbed Cindy around the waist and said, "Cindy, don''t go."


    Hearing Phoebe''s sobs, Cindy''s heart broke. She turned around and hugged her. "Okay, I won''t go. Don''t cry."


    Phoebe wiped her tears. Cindy''s reaction had indeed halted her tears, as she feared she might actually confront Theodore with a knife.


    Cindy poured her a ss of warm water and sat her down on the sofa. The finger marks on Phoebe''s face were even more shocking now.


    "How could he hit you so hard? It''s like he''s hitting an enemy," Cindy said angrily.


    She knew Phoebe''s marriage was unhappy. Even though she had married the most prestigious man in Kedora, Phoebe seemed sadder than before.


    "Cindy, I''vee to realize that some things are futile, even if you plead or try to force them."Phoebe held the water cup, tears welling up again.


    Cindy sighed. "It''s not that you forced it. You and Edward were so in love back then. If it weren''t for that bastard Theodore forcing you while drunk, you would never have married him."


    Originally, they were like two parallel lines that would never intersect. It was Theodore who had intruded on her rtionship with Edward. Why did he get to y the victim and torment Phoebe all these years?


    Phoebe closed her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks. "There''s no point in talking about this now, Cindy. Can I stay at your ce tonight?"


    "Of course, Phoebe. You can stay as long as you want." Cindy looked at the injury on her face, feeling heartbroken. "I''ll use ice to reduce the swelling. How could he hit such a beautiful face?"


    ''That bastard Theodore, he actually has the heart to hurt you.'' She brooded.

 Chapter 284 Unwavering and Unrepentant

    Cindy got some ice, wrapped it in a clean towel, and gently pressed it against Phoebe''s face. Even though the weather was still hot, Phoebe shivered from the cold.


    Seeing that Phoebe had calmed down, Cindy started to ask her what had happened.


    Phoebe didn''t hide anything and told Cindy about the recent events. Cindy suddenly stood up, furiously cursing, "How can Vanessa be so awful? Is Theodore blind? How could he not suspect her at all?"


    Cindy was furious after hearing it; actually, anyone would be angry if this got out.


    Phoebe smiled bitterly. "She was pure and innocent and she was his first love. He cared her deeply"


    Cindy sneered. "If he loves her so much, why doesn''t he divorce you and marry Vanessa?"


    Phoebe fell silent.


    Seeing her like this, Cindy felt sorry and said, "Forget it; let''s not talk about them. Are you hungry? Let''s order some takeout."


    "Okay."


    Cindy ordered some takeout. While waiting for it, Phoebe went to the bathroom to take a shower; then, she found a pair of men''s boxers in there.


    Phoebe instinctively nced at the bathroom door, realizing Cindy had something going on.


    Phoebe put on the clothes Cindy had prepared and walked out. Cindy had just received the takeout and waved her over.


    "Phoebe, the takeout is here. Come over."


    Phoebe walked over and sat on the carpet by the table. Cindy quickly unpacked the food, and the smell of fried chicken filled the air.


    Besides fried chicken, there was also beer.


    Cindy opened two cans of beer and handed Phoebe one, saying, "Come on, let''s get drunk tonight."


    Phoebe picked up the beer and clinked it with Cindy''s. She took a big gulp, the bitter taste of the beer spreading in her throat.


    Actually, she didn''t like drinking, seeing alcohol as a poison, but now she needed to get drunk desperately. Only when she was drunk could she forget those painful memories. "Phoebe, our school days were the best. You and Edward were so enviable." Cindy reminisced. Phoebe and Edward were indeed the couple everyone envied in school. ''How did ite to this?'' She pondered.


    Phoebe felt a pang of bitterness. She hadn''t thought about the past for a long time. Now, hearing Cindy mention it, it felt like it happened in another lifetime.


    She took a bite of fried chicken with a sip of beer. ;"Cindy, don''t mention Edward."


    Cindy, lying on the table, drunkenly looked at Phoebe. "Phoebe, do you regret interning at Reynolds Group?"


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    She had always been more ambitious than her brother, Donovan Hart. Even with the intense pressure of high school, she used her spare time to work and earn money to lighten her mom''s burden.


    When it came time for college internships, her first choice was to intern at the most prestigiouspany in New York. Only when she worked at the bestpany could she prove her abilities.


    So, despite Edward''s objections, she resolutely went to Reynolds Group.


    Phoebe''s previous choice had changed the fates of many people, including her, Edward, Theodore, and Vanessa.


    "I have too many regretstely, but if I had to do it all over again, I would still choose to intern at Reynolds Group."


    Nevertheless, she wouldn''t have any interactions with Theodore.


    Cindy sighed, "Phoebe, you are truly unwavering and unrepentant."


    Phoebe took a big gulp of beer, the bitterness of the beer drowning out the bitterness in her heart. She chuckled. "Yes, unwavering and unrepentant."


    Cindy lifted her beer bottle and clinked it with hers. "Here''s to our youth, unwavering and unrepentant."

 Chapter 285 Have You Been Dating Recently?

    Phoebe clinked her bottle with Cindy''s, then tilted her head back and finished the remaining beer in one gulp. She looked at Cindy and asked, "Cindy, have you been dating recently?"


    Cindy choked on her beer, her face and ears turning red. Her voice was hoarse as she replied, "I haven''t been dating."


    "Really? Then what''s with the men''s boxers in your bathroom?"


    Cindy was shocked.


    She had forgotten to hide Patrick''s boxers. Her face turned red. "You must have seen it wrong. Those are mine."


    Phoebe squinted at her. "Cindy, did you forget that I''m married? Do you think I can''t tell if those boxers are yours or someone else''s?"


    Cindy bit her lip and lowered her eyes, speaking weakly, "I''m not in a serious rtionship with him; we''re just having a casual fling. I''m already 25 years old. Can''t I have a malepanion?"


    "A malepanion, not a boyfriend?" Phoebe frowned.


    Even though many girls nowadays treat dating casually, she didn''t think Cindy would be so casual.


    Cindy didn''t dare to meet Phoebe''s eyes and tell the truth. "Yes, a malepanion. Phoebe, please don''t scold me. I''m not serious; I believe in living in the moment."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Cindy, my life is a mess. How could I meddle in yours? I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt."


    "I won''t. I know very well what kind of rtionship we have. I won''t take it seriously." Cindy said with conviction.


    Patrick treated her as a stand-in, and she knew it very well. But he might not be aware that she treated him as a stand-in, too.


    Phoebe sighed. "Just be careful."


    "I definitely will, Phoebe. I''ve told you before, there''s someone I like so much in my heart, so I won''t fall for him or get any hurt." Cindy said.


    Phoebe knew Cindy wouldn''t reveal anything about that malepanion, so she didn''t press further. They drank in silence.


    Sometimes, Phoebe envied Cindy''s carefree attitude. If she could just let go of everything, would she be less miserable?


    Later, they both indulged in excessive drinking. Despite beer having a low alcohol content, it was still easy to be intoxicated if one was not a habitual drinker. They remained in ce; they just leaned on the sofa and chatted.


    They talked about everything from their school days totheir dreams. Eventually, Phoebe fell asleep, unaware that Theodore was frantically searching for her that night.


    After Phoebe drove away, Theodore kept calling her. At first, he could get through, butter, she turned off her phone.


    Theodore was furious. After a while, he remembered that his phone had the Maybach''s location. He quickly checked it and saw the car on the highway heading back to the city.


    He called Lawton and asked him to pick him up. Following the location, they found the car abandoned on the side of the road not far from the highway exit, but Phoebe was disappeared.


    Theodore angrily called Phoebe again, but her phone was still off. Gritting his teeth, he drove to the Golden Apartment.


    However, Phoebe wasn''t at the Golden Apartment. Without saying anything, he quickly left and headed to the Imperial Apartment.


    He was both angry and worried. If Phoebe were at the Imperial Apartment, he wouldn''t let her off easily!

 Chapter 286 Phoebe Wouldnt Bring Emotions to Work

    Phoebe went to the bathroom to vomit once in the middle of the night. She had a bad stomach, a result of irregr eating habits developed over the years while being around Theodore.


    Actually, Theodore didn''t intentionally mistreat her or forbid her from eating.


    It was just that whenever he was in the mood, regardless of time or ce, he would make love to her and then give her birth control pills. While she was allergic to birth control pills, after taking them, her stomach would feel ufortable for a long time, making it impossible for her to eat anything.


    Her irregr eating habits and frequentte nights had caused chronic stomach pain. Especially tonight, after drinking so much beer, it was even easier for her stomach to hurt.


    After vomiting the items in her stomach, the intense stomach spasms caused Phoebe great pain. She clutched her stomach with one hand, bending over in pain.


    The light above her head cast a pale glow on her face. She bit her lower lip to avoid making any painful groans.


    Phoebe looked up into the mirror. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper, with a hint of mockery in her expression. Why was she torturing her body over something she had already known?


    Thinking of Theodore''s unwavering trust and Vanessa''s gaze, her stomach suddenly contracted, torturing her likebor pains.


    She gritted her teeth with her fingertips trembling slightly.


    After a while, she forced her out of the bathroom and went to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles, sprinkling only a few grains of salt on the in noodles.


    She ate without any taste; only then did the heavy feeling in her stomach, begin to ease, and the dull pain gradually disappeared.


    The next day, Cindy woke up after a hangover. Smelling the aroma of fresh meat porridge, she got up from the carpet.


    A night of poor sleeping posture had left her with a sore back. She walked to the kitchen and saw Phoebe wearing an apron and cooking.


    Leaning against the doorway, she inhaled the smell of home-cooked food, feeling happy and content. She sighed. "It''s been a long time since I smelled the aroma of food in my kitchen."


    Phoebe nced at her. "Go freshen up; breakfast is almost ready."


    "Okay."


    The food was quickly set on the table. Cindy took a sip of the thick, fresh meat porridge, closing her eyes in happiness. "Phoebe, you''re really my best friend. Why don''t you move in with me?"


    Phoebeughed. "If I move in, what about your boyfriend?"


    "I''ll ditch him. Youare my first concern." Cindy said firmly.


    Phoebe shook her head with a smile. After eating for a while, she said, "I''m going to workter so that I won''t being over tonight."


    Cindy looked at her in disbelief."Phoebe, after everything he''s done to you, you''re still going to work?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been to the office for several days. I need to have a look." Phoebe replied.


    She was an adult; no matter how much she broke down or felt sad at night, she had to keep going when the sun rose the next day.


    Cindy couldn''t understand. "Phoebe, that''s Theodore''spany. No matter how hard you work, you''re contributing to someone else; by the way, that someone is Vanessa."


    "I know." Phoebe lowered her eyes and said calmly, "Regardless of whosepany it is, I''m the person in charge now. There''s no reason to avoid problems instead of solving them."


    She always kept her personal and professional lives separate. No matter how fiercely she and Theodore argued, she wouldn''t bring her emotions to work.


    Cindy knew how hard it was to be an employee. Especially, Phoebe was a responsible person. She sighed. "What if you run into Theodore at the office?"


    Phoebe''s heart clenched, unwilling to think about that possibility.


    After breakfast, Phoebe went to the bedroom to change clothes. The clothes she wore yesterday had been washed and dried in the dryer. Now, wearing them felt like they had just been brought in from the sunshine; they were still warm.

 Chapter 287 Deliberately Provoking Her to Lose Control

    She changed her clothes and went out, watching Cindy leaning against the shoe cab in the hallway, looking up at her as she walked over. "Phoebe, are you really going to work?"


    "Yes." Phoebe never avoided problems. The greater her emotional turmoil, the more diligently she applied herself to her work.


    It seemed that only by working hard could she forget the pain in her heart.


    Cindy sighed. "Phoebe, with your work ability, you could get a high-paying job at anypany. Why do you choose to stay at QUEEN Entertainment and endure this suffering?"


    She had been getting into trouble frequentlytely, all because she took over QUEEN Entertainment, which made Cindy subconsciously believe that QUEEN Entertainment was the root of all the problems.


    Phoebe patted her shoulder but didn''t exin further. She put on her shoes and walked to the door, her fingers resting on the doorknob. She said, "Cindy, it''s not the job trapped me."


    Cindy watched her open the door and leave. It wasn''t until the door closed that she let out a breath. She knew Phoebe hadn''t finished her sentence.


    Of course, it wasn''t the job that was trapping her; it was the people!


    Phoebe called an Uber. By the time she got downstairs, the taxiwas already parked by the roadside. She got in, and the driver confirmed thest digits of her phone number before driving off.


    Forty minutester, the car stopped in front of the Reynolds Group building. Phoebe paid it and got out. Then, she ran into Vanessa and Ruby, who were getting out of a RV.


    She mocked herself inwardly. What bad luck, running into her nemesis.


    Vanessa hadn''t seen Phoebe several days ago. Now, as she stepped out of the car, bathed in the morning sunlight, she stood there with grace.


    However, there was a noticeableyer of powder on her face, seemingly to cover something.


    Vanessa''s lips curled into a mocking smile. She had thought that after what happened, Phoebe would be scared and wouldn''te to work for a while. She didn''t expect she came back so quickly.


    Vanessa walked over slowly, staring at Phoebe''s face. Through the foundation, she vaguely saw the finger marks on her cheeks. She felt pleased and provocatively said, "Phoebe, long time no see. I heard you were injured and hospitalized. Was it serious?"


    Her smile wasced with malice, her beautiful face twisted and mean.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Thanks for your concern, Vanessa. I''m not dead yet. You must be very disappointed, given all the schemes you made."


    Vanessa was startled but quickly smiled again. "Phoebe, your words confuse me. Do you have any misunderstandings about me?"


    After thest incident with Phoebe''s "recording," Vanessa was cautious when speaking to her, making sure not to leave any evidence.


    "Whether it''s a misunderstanding, we both know very well. Vanessa, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say it directly. Scheming behind my back is childish. You''re just a rat hiding in the gutter, never to see the light of day." Phoebe mocked.


    "You!" Vanessa was so enraged that she almost lost herposure. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a ck Maybach slowly approaching behind Phoebe. A cunning smile shed in her eyes.


    She stepped forward, leaning in slightly, and whispered that only they could hear. "Phoebe, it''s a pity that my n didn''t work. Why didn''t Tompson ruin you?"


    Phoebe''s eyes narrowed. She knew Vanessa was deliberately trying to provoke her. She heard the sound of a car door closing behind her, indicating that Theodore was likely standing right behind her.


    Since Vanessa was asking for trouble, why should Phoebe be polite?

 Chapter 288 An Exciting Scene in the Morning

    Phoebe pped Vanessa hard across the face, using almost all her strength; the sound of the p was exceptionally loud.


    It was rush hour, and many employees were passing by the entrance. They were all drawn by the sound of the p and saw Phoebe p Vanessa again with a backhand.


    The crowd didn''t rush to clock in; instead, they stood at the entrance to watch the unfolding drama.


    Vanessa''s cheek visibly swelled up quickly. She covered her face, feeling extremely humiliated, then red at Phoebe. "How dare you hit me?"


    Ruby rushed over in a sh, standing in front of Vanessa and ring at Phoebe. "Phoebe, why did you hit her? I demand you apologize to Vanessa!"


    Phoebe had no more reservations. Vanessa had been pushing her limits; if she continued to hold back, she would go crazy.


    She stared coldly at Vanessa. "Apologize? Does she deserve it? Vanessa, give you an advice. Please don''t mess with me. When I go crazy, it''s something you couldn''t handle!!"


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Suddenly, a sharp and familiar male voice came from behind. "Phoebe, stop right there!"


    Phoebe sneered and didn''t pause for a second, striding toward thepany.


    The employees who had been watching suddenly realized Theodore had arrived. They immediately scattered and rushed into thepany.


    Theodore quickened his pace, trying to catch up with her, but Vanessa stepped in his way, tears welling up in her eyes and rolling down her cheeks.


    "Theodore, how could Phoebe hit me?" Vanessa asked pitifully.


    Theodore watched Phoebe walk away without looking back. He then turned his gaze to Vanessa''s red, swollen cheek, feeling a wave of annoyance toward her for the first time.


    "Vanessa, if you hadn''t provoked her, why would she hit you?"


    Vanessa stared at him in shock. Her face burned with pain, and her heart sank into an abyss. "I..."


    "Ruby, get an ice pack for Vanessa''s face. Vanessa, don''te to the office unless necessary." With that, he walked past Vanessa and into thepany, not giving her another nce.


    Vanessa staggered back a couple of steps, staring in disbelief at Theodore''s cold and heartless back. She couldn''t believe he would react indifferently.


    "How can he treat me like this?" Vanessa''s eyes were filled with despair and pain. Although they had known each other for many years, It was the first time he had spoken to her in such a tone.


    Ruby was also momentarily stunned. She watched Theodore''s back disappear behind the elevator doors, then turned to Vanessa.


    "Vanessa, I told you before to show restraint and not to provoke Phoebe. Why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Phoebe had been hospitalized after being beaten by Tompson. Even if Theodore had a heart of stone, Phoebe was still his woman. Seeing Phoebe bullied like this by outsiders, he couldn''t possibly feel anything.


    If he had any affection for Phoebe, provoking her at this time would only backfire and lead to a bad oue.


    Vanessa''s eyes were bloodshot, her face twisted with anger and hatred. "Why should I restrain myself? I wish she were dead."


    "Vanessa, watch your words." Ruby''s face changed at her words. She quickly looked around and, seeing no one, finally rxed and pulled Vanessa into the RV.

 Chapter 289 Questioning

    "I know you''re anxious and want to get her away from Theodore as soon as possible, but the more impatient we are, the more we need to restrain ourselves. Do you understand?"


    "Why should I show restraint? She took my man that you still want me to endure? How long do I have to endure?" Vanessa growled in frustration.


    Whenever she imagined the man she loved holding another woman, engaging in intimate acts she couldn''t fathom, jealousy consumed her, driving her to madness.


    Theodore wouldn''t even touch her, yet he let Phoebe carry his child. To her, it was the biggest joke in the world!


    Ruby said, "Vanessa, don''t get agitated. Let''s go back first, okay?"


    Vanessa touched her burning cheeks, full of resentment in her eyes. One day, she would p Phoebe back twice as hard.


    Phoebe stepped into QUEEN Entertainment. The incident of her hitting someone downstairs had already spread among the employees. Everyone looked at her with a mix of respect and fear, not daring to meet her eyes. She didn''t care how others looked at her and walked toward her office. Those who were whispering and discussing immediately averted their gaze when they saw her.


    Once she walked away, they gathered again to continue gossiping.


    "Have you noticed that Phoebe seems to have changed?" A few people gathered together, looking at Phoebe''s back, feeling that her aura had changed.


    She didn''t seem so cold and stern before, but just now, with a single nce, she made them too scared.


    "Being pushed to this extent, how could she not change? She''s not stupid." One of the employees said.


    The news of Phoebe''s hospitalization spread quickly. Despite QUEEN Entertainment''s strict prohibition on discussing the matter, it was inevitable that word would eventually leak out. Gradually, everyone knew what had happened to Phoebe.


    "Phoebe is so bold. Vanessa is Theodore''s first love. Isn''t she afraid of being fired by Theodore?" Everyone got excited when talking about Phoebe pping Vanessa.


    "Why is she afraid of? Haven''t you heard the rumors? Phoebe is Theodore''s mistress. Otherwise, why was she suddenly able to manage QUEEN Entertainment? "New lover and old me. Theodore is quite lucky in love."


    As they were talking, they saw the blessed man walk in from the ss door. He was dressed in a ck suit and shirt, making his figure look tall and elegant. Someone with sharp eyes saw him and quickly nudged a colleague. "Stop talking, Theodore ising."


    Everyone immediately fell silent, afraid of being noticed by Theodore, which would be disastrous.


    However, Theodore had not paid attention to them at that moment. He strode toward Phoebe''s office, his anger already at its peak.


    Phoebe had just sat down in her swivel chair when John came in, ready to report on thepany''s situation over the past two days. Suddenly, the office door was kicked out. Both of them were startled and turned to look at the door, and they saw Theodore walking in like a night demon.


    John frowned. "Theodore"


    "Get out!" Theodore didn''t even look at him and walked straight toward the desk. John wanted to stop him but Phoebe stopped him. "John, you go out first."


    John gritted his teeth, knowing Theodore was here with ill intentions. How could he dare to leave Phoebe alone here? But knowing their rtionship, he had no reason to stay. "Don''t let me say it a third time; get out!"

 Chapter 290 I Really Hate You!

    Theodore''s expression was grim, his fierce demeanor suggesting he mightsh out at any moment. Phoebe shook her head at John, signaling for him to leave.


    John had no choice but to turn and leave.


    As soon as he reached the hallway, he saw several heads peeking out from the door of the anatomy room, all looking at him with anxious expressions, clearly worried about Phoebe.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe remained seated, unfazed by Theodore''s menacing gaze, calmly flipping through a file.


    The next second, arge hand pressed down on the file; the man looked down at her from above, only now noticing she had two hair spirals on her head.


    They say people with hair spirals are stubborn, and Phoebe had two. No wonder her stubbornness made him want to hit something.


    "Where were youst night?" the man questioned coldly.


    Unable to read the file, Phoebe leaned back in her chair,zily looking at the man who was so close that she could smell the crisp scent of mint-his scent.


    In the past, this scent would make her blush and her heart race, but now she felt nothing.


    She crossed her arms and gave a mocking smile. "What do you think?"


    "Phoebe, I don''t have the patience to guess. I went to the Golden Apartment, but you weren''t there." Theodore said furiously.


    He had looked for her all night while she acted like she didn''t care. She had even hit Vanessa.


    Phoebe sneered. "Sorry to have kept you busy all night, Theodore. Why were you looking for me? Wouldn''t it be easier if you just considered me dead?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore roared, grabbing her cor and pulling her close, his breath hitting her face. "Didn''t that p teach you anything?"


    Phoebe''s expression changed slightly, feeling deeply humiliated. Her innocent eyes burned with hatred, turning red. "Theodore, have I ever told you that I really hate you?"


    ''Hate?''


    The word made Theodore step back a few paces until his leg hit the edge of the table. His heart felt as though it had been shattered, causing him immense pain.


    Phoebe shook off his hand and took a few steps away. Seeing the unfamiliar pain on Theodore''s face didn''t bring her any satisfaction.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see you right now. As for Vanessa, she can do whatever she wants; I won''t care anymore." Phoebe said, turning her back to him.


    Theodore clenched his fist. Looking at her cold and distant back, heughed bitterly, indicting a hint of sorrow.


    "Phoebe, after three years of holding back, you finally told the truth. When did you start hating me? Was it the night I assaulted you or the moment you found out you were pregnant with my child?"


    Phoebe looked out the window, her eyes tinged with sadness.


    That night, he had indeed raped her, but she had eventually given in. She had no grounds to hate him.


    Her pregnancy had troubled her, but she had never thought of hating him.


    It was his relentless aggression that forced her to say the word "hate."


    Noticing her silence, Theodore''s violent emotions began to grow uncontrobly. He stepped forward, closing to Phoebe in a few strides.


    "He grabbed her shoulders with hawk-like eyes fixed on her. "You hate me, but how do you n to escape me? You''re dreaming. Even if I just keep your body, I won''t let you run off with Edward." His face twisted with hatred. In his mind, Edward was his number one enemy. Every argument with Phoebe seemed to involve Edward."


    Phoebe closed her eyes, not understanding why he always brought Edward into their arguments. But she chose not to say anything more.


    Seeing her passive resistance, Theodore''s heart burned with anger. His grip on her cor tightened, but in the end, he simply released her.

 Chapter 291 Continuing the Investigation

    He was filled with anger and had no outlet for it, so he kicked over a chair in a fit of rage and stormed out.


    Seeing Theodoree out, the employees who had been peeking around immediately shrank back to their workstations. It wasn''t until Theodore, carrying a heavy aura, entered the elevator that everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Theodore was truly terrifying.


    As soon as Theodore left, John rushed in. He noticed the chair lying on the ground and Phoebe standing by the desk, smoothing out the wrinkles on her cor.


    Seeing that she was unharmed, John felt relieved. He promptly went over to pick up the chair.


    "Phoebe, are you alright?"


    Phoebe shook her head, barely suppressing the pain in her chest. She said, "Let''s talk about the situation in thepany over the past few days."


    John was surprised that she got back to work so quickly. Seeing her looking over, he promptly said, "Noah Myers''s tour will end tonight, so he should being to thepany tomorrow. ire is filming thest episode and will return to thepany once it''s done. Additionally."


    Phoebe listened quietly. Although she appeared to be attentive, her mind had drifted elsewhere.


    She pondered Theodore''s pained and angry expression, wondering if her words had truly affected him. ''But could he really be sad?''


    "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe snapped back to reality and waved her hand lightly. "I had asked you to look into the matter the other day. Have you found any results?"


    "I was just about to update you. I''ve been investigating over the past few days. Prior to the incident, the female employee had no connections with Vanessa and her group. There were no reports of illness in her family, and there were no sudden extravagant expenses. I don''t think she''s colluding with Vanessa and her group."


    Phoebe frowned slightly. "Did you also look into the paparazzo who caused the disturbance that day?"


    "I did. This is where it gets strange. I had someone trace the IP address, only to discover that it originated from within ourpany."


    This oue was within Phoebe''s expectations, so she remained unsurprised. "Did you manage to identify the individual?"


    "Not yet; the person utilized a backup ount through a localwork, making it challenging to pinpoint their identity. However, given that the individual is within ourpany, it strongly suggests that someone internally coborated with Tompson to ensure my presence there that day." John said gravely.


    While they couldn''t definitively identify the culprit, they had a suspicion, albeitcking concrete evidence.


    Phoebe inquired once more, "What about Tompson''s assistant?"


    John replied, "He''s gone missing. After causing such a big issue, he''s probably hiding. However, I heard a rumor."


    "Go on."


    "I''ve been informed by some employees at Tompson''s studio that there has been recent discord between Tompson and his assistant. The assistant harbored resentment towards Tompson and sought to cause trouble for him. Prior to the incident involving you, the assistant had shared drinks with this individual. In a state of inebriation, he divulged significant information."


    Phoebe''s mind shed back to what the waiter had mentioned the day before, and her gaze became intensely focused.

 Chapter 292 Partiality towards Vanessa

    "What does he say?" Phoebe asked.


    John reported everything he had inquired to Phoebe one by one, "Mr. Tompson''s assistant receives a sum of money, and the other party asks for the assistant''s help, hoping that the assistant can introduce Mr. Tompson, mentioning that the woman greatly admires Mr. Tompson''s talent and wants to chat with Mr. Tompson at the Sunset Hotel."


    Phoebe squinted. "Is he talking about me?"


    "Yes, it''s said that Mr. Tompson''s reputation has been growing in recent years, and he has be more protective of his image. He has long nned to stop, but if it weren''t for the assistant''s instigation, Mr. Tompson would never have targeted you," John said.


    Phoebe lightly tapped the table with her fingers, sneering. "It seems they want to use someone else to do the dirty work. Mr. Tompson''s reputation is already poor, and he''s a repeat offender. Just lure him to the Sunset Hotel, spike his drink, and he''s likely to go berserk."


    "Yes, even if discovered, as long as the assistant escapes, we won''t find any evidence implicating a third party in this matter," John said, growing angrier, wishing to punish the person behind the scenes. Phoebe clenched her fist. "Can we find Mr. Tompson''s assistant?"


    "He hasn''t contacted anyone since he fled, so it should be difficult to locate him." John had already sent others to his hometown these days, but his parents died in a car ident a few years ago, and he had no rtives left there. Phoebe pursed her red lips. "They have nned this well and won''t let us catch them so easily. Let''s end it here."


    "Miss Ziegler, you''ve suffered so much injustice. Are you just going to let them go?" John asked unwillingly.


    "They will receive their due punishment one day. No rush for now," Phoebe said lightly. Phoebe knew that she had reached the limit of how deep she could investigate, and digging further would be a waste of energy. Besides, even if she obtained evidence, what difference would it make?


    Theodore wouldn''t believe Phoebe. Even if she presented evidence to him, he would still favor Vanessa.


    ''Forget it! With this energy, Phoebe can do something else; there is no need to make herself suffer.'' John pursed his lips, ultimately saying nothing and reporting today''s schedule to Phoebe.


    At the top of the Reynolds Group, Theodore stormed back into his office, clearing his desk with loud crashes that startled all the employees on the entire floor.


    Lawton stood outside the office, having just discovered some explosive news, but now he didn''t dare to go in and report it.


    Lawton was truly unlucky, encountering Theodore in a bad mood while needing to report such crucial information. How unfortunate!


    Carol was already cowering in fear, and the two of them were standing outside the door, looking very scared.


    Theodore was sure to be furious, likely because of the incident between Phoebe and Vanessa downstairs. It was strange. How did Phoebe end up in conflict with Vanessa? After a moment, the room quieted down, followed by a loud shout, "Come in!"


    Lawton touched his nose, silently praying he wouldn''t be beaten to death by the enraged boss, then quickly rolled inside.


    "Theodore!" Lawton said.


    Theodore stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his face ominously dark, several cigarette butts on the ground, with one still burning in his hand.


    The wisps of smoke made Theodore look eerie and sinister. "Speak!"


    Lawton was very afraid, mustering the courage to speak, "Mr. Reynolds, in my opinion, today might not be the best day for a report. Perhaps should Ie back tomorrow?" Theodore''s cold, intimidating gaze fixed on Lawton. "Speak!"


    Lawton gritted his teeth, thinking, ''You asked for it, don''t me me if you get angrierter.''


    "I found out what you asked me to look up about Bishop," Lawton said.


    Theodore paused, staring at Lawton, a sense of foreboding creeping in, anticipating news he wouldn''t like.


    Lawton hesitated, then asked Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, should I continue?"


    "Speak!" Theodore wasn''t one to shy away from the truth, no matter how unpleasant.


    Sighing inwardly, ''Lawton don''t want to upset Theodore further, but he has to obey orders.''


    He began his report, "Bishop has a single mother named Marlowe, who used to be a teacher at a rural school. When Mr. Reynolds spent a year at that school, he fell in love with Marlowe. However, upon returning to Kedora, the Reynolds family faced bankruptcy due to a global financial crisis. Mr. Reynolds had to opt for a business marriage to save the Reynolds Group''s legacy at that time, reluctantly marrying your mother."


    At this point, Theodore almost understood. Bishop was his father''s illegitimate child from outside, prompting a sudden smirk. "Go on."


    Lawton''s heart skipped a beat, lowering his gaze, bing a detached reporting machine. "Shortly after Mr. Reynolds'' marriage, Marlowees looking for him, but Mrs. Reynolds Junior intercepts her. It''s unclear what Mrs. Reynolds Junior said to Marlowe, but Marlowe leaves with a hundred thousand dors given by Mrs. Reynolds Junior and never appears before Mr. Reynolds again."


    In the world of the elite, the unbelievable often turned out to be true.


    Theodore frowned, never expecting to hear gossip about his father one day, all because he first encountered his father''s illegitimate child.


    "So my dad doesn''t cheat; it is that woman who secretly has a child?" Theodore asked.


    Lawton choked, coughing a few times until Theodore''s murderous gaze forced him to continue, "If things were that simple, you wouldn''t have met Bishop."


    "Speak!" Theodore ordered.


    Lawton licked his lips under pressure and said, "About ten years ago, Bishop offended a noble at university, nearly getting killed. Marlowe, fearing ongoing retaliation against Bishop, approached Mr. Reynolds. Since then, Mr. Reynolds has maintained contact with them, even... even funding the Sunset Hotel for Bishop."


    In an instant, Theodore''s expression turned extremely unpleasant, "Did they reconnect ten years ago? Brandon Reynolds can really keep secrets!" Lawton thought, ''You have already called him Mr. Reynolds by his full name, showing how angry you are.''


    Theodore chuckled coldly, extinguishing the cigarette butt on the ground, snatching the investigation materials from Lawton''s hand, and striding out. Watching Theodore''s furious departure, Lawton thought, ''It''s all over. Who can now calm Mr. Reynolds'' rage?''


    Theodore kicked open Brandon''s office door, where several shareholders were present. The sound startled them, and they turned to see Theodore enter.


    Brandon noticed his son''s visible anger, furrowing his brow. He dismissed the shareholders and had his secretary close the door before facing Theodore. "Theodore, you are being very rude!" Brandon said angrily.

 Chapter 293 I Will Never Acknowledge This Person

    Theodore sneered coldly, his words dripping with sarcasm, "Bishop is well-mannered. Why don''t you bring him back to the Reynolds family and have him acknowledged by you as his father?" Brandon''s face changed abruptly.


    Theodore looked at Brandon with cold eyes, seeing his speechless expression. He suddenly raised the documents in his hand, and the snow-white papers fluttered down. "It seems to be true." Theodore sneered.


    Brandon reached out and grabbed a piece of paper. On it were photos of Bishop and Marlowe, the mother and son bearing a striking resemnce, with facial features simr to Brandon''s. Therefore, this face also bore some resemnce to Theodore. Among Brandon''s four children, Christopher and Madison did not resemble him. Only Theodore and Bishop did. Brandon had always avoided letting Bishop meet the people from the Reynolds family because once he saw Bishop''s face, one could almost guess who his father was.


    But the secret that Brandon had kept for ten years was suddenly exposed like this. A hint of panic shed through his mind, but he quickly calmed down.


    "Theodore, do you investigate me?" Brandon asked angrily.


    "I really have no interest in your gossip. If Bishop hadn''t involved Phoebe, I wouldn''t have paid attention to him." Theodore''s indifferent expression revealed his underlying concern.


    In Theodore''s eyes, Brandon was an upright and honest father. Brandon had a serious and traditional fatherly image.


    Theodore thought that fathers all over the world might stray, but not Brandon. However, since he saw Bishop, his belief in Brandon had copsed.


    Brandon''s gaze flickered as he immediately spected about many things, but eventually, he calmed down. He looked at Theodore and said, "Theodore, Bishop won''t affect your status. He''s not your enemy, but your brother."


    "My only brother is Christopher. Others shouldn''te and deliberately stir up trouble," Theodore''s tone was resentful and angry. That child born out of wedlock was not worthy of being his brother!


    Brandon looked embarrassed and angry. "I know it''s hard for a sudden brother to appear, but Theodore, Bishop is connected to you by blood. He has been outside all these years, neverpeting with you for anything."


    "You dare not say this to my mother." Theodore''s gaze was icy, his face dark as if he wanted to kill. "I will never acknowledge this person."


    After speaking, Theodore turned and left.


    Brandon stood up, calling out to Theodore a few times, but Theodore left the chairman''s office without looking back. Brandon slumped onto the sofa.


    Brandon thought, ''I have kept the secret well, believing that the two families could coexist peacefully until the day he passed away. I never expected this day toe so soon, catching him off guard. There are no signs beforehand.'' Brandon thought of Theodore''s disappointed and pained expression and couldn''t help but pinch his brow, feeling a headacheing on.


    The sky outside suddenly became overcast, with thunder rumbling as if a storm was about to hit. Brandon turned to look out the window, his eyes dark.


    Brandon stood up and dialed the phone. "Ask Phoebe toe up."


    Phoebe had just finished the morning meeting when she saw Daisy from the chairman''s office standing in the corridor. Daisy, in her forties, was very smart and had been by Brandon''s side for many years. Being responsible for everything concerning Brandon, she was considered Brandon''s most trusted person.


    Seeing Daisy, Phoebe''s heart began to race. As she walked over slowly, Daisy nodded at her. "Miss Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds wants you toe up."


    When the spection was confirmed, Phoebe felt anxious. She handed what she was holding to John and followed Daisy to the elevator.


    Once inside the elevator, Phoebe asked tentatively, "Daisy, what does Mr. Reynolds want with me? Is it about QUEEN Entertainment?"


    In theory, QUEEN Entertainment was under Theodore''s name, although it operated within the Reynolds Group office, and its profits were unrted to the Reynolds Group.


    If it wasn''t about QUEEN Entertainment, it could be about the trouble Phoebe caused by pping Vanessa downstairs earlier that morning.


    Phoebe was honest and upright, but she was afraid that someone might speak ill of her in front of Brandon, embarrassing the Reynolds family.


    Feeling uneasy, Phoebe heard Daisy say, "Miss Ziegler, there''s no need to worry. Mr. Reynolds wants to have a chat with you."


    That had already been quite worrying.


    Phoebe had been married into the Reynolds family for over three years. Apart from being called to the chairman''s office when she caught Brandon with his lover, they had hardly ever had private conversations. Phoebe had always held Brandon in awe. The mall tycoon, who managed to expand the coal mining industry left by his ancestors into the country''s top enterprise, was definitely not someonecking in capability.


    As Daisy mentioned having a chat, Phoebe couldn''t help but tense up, feeling like a disaster was looming.


    Outside the chairman''s office, Daisy knocked and entered, exchanged a few words with Brandon, and then stepped aside to let Phoebe in.


    The chairman''s office was luxuriously decorated, with red-brown bookshelves and a grand desk, exuding an aura of wealth. Despite Brandon''s gentle demeanor, Phoebe couldn''t help but feel intimidated. Brandon nced at Phoebe and gestured to the sofa beside him, saying, "Sit."


    Phoebe nodded and sat down, unsure where to ce her hands and feet. She had just been in a meeting and was unaware of Theodore''s outburst in the chairman''s office.


    Brandon stared at Phoebe meaningfully, noticing the handprints on her face that even makeup couldn''t conceal. He furrowed his brow. "What happened to your face?"


    ''me it on your son hitting me.'' Phoebe cursed silently in her mind. But in front of Brandon, she remained respectful. She turned her face slightly as if trying to avoid the marks on her face. "I''m fine, Mr. Reynolds." Brandon''s frown deepened. "Those people are too audacious, daring to offend our Reynolds family. Tomorrow, I''ll host a banquet to let everyone know that you are the daughter-inw of our Reynolds family." Phoebe was startled and looked at Brandon abruptly, thinking, ''What does Brandon mean by that?''


    Back then, Phoebe and Theodore had only gotten married in a civil ceremony without a wedding because Phoebe was three months pregnant at the time. By the time they thought about having a wedding, it had beente, so they decided to wait until after Phoebe gave birth to hold the wedding along with other celebrations for the child''s birth.


    Little did they know that the child never made it, and subsequent attempts by Taylor to organize a wedding were met with Theodore''s harsh words. Eventually, Taylor gave up trying, so Phoebe and Theodore remained in a hidden marriage status until now, with few people knowing they were actually married.


    But Brandon''s sudden desire to publicly announce her as Theodore''s wife seemed unusual. "Mr. Reynolds, is this appropriate? Would Mr. Reynolds agree?"


    "You''ve been married for three years. It''s time to introduce you to everyone to prevent others from offending you. If your identity had been revealed earlier, the incident likest time wouldn''t have happened," Brandon referred to the incident where Mr. Tompson had schemed against Phoebe.

 Chapter 294 The Truth Revealed

    Phoebe pursed her lips, somewhat unwilling in her heart. ''Theodore and I are on the verge of divorce, so revealing their marital status at this point seems unnecessary.'' "Dad, I think we should ask Theodore first. He might not be willing..." Phoebe hesitated.


    "What''s he unwilling about? You''re his wife. Being bullied by others like this, and he still wants to hide your identity, he''s not much of a man." Brandon thundered. "In the Reynolds family, we don''t raise such irresponsible men." Phoebe was taken aback. She rarely saw Brandon angry. Normally, at Brandon''s age, he exuded authority without even trying. But once angered, his presence became even more intimidating.


    Phoebe remained silent, not daring to speak.


    Brandon seemed to sense her fear and softened his tone, "You don''t need to worry about this matter. Just show up when the timees."


    This meant that Brandon had made the decision on his own, and calling Phoebe up was just a formality.


    Phoebe didn''t dare say more, thinking that Brandon had finished discussing business. As she was about to leave, Brandon said, "Phoebe, it might not be harmonious at home recently. Please persuade Theodore a bit more." Phoebe looked at Brandon in astonishment. Compared to his serious demeanor just now, Brandon seemed much kinder and more approachable at this moment.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but exim, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Brandon, however, didn''t want to borate. He waved his hand at Phoebe, indicating that she should leave. Without asking further, Phoebe got up and walked out.


    Before leaving, Phoebe nced back at Brandon.


    Perhaps due to the dark clouds outside, the indoor lighting seemed dim, making Brandon''s expression somewhat obscure.


    At that moment, Phoebe seemed to sense the weight on Brandon''s heart.


    Phoebe wondered, ''Why does Brandon suddenly want to introduce her as the daughter-inw of the Reynolds family? It seems like a way to appease someone, but who is Brandon trying to appease?'' Phoebe walked out of the chairman''s office, where Daisy greeted her and escorted her to the elevator. Daisy gently said, "Miss Ziegler, when you go back, please try to persuade Mr. Reynolds more." "What''s wrong with him?" Phoebe asked involuntarily.


    ncing around, Daisy suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Just now, Mr. Reynolds had a big argument with the chairman upstairs. The father and son part ways. Mr. Reynolds has always listened to you. Please persuade him." Phoebe was utterly astonished. ''It seems my intuition is spot on. Brandon suddenly decides to introduce me, which is indeed to appease Theodore. But why are they arguing, and why is Brandon in such a hurry to appease Theodore? Can it be... can it be that Theodore has discovered Brandon''s affair?''


    Phoebe was shocked. "I understand, Daisy. I''ll leave now."


    As soon as the elevator doors conveniently opened, Phoebe hurried inside. Not until the elevator slowly descended did she finally breathe a long sigh of relief.


    The argument between father and son would also affect Phoebe, an outsider.


    If this had happened before yesterday, Phoebe would have been happy to be introduced as the daughter-inw of the Reynolds family. But now, this identity was just a burden to her. Phoebe didn''t want others to know that she was Theodore''s wife.


    Rubbing her temples, Phoebe returned to her office and called John over, instructing him to find out why Theodore had argued with Brandon.


    It was only when John returned mysteriously just before leaving work that he reported to Phoebe, "Miss Ziegler, I found out something shocking."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "What''s shocking news?"


    "Do you remember the hotel where you had an incident a few days ago? It''s said that the secret owner behind the scenes is Mr. Reynolds'' illegitimate son, named Bishop Reynolds," John said. Phoebe, caught off guard while drinking water, heard this news and identally mmed her cup on the table, sshing coffee all over herself.


    "What do you say?" Phoebe was so shocked that she forgot to clean up the coffee that had spilled on her.


    John didn''t expect Phoebe to be so shocked. He quickly handed her some tissues, and Phoebe finally took them to wipe off the coffee on her body.


    Her white dress was stained with coffee, but Phoebe was too preupied to care. She stared at John. "How does an illegitimate son suddenly appear?"


    John had investigated Mr. Tompson''s affairs and had incidentally looked into the secret owner of the Sunset Hotel. Upon finding out the owner''s surname was Reynolds, he felt foreboding. Unexpectedly, when Phoebe asked John to investigate, he discovered such a sensational piece of news. It was truly shocking.


    "How old is Bishop?" Phoebe asked again.


    The Sunset Hotel had been around for at least ten years since it opened. Although Phoebe had never been to this hotel, she often passed by it and knew of its existence.


    And it didn''t seem to be Brandon''s private property either, which means Bishop was at least an adult.


    Brandon had a son this old, so his mistress, whom he had been supporting for at least eighteen years, must have been with him for quite a while. He managed to keep it a secret so well that it made him the ultimate representative of infidelity. "He''s older than Theodore," John replied.


    "What do you say?" Phoebe was incredulous.


    John nervously licked his lips. "If my investigation is correct, Bishop is indeed six months older than Theodore. Bishop is most likely Mr. Reynolds'' illegitimate child born before his marriage."


    Phoebe was speechless for a long time.


    Phoebe suddenly thought of Taylor, who was still in the dark. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Taylor. ''A seemingly happy marriage has a time bomb nted from the beginning. If Taylor knew that even before she gave birth to Brandon''s first child, Brandon had an illegitimate son outside, she would be devastated.''


    "When did Theodore find out?" Phoebe asked weakly.


    John nervously looked at Phoebe, unsure if he should say, "It should... it should have been yesterday. Theodore took people to the Sunset Hotel."


    Phoebe sank into her chair. She stared ahead nkly, feeling, in her gut, that the incident at the Sunset Hotel was far moreplicated than they had discovered.


    ''Perhaps everything is beginning to surface.''


    Phoebe thought this way, and Brandon seemed to think the same. That night, Brandon went to Blissville Estates. Marlowe didn''t expect him toe, and she was a bit surprised to see him.


    Brandon brought in the purchased fruits. The Reynolds family never did such things. Servants usually took care of the fruits. Marlowe let Brandon into the living room and noticed the half-eaten pasta on the table. She said, "I don''t expect you toe today. Have you eaten? Do you want me to make you some pasta?"


    Brandon smelled the familiar aroma of pasta, but he had no appetite at the moment. He sat upright on the sofa.


    Seeing Brandon''s posture, Marlowe felt uneasy. "What''s wrong?"


    Brandon gestured for Marlowe toe over. "Come sit here. I have something to ask you."


    Marlowe bit her lip and obediently sat next to Brandon. Despite their ten years of acquaintance, she still didn''t dare act too presumptuously in front of Brandon. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 295 Forcing Me to Let Him Return to the Family

    Brandon nced at Marlowe. Marlowe, one year older than Taylor, had fine lines at the corners of his eyes. Despite his age, he still had a charm about him. "What has Bishop been busy withtely?" Brandon asked.


    Marlowe smiled. "What else could he be busy with? It''s all about the hotel matters. What''s the matter? Does he get into trouble outside?"


    "No," Brandon held her hand, his tone gentle, "Give him a call and ask him toe back. I haven''t seen him in a long time."


    Without hesitation, Marlowe got up to call Bishop. After hanging up, she turned to Brandon and said, "He''s already on his way back. Do you want something to eat? If you don''t like pasta, cookies are fine. I will make ginger cookies that you like."


    Brandon found it hard to refuse and nodded. Marlowe happily went to the kitchen to make cookies. While the cookies were baking, he finished the cooled pasta. Soon, the very fragrant ginger cookies were ced on the table. Brandon had just sat down and had a few bites when he heard the sound of the door opening. Following that, a tall figure strode into the room. As Bishop changed his shoes at the door, he caught the scent of baking cookies.


    "Mom, how do you know I was craving cookies? I''m starving," Bishop said.


    As soon as Bishop entered, he saw Brandon sitting at the table eating cookies. His expression immediately darkened, and he frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    "Bishop, be polite to your father. Are you hungry? I''ll make some cookies for you. Your dad has been waiting for you for a long time." Marlowe walked over, took the backpack from Bishop''s hand, ced it on the sofa, and then guided Bishop into the dining room.


    Reluctantly, Bishop was pushed into the dining room by Marlowe. A man in his thirties was always a rebellious child in front of his father.


    Bishop pulled out a chair and sat down, sarcastically saying, "Do you even have a home? Why are you here? You''re not wee here." Brandon had another cookie, chewing while looking at Bishop. "I hear your hotel has been closed for renovation for two months. What happened?"


    Bishop was holding back his anger, sounding particrly upset, "It''s none of your business."


    Despite owing something to this son, Brandon wanted to indulge Bishop, but Bishop''s tone ignited his anger. He furrowed his brow and ced the fork on the table.


    His voice raised a bit. Even Marlowe in the kitchen could hear it. She quickly came out and scolded her son, "Bishop, show some respect when talking to your father."


    "Is he my father? For so many years, he has always sneaked around when hees to our house. Even if we meet on the street, he pretends not to know me. He''s not my father," Bishopined with full resentment. Marlowe was also embarrassed. He looked at Brandon and said, "Bishop, don''t talk to your father like that. Brandon has his difficulties."


    "He has no difficulties. He can''t bear to leave that family of his." Bishop pointed at Brandon''s nose. "You, leave. Get out of our house right now and nevere back. I don''t need you as a father."


    Seeing this, Marlowe quickly went over and pulled Bishop''s arm, then apologized to Brandon with a stern face, "Brandon, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry with Bishop. He''s not in a good mood these days. Please understand him."


    As soon as Marlowe humbly apologized to Brandon, Bishop became especially angry. He grabbed his mother and said, "Are you naturally so submissive? You always apologize to Brandon. Clearly, he''s the one who wronged you first. Why do you act as his mistress?"


    "Bishop, shut up." Marlowe red fiercely at her son. "Your father rarely visits. I won''t allow you to speak to him like that."


    Brandon stood up, staring at Bishop''s defiant appearance. He said calmly, "Bishop, do you allow your men to target Phoebe? Do you deliberately appear in front of Theodore to let them know of your existence?" Bishop was taken aback. Under Brandon''s sharp gaze, he felt his heart racing. "Who is Phoebe?"


    Brandon squinted. "Don''t y dumb in front of me. With your hotel closed for renovation, you must know Phoebe."


    Suddenly, Bishop smiled maliciously. "Yes, I do know who Phoebe is. Isn''t she the wife of your son?? She''s quite beautiful. Why doesn''t Mr. Tompson have such good fortune?"


    Bishop made no effort to conceal his sinister thoughts. He knew the illicit dealings at the Sunset Hotel better than anyone.


    He developed this sideline to uncover scandals of those big shots and used them to his advantage.


    Phoebe was an unexpected variable.


    When Mr. Tompson''s assistant contacted the hotel''s staff, it was up to him to decide if the deal could go through.


    Upon hearing that Mr. Tompson was interested in Phoebe, he immediately wanted to see how Theodore would react to his wife''s being vited and how ugly Theodore''s expression would be.


    Their n was foolproof, but they didn''t expect Phoebe to have such strong willpower, resisting the effects of the drug, maintaining her rity, and almost rendering Mr. Tompson useless.


    Although he didn''t get to witness Theodore''s humiliation, if it caught Theodore''s attention and made him aware of Bishop''s existence in this world, that would be satisfactory.


    Because Bishop had long been tired of living in hiding, thinking, ''I am born six months before Theodore. Why can Theodore shine brightly while I had to live in the shadows like a rat?'' Brandon was furious. He reached out to the table for support. "Scum, that''s your brother''s wife."


    "Brother''s wife? No one acknowledges that." Bishop sneered, saying, "You only care about your own family. Have you ever thought about me and my mom? My mom is willing to be your secret mistress, but I don''t want to be a bastard forever." Bishop wanted to return to the Reynolds family, be a member, and inherit the property like the three very wealthy siblings he grew up with.


    Bishop''s ambition was not something that could be satisfied by just a Sunset Hotel.


    Brandon now saw Bishop''s ambition. "So you deliberately plotted against Phoebe, deliberately appeared in front of Theodore to let them know of your existence?"


    Sitting arrogantly at the dining table, Bishop chuckled. "How about that? My n is good. Isn''t it? Theodore is smarter than I imagined. Just seeing my face, he already started to doubt my identity."


    "You!" Brandon was so angry that his whole body trembled. Marlowe hurried over to support Brandon, but he pushed her away, saying, "How much do you know? Are you plotting against me with him, forcing me to let him return to the family?"


    Marlowe was almost knocked to the ground by Brandon''s push, feeling deeply hurt. "Brandon, you''ve misunderstood me. If I really wanted to do that thirty years ago, I would have caused a scene at your wedding with my child in my belly." Brandon was very angry. Ultimately, it was Brandon who wronged Marlowe and her son. Brandon took a deep breath. "Bishop, I won''t pursue this matter, but I have one condition."

 Chapter 296 Who Gave You That Drink Three Years Ago

    Feeling faint that Bishop was losing control, Brandon couldn''t keep this time bomb by his side. Or it would explode sooner orter.


    Bishop frowned at Brandon. "I''m not afraid of your investigation."


    Brandon looked at Marlowe and said, "Marlowe, let me talk to Bishop alone."


    Marlowe looked at Brandon, then at Bishop, and finally picked up her phone. Then, she went back to the bedroom, leaving the restaurant to the father and son.


    Brandon gestured for Bishop to sit down, his presence strong, and Bishop also wanted to hear the conditions he had to say, so he sat down.


    After a few seconds of contemtion, Brandon said, "I have a profitablepany in Auroville. Take your mom to Auroville."


    Bishop didn''t expect Brandon''s condition to be to drive him out of Kedora. His pupils contracted, his heart ached, and then he exploded in anger.


    Bishop immediately stood up, ring fiercely at Brandon. "You want us to leave?"


    Bishop stood up too abruptly, the chair crashing to the ground. Marlowe thought the father and son were fighting, so she hurried out of the bedroom and heard Bishop''s outburst.


    Marlowe looked at Brandon with sad eyes. "Brandon, is what Bishop said true? Do you want us to leave Kedora?"


    Brandon pursed his lips, a touch of cruelty on his usually dignified face.


    Brandon knew that what he was doing was heartless, but leaving Bishop in Kedora would eventually cause trouble, and he had to be cautious.


    "Marlowe, I''ve thought it through for you. Sunset Hotel is under renovation now. When it''s done, who knows what the situation will be? Go to Auroraville. The senior staff at thepany have been with me for many years. They will take care of you. In the future, thatpany will be Bishop''s. Besides, the girls in Auroraville are all very beautiful. If Bishop marries an Auroraville girl, there won''t be any disrespect towards you in the future," Brandon replied.


    Marlowe bit her lip, tears streaming down her face. She never expected that after waiting for Brandon for twenty years and being by his side for ten years, she would be abandoned in the end.


    But Marlowe was used to being submissive. For a moment, she couldn''t find a reason to object.


    However, Bishop was different. He stared at Brandon fiercely and shouted, "We''re not leaving. We won''t follow your arrangements."


    Brandon furrowed his brow, looking at his still-rebellious son, and said, "I''ve told you before that once your existence is exposed, you have to leave Kedora. Since you''re not willing to listen to me now, it''s better to leave."


    Bishop sneered. "You can dream. Mom, this is the man you''ve loved for over thirty years. Brandon doesn''t want you anymore such a heartless guy. You still consider everything for him. I think he sees us as disposable pets." "Bishop!" Brandon''s face changed. "If it weren''t for you scheming against Phoebe, I wouldn''t let you leave!"


    Bishopughed, "How ironic. In your eyes, we''re not even as important as strangers. Let me tell you, I''m not leaving, and neither is my mom."


    Brandon knew Bishop wouldn''t agree to leave Kedora, and he didn''t want to argue with him here. He just left with a final statement: "Go to Auroraville. Thepany in Auroville is yours. If you stay in Kedora, you''ll have nothing, including Sunset Hotel."


    With that, Brandon mmed the door shut and left.


    Marlowe took a few steps forward, watching the closed door, tears falling, while Bishop was smashing things in the restaurant.


    Brandon went downstairs, where Daisy was waiting by the car. Seeing Brandon storm out, Daisy quickly opened the back door, waited for Brandon to get in, closed the door, then swiftly got into the driver''s seat and drove off. Brandon adjusted his cor and let out a sigh.


    "Daisy, keep an eye on Bishop recently, don''t let him cause trouble," Brandon instructed.


    Daisy nodded. "Okay."


    Daisy had been by Brandon''s side for so many years because he never asked too many questions. Even when Brandon looked like negotiations had failed, she never asked a word more.


    Brandon closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go back."


    Taylor seemed to have noticed something recently, suddenly bing much warmer towards Brandon. Although they had been married for a long time, Brandon was unexpectedly charmed by Taylor''s gestures, feeling like his heart hade alive again.


    The couple returned to their honeymoon. At this point, Brandon was extremely unwilling to tell Taylor about his affair.


    In this lifetime, Brandon had already wronged Marlowe, not wanting to hurt another woman he loved.


    In Starbucks, Phoebe sat by the window, looking out at the night. An afternoon rain had refreshed the city.


    The weather was still hot, and the water on the ground quickly evaporated, releasing heat.


    Suddenly, someone pushed open the cafe''s door. The tall, long-legged person scanned the room before heading straight towards Phoebe.


    A shadow fell over her head. When seeing the person in the ss reflection, Phoebe turned to say, "Have a seat."


    Edward pulled out a chair and sat down across from Phoebe. After thest incident, he thought Phoebe would never meet him again.


    Edward stared at Phoebe''s face. She had heavy makeup on today as if trying to hide something. Edward furrowed his brow. "I heard about Mr. Tompson."


    After hearing the news, Edward sent someone to find out which hospital Mr. Tompson was in and then admitted him to the ICU. He was sure Mr. Tompson would never dare show up in front of Phoebe again.


    Phoebe felt uneasy and touched her face. "I''m fine."


    "You''ve been in the hospital for a few days and still said you''re fine. Phoebe, what have you been holding on to all these years?" Edward finally asked what had been puzzling him.


    Edward didn''t understand when Phoebe chose to intern at the Reynolds Group. Later, when Phoebe gave up their rtionship and married Theodore, Edward still didn''t understand.


    If Phoebe was after money and power, she had been married to Theodore for over three years, and they were still in a hidden marriage. Even after taking over QUEEN Entertainment, she didn''t use the Reynolds Group''s reputation to gather resources.


    Otherwise, Mr. Tompson would prefer to avoid making a move against Phoebe.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "You wouldn''t understand. Let''s not talk about that today. Let''s talk about the ss reunion three years ago."


    Edward was surprised and looked at Phoebe in disbelief. "What?"


    Phoebe stared at Edward, not missing any subtle expressions on his face. "I''m allergic to certain substances. It is only after Mr. Tompson''s incident that I realize he has schemed against me. And during the days when I had a miscarriage three years ago, I had simr allergic reactions. I remember the drink I had that day was given to me by you."


    Edward''s face changed slightly, "Phoebe, what are you implying? Do you think I drugged you?"


    "Edward, I don''t believe you would do something so despicable. So, who gave you the drink?" Phoebe stared at Edward.


    Edward, with a softened expression, was undoubtedlyforted by Phoebe''s words. "Phoebe, let me think about it."

 Chapter 297 She and Edward Missed Each Other in the End

    Edward frowned, leaning back in his chair, starting to recall that day. Many people attended the ss reunion, and everyone had changed a lot, but he was not interested in them, frequently looking towards the entrance of the banquet hall. Suddenly, an arm was draped over his shoulder. He turned his head to see the ss monitor standing next to him, teasingly saying, "Edward, are you so absent-minded, waiting for Phoebe?"


    Edward smiled gently.


    The ss monitor sighed. "I never expect that you two would actually break up. Leaving that aside, don''t you know? Phoebe won''t being today."


    The smile at the corner of Edward''s mouth gradually disappeared, and he became listless. "Does Phoebe say so?"


    "Yes, someone asked Phoebe in the ss group chat, and she says she''s not able toe today. Don''t look so gloomy, and I''ll drink with you." The ss monitor sat down next to Edward and poured him a drink. The ss reunion was lively, with everyone toasting and chatting merrily.


    Edward, feeling low among them, seemed out of ce. Just as Edward was about to leave his seat, he suddenly heard someone shout, "Phoebe, is that Phoebe?"


    Edward was pleasantly surprised, abruptly turning to see Phoebe walking in with a smile, her six-month pregnant belly slightly showing.


    Edward stared at Phoebe''s belly for a while, a terrible thought rising in his mind. ''I truly wish that the child in Phoebe''s belly has never existed.''


    But in the blink of an eye, Phoebe was pulled to a table by several female ssmates from high school, chatting happily with them.


    When someone asked if the child in Phoebe''s belly was Edward''s and why he didn''te over with her, Edward felt bitter. Without hearing Phoebe''s response, he got up and left the banquet hall.


    Edward had hoped for Phoebe''s arrival, but when she did arrive and he saw her, he felt embarrassed. Everyone thought they would get married after graduating from college, but Phoebe married someone else and was carrying someone else''s child.


    Edward harbored resentment and regret. Despite knowing that attending the reunion would be difficult, he couldn''t bear to miss the chance to see Phoebe.


    Edward vomited in the bathroom, almost bringing up bile, feeling somewhat relieved. After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he stood in the corridor for a while before heading back to the banquet hall.


    Just as he reached the banquet hall''s entrance, a waitress-dressed girl approached him, holding a bottle of drink, and asked Edward to take it inside.


    Without much thought, Edward took the drink and brought it into the hall. As soon as he entered, someone called Edward, saying the drink was for Phoebe. He hesitated for a moment before walking towards the table where Phoebe was seated.


    Perhaps Phoebe had already exined that the child in her belly was not Edward''s, as the onlookers'' gazes toward Edward were filled with strong gossip vibes.


    Back in high school, everyone knew Phoebe and Edward were a couple, but Phoebe ended up marrying someone else.


    Fortunately, their ssmates were kind and didn''t press Edward further. After a few teasing remarks, they let Edward be. Cindy took the drink and poured a ss for Phoebe.


    Later, everyone yed cards or went to the KTV to sing.


    Edward got drunk. As he prepared to leave, he saw Phoebe resting on the table, seemingly asleep. Someone mentioned to Edward that their homes were close by and asked him to take Phoebe home.


    Edward agreed. After everyone had left, he sat next to Phoebe, watching her peaceful sleeping face and the unmistakable signs of her pregnancy under her clothes.


    At that moment, Edward was filled with hatred, leading him to make the most impulsive and wrong decision of his life. It was taking Phoebe to a love hotel.


    As Edward snapped back to reality from his memories, he looked at Phoebe across from him. "The drink is given to me by a waitress. I don''t know if it is spiked." Phoebe squinted. "Do you know the waitress?"


    Edward tried hard to remember but couldn''t recall the waitress''s appearance. After all, he was almost drunk at the time and didn''t pay attention to what she looked like. Shaking his head, Edward said, "I can''t remember."


    Phoebe leaned back in her chair, looking somewhat dejected. After a moment of thought, she pulled up a photo of Ruby from her phone. "Take a look, is it her?" Edward certainly knew Ruby. In the Kedora elite circle, everyone had seen each other at banquets more or less.


    Edward stared at the phone for a while, ultimately shaking his head. "Phoebe, I really can''t remember."


    Phoebe put her phone away, sighing softly.


    "Phoebe, why are you so convinced that you were drugged that night? Perhaps... it was just a reaction to something you were allergic to?" Edward suggested. Phoebe shook her head. "I''m only allergic to medication."


    In fact, Phoebe only discovered her allergy to medication after Theodore forcibly fed her birth control pills, causing her stomach difort and prompting her to seek medical help.


    Phoebe had a unique constitution, her allergic reaction to contraceptive pills manifested as stomach pain and loss of appetite, while drugs like date rape drugs caused a skin rash.


    At the time of her unexpected miscarriage, feeling physically weak, she attributed the skin rash to a weakened immune system. If it weren''t for Mr. Tompson using date rape drugs on her, she wouldn''t have noticed anything suspicious. Edward turned extremely unpleasant, saying, "So, do you still suspect me?"


    Looking at Edward, Phoebe said, "Edward, we''ve grown up together since childhood. I know what kind of person you are."


    Phoebe had indeed harbored suspicions about Edward, but when she saw the fleeting hurt in Edward''s eyes when she tentatively spoke earlier, she knew she was wrong. Phoebe and Edward had known each other since childhood, almost like family. Even if Edward harbored resentment, he would never harm Phoebe or the child in her belly. Edward smiled wryly, self-deprecating, "I don''t even know what kind of person I am. Phoebe, that night when I didn''t take you home, and I had selfish motives." Phoebe pressed her lips together.


    Edward stared at Phoebe intently. "I want to be with you, even if it''s just for one night. I want to see you, to be with you."


    Edward''s intensity made Phoebe unable to meet his gaze. She lowered her eyelids, staring at thette art on her coffee, softly saying, "Edward, I''m sorry."


    Edward awkwardly looked away, watching the hurried passersby outside the window. He chuckled bitterly. "You know, thest thing I want to hear is that sentence." Phoebe fell silent.


    Despite the surrounding noise, the silence between them seemed overly quiet. Edward picked up his ss of water and took a sip as if trying to wash away the bitterness in his heart. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home," Edward said.


    Phoebe gently shook her head. "I want to sit a little longer. You go ahead."


    Edward sat for a few more minutes, the two of them remaining silent. Eventually, Edward had to get up and leave. Phoebe watched his figure disappear into the night, sighing silently. She and Edward, in the end, missed each other.

 Chapter 298 I Dont Want His Help

    Phoebe sat in Starbucks for a long time again until the pedestrians outside gradually became sparse. It was as if she hade to her senses and stood up to walk out.


    The night breeze was cool, blowing against her, making her feel the change of seasons. After entering autumn, no matter how hot it was during the day, it would cool down a lot at night. Phoebe was about to call for a ride when she noticed several missed calls on her phone, all from Patrick.


    Phoebe frowned and wondered, ''Why would Patrick be calling me?''


    She hesitated for a moment as the phone rang again. It was Patrick once more. After some thought, she answered the call, hearing an explosive bass voice on the other end. "Phoebe, you finally answered the phone." Patrick''s tone was unfriendly.


    Phoebe stood by the roadside, the night wind rustling the leaves, asionally causing dry maple leaves to fall from the branches and swirl far away.


    "Are you looking for me?" she asked.


    Patrick looked at Theodore next to him, who was drinking bottle after bottle of alcohol. He''d drink half and spill half, turning the front of his crisp white shirt into a patchy mess.


    Patrick wasn''t concerned about the alcohol. He just felt that if Theodore kept drinking, he might end up with alcohol poisoning.


    "Come over right away and take your man away, and I''ll send you an address," Patrick said bluntly, not giving Phoebe a chance to refuse, and then hung up decisively.


    ''Why are there such domineering people in this era?'' Without hesitation, Phoebe turned and walked away. Just as she took a few steps, her phone vibrated in her hand, causing her fingertips to tingle slightly.


    She didn''t want to pay attention, but she couldn''t ignore it. She nced at the message. The address Patrick sent was not far from her, just a short walk away.


    Phoebe remembered that there were many bars on that street, a ce where all sorts of people gathered. When she arrived, she saw many peopleing out in groups.


    As the people passed by Phoebe, a strong smell of alcohol wafted over.


    She hurriedly walked a few steps with her head down, then saw the bar Patrick had sent her to. She hesitated at the door for more than ten minutes before her phone vibrated again.


    She looked and saw it was Patrick calling once more. She couldn''t help but curse in her heart, ''Why is Patrick in such a hurry to call me? Can''t he just send Theodore back instead of making mee to pick him up?'' Phoebe hung up the phone. With Patrick persistently ringing her up like this, unless she turned off her phone, he would keep calling all night long.


    Although she still resented Theodore, she was also afraid that something might happen to him. She gritted her teeth, pushed open the door, and went in.


    To her surprise, the bar was very quiet. Soft background music echoed in the air, unlike the noisy atmosphere of other bars.


    As soon as Phoebe entered, she saw two people sitting at the bar, both outstanding among the crowd of drinkers.


    Patrick saw Phoebe from a distance and waved to her.


    She walked over slowly. Patrick frowned at her. He had sharp features, and a high and straight nose, probably from ying generals too often, exuding an air of dignity. "You''re too slow. If you were to save someone, they''d be dead by now," Patrickined.


    Phoebe fell silent.


    She nced at the man next to her, who was drinking one ss after another. Since she stepped into the bar, he had already downed three sses.


    ''Is he treating alcohol like water?'' Phoebe asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    She didn''t think Theodore hade to drown his sorrows because of her words. It was probably because he found out about his brother, which made him upset.


    In fact, anyone would feel upset about this matter.


    Patrick picked up his suit jacket and put on a duckbill cap and mask. He got off the high chair and said, "I have a job arrangement tonight. You stay here and watch over him. If you can''t persuade him to drink less, you can prepared to call an ambnce."


    With that, he put on his jacket and left quickly, leaving Phoebe behind. Phoebe stared at Theodore for a long time. In just a few minutes, Theodore had drunk two more sses.


    She sat on a high stool and didn''t persuade him.


    She wanted to see how much alcohol his stomach could hold. She thought to herself, ''If Theodore drinks himself into alcohol poisoning, I would pay for an ambnce to take him to the hospital for gastricvage.''


    As long as he didn''t drink himself to death, she would let him continue drinking.


    Theodore had a few more drinks. Perhaps feeling ufortable with his bloated stomach, he slowed down his drinking speed, leaning against the bar and sliding off the high stool.


    He waspletely drunk by now, his feet on the ground feeling like stepping on cotton, and he was falling to the ground.


    Phoebe quickly jumped off the high stool and reached out to hold his waist but was pushed back a few steps by his strength until her body hit the bar and stopped.


    It was so thrilling!


    If Phoebe and Theodore were both kneeling on the ground facing each other, it would be embarrassing. Phoebe took a deep breath, hugged Theodore''s waist, and pulled him up.


    "What are you doing?" ;Phoebe asked.


    Theodore, now drunk, opened his eyes upon hearing Phoebe''s voice. He tried hard to see the person in front of him, but all he saw were shadows. Only the familiar scent of milk lingered around his nose, making him feel particrly at ease.


    "Phoebe, "Theodore muttered.


    Phoebe was trying hard to lift Theodore, not letting him slide to the ground. Suddenly, Theodore''s shoulder sank heavily, and his chin hit her shoulder hard, his alcoholic breath hitting her face.


    Theodore''s breath on her ear made her scalp and entire back tingle. She almost let go but quickly held on tight.


    "Stand steady. Don''t slide to the ground," Phoebe said.


    A drunk person''s body was all soft. If Theodore sat on the ground, Phoebe alone wouldn''t be able to lift Theodore today, no matter what.


    Theodore couldn''t understand what Phoebe was saying. He blew air into Phoebe''s ear, making Phoebe''s entire neck tingle.


    "Can anyone help me?" ;Phoebe asked.


    The bartender was a friend of Theodore and Patrick. Seeing that Phoebe couldn''t lift him, the bartender came out from behind the bar and said, "Phoebe, Theodore might need to pee. Let me help you take him to the restroom." Phoebe managed to smile at the bartender and said politely, "Thank you. Do you know Theodore?"


    Theodore seemed to notice Phoebe smiling at someone else, lowered his head, and bit Phoebe''s shoulder fiercely, saying sternly, "Don''t smile at other men."


    Phoebe fell silent, thinking, ''He has been drunk. How can he see me smiling at someone else?''


    Theodore''s bite was quite painful. Phoebe frowned together with the bartender and helped Theodore to the restroom.


    Phoebe stood outside the restroom, hearing the sound of water inside. Her ears turned red. She touched her neck. The tingling sensation had disappeared by now.


    Soon, the bartender helped Theodore out. Phoebe went over to put Theodore''s other arm over her shoulder. As soon as she was about to help Theodore walk, Theodore put all his weight on her.


    Luckily, Phoebe was wearing good quality shoes today, so she wasn''t crushed to the ground by Theodore. She tried to stabilize their bodies and then heard Theodore say to the bartender, Bill Clinton, who was helping him, "You can go now. I don''t want a man to help me."

 Chapter 299: Honey, Give Me a Hug

    There was a moment of silence in the air. Phoebe and Bill locked eyes, then a pair of warm hands gently held Phoebe''s face, turning it back. "No looking at other men!" Theodore''s tone was both fierce and domineering.


    Phoebe fell silent.


    Bill, felt rejected, without saying a word. He waved to Phoebe and Theodore, saying, "I don''t think he is too drunk. You better take him home." After that, Bill turned and left, not wanting to linger there and be further rejected.


    Phoebe finally managed to move her face out of Theodore''s palm. She supported Theodore''s thin but strong waist and said, "You''re making Bill angry. I can''t hold you up either."


    She didn''t expect Theodore to show such a childish side when drunk. Even his eyes were filled with innocence and affection. Looking at him from such a close distance, could she resist his charm?


    Phoebe was almost mesmerized by Theodore''s gaze, but the p fromst night made her heart grow cold.


    Just as she was about to push him away to let him walk on his own, he suddenly hugged her. Phoebe almost lost her bnce, her back hitting the wall, but it didn''t hurt.


    Theodore''s hand rested on her back, pressing against her.


    Their hearts beat fiercely together.


    In the corridor, Phoebe saw the light in Theodore''s eyes, flickering like a me on a deep sea. His handsome face approached hers and rubbed against it.


    "Phoebe, give me a hug," Theodore said.


    At that moment, Phoebe''s emotions became extremelyplex. She wasn''t sure if Theodore was truly drunk. In the short time she had been in the bar, Theodore had consumed more than ten drinks, so he must have been quite intoxicated. Being drunk made his actions and words childish.


    Theodore''s head rubbed against Phoebe''s neck, restless and agitated. Phoebe''s entire neck went numb, quickly tilting her head to avoid Theodore''s lips.


    "Let''s go back home," Phoebe said. She patted Theodore''s head, and without any sign of resistance from him, she helped him towards the back door, where there was an exit.


    Theodore hung onto Phoebe like a ko unwilling to part from a tree trunk. Phoebe almost stumbled several times, sweating with anxiety.


    Exiting the bar, the night breeze made Phoebe shiver. She took out her phone and called for a ride, guiding Theodore to the roadside.


    After about ten minutes, the car arrived. Those ten minutes nearly exhausted Phoebe''s patience. She couldn''t understand why Theodore, who usually appeared cool and dignified, would be so childish when drunk. Theodore wanted to hug, but she refused. In response, Theodore threw a childish tantrum, standing still and refusing to move.


    No one could have imagined that Theodore had such a childish side.


    As they sat in the car, Theodore once again tried to hug Phoebe, burying his face in her neck. Phoebe, fearing the driver might misunderstand them, exerted great effort to push Theodore''s head away.


    The driver chuckled from the front seat. "Your boyfriend is quite clingy."


    Phoebe busied herself, pushing away the leaning head, seeing Theodore''s watery eyes looking at her pitifully. She warned Theodore with a re.


    "He''s not usually like this. He''s just drunk today," Phoebe exined.


    The driver chuckled teasingly, "A man bes a child when he''s drunk, only showing his true self in front of someone who makes him feel secure."


    Phoebe was a bit surprised, looking at the forlorn Theodore sitting there. "Is that so?"


    The driver nodded. "Of course, when I''m drunk, I like to stick to my wife. I say what I can''t say or do normally when I''m drunk."


    "Phoebe, I don''t want you talking to anyone." Theodore lunged forward, covering Phoebe''s mouth with his hand, ring fiercely at the driver as if he would steal his wife.


    The driver touched his nose and said, "Your boyfriend seems quite possessive."


    Phoebe, with Theodore''s hand over her mouth, felt embarrassed and unable to speak. Drunk Theodore not only acted like a child in his thoughts but also in his actions. His jealousy was tenfold stronger than when sober. Fortunately, they arrived quickly, sparing Phoebe further embarrassment.


    She struggled to pull Theodore out of the car. Theodore immediately clung to her like a ko, causing her to stagger a few times, nearly falling. Suddenly, a pair of hands reached out to support her.


    "Thank you..." Before she could say more, she saw the man in front of her and was pleasantly surprised. "Evan, I hear you are going to be an actor. When do youe back?"


    "Just got back," Evan replied, retracting his hand after Phoebe steadied herself. Evan looked at Theodore behind Phoebe and noticed the strong smell of alcohol, asking, "Is Mr. Reynolds drunk?" Phoebe, feeling embarrassed, said, "Yes, he''s been acting up all night. Can you help me get him inside?"


    "Sure." Evan gestured to his assistant toe over and help. Together, they separated Theodore from Phoebe.


    After a night of nonsense, Theodore finally calmed down. He didn''t make any more embarrassing moves and was assisted by Evan and his assistant into the apartmentplex. Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief and quickly followed them.


    The three of them helped Theodore back to the apartment, cing him on the couch. Phoebe hurried to pour water for Evan and the assistant. Evan took the ss, surveying the living room. The decor was understated yet luxurious, fitting for someone wealthy. However, the warm and cozy decorations seemed from Phoebe.


    Unexinably, Evan felt a twinge of jealousy. He wasn''t sure what he was jealous of.


    After drinking half a ss of water, Evan ced the cup on the table and said, "It''ste. We should head back. We all live in the same neighborhood. You can contact me if you need anything." Phoebe smiled and said, "You''re hardly ever home. Let me treat you to dinner one day. I apologize for the trouble tonight."


    Evan smiled and reassured her before leaving with his assistant.


    After seeing Evan off, Phoebe returned to the living room. She sat on the single sofa, watching Theodore sleeping peacefully, exhaustion washing over her.


    Phoebe leaned back on the sofa, too tired to move. She fell asleep without even removing her makeup.


    In the middle of the night, Theodore woke up, opened his eyes, and saw the familiar chandelier on the ceiling. He blinked, looking around the living room at the wall lights. Theodore remembered being with Patrick before he got drunk and thought, ''Does Patrick bring me back?''


    He propped himself up on the couch. At once, he saw Phoebe lying on the single sofa opposite him. The warm yellow light shone on her, her sleeping face incredibly serene. He stared at her for a while, then got up and walked over, squatting in front of Phoebe.


    Over the course of the day, Phoebe''s makeup had faded, revealing the clear finger marks from the night before, the ones he had left in a fit of rage.


    In his anger, Theodore had exerted all his strength.


    Now, he felt a pang of heartache.

 Chapter 300 The Man Who Moves Her Heart

    Theodore gently raised his hand and stroked Phoebe''s face. His force was too gentle And Phoebe felt a bit itchy in her sleep. She rubbed her face, buried it in her arms, and fell back into a deep sleep.


    Theodore was so scared by Phoebe''s continuous movements that he dared not even breathe until she fell back into a deep sleep. Then he let out a long breath, his heart beating very fast. He squatted on the ground, looked at Phoebe for a while, then stood up and bent over to pick Phoebe up in his arms; his movements were very light, afraid of waking her up. Theodore carried her back to bed, helped her take off her coat, and covered her with a nket.


    He stood by the bed for a while, then turned and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    The bathroom door closed, and the sound of showering came from inside. However, Phoebe, who was supposed to be deep asleep, slowly opened her eyes.


    In fact, she was not in a deep sleep. She woke up when Theodore sat up.


    She just didn''t want to face him, so she pretended to be asleep.


    Theodore, who was drunk and childish, everything he did was unconscious, but the sober him was cold and ruthless, a nce could hurt Phoebe''s heart.


    Listening to the sound of the shower, Phoebe fell asleep again, not even knowing when Theodore came out.


    The next day, when Phoebe woke up, she was still a bit sleepy in bed. Feeling a heaviness on her waist, she reached into the nket and touched an arm.


    She turned to look to the side, seeing Theodore''s calm sleeping face. He had thick and curly eyshes, and he looked handsome while sleeping.


    People actually looked less attractive when they were asleep, but Phoebe felt that the sleeping Theodore was less aggressive, like an angel, more vibrant, which made her heart flutter. She pursed her lips, thinking she was really hopeless.


    Theodore had pped her just the day before. How tolerant did she need to be to be moved by him again?


    Phoebe withdrew her gaze, gently moved the arm resting on her waist, and got out of bed quietly.


    She went to the nearby morning market for breakfast and then walked to thepany. It was still early, and there was no one in the office.


    Phoebe put her bag back in the office and went to the piano room next door.


    She rarely touched the piano. To her, the piano was a luxury, just like Theodore. She tried to touch it as little as possible to avoid getting addicted.


    But today, she wanted to y the piano.


    She walked into the piano room, which was spotless, the piano facing the floor-to-ceiling window, the morning sunlight streaming in, covering the floor with scattered golden light.


    She opened the piano lid, gently ran her fingers over the keys, tested the sound, and then sat on the piano stool. From here, she could see the scenery outside the window.


    She didn''t have the sheet music. But the pieces she had practiced over the years were all in her mind, she could y their melodies with her eyes closed.


    One piece followed another, the notes flying in the room.


    She was so engrossed in ying that many people outside the piano room didn''t even know she was there. They were immersed in her musical world.


    As the employees entered thepany, they heard the melodious piano music. The beautiful music made them feel rxed. They thought it was Vanessa who was in a good mood ying the piano in thepany.


    But when they looked into the piano room, they saw a figure with their back to them; it wasn''t Vanessa.


    Everyone was very confused, never expecting Phoebe to y the piano. She yed just as well as Vanessa, even better because it was more casual due to not being a professional.


    They didn''t dare to speak, afraid of disturbing Phoebe, lest they couldn''t hear such wonderful piano music again.


    After ying a tune, Phoebe withdrew her hands. Behind her came apuse. Startled, she turned around to see many employees of thepany crowded at the door, all excitedly watching her. And behind the employees stood a tall and slender figure, wearing a mask and a duckbill cap. It was Evan.


    Standing up, Phoebe''s cheeks were slightly flushed as she modestly said, "Sorry."


    "Miss Ziegler, you y the piano so beautifully. When we came in just now, we think it was Miss Fitzroy ying..." The person hadn''t finished speaking, but she was hit by a colleague next to her. She suddenly realized his inappropriate words, bit her lip, and looked anxiously at Phoebe.


    Phoebe didn''t mind, saying, "Let''s all disperse."


    As everyone turned to leave, they caught sight of Evan. Even with a mask and a duckbill cap, his highly recognizable eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    They were amazed by Evan''s handsome face ;and saw the real Evan.


    In the past two years, Evan''s poprity had been catching up to Patrick. One was very famous in the film industry, the other was very famous in the TV drama industry. They were equally popr. Some people took out their phones to try to sneak a photo. But John, who had sharp eyes, noticed and stopped them. He shooed the crowd away.


    The employees left reluctantly. Only Evan remained leaning against the door, smiling at Phoebe. "I don''t expect Miss Ziegler to y the piano." Phoebe walked over with a smile. "Compared to professionals like you, my skills are nothing."


    "You''re too modest," Evan said.


    Standing before Evan, who stood 6 feet tall, Phoebe found herself needing to look up at him. She tiptoed, trying to meet Evan''s gaze at eye level.


    Still not reaching Evan''s height, Phoebeined, "You''re too tall."


    Seeing Phoebe''s yful look, Evan smiled, his hand reaching to tap her head. "Shorty, show me around your office."


    Phoebe pouted, dissatisfied. "I''m not short. It''s the standard height for actresses."


    For actresses, a height of 5 feet 10 inches was considered quite superior because not every male actor was 6 feet tall; if a female star wore high heels to match the height of a male star, the couple would look mismatched. Evan just smiled, looking friendly and approachable without the dazzling aura of an idol.


    Phoebe took Evan to her office, asking, "Would you like tea or coffee?"


    "Just water." Evan smiled.


    Phoebe brought a cup of warm water for Evan, who was looking around her office, not as grand as Evan had imagined.


    She handed the cup to Evan, saying smilingly, "Why do you have time toe to QUEEN Entertainment today? If someone sees you, they might immediately go to Facebook to expose that you''ve signed with QUEEN Entertainment." In this information age, news spread so fast, almost in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s not impossible," Evan took the cup, saying cryptically.


    Phoebe was surprised. "What?"


    Evan took off his mask, took a sip of water, and looked at the stunned Phoebe, finding her current look really cute, saying, "I n to start my own studio, but I want to hand over the publicity work to QUEEN Entertainment." Phoebe raised her eyebrows in surprise. "But didn''t you consider QUEEN Entertainment before?"

 Chapter 301: Asking for a Beating

    Evan held the water ss with two fingers, the transparent ss cup entuating the distinct joints of his fingers, looking particrly elegant and long. He said, "I didn''t consider it before, but now I can consider it."


    Phoebe fell silent and thought, ''Is Evan so willful?''


    She knew that many celebrities, after establishing their own studios, would hold onto the money-making contracts themselves and then split a portion of the contracts, such as business contracts and publicity contracts. These two contracts would be signed with other entertainmentpanies, firstly to allow this entertainmentpany to ess high-end brands. Secondly, because the other party had sufficient publicity capabilities. Evan might consider signing the publicity contract with QUEEN Entertainment, probably because QUEEN Entertainment had recently sessfullyunched two new idols, which were typical cases in public opinion. In this way, the studio wouldn''t need to hire someone else specifically for publicity and public opinion, which meant, despite being a contract, it was actually a post-work that didn''t make money and wasted energy. But for QUEEN Entertainment, no matter what kind of contract, Evan''s joining would quickly boost QUEEN Entertainment''s reputation.


    Phoebe twirled the pearl bracelet on her wrist, pondered for a moment, and said, "Why a publicity contract and not a film and television contract or a business contract?"


    Evan chuckled and said, "Miss Ziegler, we are both smart. When I establish my own studio, film and television contracts and performance contracts will definitely be held by me, after all, these are the main profit-making contracts." Phoebe nodded in understanding. "I see. What about the business contract? I think QUEEN Entertainment, relying on the Reynolds Group, can ess the heads of blue-blood brands. There are probably not many entertainmentpanies like ours that have such unique resources."


    Evan chuckled softly, his voice filled with pleasure. "You''re indeed a qualified businesswoman. Indeed, QUEEN Entertainment has resources to rely on, far surpassing other entertainmentpanies in the industry."


    Phoebe looked at Evan. "So, are you considering signing the business contract with ourpany as well? You can''t make us work hard without any benefits, can you?"


    "You are truly a person cultivated by Mr. Reynolds." Evan shook his head with a smile.


    In the few meetings between Evan and Phoebe, Phoebe had always been in a disadvantaged position, so he had never considered working with him. However, after today''s conversation, he realized that he had underestimated Phoebe.


    No wonder Theodore entrusted the vast QUEEN Entertainment to Phoebe''s care. It seemed that Theodore had long been aware of Phoebe''s undeniable strength. Mentioning Theodore, Phoebe''s expression changed. She said lightly, "Let''s not talk about Theodore. We are still friends."


    Evan chuckled softly. "Alright, let''s not mention him."


    After the two chatted for a while longer, Evan realized that Phoebe was not just a beautiful businesswoman. She was a Harvard University graduate, truly talented.


    In the end, they finalized the profit-sharing ratio for the publicity and business contracts. Phoebe drafted the initial contract on the spot, ordering John to take it to the legal department to print the formal contract after Evan confirmed it was correct.


    Phoebe extended her hand, saying, "Mr. DeRoss, a pleasant coboration!"


    Evan shook her hand and suddenly said, "Miss Ziegler, if you ever feel ufortable at QUEEN Entertainment, you can join my studio. I sincerely invite you." Before Phoebe could respond, a man''s mocking voice came from the doorway. "Daring to poach my subordinate without permission, you''re the first one."


    Phoebe instinctively pulled her hand back and turned to see Theodore striding in.


    Theodore walked to Phoebe''s side, half of his body shielding her, protecting her behind him.


    Theodore stared sharply at Evan. "If you want to poach my people, dream on."


    Evan didn''t even look at Theodore. He winked at Phoebe. "Miss Ziegler, let me know when the contract is ready for signing after it''s done."


    "Alright,"Phoebereplied.


    Without a nce at Theodore, Evan left.


    When only Phoebe and Theodore were left in the office, Phoebe turned and walked towards the desk. As soon as she took a step, her wrist was firmly grabbed by a slightly cold hand.


    "What does Evane for?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe shook off Theodore''s hand, turned to look at him, and said coldly, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m working. Can you stop being so capricious?"


    Theodore coldly stared at Phoebe. "I''m not being capricious. Evan just tried to poach my subordinate in front of me. You can''t say I''m capricious."


    "Yes, you''re capricious. You take Evan''s joke seriously. Do you think I''m someone everyone likes and wants?" There was a hint of self-deprecation in Phoebe''s words.


    Theodore tightened his lips, staring straight at her as he thought to himself, ''You, Phoebe, is indeed someone many people like. Over the past three years, countless men had set their sights on you, only to be eliminated one by one by me.'' In addition, with a deeply affectionate first love in her past and Evan looking at her now, she seemed unaware of her charm.


    But Theodore couldn''t say that. Instead, he said, "Yes, you''re right to think that way. You''re so ugly and have no good figure. No one wants you except me."


    Phoebe red angrily at Theodore. "So why are you here? Do you want to hit someone again?"


    Theodore knew that the matter of that p wouldn''t be easily forgotten unless he sincerely apologized. But seeing Phoebe''s attitude, he couldn''t set aside his pride. Gritting his teeth, he said angrily, "I see you''re asking for a beating!"


    With that, he left without looking back.


    Phoebe''s stiff posture rxed, her hand moving to her forehead as she chuckled self-deprecatingly. ''Three years of marriage ends with a simple sentence, ''I see you''re asking for a beating''. How ridiculous!'' Last night, seeing Theodore drunk, she actually felt a bit sorry. She thought she was truly despicable.


    In the following days, she didn''t meet Theodore. When the legal departmentpleted the contract, Phoebe noticed that the profit-sharing ratio they had agreed upon in the initial draft had been changed. Phoebe immediately called the legal department and frowned. "I remember I gave John the initial draft with a 40% share for us and 60% for Evan. Why is it now 70% for us and 30% for Evan?" The legal team stuttered and dared not speak.


    Phoebe''s expression turned stern. "What''s going on? If you can''t handle such a simple task, you don''t need to stay in thepany."


    The legal team member hurriedly exined, "Miss Ziegler, it is Mr. Reynolds'' order. I dare not disobey."


    Phoebe was shocked, then coldly smiled. Theodore must be trying to sabotage her cooperation with Evan. She picked up the contract and stood up. "Go back and change the profit-sharing ratio back." "Of course, Miss Ziegler," the legal team member replied.


    Phoebe took a few steps, then stopped and turned back the legal team member, saying, "Remember, I am in charge of QUEEN Entertainment. In the future, without my permission, no changes are allowed in any matters concerning QUEEN Entertainment."


    Luckily, Phoebe had checked in advance. Otherwise, if Evan had seen the contract, he would have thought Phoebe was insincere, making her the one to lose credibility.

 Chapter 302 I Dont Forgive

    Phoebe walked into the CEO''s office upstairs with the contract. Carol saw her angrilying out of the elevator and quickly stopped her. "Miss Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds is in a meeting." Phoebe didn''t stop, bypassed Carol, and strode towards the conference room.


    Today was a senior management meeting discussing the third-quarter business situation. When Phoebe arrived, there was a heated argument going on. She kicked open the meeting room door. The door mmed against the wall, making a loud noise.


    The two senior executives who were arguing were startled, and everyone looked towards the door, only to see that it was Phoebe.


    Everyone exchanged nces.


    Phoebe didn''t care how the senior executives looked at her. She stared at Theodore and said coldly, "Come out. I have something to say."


    It was the first time Theodore had seen Phoebe behave so rudely. Honestly, when he saw her kick open the door so domineeringly and heroicly, he felt she looked like a female soldier.


    Theodore was indeed a masochist. Clearing his throat, Theodore, with dozens of eyes in the conference room fixed on him, stood up. "Continue arguing, and I''lle inter to hear the oue." After that, he walked out of the meeting room, closing the door behind him.


    The meeting room fell into an eerie silence, and everyone hadn''t recovered from Theodore actually being called out.


    Lawton pushed up the sses on his nose.


    Outside the meeting room, as soon as Phoebe was out of sight of everyone, her momentum weakened instantly. She had kicked too hard just now, and the door shook, leaving her legs sore. She tried her best to walk without limping.


    It seemed that the quality of the meeting room door was really good, not only soundproof but also heavy. Phoebe''s leg almost got injured.


    Phoebe straightened her back and walked to the end of the corridor. She knew that there was a safe passage and a storage room over there, basically no one passed by. Even if she beat up Theodore, it would be in a blind spot of surveince cameras, unable to capture.


    Phoebe turned around and pped the contract on Theodore''s chest, ring at him angrily. "Do you have legal authority to change the profit-sharing ratio?"


    Theodore instinctively raised his hand, pressing Phoebe''s hand and the contract against his chest, and said with a smile, "Don''t you want to ignore me?" Phoebe tried to pull her hand back, but Theodore held on tighter.


    She clenched her teeth and said coldly, "I want to ignore you, but you''re hindering me at work. Theodore, you''re really childish."


    "I was wrong," Theodore suddenly said.


    Phoebe was surprised.


    Theodore looked her straight in the eyes and repeated, "I know I am wrong. Phoebe, don''t be mad at me."


    Through the contract and clothes, Phoebe felt the heartbeat in the palm of her hand getting faster. She suddenly pulled her hand back and took a few steps back.


    A sense of grievance spread in her heart. She wanted to cry, but she still stubbornly straightened her back and said, "Domestic violence only has zero times and countless times."


    Theodore fell silent.


    Clutching the contract and observing Phoebe''s stubborn expression, he let out a soft sigh in his heart. "What do you want me to do to forgive me?"


    Phoebe suddenly turned around to wipe her tears. "I won''t forgive you"


    Theodore watched Phoebe''s back, feeling a pang in his heart. He took a step forward and hugged Phoebe from behind. "Okay, never forgive me for a lifetime, I will atone for that day''s incident for the rest of my life." This was another way of making a lifelongmitment.


    However, Phoebe didn''t catch Theodore''s meaning. She sniffed, cursing herself for being weak in her heart.


    Phoebe was tough on the outside, but deep down, she had forgiven Theodore when he said, "I was wrong."


    "I can''t handle a lifetime with you; better give it to someone else you want to." Phoebe struggled to break free from Theodore''s embrace.


    But Theodore held Phoebe tightly, not letting her go. He rested his chin on Phoebe''s shoulder, his breath filled with the scent of her.


    In an instant, certain images shed through Theodore''s mind.


    It was the embarrassing scene of him clinging to her a few days ago when he was drunk. Those shameful actions and words made him feel awkward now.


    He felt extremely embarrassed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Phoebe struggled out of Theodore''s embrace, turned around, and red at Theodore with a hint of redness in her eyes.


    "Mr. Reynolds, don''t y rogue. From now on, if you interfere with the internal affairs of QUEEN Entertainment again, I will directly submit my resignation. If you want to manage, do it yourself," Phoebe said angrily. After that, she stomped on Theodore''s foot and walked away.


    Theodore stood in ce, holding his sore foot, watching her walk away angrily. He smiled bitterly.


    It seemed that Theodore wouldn''t be able to easily appease Phoebe.


    *


    Phoebe returned downstairs, and the legal department sent over the revised contract. Learning from past experiences, she carefully reviewed the contract to see if the legal department had made any further changes. After confirming everything was in order, Phoebe called Evan.


    Evan was not at Kedora and would be back in a few days. They agreed on the time for their next meeting. Phoebe hung up the phone and put the contract back in the drawer. She stretched her arms, picked up the internal line, and asked John, "John, does rke to ss today?"


    "He does. He''s in ss right now, and Vanessa is here too. Vanessa hasn''t been absent recently, quite diligent," John reported truthfully, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. Phoebe was taken aback.


    Indeed, Phoebe had seen Vanessa every day recently. She didn''t know what had happened to Vanessa, who had be so well-behaved and hadn''t provoked her again.


    "As long as he''s there. By the way, ask the head of the Publicity Department toe to my office."After giving the order, Phoebe hung up the phone.


    The news of Evan''s imminent signing with QUEEN Entertainment needed to be revealed at the right time to boost their cooperation.


    With Evan on board, it would be easier for Phoebe to negotiate for resources in the future. After all, Evan had a great reputation, and his joining would elevate QUEEN Entertainment''s status.


    In the future, QUEEN Entertainment would fully enter the entertainment industry, and how long they could stay in this industry would depend on how they promoted and operated.


    The head of the Publicity Department quickly arrived, and Phoebe discussed several ns with him, intending to vote on which one to use at the morning meeting tomorrow.


    After the head of the Publicity Department left, Phoebe checked the time and realized it was almost time to leave work. She tidied up the documents and prepared to leave.


    Just as she shut down herputer, she heard amotion outside. She grabbed her bag and went out, seeing a delivery person holding a bunch of bright red roses walking towards her. She was surprised, and then she heard someone shout, "Who sent the red roses? Is it for Vanessa? How romantic!"


    Phoebe then noticed Vanessa standing a few steps away from her, also nervously watching the delivery person. "Don''t say that; no one would send them to me."


    In fact, Vanessa was secretly hoping, with her hand reaching out to receive the flowers.


    However, the delivery person didn''t even look at Vanessa, bypassing her and standing in front of Phoebe. "Are you Miss Ziegler? Please sign here."

 Chapter 303 You Decorated My Dream

    The air fell into an awkward silence, and Vanessa''s hand was still suspended in mid-air. As everyone looked over, she immediately retracted her hand. The gazes of the crowd passed Vanessa andnded on Phoebe. Someone said, "It''s for Miss Ziegler. I think it''s meant for Vanessa."


    That person deliberately belittled Vanessa. Since Vanessa usually didn''t assert herself but still enjoyed all the resources. Naturally, some people felt ufortable seeing Vanessa and wanted to embarrass her. Vanessa''s hand hanging by her side clenched into a fist. She turned to walk towards the studio, catching a glimpse of Phoebe. A bunch of red roses made Phoebe look even more charming than the flowers. Vanessa suppressed the jealousy surging in her heart and walked into the studio in anger.


    Phoebe signed her name on the list, and the delivery person left. A group of people gathered around, asking Phoebe who sent the flowers.


    "Miss Ziegler, there''s a card on the flowers. Quickly open it and see if it''s from Mr. Reynolds."


    Normally, they wouldn''t gossip like this, but to make Vanessa angry, they had no choice.


    After all, everyone had heard rumors that Phoebe was Theodore''s lover. Coincidentally, Vanessa was Theodore''s first love. Even QUEEN Entertainment was founded for Vanessa.


    If these flowers were from Theodore, it would be very embarrassing for Vanessa.


    "Let''s all pack up and get ready to leave work." Phoebe had no intention of satisfying their curiosity. Regardless of who sent the flowers, she didn''t n to open the card in public. The crowd was extremely disappointed.


    Phoebe walked into the elevator with the flowers. Inside the elevator, she was alone. She took out the card inserted in the bouquet and opened it.


    The card read, "The flowers are beautiful. Let them decorate your dreams."


    There was no signature, but Phoebe knew who sent the flowers. This sentence was from a famous poem, "The moon decorates your window, you decorate someone else''s dreams." It was a poem that Edward really liked, and he used it to confess his feelings to Phoebe.


    Phoebe put the card in her bag, looking at the gorgeous red roses. She felt a bit disappointed, thinking the flowers were from Theodore.


    Even if they were from Theodore, she wouldn''t forgive him.


    In the studio, the other participants packed up and left, leaving Vanessa sitting on the ground in her tight dance outfit.


    Ruby walked over, sat down beside Vanessa, and ced her hand on Vanessa''s back. "It''s just a bunch of flowers, nothing to worry about."


    Vanessa''s eyshes trembled. "It''s not about the flowers."


    Ever since the day Vanessa was hit by Phoebe downstairs, Theodore hadn''t even asked about the injury on her face. She knew then that everything had changed.


    Theodore wouldn''t be as indulgent towards her as he used to be when she first returned to the country, always unconditionally on her side.


    Ruby nced outside and whispered, "Who can seed in the end, is still unknown. You can''t lose courage and confidence prematurely."


    "I''ve been attending sses diligently recently, but Theodore still won''t spare me a nce. What''s the point of my persistence?" Vanessa said in frustration.


    Ruby fell silent.


    In fact, Ruby was alreadycking the ambition to develop her career, but she didn''t expect Vanessa to be lovesick. Ruby had been tired from advising her these days but couldn''t just ignore Vanessa. "Let''s persist a little longer. Think about it, Theodore invested five billion dors in letting you y Mr. ck in the movie. I hear he is even attacked by shareholders at the shareholders'' meeting," Ruby said.


    "I''ve been working hard," Vanessa replied.


    "I know, but even if it''s a movie by a top director, we can''t just sit back and rx. The more you can bring out the charm of this role, the greater the dividends you''ll reap. So, you must continue to attend rk''s sses diligently. When we hit it big, you''ll shine brightly, and Theodore won''t be able to resist you," Ruby encouraged.


    Vanessa pondered Ruby''s words and nodded. "You''re right."


    "Yes, think about it. Why does Theodore rely on Phoebe? It''s because she can develop her career well and help him manage apany, right? We must not lose to Phoebe," Ruby said.


    Vanessa''s heart, filled with disappointment, was dispelled by Ruby''s encouragement. A fiery determination ignited in Vanessa''s eyes. "Yes, I can do what Phoebe can do. I will definitely not lose to her."


    When Vanessa dazzled the world and the box office soared, she would confess her feelings to Theodore in front of the whole nation.


    Seeing Vanessa shake off her previous despondency and reignite her determination, Ruby rxed a bit and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go back."


    Vanessa stood up, steadied herself on the ground, changed her clothes in the dressing room, and as she walked out of thepany, she saw the elevator doors open, revealing Theodore inside. Vanessa''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t contain her excitement. "Hi, Theodore. Are you here to see me?"


    Theodore stoodzily in the elevator with one hand in his pocket, his tailored trousers outlining his long, straight legs. He wore a ck shirt and suit, making him look even more fair and handsome, with sharp, forbidding eyebrows exuding an aura of "do not approach", appearing cold and handsome.


    He nced at Vanessa, asking, "Is it time to leave work?"


    Vanessa''s heart uncontrobly raced every time she saw Theodore, reminiscent of the feelings of first love.


    "Yes," she replied.


    Theodore furrowed his brows. "Where''s Phoebe?"


    When Vanessa heard Theodore ask about Phoebe, she thought of the roses that had embarrassed her just now. Suddenly, she said, "Miss Ziegler received a bouquet of roses and left just now. She probably has a date tonight." "Roses?" Theodore''s expression darkened.


    Vanessa felt relieved. It turned out the flowers weren''t from Theodore. Trying to provoke him intentionally, she said, "Yeah, everyone in thepany sees it. Aren''t they from you?"


    Theodore pressed down the anger in his heart and said, "No."


    Vanessa''s smile grew brighter upon realizing the flowers weren''t from Theodore. She said with a smile, "It''s okay even if they aren''t from you. It''s just a bunch of flowers. Miss Ziegler is really popr." Theodore casually nced at Vanessa. "Aren''t youing in?"


    Delighted, Vanessa walked into the elevator, signaling Ruby discreetly. Ruby understood.


    She immediately clutched her stomach. "I suddenly have a stomach ache. Vanessa, go ahead."


    Pretending to be concerned, Vanessa asked, "Why the sudden stomach ache? Do you want me to stay and wait for you, or should we go to the hospital for a check-upter?"


    "No need, it''s probably because I eat expired food at lunch. Theodore, could you please take Vanessa home?" After that, Ruby clutched her stomach and rushed back.


    Watching Ruby''s figure disappear inside thepany doors, Vanessa looked up at Theodore and said, "Let''s go downstairs."


    Theodore nced over, paused briefly, then retracted his gaze. He reached for the floor button, and Vanessa reached out her hand too.


    Their fingertips instantly ovepped on the elevator button.

 Chapter 304 He Should Consider Divorce Too

    Vanessa''s fingertips trembled as if countless electric currents were passing through the point where their skins met, transmitting to her heart and making her heart numb. She withdrew her hand and shyly lowered her head, looking at the tip of her shoe, but her ears turned red.


    Theodore pressed the floor button, then put his hands in his pockets, staring at her ears for a few seconds before suddenly saying, "Is rk''s ss interesting?"


    Vanessa quickly nced at Theodore and nodded gently. "It''s quite interesting."


    In fact, Vanessa didn''t find rk''s lectures interesting at all. She found each ss very agonizing, but she had to attend.


    She felt that Phoebe had invited rk to teach them purely to torment her.


    But in front of Theodore, she couldn''t say that, or he might be disgusted with her.


    Theodore felt relieved, saying, "rk is a top professor. Many famous actors among the popr stars are her students. Phoebe, inviting rk to teach you is also for your own good." Vanessa pursed her lips. She didn''t like hearing Theodore praise Phoebe, but even though she didn''t like it, she could only agree. "Yes, I will learn well from rk." "That''s good," Theodore replied.


    The elevator was quiet for a while. It was a high-speed elevator, and in less than a minute, it stopped on the basement floor. Vanessa followed Theodore out of the elevator. "Theodore, I don''t have lunch at noon, and now my stomach is a bit ufortable. Can we go eat something first?" Vanessa asked courageously.


    Theodore turned to look at her, and she asked pitifully, "Can we?"


    "Sure." Theodore nodded.


    Vanessa was very happy, saying, "I''ll search online for good ces to eat nearby. What would you like to eat?"


    "Anything is okay, "Theodore replied.


    Vanessa muttered "anything" and opened the app, subconsciously looking at upscale restaurants, but most of the upscale restaurants nearby were fully booked. She was about to lower her standards and look at other popr restaurants when a notification popped up on the app. She clicked on it, and her eyes lit up. Grabbing Theodore''s wrist, she said, "Let''s not drive but walk."


    After that, Vanessa pulled Theodore towards the elevator. The two took the elevator to the ground floor. She led Theodore out of thepany''s gate.


    Near thepany was a park with vending machines selling various snacks, drinks, and self-heating instant noodles.


    As they walked out of thepany gate, Theodore quickly withdrew his hand. When they stood in front of the vending machine in the park, Theodore raised an eyebrow. Vanessa smiled at him, pointed to the self-heating instant noodles, and said, "Shall we eat this?"


    Theodore asked, "Do you want to eat this?"


    "Yes." Vanessa pointed to a nearby chair. "There are chairs over there. We can eat thereter."


    Vanessa picked the self-heating instant noodles she wanted to eat and asked Theodore, "Which vor do you want? There are many vors of instant noodles."


    Theodore tapped on the vending machine and selected the spicy instant noodles. He was about to pay when Vanessa preempted him.


    "I''ll do it, don''tpete with me." Vanessa bought four bottles of mineral water. Theodore walked towards the chairs with the instant noodles and water, with Vanessa following behind.


    The sky was getting slightly dark, there weren''t many people in the park, and golden lights hung all over, creating an ambiguous atmosphere. Two swans swam in theke.


    After sitting down, Vanessa started unpacking. She suddenly heard a few duck-like calls behind her. Turning around, she saw two swans swimming towards them in theke. As she unpacked, she asked Theodore, "Are those swans?"


    Theodore nced at theke but couldn''t make out in the dim light. He simply nodded. "Maybe."


    Vanessa didn''t care about Theodore''s perfunctory response. Theodore remained silent.


    Vanessa rested her chin on her hands, looking at the handsome man in front of her.


    It was quiet around them, the warm yellow light making everything ambiguous, with two swans on theke.


    This night would surely leave a deep impression on Theodore.


    The self-heating noodles emitted a tempting aroma. Vanessa checked the time and said, "It should be ready. Let me try."


    Vanessa opened the self-heating noodles, and the steamy noodles made her mouth water. She looked at Theodore. "Looks delicious. I''ll try."


    Vanessa took a bite and found it tastier than she had imagined. She said, "Delicious. Theodore, you should try."


    Theodore also took a bite. Seeing Vanessa looking at him expectantly, he said, "Not bad."


    Vanessa smiled, feeling particrly satisfied. She thought the self-heating noodles were the most delicious thing she had ever eaten. Even better than what chefs made in upscale restaurants.


    "Theodore, have you ever eaten self-heating noodles before?" Vanessa asked.


    Theodore shook his head.


    Self-heating noodles were a new product in recent years. Theodore didn''t have the opportunity to eat such fast food.


    Vanessa smiled happily, saying, "So this is your first time eating self-heating noodles with me. Quite a coincidence. It''s my first time, too."


    Vanessa deliberately emphasized the first time to deepen the ambiguity between them, creating memories that no one else could interfere with.


    As the sky grew darker, the park''s streetlights came on. Some elderly people walked past with children.


    Vanessa looked at the cute children in strollers and quickly called out to Theodore, "Theodore, look. That child looks like a mixed-race child, so beautiful." Theodore turned to look and saw the child smiling at them. He stared at the child for a long time until the elderly person pushed the stroller away.


    Seeing Theodore''s mncholy expression, Vanessa asked, "Do you like children?"


    Theodore nced at her, put down his fork, and turned to look at theke, where the swans had disappeared, leaving theke empty.


    He didn''t answer Vanessa and asked, "Are you done eating?"


    Vanessa nodded. "I''m done." Looking at Theodore''s half-eaten self-heating noodles, she felt a chill in her heart.


    She deliberately brought up the topic of children to see Theodore''s reaction. Theodore had married Phoebe for the sake of children, but now that the child was gone, he should also consider divorce.

 Chapter 305: Whose Wife Is So Tolerant

    Theodore got up to clean up the trash after the meal, and Vanessa followed suit. As the two of them came out of the pavilion, Phoebe came running towards them.


    She had a high ponytail and was wearing a headband, running in a very cool manner. When Theodore got closer, he recognized the person as Phoebe, which made him very nervous. He even squeezed the mineral water bottle in his hand t. Phoebe actually didn''t notice the two peopleing out. She was about to turn around when she heard someone calling her.


    "Miss Ziegler, what a coincidence!" Vanessa greeted.


    Phoebe stopped and looked towards the source of the voice.


    Under the streetlight, Theodore and Vanessa stood there, holding disposable instant noodles in their hands, which was extremely contrasting with their low-key luxurious attire.


    ''Theodore, who even eats takeout in an exquisite wooden box, actually brings Vanessa here to eat instant noodles? Is Theodore going broke?'' Phoebe thought.


    She looked around and couldn''t help but admit that the park had a strong romantic atmosphere, making it a good ce for a date.


    Phoebe took off her headphones, her gaze swept from Theodore''s handsome face to Vanessa''s face. Vanessa seemed to have regained her dignity, looking at Phoebe with a proud expression.


    As if saying, "What a coincidence, catching us on a date."


    Phoebe looked at the two of them indifferently. "Indeed, quite a coincidence."


    Theodore couldn''t help but ask when he saw Phoebe in her workout clothes, "Why are you running in the park?"


    Was he implying that Phoebe knew they were there and came to disturb them on purpose? Was Phoebe so idle now?


    Phoebe replied, "Maybe I have a bit of a problem in my head."


    She usually ran on the treadmill at home or in the neighborhood. Today, feeling it was early, she wanted to run somewhere else. Unfortunately, she ran into someone she didn''t want to see. Vanessa said, "Miss Ziegler, have you eaten? Theodore and I just had self-heating instant noodles, which is quite delicious."


    Phoebe looked at Vanessa''s proud expression and sneered in her heart, ''If you like it so much, why not let Mr. Reynolds find you an endorsement deal so you can have free self-heating instant noodles every day.'' Vanessa''s face changed drastically.


    In her mind, endorsing self-heating instant noodles was quite undignified. After all, she was the piano queen.


    "Miss Ziegler may not understand. Even if we are eating self-heating instant noodles, it''s quite romantic."


    Yes, when a couple was so poor that they ate self-heating instant noodles in a rental house, it was life. But when a domineering CEO ate self-heating instant noodles in the park on an autumn night, it became romantic. Phoebe always thought Theodore didn''t understand romance, but now she realized that Theodore wasn''t ignorant of it. He just didn''t want her to know.


    Phoebe expressionlessly put on her headphones and said, "You two continue your romance. I won''t disturb you."


    With that, she ran off.


    Theodore stared at her retreating figure until she disappeared at the end of the road, then angrily threw the trash into the bin.


    Vanessa could clearly sense his bad mood. She quickly took a few steps, threw away the trash, and caught up with him, saying, "Theodore, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    Theodore pursed his thin lips. He wasn''t angry with Vanessa. It was Phoebe''s indifferent attitude that angered him.


    Phoebe saw them together without asking and said she wouldn''t disturb them before running off. No wife could be so tolerant.


    The more tolerant Phoebe was, the less she cared about Theodore, which was the reason for Theodore''s anger.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you back," Theodore said.


    Vanessa looked at Theodore''s sharply defined profile. Theodore''s face was very bad. She felt a strong sense of jealousy. The atmosphere was good just now, but everything changed when Phoebe arrived. ''Damn Phoebe, when will she disappear from our world?'' cursed Vanessa in her heart.


    Phoebe ran threeps and finally stopped, panting heavily. She slowly walked towards the Imperial Apartment.


    A call came in, and Phoebe nced at the caller ID, feeling nervous.


    Recently, whenever she saw a call from Taylor, she couldn''t help but feel sad. Taylor still didn''t know anything.


    Sometimes, she felt sorry for Taylor.


    The call connected, and Taylor''s voice came through the earphones. "Phoebe, it''s almost the weekend. Come home with Theodore for a couple of days."


    "I think I cane back, but I don''t know about Mr. Reynolds. He..." Phoebe hesitated.


    "Why do you sound so out of breath?"Taylor asked.


    "I just finished running," Phoebe replied.


    "I hope I''m not disturbing you. I''ll call Theodore. Why do you call him Mr. Reynolds again? It feels so distant," said Taylor.


    Phoebe smiled and said, "No, it''s fine. I''lle back tomorrow after work."


    "Okay," Taylor replied. "By the way, your dad mentioned hosting a party to me a few days ago to introduce you to everyone. What do you think?" Phoebe bit her lip. Brandon didn''t just casually mention it that day.


    "Everyone''s been busytely. How about we talk about it next year?" Phoebe asked.


    "You, this child, everyone isn''t that busy right now, and we don''t need you to host a wedding. Just show up when the timees," Taylor replied.


    Taylor had also thought about this. They should have held a wedding for Phoebe and Theodore a long time ago to let everyone know that Phoebe was the daughter-inw of the Reynolds family.


    But Taylor had been biased against Phoebe before, thinking that her daughter-inw didn''t have much fame. Now,pared to Vanessa, she was slowly seeing Phoebe''s strengths.


    So, when Brandon mentioned it, Taylor agreed.


    Phoebe looked at the loving couple in front of her, holding hands, and said, "Have you asked Mr. Reynolds for his opinion?"


    Hearing the distant "Mr. Reynolds", Taylor didn''t feel like it was a joke between husband and wife. She vaguely sensed something. "Phoebe, do you and Theodore have a fight?"


    Phoebe and Theodore had returned to the Reynolds Mansion at different timesst week, which made Taylor feel that something was wrong. She called Theodore, but he said he was busy and hung up before she could finish speaking. Now, seeing Phoebe''s attitude again, Taylor couldn''t help but suspect that their rtionship was in trouble.


    "No, you can ask Theodore what he thinks," Phoebe added.


    She thought that since Theodore and Vanessa were getting along well, he might not be willing to introduce her at this time. It would be best for Theodore to reject Taylor.


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe walked slowly along the deserted path. In front of her was a vending machine, and she walked over unconsciously.


    She stood in front of the vending machine and saw a variety of snacks, instant noodles, and self-heating instant noodles inside. Her gaze lingered on the self-heating instant noodles for a few seconds.


    She didn''t envy it at all.


    The romance she had seen among couples during her school days was much more sophisticated than this. Eating self-heating instant noodles in the park was nothing special.


    Phoebe bought a bottle of mineral water, unscrewed the cap, and took a sip. The ice-cold mineral water made her heart feel cold. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and walked away. Actually...


    She cared a lot.


    She had been married to Theodore for three years, and the most romantic thing Theodore had done for her was probably buying her pizza in the middle of the night.


    And that was because she was carrying his child, not because of her.

 Chapter 306 They Are Heading for Divorce

    Phoebe returned to the Imperial Apartment. Just as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw a tall and handsome man leaning against the door. She paused in her steps. Theodore looked up at her with an impatient expression. "Why are you justing back?"


    Phoebe walked slowly towards the door, ignoring him. She unlocked the door with her fingerprint, pushed it open, and was about to enter.


    Theodore followed her into the room and pushed her against the wall, his tall and muscr body fitting tightly against hers.


    The bottle of mineral water in Phoebe''s hand fell to the ground, filled with the strong masculine scent of a very aggressive man.


    Phoebe pressed her hands against her chest, ring warily at Theodore. "What are you doing?"


    The light at the door turned on, casting light into Phoebe''s eyes. Phoebe''s defense stung Theodore. Their rtionship had never been this bad before.


    "Phoebe, have you had enough of causing trouble?" Theodore questioned.


    Phoebe pushed against him, trying to create some distance between them. Theodore felt her resistance and deliberately loosened the force he was using to press against the wall, his entire upper body still leaning on her. At that moment, Phoebe felt a great deal of pressure and breathing became difficult for her.


    It was really difficult!


    She struggled to move her face away from Theodore''s chest to let fresh air into her lungs. She said angrily, "You... back off. I can hardly breathe."


    Theodore, nearly 6 feet tall and regrly working out at the gym, pressed against Phoebe, depriving her of oxygen. He stared at Phoebe''s cheeks, now red fromck of air, and pressed a little harder before finally straightening up. "I''m hungry. Go make some food." Theodore bent down to open the shoe cab, took out slippers, put them on, and walked in without giving Phoebe any time to react.


    Phoebe leaned against the wall, watching him rx on the sofa, looking incrediblyfortable.


    She thought to herself, ''Despite Theodore''s serious demeanor outside, while at home, he is no different from most other men.''


    "Aren''t you supposed to be eating instant noodles in the park? Haven''t you eaten enough yet?" Phoebe sarcastically remarked, not realizing the jealousy in her tone.


    Theodore yed Minesweeper out of boredom. When he nced at Phoebe, he identally clicked on a mine, causing all the mines on the screen to explode. Intentionally, he asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Phoebe walked to the kitchen, heated up some medicine, and drank it, the bitter taste spreading on her tongue, causing her to frown.


    This medicine was really bitter.


    She found some pasta Evelyn had sent in the fridge, put it in the microwave, and heated it up.


    Outside the kitchen, asional sounds of stomping feet could be heard.


    Phoebe tightened her lips. She thought about capturing Theodore''s childish behavior and posting it on thepany''s internalwork for everyone to see. It would be interesting for everyone to see Theodore, who was usually authoritative and serious acting so immaturely at home.


    After heating the pasta, Phoebe took out two tes, added condiments to each, scooped a spoonful of chili oil into her bowl, and then carried them out. Theodore smelled the pasta and got up from the sofa, putting his phone in his pocket and heading towards the dining room.


    Phoebe sat down across from Theodore with the other te of pasta.


    Usually, when they ate at home, they sat together, but Phoebe''s clear attitude showed that she was still not over whatever had happened.


    Theodore nced at her, then at the pasta, noticing it was in without any additional ingredients. It was so in that itcked any other toppings.


    When Phoebe used to cook pasta, she would fry an egg for him and add some dipping sauce. Today, there was nothing else besides the pasta, and Theodore found it quite unusual. Seeing Phoebe sitting across from him, Theodore became angry.


    "Sitting so far away, are you afraid of me?" He pulled out a chair and sat down, his anger evident as he dragged the chair legs on the floor, creating a sharp noise.


    He didn''t think about the noise he was making, sat down, and said, "I want an egg and some dipping sauce."


    Phoebe thought, ''You''re dreaming.''


    Ignoring the sound, Phoebe lowered her head to eat spaghetti, only to get her leg kicked under the table. Theodore demanded again, "I want an egg and some dipping sauce." Phoebe''s leg was kicked under the table, causing her pain. She frowned at Theodore. "If you want it, make it yourself."


    Theodore stared at her without saying a word, looking particrly intimidating.


    Phoebe thought Theodore was really difficult to please. She mmed the fork on the table, got up, and went to the kitchen.


    Despite her reluctance, she fried three eggs and prepared some dipping sauce. She added an egg to her te and pushed the rest towards Theodore. "There you go, master," she said.


    Theodore''s handsome face finally softened as he put the egg and dipping sauce on his te, although he still felt it wasn''t as nicely presented as when Phoebe did it. But he knew that if he asked Phoebe for more, she might just kill him, so he let it go.


    Seeing Theodore quiet, Phoebe felt relieved. She thought, ''If Theodore tries to pick a fight again, I would m the te of pasta on his head.''


    Of course, it was just a thought.


    The two of them ate their pasta in silence. Phoebe noticed that Theodore finished his quickly as if he were starving, which made her furrow her brow.


    They hadn''t had a chance to sit down and talk. After finishing the pasta, Phoebe put down her fork and said, "Dad called me to the boardroom a few days ago." Theodore suddenly looked up, his gaze cold as he stared at her. "What does Dad say?"


    Phoebe hesitated for a moment, realizing that Theodore must have known something; otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly when she mentioned Brandon. Phoebe wiped her mouth with a napkin and said, "Dad tells me that Mom is going to host a party and introduce me to everyone as the Reynolds family''s daughter-inw." Theodore sneered. "Brandon really knows how to please others. He can''t even keep this secret without me helping him."


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "Mom wants us to go back to the Reynolds Mansion tomorrow. This will probably be mentioned. I mean, there''s no need to make a big deal out of it." "What do you mean?" Theodore finally caught on. "You don''t want it public. You don''t want others to know you''re my wife?"


    The term "wife" made Phoebe''s heart flutter inexplicably. She remembered the night when Theodore was drunk and whispered in her ear, "Honey, give me a hug."


    Phoebe bit her lip again, thinking, ''We are heading for divorce anyway, so going public won''t benefit either of us. It is better to maintain the status quo. We will both have more dignity when we eventually divorce.''

 Chapter 307: Kill

    Phoebe looked at Theodore and asked, "Don''t you also want to keep our rtionship private, not let everyone know?"


    ''Over the past three years, rumors have been flying, with everyone saying I''m Theodore''s lover, yet he never stepped forward to exin. Now that Vanessa is back, he suddenly wants to go public. Is he a fool?'' thought Phoebe. Theodore clearly got the answer from Phoebe''s tone, and he sneered. "Yes, I indeed don''t want others to know we are a couple."


    With that, he stood up and angrily left the dinning room.


    Phoebe fell silent. She sat in her chair for a while, digesting Theodore''s sarcastic words, thinking, ''If he doesn''t want to, then I don''t need to either!''


    After tidying up the tableware and cleaning the dining table, Phoebe leaned against the wall, lost in thought. ''Why do I still feel sad even though the response is expected?''


    On Friday afternoon, as Phoebe finished her tasks, nearing the end of the workday, Evelyn called her, asking her toe to the Golden Apartment to pick her up.


    Phoebe, puzzled, asked as she walked out while on the phone. "Why do I need to pick you up? I have to return to the Reynolds Mansion tonight."


    "I know, Taylor called me, asking us to go to the Reynolds Mansion together for some discussion. I''m free, so I thought of going to see her," Evelyn exined.


    "I see. I''ll drive over to pick you up in a while," Phoebe said on the phone as she noticed Ruby passing by.


    She paid no attention and headed towards the elevator.


    Ruby waited until Phoebe entered the elevator before entering the lounge. Vanessa had just changed her clothes, and seeing Ruby''s expression, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Vanessa, I overhear Phoebe on the phone saying that Taylor asked her mom toe to the Reynolds Mansion for a discussion. I wonder what they need to discuss." Ruby''s intuition kicked in.


    Vanessa felt anxious. "Didn''t you mishear?"


    "No, her phone conversation is quite loud. I heard it clearly. Her mother''s voice is very loud. You can hear it from far away, quite proud of it," Ruby said.


    Vanessa frowned. "You''re saying Taylor asks Phoebe''s mother to meet at the Reynolds Mansion to discuss something?"


    "They don''t have much to discuss, or do they? Well, maybe they do have one thing. Theodore and Phoebe have been secretly married. Do you think they might be considering revealing Phoebe''s identity?" Ruby suggested. Last time, Phoebe was almost assaulted by Mr. Tompson due to Ruby and Vanessa''s


    Scheme. Perhaps that incident triggered the Reynolds family to think that revealing.


    Phoebe''s identity would make it easier for her to negotiate for resources and prevent further offenses against her.


    However, this also indicated how much the Reynolds family valued Phoebe, considering her as a family member.


    Ruby looked at Vanessa with concern, seeing Vanessa''s increasingly grim expression, and she said, "Vanessa, don''t worry. Maybe we''re overthinking it."


    Vanessa shook her head. "No, you''re right. This is probably the only thing that would prompt Phoebe''s mom to discuss matters at the Reynolds Mansion. No, I have to stop them."


    With everyone thinking Phoebe was Theodore''s lover, Vanessa openly opposing Phoebe wouldn''t be seen as an affair. However, once their marital rtionship was made public, Vanessa would be powerless to act further. She had just reconciled with Theodore and wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    Ruby asked, "Vanessa, how do you n to stop them?"


    Vanessa suddenly felt anxious, pacing in the lounge. Then, she had an idea. She took out her phone and made a call.


    After several rings, the call was answered. Vanessa said, "Edward, have you heard that the Reynolds family ns to reveal that Phoebe is their daughter-inw?"


    Edward was shocked. He knew this day woulde, but not this soon. "Where do you hear this from?"


    "You really don''t care about Phoebe''s affairs," Vanessa mocked. "If Phoebe and Theodore really make their marriage public, it might not be as easy to think about divorce anymore."


    Edward sneered. "Miss Fitzroy, do you think everyone is as eager to be an adulterer as you?"


    "Edward!" Vanessa''s expression changed. She didn''t expect Edward to mock her.


    "Miss Fitzroy, you can do whatever you want, but don''t use me. I''m not that foolish. Don''t call me for such things in the future." Edward bluntly hung up the phone.


    He tossed his phone on the desk, walked to the window, hands in his pockets, his face dark. He wouldn''t be a pawn in Vanessa''s hands, but he could use Vanessa as his tool. Edward thought, ''I just need to subtly leak the information I have to Vanessa, and she will take the lead.''


    Phoebe went to the Golden Apartment, where Evelyn was waiting on the roadside with baskets of eggs, apples, and pears, looking like she had just returned from the supermarket.


    Phoebe parked the car, feeling awkward seeing the baskets. "Why do you buy so much? They don''tck these at home."


    Evelyn patted Phoebe''s shoulder. "You''re so clueless. This is our gesture. Besides, these eggs are sent by my friend from the countryside. They are very healthy. Their chickens even eat tonics, so these eggs must be nutritious. Next time, you should take a basket too. I''ve noticed you''re getting thinner. How can you conceive a child when you''re this thin?" Evelyn remarked.


    Phoebe thought to herself, ''It is always the same topic when we meet.''


    She quickly loaded the baskets into the car, avoiding Evelyn''s chatter. Evelyn didn''t let Phoebe do it alone and helped carry the fruits into the car.


    As Phoebe started the car, Evelyn sat in the passenger seat, looking at Phoebe. The more she looked, the more shocked she felt at how thin Phoebe had be, her corbones protruding.


    "What''s been going on with youtely? Does the department change make your work too hard? You''re too thin. A gust of wind could blow you away," Evelyn said, concerned.


    Phoebe was focused on the road, giving brief replies. Evelyn was angry. If they weren''t in the car, she would have pped Phoebe on the back. "You''re not taking care of yourself. Starting tomorrow, I''ll bring you food every day and watch you eat."


    Phoebe frowned. "If you have nothing else to do. How about I buy you a ne ticket to take care of your brother? He must miss you a lot."


    "Now your matters are more important than his," Evelyn replied.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "Can''t you just leave me alone?"


    "You''re my daughter. Of course, I have to look after you. Do you even realize your current situation? Without a child, how can you secure your position in the Reynolds family?" Evelyn retorted.

 Chapter 308: Inducing the Big Squad

    Phoebe raised her hand to rub her ears, feeling annoyed by her mother''s nagging. "It''s the 21st century. Why are you still so conservative?"


    "I''m not conservative." Evelyn immediately got angry. "Look at those female celebrities who married into wealthy families. Each of them has had many children, unlike you."


    Phoebe replied, "It''s none of my business anyway."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Evelyn wanted to poke Phoebe''s forehead. "Nowadays, the policy encourages having more children. You haven''t had any, which is a disservice to the country''s upbringing."


    Evelyn''s words caught Phoebe off guard. Phoebe fell silent for a moment and said, "Mom, can you stop pushing me to have children as soon as we meet? It''s making me depressed."


    "I don''t care what illness you have. Since you don''t take care of yourself properly, I will personally take care of you. Theodore is about to turn thirty. Even though their family doesn''t say it out loud, they are eager for you to quickly give birth to a child for Theodore." Evelyn empathized with the feelings of the Reynolds family.


    If Donovan were to marry and his wife didn''t get pregnant for three years, Evelyn would definitely be anxious, too.


    Phoebe and Evelyn couldn''tmunicate, so Phoebe decided to turn on the music. Regardless of what Evelyn said, Phoebe remained silent, which greatly angered Evelyn.


    But Evelyn''s anxiety was futile.


    Phoebe was born to Evelyn. Phoebe''s personality was just that stubborn, stubborn since childhood.


    As the car turned into the Reynolds Mansion, Evelyn couldn''t help but marvel at the wealth of the Reynolds family in Kedora, wherend was precious; being able to upy such arge piece ofnd required a lot of money. Phoebe parked the car in the parking lot, and Taylor came out with people to greet them. After warmly shaking hands, Taylor said, "Evelyn, you''ve had a hard journey. Pleasee in quickly."


    Evelyn felt that Taylor was much more polite and friendly to her than before, which surprised her. In the past, Taylor always looked down on her, being very arrogant. That arrogant attitude made her angry whenever she thought about it. "Mrs. Reynolds, I''m causing you trouble bying here." Evelyn''s demeanor weakened in front of the noble Taylor.


    Taylor said, "It makes me feel ashamed when you call me that way, Evelyn. From now on, just call me by my name. We shouldn''t be so distant."


    "Okay." Evelyn agreed verbally, but she was puzzled in her heart. It was Taylor who insisted on being called Mrs. Reynolds in the first ce.


    Phoebe saw Evelyn and Taylor holding hands and chatting happily. She opened the trunk, took out two baskets of eggs, and Taylor quickly said, "Phoebe, put the things there and let Riley and the servants carry them. You shouldn''t carry them yourself to avoid injuring yourself."


    Phoebe fell silent. She couldn''t help butugh, saying, "I can handle it. I''ll carry them in myself."


    "That won''t do either. Put them down quickly and let Riley find someone to carry them. You''ve been recuperating your body recently. What if you get pregnant?" Taylor urged anxiously.


    Phoebe and Evelyn exchanged a nce, seeing a hint of guilt in each other''s eyes. Phoebe didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she had to put the baskets down.


    Only then was Taylor satisfied, linking arms with Evelyn and entering the mansion, with Phoebe quickly following behind.


    Sarah saw Phoebeing in, waved her over, and scrutinized Phoebe up and down before saying, "Phoebe, have you lost weight again?"


    "Yes, she has lost weight. I just noticed that her chin has sharpened. Phoebe, are you too busy with work? If it''s too hard..." Taylor said.


    "I''m not feeling physically tired, just mentally stressedtely and having trouble eating,"


    Phoebe quickly interrupted Taylor, fearing that Taylor might make a decision that would lead Theodore to suspend her work. Sarah seemed somewhat disappointed. "Can''t eat? Why not go to the hospital for a check-up, maybe you''re pregnant?"


    "No." Phoebe was quite scared, waving her hands quickly. "I just finished my period. I''m not pregnant, really."


    "Seeing how nervous you are, if you''re not pregnant, forget it. Grandma is just worried about your health." Taylor nced at Phoebe''s stomach, feeling somewhat disappointed. ''It has been over three months; why isn''t she pregnant yet? No, when Theodorees back in the evening, I must grab him and ask him properly. If he hasn''t taken the initiative to have a rtionship with Phoebe, then even if the Virgin Mary was reborn, Phoebe wouldn''t be able to have children.'' Observing the expressions of Sarah and Taylor, Evelyn felt uneasy, realizing that they still didn''t know about Phoebe''s physical condition.


    Sarah''s eyes dimmed. "Will I live to hold my great-grandchild?"


    "Grandma..." Phoebe looked at Sarah helplessly. In this family, Sarah was the first one to show kindness to her.


    Over the years, Sarah had always supported Phoebe. After Phoebe had a miscarriage and wanted to go out to work, it was Sarah who supported her. But now, Phoebe didn''t even know if she could get pregnant, and she felt guilty for keeping it from Sarah. "Sarah, tell Theodore to work harder. That''s definitely something he can easily do." Taylor still acknowledged her son''s abilities. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made Phoebe get pregnant with his child overnight and brought Phoebe directly into the family.


    Sarah''s mncholy was quickly dispelled by Taylor''s teasing, as she said, "Then you have to manage Theodore and make him work harder."


    Phoebe couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "I''m going upstairs to take a bath."


    After that, she grabbed her bag and went upstairs.


    Taylor continued to speak loudly downstairs. "You guys look at Phoebe. She''s embarrassed. It''s been three years of marriage, and she''s still so shy..." Phoebe gradually couldn''t hear what Taylor was saying anymore. She breathed a sigh of relief, feeling caught off guard by the elders'' conversation.


    She took a bath in her room, realizing it was still early, and decided not to go downstairs. Seeing Sarah and Taylor now filled her with guilt.


    In fact, Phoebe could have just told Sarah and Taylor directly about the possibility of her lifelong infertility. Even if they were kind, they wouldn''t let Theodore have any descendants.


    As long as Sarah and Taylor intervened, Phoebe and Theodore would eventually divorce.


    But...


    But Phoebe couldn''t bear to do it, so she couldn''t make such a decisive move.


    As the sky darkened, Phoebe saw a ck Maybach pulling up outside. The car stopped in front of the fountain, the door opened, and a pair of long legs emerged from the car. Theodore stepped out of the car.


    He straightened out the wrinkles in his clothes, exuding an air of elegance with every gesture. Theodore looked up, and his dark, affectionate eyes sparkled in the darkness.


    Phoebe felt flustered and quickly took a step back to avoid Theodore''s gaze, but her heart was pounding.


    Theodore just nced up casually, caught a glimpse of a figure by the window, and involuntarily curved his lips. ''You are still peeking; I caught you watching me.''

 Chapter 309 Let Father Leave, Let Child Stay

    Theodore entered the room and saw Evelyn sitting in the living room, talking to Sarah, looking very restrained.


    He went over and called out, "Hi, Evelyn."


    Evelyn''s smile was very bright.


    It seemed like she was very happy when every time Theodore called her.


    She exchanged a few pleasantries, having nothing to fault Theodore for. Theodore had looks and wealth, and Phoebe was so lucky to have caught his eye.


    After exchanging a few words, Theodore''s gaze kept drifting upstairs. Obviously, his mind was not there, and Evelyn naturally noticed. She quickly said, "Phoebe is upstairs. Go and see her."


    "I see her every day at thepany." That was what he said, but he couldn''t control his honest reaction and immediately headed for the stairs.


    Sarahughed and scolded, "Looking at his hypocritical look, I feel ashamed."


    Several people in the living roomughed.


    As Theodore went upstairs, he happened to meet Taylor, who saw him with his hands in his pockets, looking smug, and got especially angry. "You, with this improper look,e here," Taylor said


    Theodore nced upstairs and reluctantly followed Taylor into the bedroom. Once the door closed, Taylor said, "You and Phoebe have been trying to conceive for over three months. Why isn''t she pregnant yet?" Even if Theodore was cheeky, being asked this question by his own mother was still embarrassing. "You should ask her."


    Taylor frowned. "I won''t ask her but ask you. Has your rtionship been very strained recently? You didn''te backst week, and this week she looks so thin. Grandma was just worrying about her."


    Theodore frowned.


    Phoebe had stayed in the hospital for another two weeks. Theodore hadn''t said anything about it. It seemed Brandon hadn''t told them when he came back. They didn''t know anything. Well, if this matter got out, Bishop''s presence wouldn''t be able to cover it up.


    "We''re fine," Theodore said.


    Taylor stared at him. "Even if you''re fine, you wouldn''t be separated. Theodore, don''t think I can''t see it. Ever since Vanessa went back to her country, you two have been acting strange." Theodore was not pleased. "Mom, don''t me everything on Vanessa."


    "Is it because of Vanessa that you two have been arguing recently? Theodore, if you can''t let go of Vanessa, why do you provoke Phoebe in the first ce?" Taylor asked. "I..." Theodore was speechless. He walked out angrily.


    Taylor stared at his back, saying, "I don''t care who you like, but you still have to fulfill your marital duties. Otherwise, how will she get pregnant if you leave her alone?" Theodore almost hit the wall. What was his mother saying?


    He was displeased and turned back to Taylor. "Mom, are you now going to meddle in our childbearing affairs? If you''re too free, you''d better take care of your husband." Taylor Stared angrily. "I''m talking to you. Don''t change the subject."


    Theodore pinched his brow and said, "What does Phoebee to talk to you about?"


    "Phoebe doesn''t say anything to me. Grandma is eager to have her great-grandchild, and you should make an effort. When Phoebe gets pregnant, I won''t care where you go," Taylor replied. "You want to let father leave or let the child stay?" Theodore asked.


    Taylor fell silent.


    Theodore came out of Taylor''s room and went upstairs.


    He pushed open the bedroom door and saw Phoebe sitting on the sofa in the small living room, looking at a tablet.


    She wore blue light-blocking sses, looking at something interesting,ughing happily. Theodore heard herughter from outside the door.


    Even when Theodore came in, she didn''t notice. She was fixed on the tablet.


    Theodore walked over and looked at the screen for a while, only then did he realize that Phoebe was watching a variety show, which wasn''t particrly funny, but she wasughing happily.


    Theodore leaned over the back of the sofa with his hands, leaning closer to Phoebe. "This isn''t funny, is it?" He said those words almost in her ear. She was startled, almost knocking the tablet to the ground, but she quickly held onto it and turned to re at him.


    "Why do you walk so quietly?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore stood up straight, looking down at Phoebe. "You are so focused. I could have stomped a hole in the floor, and you wouldn''t have heard it."


    Phoebe looked embarrassed;ughter came from the tablet; she propped it back up andughed along.


    Theodore stood next to her for a while, she treated him as if he were invisible, he pursed his lips, moved to the side of the sofa and sat next to her. "I want to watch too."


    Theodore squeezed Phoebe against the sofa, making her extremely ufortable.


    ''Does he not want me to feelfortable?'' She tried to push Theodore away, but he resisted, and they ended up in a struggle.


    Phoebe was getting annoyed by Theodore squeezing her. She pushed against the back of the sofa with her feet, trying to push him away.


    Just as Phoebe exerted force, she didn''t know how Theodore suddenly let go, and she fell directly from the sofa.


    With a loud noise, she fell to the ground, looking miserable.


    Theodore stood by, watching her fall miserably. He couldn''t help butugh as he knelt down to help her up.


    Phoebe was furious, her cheeks turning red, even the tips of her ears turning red, not knowing if she was embarrassment or anger.


    She leaped up like a little leopard, then pounced on Theodore, knocking him to the ground, Theodore''s head hit the corner of the table, and everything went ck before his eyes. Phoebe sat on his waist, raised her fist, and pounded on his chest. "Keepughing. Is it fun to bully people? Then let me show you what it feels like to be bullied."


    Theodore took a while to recover, then felt Phoebe''s small fists pounding on his chest.


    To be honest, Phoebe''s strength wasn''t much to him, but what surprised him was that this was the first time she had resisted.


    It seemed she was really angry. Phoebe''s eyes were bright, like two mes burning; her cheeks were also red, and her fierce appearance resembled a threatened little tiger. It was kind of cute.


    After a few punches, Phoebe grabbed Theodore''s cor, pretending to be fierce. "Scared now? Do you realize your mistake?"


    Theodore was moved; he suddenly sat up, leaned in, and kissed Phoebe on the lips.


    Phoebe''s cheeks were even redder than before. She was angry just now, but now she was a mix of embarrassment and anger, not knowing that Theodore would kiss her. She felt confused and dizzy, and the next moment, she was pinned down by someone, Theodore''s hands on her side, staring down at her.


    The gaze was aggressive, hungry, like staring at prey, eager to find where to start, to devour her in one bite.

 Chapter 310 What Are You Trembling For?

    Phoebe was startled by this gaze. She was not an ignorant girl and had been stared at like this by Theodore countless times.


    HIs burning, hooking eyes seemed to be burning mes, wanting to devour Phoebe.


    Phoebe instinctively struggled but couldn''t break free from Theodore''s grip.


    The sense of crisis in Phoebe''s heart suddenly became stronger.


    Theodore captured her restless hands with one hand and pressed them against her head, his hot breath teasing her ear, causing her to tremble uncontrobly.


    A low, hoarseughter sounded above her head. "What are you trembling for, afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Phoebe turned her head away. The atmosphere at this moment was extremely ambiguous as if it was about to ignite, her cheeks and ears blushing.


    "I''m not afraid at all." Phoebe tried to sound tough but didn''t realize her voice was tinged with nervous stuttering. She wanted to use the same tactics as she did against Mr. Tompsonst time, but her legs were firmly pinned down by Theodore, rendering her unable to move.


    The man in front of her was not Mr. Tompson!


    rm bells rang in Phoebe''s mind. Theodore turned her face with one hand, carefully examining her expression. His handsome face gradually erged in her pupils.


    The distance between Theodore and Phoebe was so close that their breaths intertwined.


    Theodore stared at her lips so close, his eyes darkened, only his pupils flickering with an unusually intense light.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Theodore was serious, aloof, and gentlemanly, but only he knew that in his inner secret world, there was another him, extremely longing for love.


    He wanted to lock Phoebe away, where only he could see and touch her.


    His evil thoughts were so heavy, so fanatical; if released, would they scare Phoebe?


    Phoebe would definitely think Theodore was a pervert.


    Theodore''s gaze grew deeper, looking at her lips so close, she seemed extremely uneasy, gently biting her lower lip.


    Her pitiful yet adorable appearance multiplied Theodore''s desires, eventually eroding his rationality.


    Theodore lowered his head. A knock at the door sounded, and he paused in his actions. "Who is it?"


    Taking advantage of Theodore''s momentary distraction, Phoebe used all her strength to break free from him, rolling on the floor. Just as she got up from the ground, the door was pushed open by someone.


    "Theodore,e down..." Madison saw her brother''s expression clearly and immediately stopped talking.


    Her brother was still half kneeling on the ground while Phoebe was frantically turning away, her clothes disheveled, looking quite disheveled.


    Even though Madison had not experienced sexual activities, the online novels she had read over the years told her that her brother and Phoebe were definitely engaging in sexual activities.


    Madison''s face turned awkward. "I don''t see anything. I just came to call you down for dinner." After that, she turned and ran.


    If she didn''t run at this time, she might be scolded by Theodore.


    However, Phoebe was truly shameless.


    ''It isn''t even evening yet, and Phoebe is seducing Theodore, ying so openly. No wonder Vanessa is no match for her,'' thought Madison as she walked downstairs. Fortunately, she arrived in time to interrupt them. Tomorrow, when she went to thepany, she would definitely receive praise from Vanessa.


    Happily descending the stairs, Madison''s phone vibrated in her bag a few times. She took it out to check the message, but her expression turned unpleasant.


    In the bedroom, Phoebe tidied herself up, rubbing the sore spot on her lower back where she had fallen.


    Theodore had already stood up from the ground. Seeing Phoebe rubbing her back, he asked, "Do you hurt yourself from the fall?"


    The floor was covered with thick carpets, but Phoebe had rolled directly off the sofa,nding on her back, which was still a bit painful. Phoebe bit her lip, avoiding Theodore''s outstretched hand, trying to help her rub. "Let''s go eat, shall we?"


    After speaking, Phoebe walked around the table towards the door.


    Theodore looked down at his hand suspended in mid-air, slowly clenched it into a fist, then turned and silently followed Phoebe downstairs.


    At the dining table, only Brandon''s family and Sarah were present.


    The other rtives were not there, and Evelyn seemed much more rxed.


    The Reynolds family''s dining table was rectangr, with Sarah sitting in the chair. To her left were Brandon, Taylor, Christopher, and Madison. To her right were Evelyn, Phoebe, and Theodore, with the table full of dishes. Sarah warmly entertained Evelyn, asking her not to be restrained. It was the first time Evelyn had sat face-to-face with Brandon like this, and she still felt a bit ufortable.


    Phoebe sat next to Evelyn, helping her with the fork and other utensils. With Phoebe''s assistance, Evelyn finally stopped being so nervous and ate in silence.


    Halfway through the meal, Taylor said, "Evelyn, we want to discuss something with you."


    Evelyn immediately put down her fork and sat upright like a disciplined student. "Go ahead."


    Seeing this, Taylor smiled gently. "Don''t be nervous. Just listen while you eat. If you''re like this, I''ll get nervous too."


    Evelyn awkwardly smiled at Taylor, then picked up her fork again but didn''t dare to continue eating, her movements stiff and ufortable.


    Phoebe sighed. She knew that even though Evelyn tried hard to get her to marry into a wealthy family, in Evelyn''s heart, the Reynolds family was still so unattainable.


    They were worlds apart.


    Madison sat opposite Phoebe and Evelyn and immediately noticed Evelyn''s awkward demeanor. She sneered inwardly, thinking, ''A servant doesn''t deserve to sit at the same table and eat with us.''


    She nced at Taylor again, feeling her mother was being way too polite to Evelyn. "Mom used to look down on Evelyn all the time, howe she''s invited her over for dinner now? Aren''t she worried about her stinking up our ce? And Phoebe, after what she did to my brother, how can she still have the nerve to stay in our house?"


    Seeing Evelyn rx, Taylor said gently, "Theodore and Phoebe have been married for over three years now, and we haven''t held a wedding for them. I want to host a party for them first, introduce Phoebe to everyone, and then have a wedding ceremony. What do you think?"


    In fact, this matter was decided by the Reynolds family. By inviting Evelyn over, they truly valued Phoebe.


    Evelyn was very observant and also understood that Taylor genuinely epted Phoebe, hence treating her so carefully.


    She turned her head to look at her daughter, her expression particrly excited. ''Phoebe can finally end her hidden marriage status.''


    "It''s all good. I also have a suggestion. You decide, and if it''s too much trouble, there''s no need to make a big deal out of it," Evelyn said.


    Although Evelyn said it very politely, she was also afraid that Taylor would really find it troublesome. If they decided not to hold the wedding, Evelyn would be very sad.


    She nervously looked at Taylor, fearing that if Taylor found it troublesome, she might decide not to hold the wedding.


    Little did she know that before Taylor could speak, Madison said, "I object. Phoebe has been in our family for three years, so why bother with another wedding? It''s too much trouble."

 Chapter 311 Leave Her

    Taylor was a little angry, unexpectedly the one opposing her was her own daughter. She frowned and said, "Madison, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not like I''m asking your brother to personally organize the wedding. It''s not troublesome at all." Madison was very emotional. "I strongly oppose it. Phoebe, are you just chasing after vanity? Seeing others with weddings, so you want one too? And that''s why you''re pushing my mom to organize it for you? Not only do you demand a party but also a wedding that''s pretty shameless of you, isn''t it?"


    "Madison!" Before Taylor could reprimand her, Theodore got angry. "How dare you speak to Phoebe like that?"


    Madison''s eyes reddened, saying without thinking, "I''m doing this for your own good. You know very well how Phoebe married into the Reynolds family. She uses the child she give birth to as a way to be a noble, but she still has a sexual rtionship with her ex-boyfriend and gets rid of the child. Why haven''t you divorced her after all these years?"


    Madison had just received a text from Ruby when she came downstairs, learning how Phoebe lost the child in her belly. Every time she thought about Phoebe marrying her brother and still sleeping with Edward, she felt disgusted. With these words spoken, the atmosphere at the dining table changed drastically.


    Theodore had covered up the reason for Phoebe''s miscarriage in the past; the people of the Reynolds family didn''t know the exact reason; they only knew that after the miscarriage, the rtionship between Theodore and Phoebe had been strained for a long time.


    Now, upon hearing Madison''s words, they finally realized why Theodore had acted so out of character and had a very poor attitude towards Phoebe in the past. It turned out Phoebe had cheated. Taylor opened her mouth, suddenly unsure of what to say.


    Brandon''s expression darkened, his gaze shifting between Phoebe and Theodore. Even Sarah was silently watching the two.


    Christopher was the quickest to react. He suddenly stood up, covering Madison''s mouth. "We''ve finished eating. I''ll take Madison back to the room first."


    Madison desperately tried to pull Christopher''s arm, her face turning red with the effort. She refused to give up, waiting for an opportunity to break free from Christopher''s restraint.


    "Theodore, why keep a woman like her who is unfaithful? Why not divorce her?" Madison asked.


    With a loud noise, Theodore swept the tableware in front of him to the ground.


    Madison trembled all over, ceasing her struggles and protests. She looked at Theodore''s grim face, feeling a sense of fear.


    Theodore stared coldly at Madison. "Where do you hear these rumors from? Don''t nder Phoebe without evidence."


    Terrified by Theodore''s gaze, Madison should have been wise enough to keep quiet at that moment, but she didn''t. "I''m not ndering her, Theodore. You know very well why she miscarried. Otherwise, you wouldn''t dislike her so much. Phoebe, you cheated, you''re really..."


    Before Madison could finish her sentence, Christopher pped her across the face. "Madison, shut up. Have you forgotten the family''s principles?"


    Clutching her face, stung by Christopher''s p, Madison looked at him in disbelief.


    Christopher, who had always pampered and indulged her the most in the family, was now siding with the infamous Phoebe.


    With hatred in her eyes, Madison stared at Phoebe and demanded. "Tell me, the night before your miscarriage, did you sleep with Edward?" Phoebe looked up at Madison, her gaze empty.


    Just as Phoebe was about to speak, arge hand under the table tightly gripped hers, squeezing so hard it felt like her bones might break.


    Then Phoebe heard a deep voice. "No, she sleeps with me. We got too carried away that night, which led to her miscarriage."


    Everyone in the dining room looked at Theodore, including Phoebe, puzzled by his words, which contradicted the truth. Why would he say that?


    Theodore stared at Madison. "Now, tell me, where do you hear these rumors to nder Phoebe?"


    Madison began to tremble. While her family usually indulged herziness and treated her like a princess, they were more inclined to believe Theodore in matters of reputation.


    Under the collective gaze of everyone, Madison hesitated for a moment, then confessed, "It is Ruby who tells me. She texted me just now, and she said someone saw..."


    "Madison, Ruby has ndered Phoebe before. Everyone knows that. She was exposed on the spot. She holds a grudge against Phoebe and is now trying to sow discord between you two." Taylor rxed upon hearing that Ruby had spoken to Madison.


    Taylor remembered the incident at the previous dinner party involving Nova Adams. Ruby was known to be a skilled liar. Her words were not to be trusted.


    Madison said, "Mom, Ruby wouldn''t lie to me."


    "Nonsense!" Brandon finally spoke up, his gaze stern as he looked at Madison. "You don''t even bother to verify beforeing back to nder Phoebe. Madison, I''m very disappointed in you."


    It was the first time Brandon had scolded Madison so severely. Her eyes welled up with tears, and she red at Phoebe, ming her for everything.


    "Dad, there''s no smoke without fire. If Ruby didn''t see it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have told me these things." Madison argued with a red face.


    Brandon mmed the fork on the table, causing Evelyn, who sat across from him, to tremble. Standing up, Brandon turned to Evelyn. "Evelyn, we''ve spoiled Madison too much, you must have seen it." Evelyn quickly waved her hands. "No, Miss Reynolds is genuine."


    Brandon turned to Madison. "Come with me to the study."


    Unhappy, Madison followed Brandon out of the dining room. Taylor quickly changed the subject, but the atmosphere had already soured, and bringing up the wedding arrangements now seemed forced. Phoebe''s hand had gone numb from Theodore''s grip. As soon as Madison left, she pulled her hand out of his grasp. The drama was over, and she had lost her appetite. "I''ll go to the restroom." She got up and left.


    Taylor watched Phoebe''s back, cursing Madison in her heart for ruining the good atmosphere.


    Christopher sat down, looking at Theodore''s dark expression. In his heart, he prayed for Madison.


    The meal was eaten without much joy. When Phoebe came out of the restroom, Taylor and the others began to leave the dining room one by one.


    Evelyn prepared to take her leave, but Sarah suggested, "Since you''re here, why not stay the night? I''ll have Riley prepare a guest room for you."


    "No need, Mrs. Reynolds Junior." Evelyn politely declined Sarah''s offer. Seeing Phoebe approaching, she waved to her. "Phoebe, walk me out." Phoebe pursed her lips and walked Evelyn out.

 Chapter 312 He Underestimated Her

    Outside the mansion, Theodore arranged for a driver toe and take Evelyn. He stood not far behind the mother and daughter, giving them space to talk. Evelyn grabbed Phoebe''s hand, causing Phoebe to furrow her brows slightly. When Evelyn lowered her head, she noticed that Phoebe''s hand was bright red. "What happened to your hand?" Evelyn asked.


    Phoebe pulled her hand back and hid it behind her back. "It''s nothing."


    Just now, Phoebe wanted to speak but was pinched by Theodore. It was only when she went to wash her hands that she discovered the hand Theodore had pinched was red and swollen. It was evident how strong Theodore''s grip was at that moment.


    Evelyn''s mind was not on this matter. She nced at Theodore standing not far away and whispered, "What a great opportunity, all ruined by your sister-inw."


    Speaking of Madison, Evelyn genuinely disliked her.


    A socialite princesscking the elegance and grace of a wealthy youngdy, always idle and causing trouble for her sister-inw, she was not likable at all.


    Phoebe frowned. "It''s fortunate that she ruined it. I don''t have to figure out how to stop it."


    Upon hearing this, Evelyn became angry. "Do you still want to stop it? What are you thinking? Are you trying to infuriate me?"


    "Mom!" Phoebe said, "Nothing goodes without effort."


    Brandon wanted to introduce Phoebe to everyone as his daughter-inw to appease Theodore, preventing him from telling Taylor about his affair and illegitimate child.


    Taylor was oblivious to this. Currently, Taylor was happily preparing for a party and nning to have a wedding celebration. Once Brandon''s affair was exposed, Taylor would surely hold a grudge against him. Evelyn red at Phoebe. "Phoebe, let me ask you, do you not intend to live well with Theodore?"


    Phoebe fell silent.


    Evelyn seemed to have asked the wrong person. She should have asked Theodore whether he intended to continue with Phoebe.


    The headlights shone ahead, and Phoebe said, "The car is here."


    "Don''t change the subject. If you dare to divorce Theodore, you''ll have to step over my dead body first, or don''t even think about it." Evelyn threatened fiercely.


    Seeing the car approaching, Theodore walked over quickly, prompting Phoebe to swallow her words.


    The car stopped in front of the three of them, and Theodore opened the back door himself, saying to Evelyn, "Evelyn, give Phoebe a call when you arrive, so she doesn''t worry about you."


    At that moment, Evelyn looked at Theodore with aplex expression, patting his arm. "Come to the Golden Apartment when you have time. I''ll cook something delicious for you." "Okay,"Theodorereplied.


    Evelyn didn''t look at Phoebe again, afraid of making her angrier. She bent down and got into the car. She didn''t look back until the car drove away.


    Phoebe watched the car disappear into the distance, then turned to walk back. Suddenly, Theodore grabbed her wrist. "Apany me for a walk by theke."


    Phoebe pursed her lips, freeing her wrist from Theodore''s grasp. She turned and started walking towards theke, and after a moment of hesitation, Theodore followed. The two walked side by side to thekeside.


    Phoebe stood by theke, her hair tousled by the night breeze, themplight shining in her eyes, creating a colorful reflection.


    "If I hadn''t grabbed your hand just now, what were you going to say?" After a moment of silence, Theodore spoke first, referring to the incident at the dining table.


    Phoebe turned to look at Theodore, her gaze cold. "Madison is right. The night before my miscarriage, I was indeed with Edward."


    Theodore was displeased. "Phoebe, don''t mention this in front of me again."


    Even though nothing happened between Edward and Phoebe that night, the fact remained that they slept in the same bed. With Theodore''s cleanliness, he couldn''t tolerate Phoebe''s actions.


    Yet, he didn''t want to let go of Phoebe because he knew that if they divorced, Edward would immediately pursue her again. Phoebe was his woman. Even if he didn''t love her, he wanted to keep her by his side, ensuring she never escaped his grasp.


    In Theodore''s eyes, Phoebe saw possessiveness and anger. She smiled lightly, a hint of mockery in her smile.


    "What are youughing at?" Theodore felt a surge of anger at the mocking expression on Phoebe''s face.


    Phoebe averted her gaze. Theodore''s reaction indicated that he still cared, even though Edward didn''t touch her that night. This incident would forever remain a stain in Theodore''s heart, and it was impossible to erase. Theodore gazed at Phoebe''s beautiful profile. Her features were delicate and elegant, exuding a graceful charm.


    Unlike Vanessa''s dazzling beauty, Phoebe''s allure grew the more one looked at her, making it hard to look away.


    Despite Phoebe''s delicate appearance, her strong and resilient personality infuriated Theodore.


    If Phoebe had shown any weakness, they wouldn''t have reached this point today.


    With her hands in her pockets, the wind tousled her hair. Phoebe said, "Let''s have an open and honest conversation."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, showing some surprise. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Phoebe turned to stare at Theodore. "You know about your father''s affair, don''t you?"


    She was too direct, causing a moment of embarrassment to sh across Theodore''s handsome face. Through gritted teeth, he asked, "When do you find out?" "Sooner than you." Phoebe didn''t hide anything from Theodore. "The owner of the Sunset Hotel is your father''s illegitimate child. You should know that, too." Theodore clenched his fists, feeling not only embarrassed but also shocked. "How much do you know?"


    "I know everything you know. Miss Fitzroy probably knows, too. Last time I saw your father with that woman. I saw Miss Fitzroy following them," Phoebe said. Theodore sneered. "Phoebe, where do you learn to be so cunning? Vanessa couldn''t possibly know. Why don''t you go write a novel?"


    "If you don''t believe me, that''s fine." Phoebe had nothing more to say.


    Theodore defended Vanessa to such an extent that Phoebe had no more words. However, Phoebe was foolish. She knew Vanessa was pure in Theodore''s eyes, yet she still tried to sow discord, a move that would surely be mocked by Theodore. Theodore was unwilling to believe that Vanessa knew about this. She had been back for a short time, either staying in the apartment oring to thepany for sses.


    Theodore only found out about Brandon''s affair and illegitimate child when Phoebe got into trouble, then traced it back to Brandon''s mistress.


    It would be absurd if Vanessa knew about it before Theodore. Moreover, Theodore didn''t want anyone else Theodore didn''t even want Phoebe to know, but unfortunately, she found out before he did.


    "You know all along, why don''t you tell me?" Theodore stared at Phoebe, realizing he had underestimated her.


    know about Brandon''s affair, as family scandals were not meant to be shared.

 Chapter 313 Dont Anger Me

    Phoebe raised her lips slightly, a faint trace of mockery glinting in her eyes. "If I tell you that I see your dad cheating, you might not use me of making up stories but insulting your dad''s reputation." "You..." Theodore said angrily.


    Phoebe tilted her head up, facing his angry and irritable gaze. "You have never trusted me. I have nothing more to say to you."


    Theodore clenched his fists tightly, the tendons on the back of his hand bulging.


    Phoebe could always effortlessly stir up the wild side in Theodore. It was a miracle she hadn''t ended up dead at his hands these past three years, and all of this should be thanks to his self-control. "Whether I believe you or not and whether you tell me or not are two different things. Don''t mix them up," Theodore said.


    Phoebe thought, ''Can there really be such unreasonable people in the world?''


    She felt there was no need to continue the conversation. She turned to walk away. Just a few stepster, Theodore grabbed her arm.


    She was furious. How many times did Theodore want to grab her in one night?


    Phoebe pushed away Theodore''s hand, ring at him. "Don''t you have anything else to do? If you''re so free, go find Vanessa. Vanessa would probably wee you."


    Theodore gritted his teeth, his voice bursting out from between his teeth. "Phoebe, don''t anger me. Don''t think I won''t go find Vanessa."


    "Go ahead. Since you''d go out of your way to find Vanessa even when she was miles away. Now that she''s in Kedora, it''s way more convenient for you." Phoebe became angrier as she spoke, her eyes turning red. Theodore was shocked. "I have never gone to find Vanessa elsewhere."


    Phoebe bit her lip, not wanting to continue. It would only make her seem pitiful. She turned to walk away again, but this time, Theodore directly blocked her path with a swift step.


    "Exin to me," Theodore shouted.


    Phoebe remembered it so clearly because it was all during holidays, especially Valentine''s Day and Christmas when Theodore would fly far to visit Vanessa.


    Such persistent affection even moved Phoebe.


    Theodore looked at Phoebe in surprise. "How do you remember this so clearly?"


    Phoebe turned awkwardly, wanting to pass Theodore, but he blocked her way again. She was very angry, shaking all over.


    "Why do I remember this so clearly? You go see your ex-lover, not even trying to hide it from me. Youe back and throw the ne ticket on the table. I''m not blind," Phoebe replied angrily. Theodore''s original anger was extinguished by Phoebe''s sarcastic remarks. He looked at her calmly and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Phoebe looked a bit surprised.


    Theodore stared at her face intently, not missing any expression, and said, "Are you really jealous? I think you are indifferent."


    Theodore deliberately let her see the ticket. The first time he came back from out of town, he stuffed the ticket into his suit pocket, but Phoebe didn''t react at all.


    He hinted a few times, but Phoebe seemed not to notice. Later, he deliberately threw it on the table, thinking as long as Phoebe wasn''t blind, she would definitely see it.


    At that moment, Theodore realized that Phoebe had clearly seen it but never asked him about it, indicating she didn''t care at all.


    Phoebe felt annoyed looking at Theodore''s smug face. She pretended to be fierce, staring at him. "I can''t possibly be jealous."


    Theodore instantly became displeased. "Phoebe, watch your words."


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "You only have others in your heart, and you expect me to be jealous. Am I particrly stupid and ridiculous in your eyes?"


    She walked past Theodore. "I''m not jealous. I remember because it happened to be a holiday."


    Because it was an important holiday, Theodore''s absence made it particrly sad.


    Phoebe paused for a moment, then changed the subject. "Also, your mom still doesn''t know about your dad''s affair. I don''t want to tell her, you go ahead." It was best for Theodore to handle the tricky situation, at least to prepare Taylor.


    Theodore didn''t expect Phoebe to bring this up again. His face darkened. "I can''t tell her. This kind of thing is a blow to both of us, especially to my mom."


    "This matter can''t be hidden forever. Your dad wants to host a party to introduce me, just to shut us up. We''ve been secretly married for three years. I don''t care much about being public or not, but if Bishop and his mother cause trouble at the party, it will be embarrassing for both of us," said Phoebe.


    Since Phoebe could think of it, Theodore had naturally thought of it too, but he had no intention of stopping it. Yet, hearing Phoebe say she didn''t care about making their rtionship public really ticked him off. Phoebe thought Theodore''s wanting to make their rtionship public was foolish behavior.


    "Phoebe, when do you be so scheming?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe was very angry. She was considering Theodore, but he used her of being scheming. "Fine, do whatever you want." Theodore didn''t care about his mom''s feelings, and Phoebe didn''t need to worry either, as he wouldn''t appreciate it. Phoebe left angrily.


    Theodore didn''t chase after her. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked one after another, unable to stop his worsening mood.


    Phoebe returned to the third floor and saw Madison standing at the bedroom door.


    Madison seemed to have cried, and when she saw Phoebe, her eyes were full of resentment and hatred. Phoebe walked over, but Madison suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. Phoebe turned to look at Madison, seeing the hatred in her eyes.


    "What did you say to my dad to make him protect you like that?" asked Madison.


    Phoebe didn''t know how Brandon had influenced Madison, nor did she care. She pushed the door open to go in, but Madison suddenly grabbed her arm.


    Phoebe turned to look at Madison, seeing the hatred in her eyes.


    Madison asked another question, "The night before your miscarriage, did you sleep with Edward?"


    Phoebe frowned. In Madison''s eyes, she vaguely saw a hint of madness, which made her heart race. "Madison..."


    Before Phoebe could finish her sentence, Madison suddenly spat at her. Luckily, she dodged quickly, avoiding it on her face but getting some on her clothes.


    Her gaze turned sharp. "Apologize to me!"


    Madison forcefully pushed Phoebe''s arm away, viciously saying, "Phoebe, a woman like you doesn''t deserve my brother. I''m telling you, from today on, I won''t let you have a singlefortable day in the Reynolds family!" After that, she turned and left.


    Phoebe looked down at her clothes, feeling angry. Madison was getting vulgar, just like a farmer in the countryside.

 Chapter 314 Theodore Cant Sleep

    Phoebe had just changed her T-shirt, which was not easy to take off at the moment, so she had to find a pair of scissors in the small living room and cut the shirt in half.


    Just as she took off her dirty shirt, the door was suddenly pushed open from outside, catching her off guard. She quickly picked up a thin nket nearby and wrapped it around herself, staring at Theodore who entered. Theodore nced at the T-shirt Phoebe had cut in her hand and mockingly said, "Is it a trend now to undress like this?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, threw the T-shirt into the trash can, and retorted, "You''ll have to ask your sister about that. She''s twenty years old and still spitting at people. I''m starting to wonder if your family got the wrong child." Madison, in terms of both personality and manners, was nothing like the people from the Reynolds family.


    Even if a little princess was spoiled, there should still be a bottom line in being a person, but Phoebe couldn''t see that at all in Madison.


    Theodore frowned and sneered. "Phoebe, don''t insult her just because of what she said at the dinner table."


    Theodore fell silent for a few seconds before speaking again. "I''ve considered what you said just now, and I will talk to Mom about it." Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    Brandon keeping a mistress and having a secret child couldn''t be hidden. Instead of concealing it, it was better to tell Taylor sooner.


    Phoebe took another shower, and when she came out, she saw Theodore leaning on the bed and ying Minesweeper. She directly grabbed a thin nket and headed to the living room. Theodore looked up at her and asked, "Where are you taking the nket?"


    "To the living room. I want to watch some entertainment news so as not to disturb you," Phoebe replied without looking back, leaving the bedroom and tossing the nket on the sofa. Theodore was irritated, stepping on andmine with every step he took.


    Theodore, feeling annoyed, mmed his phone on the pillow, then seeing Phoebe''s pillow beside him, he got up and went to take a shower.


    It had been halfway through autumn, and the temperature dropped sharply in the Reynolds Mansion after nightfall. After taking a cold shower, he was enveloped in a chill. His body was cold, his heart even colder.


    asional lightughter could be heard from the living room, which made Theodore turn his head sharply. A surge of anger rose in his heart, and he strode to the door. "You keepughing. Are you trying to keep me from sleeping?" Theodore questioned.


    Phoebe took off her earphones and nced at him, saying, "What do you just say?"


    Theodore, furious, mmed the door shut.


    Unaware of the situation, Phoebe shrugged, thinking that men could have a few days of irritability each month, so she ignored Theodore.


    After watching a variety show episode, it was already midnight. Phoebe turned off the tablet, feeling toozy to move, and just leaned back on the sofa to sleep.


    In the bedroom, Theodore sat at the head of the bed, looking gloomy. The light from his phone screen reflected on his face, his eyes filled with fire.


    Exhausted from stepping on emotionalndmines, he threw his phone on the bedside table andy down under the covers, hands behind his head, but sleep eluded him.


    Turning and tossing in bed, Theodore became increasingly awake. Suddenly, he sat up, peeked through the door crack, and saw the lights in the living room go out. Lying back down, he waited for a few minutes, but Phoebe didn''t return to the room, leaving him dissatisfied.


    Turning over, Theodore chuckled to himself, ''If she doesn''te back to sleep, then she shouldn''t bothering back at all. I don''t care!''


    The next day, Theodore walked out of the bedroom with dark circles under his eyes. Seeing Phoebe sleeping soundly on the sofa, he walked over and kicked the sofa.


    The sofa shook violently, waking Phoebe up from her dream. She sat up straight, eyes still closed, and shouted, "Earthquake, Theodore, run!"


    However, Theodore didn''t hear Phoebe''s words. He had already mmed the door and left, the loud noise covering Phoebe''s voice.


    Phoebe opened her eyes in confusion, looked around, and realized there was no earthquake. She rxed andy back down. ''Thank goodness, it''s not an earthquake.''


    But Theodore was in a bad mood again, venting his anger on the door early in the morning. What did the door do to deserve that?


    Christopher was awakened by Theodore from his bed, still sitting on the edge of the bed, a bit puzzled. Suddenly, a set of sportswear was thrown at him.


    "Get changed. Let''s go for a run," Theodoremanded.


    Christopher, barely able to open his eyes due to fatigue, replied, "Please spare me. I was up until four in the morningst night working on the program before finally falling asleep." He didn''t work at the Reynolds Group. He and his college friends started apany, taking on somemercial orders for their startup.


    With his arms crossed, Theodore stared coldly at Christopher.


    Christopher had at least slept for an hour, but Theodore had been awake all night.


    Sensing Theodore''s anger, Christopher shrank his neck in fear, quickly put on the clothes, and followed him out.


    An hourter, Christopher realized just how crazy Theodore could be.


    Christopher was exhausted from the run, and he knelt down in front of Theodore, copsing into the nearbywn, refusing to take another step.


    Theodore had run severalps, his sportswear soaked with sweat, the ck T-shirt clinging to his muscr abdomen, exuding a strong masculine aura.


    After anotherp, Theodore saw Christopher still lying on the ground. He walked over and kicked him, saying, "Get up, Let''s go back."


    Christopher, half asleep, opened his eyes groggily. Seeing Theodore''s face, he immediately woke up.


    He quickly got up from the grass and walked beside Theodore, asking, "Is there something bothering you?"


    Christopher had noticed earlier that Theodore seemed troubled, running at a speed fit for the Olympics.


    Theodore took a sip of water, his throat moving smoothly, tension evident, very sexy. Christopher thought that if he were a woman, he might fall for Theodore too.


    After moistening his throat with water, Theodore finally said, "I''m fine."


    Christopher sighed and suddenly reached out to put his hand on Theodore''s shoulder, finding it a bit challenging due to the height difference.


    Nevertheless, Christopher was determined, even standing on tiptoes without giving up.


    He patted Theodore''s chest and said, "If you have any problems, just tell me. Don''t bear it alone. I support you!"


    Theodore nced at Christopher, feeling grateful to have a brother by his side at times like this.


    Removing Christopher''s hand from his shoulder, Theodore said, "Come back to the Reynolds Group and help me."


    Christopher fell silent, his hands in his pockets. "I''m not going. Those people just want to instigate discord between us brothers so they can benefit. If I go, I''ll only cause trouble for you."


    Troubles faced by family businesses would naturally affect the Reynolds Group as well. Even though Theodore had secured his position as the chairman of the Reynolds Group, the shareholders would still cause trouble to seek greater benefits. Theodore patted Christopher''s shoulder. "If you want the Reynolds Group, I''ll give it to you."

 Chapter 315 Little Angels Dont Frame Others

    Frightened, Christopher hurriedly shook his head. "I don''t want to. Managing a majorpany with many meetings and daily work? I''d rather hold the shares and enjoy the dividends. Why would I want to take on the hardship of managing such a bigpany?"


    His lifelong goal had been to be aid-back guy who would asionally work on his programming to at least make money for himself.


    The thought of working tirelessly like his elder brother to support a group of ungrateful leeches suffocated him.


    Theodoreughed in exasperation. "No ambition at all."


    In truth, if he weren''t the eldest son, he wouldn''t have wanted to take over the Reynolds Group either. Given the choice, who wouldn''t prefer to be a carefree spendthrift rather than work hard? They walked towards the vi.


    Seeing Theodore''s look, Christopher asked, "Are you in a bad mood because of Madison?"


    Theodore''s eyebrows furrowed, his expression fierce. He frowned and said, "It has nothing to do with her."


    Christopher immediately fell silent, recalling what Madison had said at the dinner tablest night. His heart pounded, thinking that perhaps the truth was just as Madison had imed. Otherwise, before the miscarriage, Theodore had been so attentive to Phoebe. After the miscarriage, his attitude had taken aplete turn.


    But he feared speaking or asking.


    They returned to the vi in silence and went to their respective rooms to shower.


    Phoebe had just applied light makeup when Theodore entered the bedroom. Their eyes met. Theodore coldly looked away and went to the bathroom.


    Phoebe paused, turning to look at his back. Sweat dripped from the ends of his hair, his neck glistening with moisture. His wet clothes clung to his body, his back muscles forming a streamlined shape, exuding a powerful explosiveness that made one''s heart race.


    She instinctively looked away and walked out of the bedroom.


    As she descended the stairs, she encountered Madison in the stairwell. Madison''s eyes were swollen. Her cheeks were slightly puffy. Christopher''s pst night had not been light.


    Seeing Phoebe staring at her, Madison snapped, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beauty before?"


    Phoebe was speechless as she thought, ''I really haven''t.''


    She withdrew her gaze and continued downstairs, with Madison following a few steps behind her.


    Looking at the back of Phoebe''s head, Madison remembered the p from Christopherst night. She was filled with anger and hatred, wishing she could push Phoebe off the stairs, hoping she would die from the fall so that she would die and nevere back into her life.


    As they reached the second floor, they saw Taylor emerging from her bedroom. Taylor paused upon seeing them and waved at Madison. "Madison,e here for a moment."


    Last night, Taylor knocked on Madison''s door, but it was locked from the inside, and Madison hadn''t opened it. Knowing she was still angry, Taylor hadn''t pressed the issue. Madison pouted and walked over reluctantly. "What do you want?"


    Taylor pulled her towards the second-floor terrace. As their figures grew distant, Phoebe turned to go downstairs.


    On the terrace, Taylor examined the finger marks on Madison''s face, her heart aching. "Why did Christopher hit you so hard? He wouldn''t even hit an enemy like that."


    Madison looked away and grabbed the handrail. "I am not lying. Why don''t any of you believe me?"


    Taylor frowned. "Madison, stop being unreasonable. Your brother said they were together that night. He wouldn''t lie."


    "So, did I lie?" Madison red at Taylor in frustration.


    Taylor looked at her helplessly. "It''s not that we don''t believe you, but Ruby''s words are not trustworthy. She has a grudge against Phoebe. Why would you rather believe an outsider than your brother?" "Mom, if you were Theodore, you wouldn''t publicly admit that Phoebe cheated either," Madison said.


    Taylor replied, "You''re right, but if your brother truly felt wronged, he would have divorced Phoebe long ago. He wouldn''t be defending her."


    Madison shouted angrily, "Ask him, not me. Anyway, I believe what Ruby said. Phoebe must have done something wrong to my brother."


    Taylor looked at her daughter with a headache, reaching out to poke her forehead hard. "What spell did Ruby cast on you to make you trust her so blindly?"


    "Mom!" Madison tilted her head. "Then what spell did Phoebe cast on you? You weren''t like this before."


    Taylor said, "Madison, she married into the Reynolds family, so she''s part of the Reynolds family. Bullying her and making her look bad is disrespecting your brother. Do you understand?"


    "I''m doing it for his good. Phoebe has waited all these years just for Theodore to acknowledge her status. This time, she finally got her wish," Madison retorted sarcastically.


    Taylor sighed. "If you embarrass Phoebe in public again, next time, it will be your brother who hits you."


    "I''m not afraid of him." Madison was very stubborn. Taylor didn''t try to persuade her anymore, knowing it was futile.


    "I think you just haven''t been hit enough." With that, Taylor walked away in a huff.


    Madison leaned on the railing, gritting her teeth. She thought she would find someone to investigate whether Phoebe was really with Edward before the miscarriage. ''Once I have the evidence, I will throw it in Christopher and my mother''s faces!''


    Early in the morning, Ruby went to the apartment to pick up Vanessa. Seeing her with two dark circles under her eyes, Ruby was startled. "Vanessa, didn''t you sleepst night?"


    Vanessa nced at her listlessly andy down on the sofa.


    Ruby ced the breakfast on the table and squatted in front of the couch. "Don''t be like this. I have good news for you."


    Vanessa buried her face in a pillow and asked weakly, "What is the good news?"


    "Madison ruins the party. The Reynolds family won''t be introducing Phoebe anymore." Ruby had received the news from Madisonst night. If she had known Vanessa would be so down, she would have told her then. Vanessa perked up immediately. She sat up straight, her eyes shining as she stared at Ruby. "What did you say?"


    "Last night, during their discussion, Madison ruined it," Ruby told Vanessa what had happened the previous night, feeling a bit smug. "Madison has liked Edward for many years. She has pursued him a lot in the past two years, but Edward never paid her any attention. She must hate Phoebe."


    She had Madison''s weakness firmly in her grasp, which was why she had sent her the messagest night. With Madison as an ally, there was no fear of ruining a party.


    "Good thing she''s an idiot," Vanessa sneered.


    Ruby said, "If she were even a bit smarter, she wouldn''t be in this situation. Not to mention Edward, if I were a man, I wouldn''t fancy her either."


    "Keep a good rtionship with her. Some things are beyond me. Since she''s so stupid, we can still use her," Vanessa said.


    In Madison''s eyes, Vanessa was a little angel. Little angels didn''t frame others, so such maniptive tasks were best left to Ruby.

 Chapter316I Just Like Watching You

    Without thinking more, Ruby said, "Vanessa, don''t worry. You don''t need to get involved in this kind of thing. I''ll handle it all for you." Moved, Vanessa grasped her hand. "Ruby, so d to have you!"


    Ruby patted the back of her hand, her tone indulgent. "Now, can you go freshen up and thene eat? I bought your favorite spaghetti." Vanessa went to freshen up and came out looking radiant, her dark circles unable to hide her glowing appearance. She sat down at the dining table.


    Ruby ced the spaghetti on a te and brought it out. They sat down to have breakfast.


    "How''s the matter with Donovan that I mentioned to youst time?" Vanessa suddenly asked.


    Ruby paused with the fork in her hand. "I was just about to tell you this. Donovan is still too young and can''t resist the temptation of money. He has slowly fallen into our trap. Soon, he should inform Phoebe to bring money to Starfall City to bail him out."


    Vanessa sneered. "Thanks to Phoebe for having such a foolish brother."


    Seeing the cold smile on Vanessa''s lips, Ruby''s heart skipped a beat. She immediately lowered her eyes in a panic and took a bite of the spaghetti.


    Vanessa was adept at manipting people''s hearts. When Ruby didn''t dare look at her, Vanessa immediately put on a weak and helpless look and said pitifully, "Ruby, am I very bad?"


    Seeing her gentle and harmless appearance, Ruby felt that her earlier fear of Vanessa was unwarranted. She shook her head. "No, you''re very good."


    "Now I only have you left. If even you hate me, I really don''t know how to live on." Vanessa was so sad that she was about to cry.


    Ruby''s tone became even more resolute as she said, "Don''t worry. No matter what you be, I will never hate you."


    Vanessa smiled at her gloomily. "I have lost everything. I don''t want to lose friendship too. Tell me what you don''t like about me, and I can change."


    "Don''t change. Just be yourself," Ruby said.


    Relieved, Vanessa said a few more sincere words,pletely controlling Ruby''s emotions and making her no longer fear her. that she would be willing to kill Phoebe with a knife if asked.


    On the weekend, Noah and his band''s concert reached its final stop, held at the Lake Sports Arena in Kedora. The concert tickets had been sent to Phoebe''s office early on.


    After a day''s work, John reminded Phoebe about the concertst night. He said, "Noah Myersalled me. From his tone, he wants you to go to the concert."


    Phoebe packed up her things. "If you didn''t remind me, I would n to go."


    She opened the drawer where two tickets were ced. After thinking for a moment, she called Cindy. When Cindy heard about going to see her favorite idol''s concert, she agreed without hesitation. After they agreed to meet outside the arena, Phoebe set off.


    This was her third time at the Lake Sports Arena. Noah and his band were clearly more popr than when they first debuted.


    Outside the arena, there were many people scalping tickets and fans holding support light signs. At a nce, Noah''s signs were the most numerous.


    Seeing Noah, such an outstanding man, being so popr, Phoebe felt gratified.


    She stood at the ticket gate for a while when suddenly someone tapped her shoulder. She turned around but saw no one, then heard Cindy chuckling on the other side.


    Turning her head again, sheughed and scolded, "Childish!"


    "Childish? Then why do you never guard against it?" Cindy wrapped her arm around hers, watching as people began to have their tickets checked for entry. "Come on, we never got to see a concert during school. Now we can finally fulfill that wish."


    Cindy pulled Phoebe towards the ticket gate. They had VIP tickets with a special entrance. After checking the tickets, they found that their seats were directly facing the center of the stage, offering a clear view.


    "This view is amazing. You can''t even buy tickets for such seats, right?" Cindy eximed in awe.


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Ourpany''s staff had the assistant specially deliver them. If John hadn''t reminded me, I almost forgot."


    "You workaholic, you need to rx." Cindy knew how hard Phoebe worked, umting illnesses over the years but little money.


    The concert soon began. It got dark early in Kedora, but as the stage lights came on, the whole venue was dazzling. Seven handsome and elegant boys emerged from the intery of light and shadow, with Noah standing in the center, singing the first line of the song.


    That single a cappe note stunned everyone present, his ethereal and clear voice particrly captivating.


    The venue was silent for a second before erupting in screams. Noah smiled and gestured for quiet, then sang the second line as the music started, igniting the atmosphere.


    Phoebe, holding a glow stick in her hand, was initially shy. However, hearing the fans screaming Noah''s name until their voices cracked, she became less reserved and began to sway with the rhythm, waving the glow stick along.


    After finishing his part, Noah nced around the stage. When he saw Phoebe, his smile deepened, a moment caught by the camera and disyed on the big screen behind him.


    The fans'' screams were deafening. "Noah''s smile is so heart-melting. I''m dying!"


    Being so close, Phoebe knew he was smiling at her and returned a big smile, which another camera also caught and disyed on the big screen.


    Cindy grabbed Phoebe''s arm. "Phoebe, look, you''re on the big screen."


    But it was only for a moment. When Phoebe looked, the screen already showed another member singing. As Noah Myershanged positions, the member walked into the frame.


    Phoebe didn''t mind, but Cindy suddenly stared at her face, even reaching out to touch it. Phoebe pped her hand away. "What are you doing?"


    "Phoebe, I realize your skin is so good. There are no ws on the big screen. It''s perfect," Cindy said.


    Phoebe had good skin since childhood. Her mother said she never even had milk rash. While other kids got sunburned cheeks, she only got fairer. During puberty, although Edward couldn''t escape e, her face remained clean and clear.


    Mrs. Vanderbilt always envied her good skin whenever she saw her.


    Phoebe pushed Cindy''s face away. "Watch the handsome guys on stage."


    "They''re just a bunch of men, nothing special. I like watching you," Cindy said with a grin before turning back to the performance.


    After Noah and the group finished their first song, the next was a solo performance. Phoebe watched intently, unaware that her brief eye contact with Noah had suddenly be a trending topic.

 Chapter 317 The Ordinary Sales Queen

    The inte had a memory. This statement was undeniably true. When the hashtag "Noah''s Perfect Gaze" trended, fans went wild in the topic square. Marketing ounts quickly mobilized, digging up photos from Noah''s debut stage months ago and Phoebe sitting in the audience captured by the camera.


    When the sets of photos were ced side by side, it was evident that Noah had honed his singing skills for several concerts; even his demeanor and features had changed. Yet the girl seated on the stage observing the concert was smiling quite pleasantly.


    After firstining about Noah''s solitary beauty and requesting Marketing ounts not to pursue another celebrity, fans changed their tune.


    Upon seeing Phoebe''s two photos, they marveled at her beauty, noting that she barely wore any makeup, just a touch of lip gloss, looking as fresh and lovely as a heroine in a Korean drama.


    The fans who were initially criticizing the square turned to praise, epting that if their idol liked someone as beautiful as Phoebe, they could live with it.


    Then, beauty bloggers unearthed the brand and shade of lipstick Phoebe used, and soon, the same shade sold out instantly on online shopping sites.


    In no time,izens dubbed Phoebe the ''Ordinary Sales Queen.'' Fashion bloggers then dug up the brand of Phoebe''s clothes, which turned out to be a fall collection from a popr national brand. It sold out instantly, too. Netizens mored in the square to see the beautiful girl. Upon receiving the news, the director was more than happy to give Phoebe several more close-up shots.


    Each shot was clearer than thest, almost all close-ups, and in high definition, nothing could be hidden. Yet, Phoebe''s skin was wless, like a baby''s, smooth and delicate.


    Netizens went wild in the square, begging for the same skincare products Phoebe used. What started as a brawl ended up as a frenzy for matching products. Seeing thements on the topic, Vanessa was furious. She never imagined that she would inadvertently help Phoebe gain poprity.


    When she saw the trending topic, she immediately instructed Ruby to hire paid posters to bring Phoebe down, hoping Noah''s fans would tear Phoebe apart.


    However, she never expected everyone to be so lenient towards Phoebe, epting her rtionship with Noah just because she looked good without makeup.


    Vanessa narrowed her eyes, conceiving a fantastic idea. She said to Ruby, "Tell the paid posters to change their approach. Dig up interactions between Phoebe and Noah. If there''s no evidence, create some. Make it look like they''re in a rtionship or that Phoebe is using her power to pressure Noah, who has no choice but to pursue her for fame."


    Ruby''s eyes widened in amazement. "This is a brilliant idea. I''ll notify them right away."


    Vanessa adjusted her sunsses, confident that the Reynolds family wouldn''t remain indifferent to the trending topic.


    Phoebe was unaware of the storm brewing on Facebook. After Noah''s solo performance, the remaining seven songs were group performances.


    The final song was ''Chasing Light,'' the one they sang on their debut night, bringing the atmosphere to its peak. Even as the event ended, everyone was reluctant to leave.


    As Phoebe and Vanessa were leaving, Phoebe received a call from John. The noise at the venue was too loud for her to hear what John was saying.


    Cindy eximed in her ear, "Look over there! It looks like the fans are rioting. The security can''t hold them back. No, wait, they seem to being for you."


    Phoebe turned to see fans breaking through the security barricade, running straight towards her. As they got closer, they started throwing their light boards at her.


    Cindy responded fast, grabbing Phoebe and shielding her from the onught with her back, then muffledly groaned in agony.


    The fans had lost their minds, picking up the fallen light boards and hurling them at the two again. This time, Noah stood in front of them.


    After his curtain call, Noah''s manager informed him that he and Phoebe had trended together. They likely topped the list after buying the trendy space.


    The manager warned that unreasonable supporters would attack Phoebe at the venue due to the umon tendency.


    Before his manager finished, he hurried out backstage and spotted Phoebe surrounded by admirers.


    A light board struck him, its sharp edge grazing his chin, drawing a line of blood. The fans were stunned, staring at Noah in shock. "Noah"


    Noah looked up with a stern face, his eyes shooting at them. "Do you know how many years you can be imprisoned for intentional injury?"


    The fans, terrified, stumbled back a few steps. They had actually hit their idol and even injured Noah''s face. If other fans found out, they would never forgive them. "We''re sorry. Noah, we''re sorry," they apologized frantically.


    Noah didn''t spare them another nce. He turned to Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, it''s not safe out here. Come backstage with me."


    Phoebe, supporting Cindy, nced at the fans. At that moment, security rushed over and blocked the fans.


    Phoebe nodded, helping Cindy as they followed Noah backstage.


    After changing, the other members saw the explosive news while surfing through Facebook. But they didn''t believe it.


    Seeing Noah bring Phoebe in, the group of boys called out to her. Phoebe nodded at them. "Tonight''s performance is a sess. I''ve booked a celebration dinner for everyone at Culinary Haven." Everyone had heard of Culinary Haven, the most luxurious Japanese restaurant in Kedora, with a per-person cost of over a thousand dors. The young boys stood up to thank her. Phoebe waved them off. Looking at Noah''s face, she was devastated as he was her cash machine. "Why did youe up just now? If your face gets scarred, I''ll be devastated." The others exchanged nces. The boys who had doubted the news earlier were now wavering, casting ambiguous looks at them


    However, Cindy sensed something was off, especially with the unusual fan riot outside.


    Cindy said, "I took so many hits for you, but you didn''t say a word about being heartbroken."


    "Of course, I''m heartbroken. He is my cash cow. I''d be heartbroken if you got hurt." Phoebe joked, then asked Cindy, "Cindy, are you hurt anywhere?" "I''m fine, I''m tough. Go check on your cash cow," Cindy retorted.


    Hearing this, the strange looks vanished from everyone''s eyes, but Noah''s eyes dimmed. He turned away. "I''m fine. The wound will heal in a few days."


    Phoebe still had the manager take him to remove his makeup and apply some medicine. After all, he made money off his looks. Hence, any w would be a major loss. Noah felt a bit down, his earlier excitement gone, as he followed the manager to remove his makeup.


    Phoebe took out her phone to check Facebook and saw that the scandal involving her and Noah had topped the trending list.


    Before she could click on it, her phone suddenly vibrated. The caller ID showed it was Theodore.

 Chapter318 Noah and Theodore Confront Each Other

    Phoebe ignored the call and put her phone on silent. She continued browsing Facebook and realized that in the short time she had been at the concert, Facebook''s trending topics had be quite lively. ''Is Theodore calling to question me?'' she thought.


    When seeing the trending topic, Phoebe''s eyes deepened. ''Noah is my most popr artist and has boundless potential. Who could be so malicious as to fabricate an improper rtionship between me and Noah?'' Many foes shed across her mind instantly. None of these people would make baseless usations and directly target her unless it was...


    Phoebe pursed her lips and quickly opened John''s WhatsApp, editing a message: [Check what Vanessa has been up to today.]


    After she sent the message, her phone vibrated again. It was Theodore calling once more, and she ignored it again.


    Looking up, she saw Noah Myersoming out after removing his makeup. Without the heavy stage makeup, he looked like a quiteaquite adorable boy.


    Cindy eximed beside her, "Phoebe, you have such good taste. How did you discover Noah? He''s so cute. I want to pinch his cheeks."


    "Put away that creepy expression of yours, don''t scare Noah," Phoebe teased her.


    With a mischievous look on her face, Cindy said, "No way. I just want to pinch his cheeks. He looks so different from his morous and stunning stage persona."


    Phoebeughed and said, "Not just Noah; all six other members have changed since their debut. The tour has really helped them grow rapidly."


    Competition was always brutal. During the talent show, they had to force themselves to adapt to the rules of survival of the fittest. After debuting, they faced even bigger stages and greater challenges. Tonight''s concert was a huge sess, a perfect testament to their hard work over the past few months.


    Cindy sighed. "We''re only 25, but standing next to them, we feel like already elderly women."


    "Phoebe is not old at all," having heard Cindy''sment, Noah said as he walked over. He quickly reassured Phoebe, afraid she might feel a generational gap with them.


    Cindyughed. "Phoebe isn''t old, so it''s just me who''s old, right?"


    "Since you''ve admitted you''re an old woman, don''t make things difficult for Noah. Noah, this is my good friend Cindy," Phoebe introduced them.


    Noah nodded coolly.


    Cindy nced at him and saw that he was already looking at Phoebe with a gentle gaze in his eyes and that he instantly switched from a cool image to a soft and adorable one. Cindy felt like she had discovered something.


    Having removed his makeup, the bloodstain on Noah''s chin became more noticeable.. Phoebe nced at it and said to his manager, "This wound needs proper care. Don''t let it scar." "I know, Miss Ziegler," his manager replied.


    Phoebe then looked up at Noah, realizing he seemed to have grown taller again. She said, "Have you grown a bit taller recently?"


    "An inch taller," Noah said happily. He was now almost as tall as Theodore and felt he could protect Phoebe in the future.


    However, Phoebe could have been more pleased. "Please, don''t grow any taller."


    "Why?" Noah looked a little confused as his great attitude sank.


    Phoebe hesitated to say that being too tall would make it hard for him to get acting roles, especially with other entertainmentpany members around. So she just said, "Being too tall isn''t good."


    Her tone wasced with a smile, which sounded affectionate to Noah''s ears. His mood soared again, and he scratched his head, foolishly saying, "Okay, I won''t grow anymore."


    Phoebe looked at him andughed. "Getting sillier by the day."


    ''Whether he grows or not wasn''t something he can control. Silly Noah, it''s a good thing he signed under my management. If he had ended up with an unscrupulous agent, who knows how badly he might have been exploited,'' Phoebe thought.


    Noah''s face turned red, not from embarrassment but from shyness.


    Cindy looked back and forth between the two of them. Phoebe remained straightforward and open, but Noah''s eyes clearly held a different look when he gazed at her.


    Once the fans had dispersed, the group got into a car and headed to the Culinary Haven. They saved the most luxurious private room for Phoebe, who had reserved it in advance.


    When the car arrived outside Culinary Haven, Phoebe saw Theodore leaning against a column, smoking. Several cigarette buttsy scattered around him, indicating he had been waiting for a while.


    Phoebe frowned. Seeing Theodore, Noah instinctively looked at Phoebe. Noticing her frown, he stepped in front of her, blocking Theodore''s dangerous gaze.


    Cindy thought, ''Theodore and Noah are confronting each other. Who will win?''


    Cindy was overjoyed despite the question''sck of suspense. Theodore had married Phoebe back then but treated her like a kept mistress, humiliating her. Now, finally, someone dared to confront him. Cindy watched gleefully from the side.


    Phoebe felt Noah''s protective stance, but Noah knew nothing. She was just afraid that if Noah Myershed with Theodore, Theodore would end up fighting him.


    She reached out and patted Noah''s arm soothingly, saying softly, "Noah, take your teammates inside first. I have a word with Theodore."


    Noah looked warily at Theodore. He knew that with his current abilities, going against Theodore would undoubtedly result in a loss.


    Feeling distressed, Noah vowed to work harder and be more popr so he could protect those he wanted to protect. Without speaking, he led his teammates inside.


    Disappointed that the expected drama did not materialize, Cindymented, "I''m going in, too. Hurry up and join us."


    Phoebe nodded.


    Once everyone had gone inside, leaving only Phoebe and Theodore in front of Culinary Haven, Theodore flicked away the burnt-out cigarette butt and looked up at her. Deeply ingrained in the night, his features were frigid and threatening, exuding a chilling aura that made it almost impossible to look directly at him.


    They stood on the steps and below, obviously separated.


    "Why don''t you answer my calls?" Theodore asked, his tone seemingly casual, but the more restrained he was, the more terrifying it felt. Phoebe softly pursed her lips. "Did you call me?"


    Theodore suddenlyughed. He straightened up and walked to the steps, descending them until he stood in front of Phoebe. "ying dumb?" The strong smell of tobo from him was overwhelming. Phoebe looked past him to the cigarette-butt-covered ground. She counted them. ''My God, there are over a dozen cigarette butts. Is he treating his lungs like a chimney?'' She thought.


    She looked up, meeting Theodore''s brooding eyes. He rarely smiled and seemed furious, his face cold.


    Phoebe was still afraid of Theodore. After a few seconds of eye contact, she gave in. "How do you know I am here?"


    "Your assistant told me." Theodore''s expression remained cold and intimidating. "He was standing right next to me when I called you." Phoebe fell silent.

 Chapter 319 Is Theodore a Beast

    Phoebe was a bit angry. ''He called me while he was with John, and I had sent John a message. So, the lie i just told waspletely unnecessary.'' Phoebe retorted, "I don''t want to answer your call. What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe thought, ''Since you already know I am deliberately avoiding your call, there is no need to say more.''


    Theodore chuckled and thought, ''Don''t want to answer my call, but you couldugh so happily with another man, right? It used to be Edward. Now it''s Noah, and it will never be my turn, right?'' Phoebe''s heart was trembling as she spotted the icy smirk on Theodore''s face out of the corner of her eye. A strong hand grabbed her waist right away.


    With a forceful pull, Theodore drew her into his arms.


    His voice fell by her ear, tinged with anger. "Have I been too kind to youtely to allow you to forget who you are?"


    Phoebe pressed her red lips tightly together and raised her hand to push him away, but he held her waist firmly and led her to a less crowded area.


    She struggled harder as her mind raised rms. She lowered her voice in anger. "Theodore, let go of me!"


    "Impossible." Theodore sneered. "You forget who you are over the few days of freedom I assign. Now, I''ll remind you of the consequences of making me angry."


    He half-carried her to the parking lot, where his car was parked. The hazard lights shed as he opened the door and pushed her into the back seat.


    Phoebe immediately sat up from the seat and crawled towards the other door. As her hand reached the door handle, she felt a strong hand grab her ankle and pull her back.


    "Theodore!" Phoebe hissed, kicking with all her might.


    Theodore almost lost control of her. He leaned over, pressing her down, one leg pinning her iling legs. He said in a low voice, "You can shout, call everyone over, and let them see you like this." Phoebe suddenly went limp.


    When no one was around, anything could happen. When Theodore went crazy, he became utterly shameless.


    In the past three years, Theodore had constantly pushed the boundaries in front of her.


    Phoebey there, her heart dead, her tone cold. "If you''re going to make love, hurry up. I still have to attend their celebration party."


    Seeing her passive resistance, Theodore sneered and bit her neck.


    ''You think that by acting this way, I would let you go. You are dreaming!'' Theodore thought.


    As night fell, the ck Maybach blended into the darkness, not very conspicuous. Theodore sat in the back seat, his long legs on the floor, a cigarette between his fingers, wisps of smoke curling up. His messy shirt, with only two buttons fastened, revealed a swath of fair chest and firm abs, both alluring and provocative.


    After a few puffs, he looked behind him.


    Phoebey on the back seat, her ck hair a tangled mess, like azy sleeping beauty. Her makeup was smeared from crying, and her eyes were closed, the corners tinged with red.


    He nced at her and couldn''t take it anymore. He turned his head abruptly, taking a deep drag on his cigarette, which made him cough violently.


    He coughed so hard that tears came to his eyes.


    Phoebey there for a while before recovering. She picked up her clothes and dressed in silence, her lips and body burning with pain.


    Enduring the pain, she dressed and got out of the car from the other side, then walked away without looking back.


    Theodore propped his hand against his forehead, not looking at her. He sat in the back seat for a long time until the cigarette butt nearly burned his hand.


    He suddenly snapped out of it.


    He tossed the cigarette butt away, crushed it under his foot, grabbed his jacket, and draped it over his shoulder. He pulled out another cigarette, bit it between his lips, and, with a mischievous air, slid into the driver''s seat. As he started the car, he dialed a number. "Are you home? I''ming over."


    Phoebe went to the restroom to tidy herself up. She let her hair down to cover the marks on her neck, applied some lipstick, and sprayed perfume to mask any lingering scent.


    Except for the redness at the corners of her eyes in the mirror, Phoebe showed no signs of distress.


    She stared at her reflection for a long moment, then suddenly sshed a handful of water onto the mirror, shattering her image into fragments. She turned and left.


    In the private room, two chefs wearing tall hats were slicing fresh fish at the counter. The fish looked freshly killed, very fresh.


    Two waitresses in kimonos were serving dishes, their wooden clogs cking crisply on the wooden floor, a sound that was clear but not noisy.


    After Phoebe slid open the wooden door and entered, Noah immediately stood up, his socked feet on the floor, and reached out to take Phoebe''s bag. "Phoebe,e on, we''ve been waiting for you." Phoebe smiled at him.


    Noah quickly noticed the bite mark on her neck. He bit his lip, a sharp pain piercing his heart, and he looked away.


    Cindy turned around and saw Phoebe. "Come on, we''ve almost finished eating. We called you, but you didn''t answer. We think you have left."


    Cindy''s gaze swept over Noah. He had been cheerful just a moment ago, but now he seemed lost and sad.


    Cindy nced at Phoebe again but found nothing.


    Phoebe patted Noah''s arm. "Come on, is the sashimi not tasty, or is the sake not to your taste that you are actually leaving the table?"


    Noah obediently followed her.


    The others couldn''t help but nce at him. Phoebe sat down next to Cindy, who pushed a te of sashimi in front of her."Try it. The sashimi at Culinary Haven is truly exceptional." Phoebe picked up her fork, dipped a piece of sashimi in wasabi, and put it in her mouth. The sharpness of the wasabi cleared her foggy mind.


    Cindy tilted her head, her peripheral vision catching the bite mark on Phoebe''s neck. The mark was deep, indicating that Theodore, who bit her, hadn''t held back. She thought, ''Is Theodore a beast?''


    Phoebe ate several pieces of sashimi, and Cindy pushed two more tes of sushi in front of her. Everyone watched her eat.


    Noticing their gazes, Phoebe looked around and said, "Why aren''t you eating? Are you full just by watching me?"


    One of the members chuckled. "We ate a lot earlier. We''re taking a break now. Phoebe, you look so good when you eat."


    "Stop ttering me." Phoebe scolded yfully, "Hurry up and eat. Order whatever you want. I''ve got money."


    Another memberughed. "Phoebe has the aura of a domineering CEO."


    With a few words, everyone rxed a bit. On stage, they were open and expressive, but in personal interactions, they were often reserved.


    After all, they were dealing withpany executives. Although Phoebe looked young, she managed apany. Her authoritative presence made them feel restrained. Noah sat beside her, looking lost. Cindy called his name several times before he responded, realizing he was still holding Phoebe''s bag.


    He quickly put the bag down, feeling so embarrassed he wished he could bury his face under the table.


    He thought, ''I am mortified. If Phoebe realized my feelings, would she be distant from me in the future?''

 Chapter320 Revenge Must Be Timely

    Phoebe buried her head in her food, not noticing Noah''s unusual behavior. After she filled her stomach, her drained energy began to recover significantly.


    The others had long since put down their utensils. Phoebe wiped her mouth with a napkin, removing the lipstick she had just reapplied.


    Cindy noticed her chapped lips and immediately knew what she had been up to during her hour-long absence. ''No wonder she was eating so much, she must have been starving!! Cindy nced sympathetically at Noah and thought, ''Noah, as long as Theodore is around, you don''t stand a chance.''


    "Has everyone finished eating?" Phoebe put down her napkin and nced around at the group. The chef had already stopped preparing dishes, but Phoebe still asked. Everyone expressed that they were stuffed and could barely move.


    Phoebe got up to pay the bill. Tonight, they had ordered top-grade Japanese cuisine and drank several bottles of sake and wine, costing nearly thirty thousand dors.


    Phoebe used the secondary card Theodore had given her to settle the bill. After paying, the waiter gave her a small Culinary Haven doll, which was said to be a limited edition coboration with a certain blue-blood brand, priceless and rare. The doll was both ugly and cute. As soon as she took it, Noah''s voice sounded beside her. "Phoebe, can I have that doll?"


    "Here you go." Phoebe handed it to him without thought.


    Noah finally showed his first smile of the night, revealing his teeth in a rather adorable way. Phoebe said, "You haven''t said much tonight. Are you feeling upset?"


    The concert tonight was quite sessful, and the other members were all very happy. Only Noah seemed down and had been silent.


    Noah''s gaze paused for a moment at the corner of her skin-broken mouth and immediately slid away. He mumbled, "No."


    "Are you feeling guilty because your fans attacked me?" Phoebe guessed.


    Noah looked down at his shoes, his heart full of unexpressed affection.


    He blushed in aggravation and shook his head straight in depression.


    Phoebe patted his back. "Alright, my big star. I''m fine, and I don''t me you. Don''t feel bad, okay?"


    Noah said, "I''m not feeling bad."


    Phoebe smiled. Noah was only in his early twenties. If she had a younger brother, he would be just as considerate. She tilted her head to look into his eyes. "Let''s go home then. Stop crying." Noah''s eyes and nose felt hot as if he had eaten wasabi. He wiped his eyes. "I''m not crying. Wasabi makes my eyes wet."


    Phoebe didn''t expose his lie. Seeing the othersing out, she didn''t say anything more.


    After sending everyone off in the business car and watching it drive away from Culinary Haven, Cindy linked her arm with Phoebe''s. "Let''s go, Miss Ziegler. I''ll walk you home." Phoebe smelled the alcohol on her and said, "No drunk driving."


    "I''m walking you. I don''t have a car," Cindy replied.


    They walked along the sidewalk towards the Imperial Apartment. Culinary Haven was close to the Imperial Apartment, and it was a thirty-minute walk.


    Cindy opened the navigation app and said, "What''s going on between you and Theodoretely? It seems that he''s not indifferent to you."


    Feeling exhausted, Phoebe didn''t want to talk.


    Cindy sighed. "Phoebe, shouldn''t you be a bit more proactive?"


    "What do you mean?" Phoebe asked.


    Cindy turned to look at her. Phoebe''s profile was beautiful but somewhat stubborn. "You know what I mean. You and Theodore have been like this for three years. Any other couple would have divorced by now, but you two seem quite affectionate."


    "My rtionship with him is not good," Phoebe sneered.


    Cindy let out a huff and poked at the bite mark on Phoebe''s neck, saying, "If not affectionate, why are you two still..."


    Phoebe dodged her hand, only to hear Cindyugh. "Stop contradicting yourself. If you have feelings for him, hold on to him. Don''t wait until he rekindles things with Vanessa and then regret it."


    Phoebe didn''t know how to exin to Cindy. If there were even the slightest possibility between her and Theodore, she wouldn''t be facing it so negatively.


    Cindy walked her to the entrance of the Imperial Apartment. After they parted ways, Phoebe''s phone rang. It was John calling.


    "What is it?" Phoebe asked.


    "Miss Ziegler, there''s definitely some maniption behind Noah''s trending topic. I find out that there are paid posters fanning the mes. Tracing it back, I discover thepany these paid posters work for. I just contacted their manager. It turns out Ruby transferred a sum of money to them to smear you," said John on the other end of the phone.


    Phoebe narrowed. "So it is Ruby."


    "What should we do now?" John asked.


    Phoebe licked the wound on her lip, the sting making it throb. She said, "Revenge must be timely."


    ''Doesn''t Vanessa think I wouldn''t dare to touch her based on the billion-dor investment she had in me? Well, I will teach her a good lesson,'' Phoebe thought.


    If Vanessa''s reputation were ruined, thepany would naturally find someone else to rece her in the role. They were never dependent on her alone. John asked, "What should I do?"


    "Find paparazzi to stake out Vanessa''s apartment. I don''t believe she''s so squeaky clean that she has no scandals. Once you get the photos, don''t even show them to me. Send them directly to all the major marketing ounts. She wants to be famous. Negative news can make her famous, too," Phoebe said.


    Phoebe was capable. She didn''t want to use such despicable means to deal with people. But Vanessa had crossed her bottom line. She had no choice but to fight fire with fire.


    John hadn''t expected her to go all out against Vanessa. He couldn''t help but remind her, "Miss Ziegler, Vanessa is a signed artist with ourpany. She has a billion-dor investment riding on her. If Mr. Reynolds finds out..." "Then let Theodore know it is me," Phoebe interrupted.


    John was momentarily speechless. A billion dors was no small amount. If Vanessa lost the role, Theodore would definitelye after Phoebe.


    Moreover, if it became known that Phoebe was targeting her ownpany''s artist, it would damage her reputation, and no one would dare sign with QUEEN Entertainment in the future.


    Phoebe hung up the phone, and her fingers swiped across the WhatsApp interface. A notification popped up, indicating a message from a friend. She clicked to take a look.


    Besides the message notification, Vanessa''s post was pinned at the top of her feed. Phoebe had never blocked Vanessa for reasons she needed help understanding.


    She opened Vanessa''s post and saw the photo she had posted. She finally understood: Vanessa was a glutton for punishment.


    In the photo, a man was eating spaghetti. His face was not fully shown and was even pixted. The caption read, "Someone who loves my spaghetti."


    Phoebe had lived with Theodore for three years, knowing his face from every angle. It was obvious who it was only by ncing at the missing button on his shirt, which she had earlier ripped off in agony. Vanessa certainly intended for Phoebe to see her post.


    If Vanessa had put this much effort into her career, she would have been a huge star by now and wouldn''t have had to endure being under Phoebe''s control.

 Chapter 321 Do Not Test My Patience

    Phoebe gritted her teeth as she stared at the photo of the man eating spaghetti, recalling what Cindy had just told her. She let out a coldugh and blocked Vanessa on WhatsApp. She slipped her phone into her bag, nced up at the apartment building under the night sky, and then turned to leave.


    She took a cab to the Golden Apartment and sent John a WhatsApp message: [Forget what I said earlier. I am drunk and talking nonsense. No need to send anyone to Vanessa''s apartment.] She thought to herself, ''Exposing Theodore will only embarrass myself, so it isn''t necessary.''


    When Phoebe arrived at the Golden Apartment, Evelyn was worried. When Phoebe returned, Evelyn peered behind her. Seeing no one, she asked, "Why are you here alone sote?"


    Phoebe pretended not to notice that her mother was looking for Theodore. She said, "I was just having dinner nearby. I didn''t want to return since it was toote. So I had someone drop me off here." "That''s not eptable. You''re married now. No reason to stay away from the Reynolds household at night," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe changed into slippers at the door and walked in. She sat on the sofa, grabbed a throw pillow, and hugged it. "I''m already here. Are you going to send me back?"


    "I''ll call Theodore," Evelyn said, reaching for the phone on the table.


    Phoebe quickly grabbed the phone first, ring at Evelyn with displeasure. "I''m just staying for one night. He won''t mind."


    Evelyn looked down at her. "Phoebe, it''s not a good habit for married couples to stay out all night. Staying here one night and then again gives the heart restlessness."


    "Mom, can you stop nagging?" Phoebe had enough of Evelyn. Every time she came, Evelyn would nag endlessly.


    Exasperated, Evelyn poked Phoebe''s forehead with her finger. "If you don''t want me to nag, stop being ridiculous. Tell me, Madison said you were with Edward the night before your miscarriage. Is that true?" "It''s true." Phoebe admitted without intending to hide it from Evelyn.


    No sooner had Phoebe admitted it than Evelyn rushed over, snatched the pillow from her arms, and started hitting her with it. Although it didn''t hurt, Phoebe felt it was insulting. Phoebe dodged and shouted, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "How dare you ask me that? No wonder Theodore has been indifferent to you these past few years. If I were him, I couldn''t tolerate a wife like you either," Evelyn fumed. Evelyn couldn''t believe that Phoebe had done something so outrageous. It made her furious.


    When Phoebe hid behind the sofa, Evelyn chased after her, cursing and wishing she had never given birth to a daughter.


    Phoebe ran around the sofa several times. When Evelyn couldn''t run anymore, she pointed at Phoebe and said, "Stand still. I''m going to teach you a lesson today."


    Hearing Evelyn panting heavily, Phoebe said, "Can you let me finish exining?"


    "You have no excuse," Evelyn said, one hand on her hip. She was dizzy from all the running and realized she was truly getting old. Neither the son nor the daughter can control it.


    "That day, I went to a ss reunion and was set up. Someone spiked my drink with hallucinogens. I''m allergic to hallucinogens, which caused the miscarriage," Phoebe quickly exined, fearing for Evelyn''s health. Evelyn''s eyes widened in shock. "Who would be so wicked? Aren''t they afraid of God''s punishment?"


    Phoebe thought to herself that if the person were afraid, they wouldn''t have dared to spike her drink.


    But Evelyn quickly caught on and said, "If you were drugged, how did you end up with Edward?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, realizing she couldn''t hide anything from her mother. She then recounted the events of that day in detail, which made Evelyn extremely angry.


    "How could Edward be so impolite? You''re married, but he still..." Evelyn couldn''t bring herself to say anything harsher, given that she had watched Edward grow up.


    Phoebe lowered her eyshes and remained silent.


    Evelyn sighed. "Consider what you owe him paid off. From now on, don''t have any more dealings with him, do you hear me?"


    Phoebe said nothing.


    Evelyn continued, "It''ste. Go to bed. I''ll sit here for a while."


    Evelyn sat on the sofa, hugging a pillow. She remembered how Phoebe suddenly couldn''t eat and would vomit at the smell of fish. Having had two children herself, she knew immediately that Phoebe was pregnant.


    Evelyn had dragged Phoebe to the hospital for a check-up, only to find out that Phoebe was already three months pregnant. Evelyn had assumed the child was Edward''s and had wanted to take Phoebe to the Vanderbilt family to confront Edward.


    Phoebe had no choice but to tell Evelyn the truth: the child wasn''t Edward''s. It was Theodore''s.


    Evelyn''s feelings at that time were just like they were now.


    Phoebe knew this situation was a huge blow to Evelyn. She put down Evelyn''s phone and slowly walked into the bedroom, closing the door behind her. She didn''t even bother to wash up and justy down on the bed, stiff as a board. Evelyn sat in the living room for a long time until the phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, she felt a bit nervous.


    She stared at the phone for a while before finally making a decision.


    She couldn''t let Phoebe be looked down upon by Theodore any longer. So, she decided to handle Donovan''s matter herself, even if it meant selling the house or her organs. Phoebe left after breakfast the next morning. She had a work appointment nearby and returned to the office in the afternoon.


    As soon as she stepped into thepany, she felt a heavy atmosphere.


    Phoebe frowned, noticing that everyone seemed to be tiptoeing around her as if avoiding a ghost. It was very strange.


    John quickly approached her and whispered, "Miss Ziegler, I called you, but you didn''t answer. Mr. Reynolds''s been waiting for you in your office all morning." Phoebe coldly asked, "Why''s he here?"


    "I don''t dare ask," John replied. Theodore looked very unhappy, and his presence in the office had everyone too scared to make a sound.


    Phoebe didn''t hinder John. She walked to her office door and saw Lawton standing outside. They nodded to each other before Phoebe pushed the door open and went in. Theodore was sitting in Phoebe''s office chair with a pile of documents on the desk, likely brought down by Lawton from upstairs.


    Phoebe hung her coat and bag on the coat rack and turned to meet Theodore''s cold, piercing gaze. "Where were youst night?" Phoebe sneered. "No need to exin."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore immediately stood up, his fierce eyes seeming to want to tear her apart. "Do not test my patience."


    Phoebe leaned on the desk and red back forcefully. "I''m not afraid of you."


    A surge of anger rose in Theodore''s chest. He was furious. With a sweep of his hand, he knocked everything off the desk onto the floor.


    Gritting his teeth, he pointed at her. "Phoebe, good job. Don''t think I can''t deal with you. Lawton!"


    Lawton and John were standing outside the door. Hearing Theodore''s voice, Lawton immediately entered, not daring to look at the enraged Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds." Theodore stood up straight, enunciating each word through gritted teeth, "Notify everyone. Ban Noah from performing on stage!"

 Chapter 322 He Only Wanted Her

    Phoebe''s eyes widened abruptly, her expression changed drastically as she saw Theodore walk around the office desk. She immediately reached out to block his way. "Theodore, you promised not to interfere with the internal operations of


    QUEEN Entertainment. You must keep your word!"


    Theodore looked at her coldly. "I won''t interfere with you, but I can ban Noah."


    All he had to do was give the order, and no one would dare to use Noah again. For her and Noah, this would be a disaster of immense proportions.


    Not to mention the three months of hard work Noah had put into the talent show, even after his debut, he had been striving to increase hismercial value. Theodore''s decision to ban Noah without regard for others'' hard work was truly despicable.


    Phoebe''s rage burned her eyes. Seeing Theodore heading out, she blocked his way again and said, "Are you banning him because ofst night''s trending topic?" Despite not responding, Theodore''s expression darkened.


    Indeed, Theodore was furious aboutst night''s trending topic. When discovering the negative public opinion, he became very worried about Phoebe''s safety. He had called Phoebe, but she didn''t answer.


    To his amazement, she messaged John and disregarded his calls despite his concerns that supporters might attack her.


    Theodore was livid. Phoebe had brought about all the frustrations in his life.


    He had eagerly anticipated the arrival of their child into the world, but she had carelessly lost the baby.


    He had wanted to live with her like an ordinary couple, but her heart was always with someone else, leaving no room for him.


    Phoebe took a deep breath, understanding his silence. She said, "There is nothing improper between Noah and me. It''s not as sordid as you think. Don''t take it out on Noah."


    Theodore looked down at Phoebe, a mocking smile ying on his lips. "Although I do take it out on him, what can you do about it?"


    Her hand was sped tightly in the side. She wanted to punch that hateful face but didn''t dare. She could only swallow her anger. "You know our entire team has worked hard to make Noah famous. If you ban him just like that, have you considered our feelings?"


    "I don''t need to consider them." Theodore''s tone was utterly capricious.


    Phoebe felt bitter. "Yes, you grew up wealthy, inheriting a vast family business without any effort. But we are ordinary people. We have to work extremely hard to get to where we are today. Yet, no matter how difficult our journey or how great our achievements are, you can nullify all our efforts with just one word. So, Theodore, you and I have never been from the same world."


    Phoebe''sst words were spoken with a sense of utter despair.


    Theodore''s face darkened. "What do you mean?"


    ''Aren''t we from the same world? Then who is from her world-Edward or Noah?'' Theodore thought.


    Phoebe let her arms fall. "If you want to ban Noah, then drive me out along with him. After all, in your eyes, we are dispensable."


    "We?" Theodore raised his hand to grip her chin, anger surging within him. He wanted to crush her. "Who do you mean by ''we''?"


    Phoebe pped Theodore''s hand but couldn''t break free. She frowned. "Let go of me!"


    Theodore pushed her against the wall, his nose almost touching hers. His anger and hot breath sprayed onto her face. "Phoebe, don''t go out. If you dare to get entangled with other men again, I''ll confine you at home." Phoebe''s pupils contracted. "You..."


    Theodore abruptly released her, yanked the door open, and stormed out.


    Phoebe''s legs gave way, and she slid down the wall to sit on the floor.


    Hugging her knees, she buried her face in them. Theodore was too adept at breaking her spirit.


    Phoebe was never a caged bird. If confined, she would quickly wither away. At this moment, she was filled with anxiety, worrying about Noah''s future and her own.


    After Theodore stormed out, John cautiously entered the room. Seeing Phoebe sitting on the floor, he walked over carefully. "Phoebe, what do we do now? Will Mrs. Reynolds really ban Noah?"


    Phoebe looked up nkly. "I don''t know."


    Seeing her expression, John felt an indescribable worry. He sensed that Phoebe was like a tightly drawn bow. If Theodore continued to press her, she might snap at any moment.


    "I''ll think of something," John said.


    Seeing him about to leave, Phoebe quickly called out, "John, I''ll handle this. Don''t provoke him. It might backfire."


    John squeezed his lips and hesitated before saying, "Alright."


    Lawton had witnessed the argument between Theodore and Phoebe and was scared out of his wits. He followed Theodore into the elevator, sneaking nces at Theodore''s stormy expression. "Mrs. Reynolds, are you really going to ban Noah?" To Phoebe, Noah was her hard work, a reflection of her life''s value. Banning Noah would be like destroying her efforts.


    ''No wonder the usually gentle Phoebe had be so stern. Even a rabbit will bite when cornered,'' Lawton thought. But he dared not say anything lest he add fuel to the fire.


    "Temporarily suspend Noah''s work," Theodore said in a deep voice. Though it was something he had said in a fit of anger, he couldn''t forgive Phoebe so easily.


    If Theodore hadn''t taken some action, Phoebe might have thought he was all talk.


    He needed to make her afraid so she would behave!


    Lawton breathed a small sigh of relief. As long as it wasn''t a ban, there was still hope. He cautiously nced at Theodore''s expression.


    When Theodore and Phoebe argued, it was always others who suffered.


    Phoebe and Theodore''s argument, which suspended Noah, spread throughout QUEEN Entertainment in ten minutes.


    Noah had a team shoot scheduled for today. When he returned to thepany after the shoot, he learned that Phoebe had argued with Theodore on his behalf.


    Noah immediately wanted to see her, but his manager stopped him.


    "Noah, if you keep behaving in ways that lead to misunderstandings, not even God can save you," the manager said.


    Noah''s face darkened. "Then I''ll go talk to Mrs. Reynolds."


    "Are you crazy, Noah? I don''t think you''re hiding it well. Everyone knows your feelings except Phoebe. Why do you think Mrs. Reynolds is so angry? You like Phoebe," the manager said in a low voice.


    Last night at Culinary Haven, when Noah had eagerly followed Phoebe out, the manager had noticed something. Noah was still too young to hide his feelings.


    Noah pressed his lips together and dejectedly sat back on the sofa. He ruffled his hair in frustration. "Is it really that obvious?"


    The manager nodded. "So if you go to Phoebe now, you''ll only make things worse. Stay put. Let Phoebe calm Mrs. Reynolds down. Do your work. When you reach the top, you''ll have any woman you want." Noah Myerslosed his eyes in despair and thought, ''But I don''t want anyone else except Phoebe.''

 Chapter 323 She Was His First Love

    Noah''s feelings for Phoebe hadn''t arisen recently, and Phoebe might have forgotten he was her student.


    During his middle school years, Noah''s grades were particrly poor. He never studied and hung out with a group of bad students in his ss. Eventually, his parents hired a tutor for him.


    It was said that the tutor was a sophomore, attended the University of Kedora, and excelled academically and morally. The first time Phoebe came to tutor Noah, he stood her up, ying games with his ssmates in an inte caf¨¦ until two or three in the morning before going home.


    When Noah arrived home, he saw Phoebe squatting by the door. She was dressed in a in white T-shirt and jeans. She must have been exhausted since she slept with her head on her knees. Without thought, he opened the door and went inside. The next morning, when he went out, he saw her still leaning against the wall, asleep and not having left.


    He had wanted to kick her, but then he got closer and saw her face. When sunlight broke through the clouds and shone on her face, her skin was fair and translucent, with tiny hairs that seemed to glisten. In that instant, his heart began to race wildly. He suddenly understood-this was love at first sight.


    The sunlight awakened Phoebe. She opened her eyes and saw him standing in front of her. She was startled at first but quickly stood up from the ground. He saw her awkwardly wipe the corner of her mouth, and he chuckled inwardly, thinking, ''She is quite cute.''


    Then he heard Phoebe say, "Are you Oscar Foster? I''ve seen your photo. I''m your tutor. Nice to meet you."


    At that time, his parents had not yet divorced, and he had not taken his mother''s surname. Their encounter was that simple. Afterward, his parents divorced, and he left Kedora with his mother, moving through several cities before returning. Noah Myersould never forget her. Until they met again at QUEEN Entertainment, he felt that God must have heard his prayers. ''Never forget, there will always be an echo!'' he thought.


    Phoebe believed her greatest strength was her resilience and persistence. She didn''t stay gloomy for long. She sprang up from the ground, rubbed her cheeks vigorously, and forced herself to perk up.


    ''I won''t be defeated by anyone, not even Theodore!'' thought Phoebe.


    She walked to the desk and saw scattered documents all over the floor. She bent down to pick them up. Some were from QUEEN Entertainment, while some were from the Reynolds Group. These project documents were very important, yet Theodore had just thrown them here and ignored them. Taking them all up, she arranged them on the desk.


    Pushing the inte, she told John to make a restaurant reservation.


    After approving all the documents, she had John distribute them. She then took another stack of documents upstairs. Theodore''s outburst was meant to make her submit. It didn''t matter. As long as she conceded, he would let Noah off the hook this time. She could do that.


    As Phoebe was leaving, she ran into Noah, who was about to leave. Her attitude toward him was as usual. "You just finished your tour. Take a few days to rest at home. I''ll let you know when I need you."


    Noah saw the documents in her arms, marked with the Reynolds Group logo, indicating they were from the head office. His eyes dimmed, knowing where Phoebe was headed.


    "Do I cause you trouble?" Noah looked dispirited, the small mole at the corner of his eye appearing even more subdued.


    Phoebe originally wanted to pat Noah''s arm tofort him, but remembering Theodore''s possessive nature, she restrained her impulsive hand.


    She regarded Noah as a younger brother, but she knew that some ill-intentioned people might try to ruin their reputations, so she decided to keep her distance. "Nothing of the sort. Don''t overthink it. Mr. Reynolds and I..." Phoebe paused. "It''s a family matter and won''t affect you. Don''t worry."


    Noah pressed his lips together. His manager nudged him gently with an elbow, reminding him to control his expression as everyone was watching. Ignoring the advice, he walked towards the elevator.


    The manager gave Phoebe an apologetic nod. "Phoebe, Noah is in a bad mood. I''ll talk to him. Don''t worry too much about him. I''ve got it covered."


    Without thinking more, when Phoebe reached the elevator, both the ascending and descending elevators arrived simultaneously. She entered the ascending one, while Noah, pulled by his manager, entered the descending one. Noah seemed cold in the elevator. As the elevator descended, he felt he was getting farther from Phoebe while Phoebe was getting closer to Theodore. His heart ached.


    Phoebe exited the elevator and approached the secretary''s desk. She asked Carol, "Is Mr. Reynolds in?"


    Carol nodded towards the president''s office and whispered, "I heard Mr. Reynolds threw a fit at you downstairs this morning and has been angry ever since. You should go and calm her down."


    Phoebe replied, "Are you sure I''m not walking into a death trap?"


    Carol gave a wry smile. "You''ve always been the one to soothe Mr. Reynolds'' bad temper. Please go. We''ve been scared all day, waiting for you to save us."


    Phoebe ced the approved documents on the secretary''s desk while Carol handed her two more documents to take inside, as she didn''t dare enter the president''s office today. Phoebe knocked on the door with the documents. Before she could say anything, there was a sound as if something had been thrown against the door, followed by Theodore''s angry voice, "Get out!"


    Phoebe pushed the door open and walked in. Theodore was sitting with his back to the door. Hearing the door open, he turned around abruptly and shouted, "Get out..." Seeing who it was, the rest of his words suddenly got stuck in his throat. It was a while before he managed to squeeze out an unfriendly remark, "What are you doing here?"


    "Bring your documents," Phoebe said businesslikely, cing them in front of him. Hurry up and approve them so we can go eat."


    Theodore saw Phoebe''s unusual approach and knew that his threat to ban Noah had worked. He should have been pleased and smug for finding her weak spot, but the fact that this weak spot was another man''s future made him very unhappy.


    Theodore began to mock. "You''re such a busy person. It''s an honor that I can still get a spot to have a meal with you."


    Phoebe handed him a pen, maintaining her stance of enduring and conceding. "Stop it."


    Theodore realized that Phoebe was treating him like a child to be soothed. Reluctantly, he snatched the pen from her hand and began to review the documents. Phoebe stood beside him, staring at his profile.


    The setting sun cast a golden light across the room, making the office bright and giving Theodore''s chiseled face a golden edge. His dark hair and striking features made him a man one could never tire of looking at. Phoebe thought, ''My hopeless love for Theodore might just be destined.''

 Chapter 324 There Must Be a Struggle

    Downstairs at QUEEN Entertainment, when Vanessa finished her ss and walked out of the dance studio, Ruby was waiting for her at the door. They headed towards the lounge together. Once inside the lounge, Ruby couldn''t wait to tell Vanessa, "Mr. Reynolds just had a huge outburst in Phoebe''s office and even hinted at not letting Noah perform." Hearing that, Vanessa didn''t look happy at all.


    Last night, Theodore went to her ce and she personally cooked him pasta, apanying him while he ate. She originally thought that since he went to see her sote at night, he would definitely stay overnight, but after finishing the pasta, he left.


    She almost couldn''t resist stripping down to seduce him and tried everything she could to make him stay, yet feared that even if she did strip down, she still wouldn''t be able to keep him. Just as she hesitated, he had already left. She regretted it all night, feeling she had been too shy to get such a good opportunity. She vowed to keep Theodore in her bed the next time he came over.


    "What''s there to be happy about if Theodore doesn''t let Noah perform?" Vanessa said coldly.


    Her tone was like a bucket of cold water, instantly dousing Ruby''s excitement. Ruby looked at Vanessa cautiously. "Aren''t you happy?"


    "If he were to ban Phoebe and kick her out of QUEEN Entertainment, that would be worth celebrating," Vanessa said.


    Ruby didn''t quite get it at first. She said, "Phoebe brings up Noah, who is her most valuable artist. Not allowing Noah to perform is equivalent to undoing all of her hard work. All her efforts during this time would be in vain." Vanessa looked at her and said, "You''re still thinking too simply. Theodore is suppressing Noah to force Phoebe to beg him and bow down to him."


    "Is that so?" Ruby hadn''t thought that deeply.


    Most of the people who heard Phoebe and Theodore arguing this afternoon probably hadn''t thought that deeply, either. They all thought Phoebe was about to fall out of favor.


    But it was quite the opposite.


    Theodore''s anger showed that he cared about Phoebe. Taking it out on Noah was just a way to shake things up and make Phoebe behave.


    Vanessa rolled her eyes impatiently. "I''ve known Theodore for 12 years. I understand his character. He never used to take his anger out on others."


    It was precisely because he had never done it before and now only did it to Phoebe that made her ufortable.


    If Theodore had no feelings for Phoebe, he wouldn''t care who she made headlines with.


    Ruby bit her lip. Seeing Vanessa''s gloomy face, she didn''t dare say anything. "Persistence pays off. Don''t rush, and we''ll take it step by step."


    Vanessa snorted. "I can''t afford to slow down."


    "But rushing won''t help either. We need to take it one step at a time. Theodore and Phoebe''s rtionship can''t be destroyed in a day. Be patient, or we''ll end up pushing Mr. Reynolds and her closer together," Ruby advised earnestly. If Ruby''s mom knew she would one day give such advice, she would probably be relieved that her daughter had finally grown up and matured. Vanessa was agitated. She nced at the snacks on the table and suddenly had an idea. She squinted slightly. "I''m going upstairs for a bit."


    With that, she picked up the bag of snacks and walked out.


    Ruby called after her several times, but she didn''t look back.


    Vanessa took the snacks and rode the elevator upstairs. When Carol saw hering, she put on a fake smile. After all, she was just a small employee. If Vanessa ever became Theodore''s wife, she needed to consider her future. "Miss Fitzroy," Carol greeted.


    Vanessa nodded haughtily and asked, "Is Theodore in?"


    "He is," Carol said, watching Vanessa head towards the CEO''s office. She quickly added, "Miss Fitzroy, Phoebe is also in there." Vanessa paused and turned back to re coldly at Carol. "She''s in there, but I can go in too."


    Carol looked awkward. "Of course, let me check with Mr. Reynolds first."


    "No need. I''ve known Theodore since childhood. He won''t me you if I go in," Vanessa said, pushing open the office door.


    Carol said, "Miss Fitzroy."


    Carol''s voice alerted the people inside the office. Phoebe had been staring at Theodore in a daze. Hearing Carol''s voice, she immediatelyposed herself and turned to look.


    Vanessa, wearing Chanel from head to toe, exuded the aura of a wealthy woman. She nced at Phoebe briefly before her gazended on Theodore.


    Theodore nced at her. "Why are you up here?"


    Vanessa smiled brightly and walked up to Theodore, taking the snacks out of the bag. "I heard from Miss Ziegler that you like cupcakes. I make these myself this morning. Would you want to try one?" Theodore looked uninterested. "Just leave them there."


    "I made them myself. Please try one," Vanessa coaxed.


    Theodore couldn''t resist her tone and looked at Phoebe. "I haven''t finished reviewing the documents. Let Phoebe try one."


    Phoebe thought, ''Are you crazy?''


    Vanessa''s face turned pale instantly. She bit her lip and looked at Phoebe pitifully. "I only made five. Miss Ziegler, would you like to try one?" Phoebe declined. "Sorry, I''m allergic to eggs. Leave them for Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore remained silent. ''Phoebe, you''ve gotten better at lying. When we made cupcakes together that day, you weren''t allergic at all.'' Vanessa looked at Theodore with hope. "Theodore."


    Theodore opened the box and picked out a beautifully packaged cupcake. He unwrapped it and took a bite, his expression changing slightly. Vanessa watched him nervously. "How is it? Is it good?"


    Theodore couldn''t hold back his expression. He bent over and spat the cupcake into the trash can, then wiped his mouth with a tissue. "Vanessa, don''t make snacks anymore." Vanessa said, "Is it that bad?"


    "Try it yourself." Theodore threw the rest of the cupcakes into the trash can and picked up his pen to continue reviewing documents.


    Vanessa didn''t believe him. She unwrapped one and took a bite. It tasted fine. The crust was crispy, and the sweetness was just right. Vanessa thought, ''Why does Theodore dislike it so much?''


    She turned to Theodore, but she noticed him ncing at Phoebe with a subdued nce that struck her like a lightning bolt. She finally understood.


    It wasn''t that her cupcakes were bad. He just wanted to please Phoebe.


    Vanessa hated herself. She suppressed her humiliation and spat the cupcake into the trash can. "You''re right; it''s not very good. I''ll throw them all away."


    With that, she threw the remaining cupcakes and their packaging into the trash can. Looking at the cupcakes lying in the trash, she felt as if she had seen her rejected feelings. Vanessa''s heart ached.

 Chapter325 She Belongs Only to Him

    The office fell into silence. Phoebe stood by, feeling embarrassed for Vanessa. The cupcakes Vanessa made were better than the ones Phoebe madest time.


    The first time Phoebe made them, Theodore was messing around. They could have looked better and tasted average, but Theodore was very supportive.


    Phoebe didn''t taste them and wouldn''t say if they were better than the ones Vanessa made, but Theodore spat it out without any consideration for Vanessa''s feelings, which was just...


    Vanessa felt extremely embarrassed. She thought that if she stayed there any longer, Theodore''s silence would drive her mad. Aggrievedly, she said, "Theodore, I won''t bother you anymore." "Okay." Theodore didn''t even lift his head, as heartless as a douchebag.


    Vanessa''s heart ached for a few seconds. She turned to walk towards the door. After a few steps, she stopped, turned to Phoebe, and said, "By the way, Miss Ziegler, could youe out for a moment? I need to talk to you." Phoebe met Vanessa''s gaze and understood her intention. Vanessa was leaving and didn''t want her to stay there either. Phoebe found it amusing.


    She and Theodore had already spent plenty of time alone together. They even slept in the same bed at night.


    Theodore looked up and watched them leave the office one after another. His eyes swept over the cupcakes in the trash can, and he felt annoyed.


    ''I must have been out of my mindst night to go to Vanessa''s house,'' Theodore thought.


    He pinched his brow, wanting to p himself awake to stop doing stupid things.


    Carol saw Phoebe and Vanessae out together. Her eyes scanned them, trying to catch some gossip.


    Phoebe deliberately boasted. "Let''s go to the break room. Once Mr. Reynolds finishes his paperwork, we''re going out to eat."


    As expected, Vanessa''s face turned ugly.


    Carol thought, ''What a bitch!''


    Vanessa red at her through gritted teeth. "Don''t show off. Theodore came to my cest night and had me make him pasta."


    Phoebe wasn''t as furious as Vanessa had imagined. She just said lightly, "I guess I don''t feed him enough. I''ll make sure he eats more next time." She thought to herself, ''I can speak with double meanings, too.''


    Carol, who was eavesdropping, thought, ''Is this something I can hear?''


    Vanessa''s face turned livid. Last night, she had noticed the missing button on Theodore''s shirt and the faint scratch marks on his chest.


    "You''re shameless," Vanessa shouted.


    Phoebe looked at Carol calmly. "Who''s really shameless? I think Miss Fitzroy knows very well."


    "You!" Vanessa shouted.


    Phoebe stared at her, "Miss Fitzroy, you''re going to be a big star. You should be careful not to let married men into your home, or you''ll ruin your reputation."


    It was both a warning and a provocation.


    Vanessa''s beautiful face twisted with anger. She turned to the left, seething with hatred.


    ''Phoebe, don''t be so smug. I''ll soon make you cry!'' she vowed.


    Seeing Vanessa enter the elevator, Carol gave Phoebe a thumbs up. "Phoebe, you''re really good at sarcasm. She is Mr. Reynolds'' first love."


    ''Everyone knows what a first love means to a man. Besides, it seems Vanessa has dumped Mr. Reynolds back then. Men always feel regret for the love they can''t have. Now that Vanessa is back, more outstanding than before, no man could resist her,'' thought Carol.


    She had thought Phoebe would soon fall out of favor, but Vanessa had been back for almost half a year, but Phoebe was still favored. ''Mr. Reynolds is truly an enigmatic and handsome man!'' Phoebe smiled. "I''m going back in."


    Carol watched her back, realizing Phoebe was dressed very fashionably today. A ck fitted high-waisted knit top paired with dark green high-waisted wide-leg pants.


    Her waistline was entuated, making it seem like her legs started right below her chest. She walked with a mix of coolness and allure, and she was very attractive.


    Carol thought, ''If I were a man, I''d be attracted to her figure, too.''


    Phoebe pushed the door open and went in. Theodore nced up from his papers, saw her calm expression, and felt slightly relieved.


    He quickly tidied up his papers and walked over to her. "Let''s go."


    Phoebe looked up at him. He walked past her and opened the office door, looking like a proud, arrogant big cat.


    She followed him out. They got into the elevator. Phoebe pressed the button for the basement level, silently watching the numbers change on the disy. Theodore had his hands in his pockets, looking at her sideways. "What are you going to treat me to?"


    Phoebe nced at him, asking, "Instant noodles?"


    Theodore fell silent.


    Phoebe continued, "Or maybe pasta?"


    Theodore red at her, seeing the teasing look in her eyes. He was furious, stepping forward to pin her against the elevator wall with his chest. "Don''t you say you aren''t jealous?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe''s back was pressed against the elevator wall. She blinked lightly. "I''m not jealous, but I''m an excellent student with a good memory." Theodore lowered his head, his thin lips close to her ear. "Hypocrite!"


    With that, he bit her ear. She shivered sensitively, feeling him grind his teeth on her earlobe, making her tremble even more.


    "Mr. Reynolds, this is thepany elevator. Do you want all the employees to watch?" Phoebe''s breath was unsteady.


    She hated herself for being so weak. She had to reconcile with Theodore out of necessity, yet she couldn''t resist his charm and was always bullied by him.


    No wonder she could never hold her head high in front of him and was always under his control.


    Breathing heavily, Theodore ground his teeth once more like a cat with its favorite toy. "I don''t mind. I prefer everyone to know you''re mine so no one dares to covet you." He wanted to im her as his own, letting the whole world know she was his woman and belonged only to him!


    Phoebe raised her hand to push against his chest, her voice trembling. "Thates at a different price. Let Noah go, and I''ll do as you say."


    Hearing Noah''s name, Theodore''s previously joyful mood crashed to the ground. He abruptly let go of her and stepped back to his original position.


    His cold expression made it seem like he hadn''t just been teasing her.


    Phoebe quickly rubbed her ear, feeling the lingering warmth. She looked at the stern-faced man opposite her.


    Theodore sneered, "Phoebe, I''m warning you, don''t mention Noah in front of me again. Otherwise, I won''t just ban him. I''ll make sure he can''t survive in any industry." Phoebe retorted, "Can you be reasonable?"


    "No!" Theodore replied.


    He was hostile towards Noah because Noah received too much of Phoebe''s attention. He knew he was being unreasonable, but he was just jealous.


    If Phoebe had directed that attention toward him, their rtionship wouldn''t have been this bad.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and had to use her trump card tofort Theodore, "I don''t like younger guys but older ones."

 Chapter 326 The Shared First Time

    Theodore was momentarily stunned, staring at Phoebe. The words "like" made his heart burn instantly. He wished she had said, "I like you" instead of "I like someone older than me.'' ''I''m really just dreaming,'' Theodore thought. Heughed at himself and was the first to step out of the elevator.


    Phoebe had reserved a table at a famous revolving restaurant. The restaurant was on the top floor of the TV tower, offering a panoramic view of the entire city.


    After they took the elevator upstairs, a waiter led them to their table. Theodore, like a gentleman, pulled out the chair for her and raised an eyebrow at her. Phoebe nced at him in surprise and then sat down.


    Theodore sat opposite her, and the waiter ced a menu in front of each of them. Phoebe ordered a set meal and handed the menu back to the waiter.


    He didn''t continue to mess around and ordered the same set meal as her, along with a bottle of expensive red wine.


    After the waiter left, Phoebe turned to look out the window and said, "I''ve lived in Kedora for so many years. This is the first time I''ve seen Kedora from such a height."


    The sky was not yet dark, but the city''s lights turned on all at once, illuminating the entire city like a sea of stars. The world instantly became bright and dazzling. It was incredibly lovely the instant the lights went on.


    Theodore followed her gaze out the window. The brilliant lights reflected in his eyes, leaving him momentarily dazed.


    "This is also my first time enjoying Kedora''s night view from here," Theodore said.


    Phoebe withdrew her gaze and smiled at him.


    Her eyes were filled with dazzling lights, bright and radiant. She picked up the ss in front of her and said, "Let''s toast to our shared first experience." Theodore''s eyes were full of helplessness. He raised his ss and clinked it with hers, then looked at the in water in his ss. "Do we really have to drink this?"


    "Not really." Phoebe took a small sip of water. Her lips, moistened by the water, glistened.


    Theodore''s gaze lingered on her lips for half a second. Suddenly, he felt parched, drinking all the water in his ss in one gulp.


    Phoebe actually had lips that were perfect for kissing. Every time he saw them, he couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like to kiss them passionately. But he rarely kissed her unless he was at the extreme of restraint.


    To him, her lips were like poppies, addictive upon contact. To prevent himself from bing addicted, he mostly kissed her with a sense of punishment, as if that would keep him from bing infatuated. After a while, the waiter served the dishes. When the restaurant rotated to the other side, the lights on both sides of the river reflected in the water, creating a tinum scene that resembled the Milky Way. Phoebe couldn''t help but exim, "So beautiful!"


    Theodore nced at her, nodded meaningfully, and thought, ''Yes, it is beautiful, but not because of the night view. It''s because of you.''


    Phoebe withdrew her gaze, picked up a knife and fork, and was about to cut her steak when her phone suddenly vibrated. She picked it up to check the caller ID.


    Before she could see clearly, Theodore reached across the table and took her phone. "Since you invited me to dinner, don''t take other people''s calls."


    Phoebe had only seen a string of numbers earlier, which didn''t seem to be domestic. She had yet to see the caller''s location before Theodore took her phone.


    She thought it might be a scam call and didn''t mind, muttering, "So bossy!"


    Theodore put her phone on silent and said, "It''s not like you just met me today."


    Phoebe thought, ''So bossy and yet so justified.''


    They ate in silence, surrounded by couples. Candles and a single red rose adorned the tables, creating a full romantic atmosphere.


    Couples fed each other. The air was filled with the scent of love.


    Theodore nced at the couple rotating past them. The man opened his mouth, signaling the woman to feed him. The woman smiled shyly but couldn''t resist feeding him a piece of steak. The man''s expression was one of satisfaction and happiness, which was both enviable and jealous.


    Theodore looked away in disdain, thinking, ''Don''t they have hands? How shameful to need food at their age.''


    He nced at Phoebe, who seemedpletely unaware of the growing romantic atmosphere. When she looked over, he suddenly opened his mouth and made a sound.


    The moment he made that sound, he regretted it.


    ''What am I doing as a man?'' he thought.


    But since he had already opened his mouth, closing it now would make him even less dignified. So he stubbornly kept it open, waiting for Phoebe''s reaction. Phoebe was stunned, not understanding what he was doing.


    She looked at his slightly open mouth and cautiously asked, "Do you bite your tongue? Does it hurt? Drink some hot water."


    He closed his mouth, turned his face away in embarrassment, and red out at the night view, feeling like aplete idiot. With a hardly perceptible smile, Phoebe studied his sculpted profile. She had noticed earlier when he was staring at the couple. Among all the couples, they were the most awkward pair. They didn''t look like a married couple or even like a couple at all. After all, her intentions for this dinner were not pure.


    Seeing his frustrated and disappointed expression, she thought, ''He might care about me a little bit.''


    Her heart softened, and she leaned over to feed him a piece of steak.


    Theodore was stunned, staring at her reflection in the ss window. Her eyes and brows were filled withughter, as if she had seen through his thoughts and was deliberately teasing him. He gritted his teeth and angrily bit the piece of meat.


    Phoebe fell silent.


    After dinner, Theodore drank most of the bottle of red wine while the rest went into Phoebe''s stomach. She hadn''t intended to drink, but considering the price of the wine, she didn''t want to waste a drop. Probably because of the wine, they both went straight to bed when they got back to the Imperial Apartment, and Phoebepletely forgot about the phone call.


    The next morning, she woke up with a strong arm draped over her waist and warm breaths brushing against her neck. All her senses awakened as she fully awoke.


    shes of indescribable scenes from the previous night yed in her mind from the doorway to the bedroom. She raised a hand to her forehead, thinking, ''Drinking causes trouble!''


    Her arm extended out of the nket, shivering from the cold air. She suddenly opened her eyes and pulled up the nket to check underneath. ''Oh my God!''


    She and Theodore were both naked.


    She closed her eyes, nning to slip away while Theodore was still asleep quietly. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing when he woke up.


    She pulled her hand back under the nket and found Theodore''s wrist. She was about to move it when the head buried in her neck moved. She quickly withdrew her hand and pretended to be asleep.


    Theodore was half-asleep and rubbed his head against the person in his arms, smelling the familiar milky scent. His heart was full of tenderness. Then, he felt the body in his arms suddenly tense up, and a light smile appeared on his lips. ''It seems she is already awake and pretending to be asleep.''

 Chapter 327 Donovan Goes Missing

    Theodore suddenly had a naughty thought. He lifted his leg and pressed his entire body against hers. He was tall and strong, like a mountain weighing down on her. Their skin touched intimately.


    Using this trick on Phoebe always worked like a charm. Except... he underestimated his attraction to her. Phoebe let out a painful scream as he pressed down on her.


    Without bothering to pretend to be asleep, she started struggling with all her might.


    "Get... off me... I... can''t... breathe..." she said haltingly, struggling to get the words out. She even suspected Theodore was trying to murder her early in the morning. Theodore suddenly got off her, rolled over, and sat beside her, pulling the nket over his lower body. He looked odd.


    Phoebe gulped a few breaths of fresh air before, atst, stopping. She turned to re at him.


    When their eyes met in the air, Phoebe''s peripheral vision caught sight of his well-defined abs, causing her cheeks to flush red.


    They almost never woke up still lying in bed together, especially not in such a weird and awkward situation.


    Usually, Phoebe would be fully dressed for bed and wake up earlier than Theodore, so scenes like today were almost unheard of.


    Now, getting up and dressing in front of Theodore was something she couldn''t do.


    Theodore, for some awkward reason, half-leaned against the headboard, not moving, creating a strange silence.


    The awkwardness between them ended when the phone rang.


    It was Theodore''s phone.


    When Theodore turned to grab his phone, Phoebe quickly took the opportunity to hold her pajamas from beside the pillow and drag them under the nket. Theodore nced at her, picked up a robe, and calmly walked out of the bedroom.


    When he answered the call, Evelyn''s anxious voice came through. "Theodore, is Phoebe with you? Her phone is off."


    Theodore leaned against the cold wall and said calmly, "We just woke up. Is there something you need her for?"


    Evelyn''s voice choked. "Donovan is missing in Starfall City. What should I do? The airport won''t let me through security because I don''t have a passport."


    Theodore then noticed the noise on the other end, faintly mixed with airport announcements. "How does he go missing?"


    Evelyn was crying. "A few days ago, he called me in the middle of the night asking for a hundred thousand dors. Yesterday, he called again, saying someone was after him and he needed to run. He told me not to call him again. This sounds like trouble. I''m really worried."


    Theodore frowned, remembering the call he helped Phoebe hang upst night, which seemed to be from Starfall City.


    ''If Donovan is really in trouble, could that call have been a cry for help to Phoebe?'' thought Theodore. "I understand. Don''t worry. It might just be a prank."


    "It''s not a prank. Donovan borrowed money from loan sharks to gamble. He said he was set up. I can''t reach him now. He''s my only son, Theodore. Let Phoebe take the call. I want her to go to Starfall City to find Donovan," said Evelyn anxiously.


    Theodore thought, ''Donovan, who borrows from loan sharks to gamble, might as well drown in a cesspool.''


    Of course, he wouldn''t say that to Evelyn. Donovan was his brother-inw. If something happened to him, he had to get involved.


    "I understand. Don''t worry. Go home and wait for news," Theodore said.


    After hanging up, Theodore looked at the clothes scattered messily in the hallway, recalling the passion they shared after entering the doorst night.


    Phoebe''s drunken state was both delicate and charming, making her obedient to whatever he wanted. The thought of it aroused him early in the morning.


    He stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and called Lawton to ask him to check on Donovan.


    In the bedroom, Phoebe came out after showering and dried her hair. She saw Theodoreing in with underwear and blushed instantly.


    She hurriedly stopped drying her hair and rushed over, blushing. "Give me the clothes. I''ll take them to the bathroom."


    Theodore avoided her outstretched hand and walked straight to the bathroom. At the bathroom door, he paused and said, "It was Evelyn who called. You should call her back."


    "Okay." Phoebe was stunned.


    Evelyn rarely called Theodore, usually finding her for anything. She suddenly rememberedst night''s call and felt a bit uneasy.


    She quickly looked for her phone, finally finding it by the door. Her peripheral vision caught the shoe cab, reminding her of what she had done therest night, and she quickly looked away.


    As soon as she turned on her phone, countless messages flooded in, almost crashing it. She opened it to check the messages.


    Evelyn had almost blown up her phone, so she quickly called her back.


    Evelyn answered and immediately started scolding her, venting all her anger and anxiety before saying, "Buy a ticket to Starfall City right away."


    Phoebe frowned. "Why should I go to Starfall City?"


    "Donovan is in trouble. I can''t reach him. You go find him," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe, hearing her confident tone, frowned even more. "Donovan is working there. He won''t be in trouble."


    "He borrowed money from loan sharks to gamble, got cheated, and lost. They gave him three days to pay up. Last night, he said he was set up and needed to run. After that, I couldn''t reach him." Evelyn shouted hoarsely, "Go to Starfall City quickly. Those loan sharks in movies kill people like nothing. What if they kill Donovan?"


    Phoebe''s face darkened as she listened. "What is he thinking? Our family isn''t rich. How could he dare to borrow money to gamble?"


    "Don''t talk to me about that now. I want Donovan back safe and sound," Evelyn said frantically, "Buy a ticket to Starfall City now." Phoebe''s temples throbbed. "Don''t worry..."


    "How can I not worry? I can''t reach Donovan. Those people might have already caught him. They might chop off his hands and feet. Phoebe, I beg you. Bring Donovan back safely." Evelyn started sobbing on the other end. Phoebe pinched her brow. "I understand."


    She hung up and immediately called John to arrangepany matters and asked him to book a ticket to Starfall City.


    All direct flights to Starfall City today were fully booked. John called her, asking if a ticket for tomorrow would be okay.


    Phoebe asked him to wait a moment, then checked the tickets online. There was a flight in the afternoon with threeyovers, taking a total of 34 hours to reach Starfall City.


    She frowned and asked John to book the afternoon ticket.


    After booking the ticket, she returned to her room to pack her luggage.

 Chapter 328 You Can Beg Me

    Theodore came out after his shower and heard some noise in the walk-in closet. He stepped over and saw Phoebe crouched by the suitcase, organizing her luggage. Leaning against the door frame, drying his hair, he looked at her back. "What are you doing?"


    Phoebe''s back stiffened slightly, but she didn''t stop packing. She said, "I have a business trip and don''t know when I''ll be back."


    "where are you going?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, skipping the question. She closed the suitcase and went to the drawer to get her passport and ID, putting them into her bag.


    "I won''t be home for a few days. You can have Jenna cook for you, or you cane back after eating out," she said.


    Theodore''s face darkened. It seemed she wasn''t nning to tell him that her brother was in trouble. "Where are you going?"


    "Starfall City, to see Donovan." Phoebe knew she couldn''t avoid it, so she downyed the situation to keep him from worrying.


    She paused, feeling a bit self-mocking. Theodore couldn''t possibly care about her.


    In his eyes, she was just a bed warmer. She should stop being delusional.


    Theodore yanked the towel off and walked towards her with an imposing aura. He looked down at her, his dark eyes unfathomable. "Donovan is fine. Why are you going to see him?" Phoebe avoided his gaze, speaking with difficulty, "He''s been gone for over six months. My mom is worried, so she asked me to go check on him."


    ''Liar!'' Theodore gritted his teeth internally, looking at her with a deep, meaningful gaze. "You can just tell me if you need any help."


    If she told him, she wouldn''t even need to go to Starfall City. He would have someone bring Donovan back safely.


    Phoebe lowered her head, staring silently at their toes.


    She wasn''t used to asking for help, especially not from him.


    Over the years, no matter how big the trouble, she insisted on solving it herself because she didn''t want to owe him.


    She feared that if she owed too much, she wouldn''t be able to repay it when she left someday.


    Theodore looked at the two cowlicks on her head. After waiting half a minute without her speaking, he sneered, "I really am delusional." With that, he left in a huff.


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief. She found her bank card and put it in her bag. Once everything was ready, she carried her suitcase out the door.


    The apartment was empty. A pair of shoes was missing by the door.


    Theodore''s slippers were messily thrown around.


    Phoebe sat on the steps to change her shoes. When standing up, she picked up the slippers and neatly ced them by the shoe cab, then carried her suitcase out the door.


    In the study, Theodore stood by the floor-to-ceiling window. He took out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket, lit it, and took a puff.


    Amid the swirling smoke, he looked down at the street below, his gaze deep and unreadable.


    A small figure appeared in his view. Phoebe pushed her suitcase and walked out of the apartment without looking back, slowly disappearing from his sight.


    The study was filled with choking smoke. After a long while, Theodore took out his phone and made a call. "Lawton, apply for a private flight route to Starfall City.,"


    The people in those foreign gambling dens were ruthless. If Donovan really owed money to loan sharks, Phoebe would need help to solve the problem.


    He could have ignored her, but he couldn''t be heartless to her. Especially now, he quite liked her and didn''t want to lose her just yet.


    Theodore found enough excuses for his soft heart, then stubbed out his cigarette and went to the walk-in closet to pack his luggage.


    John picked up Phoebe and drove to the airport.


    Phoebe sat in the back seat, trying to call Donovan, but his phone was off. She then called one of his friends.


    The call was quickly answered, and the voice sounded quite surprised. "Phoebe, why are you calling me?" "Nova, has Donovan contacted you recently?" Phoebe asked.


    Nova and Donovan were ssmates and had a good rtionship. Donovan went to Starfall City for a business trip Nova had arranged.


    Nova was taken aback. "No, has something happened to him?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. "No, I''m going to Starfall City for a business trip and want to check on him. Could you send me the address of the Adams Group''s office in Starfall City?" "Sure, I''ll send it right away. But Donovan hasn''t been in touch with me much since he went to Starfall City. I don''t know how he''s doing. If you see him, say hi to me," Nova said. Phoebe agreed and hung up.


    She didn''t know if Nova genuinely didn''t know about Donovan or was pretending not to, but either way, he clearly wasn''t nning to tell her.


    Soon, Nova sent her the address of their office in Starfall City, and she saved it on her phone.


    Clutching her phone, she felt a wave of anxiety.


    She rarely traveled abroad. Whenever she did, it was with Theodore. Now, going alone to a strange city to find someone and dealing with loan sharks made her inexplicably nervous. John said, "Phoebe, I''ve arranged everything at thepany. I''m notfortable with you going to Starfall City alone. I''ll go with you." Phoebe was taken aback. "I can handle it myself."


    John looked into the rearview mirror. Her eyes were full of anxiety, but she was still pretending to be strong. He didn''t expose her, saying, "I also want to see Starfall City." Phoebe knew John was going to Starfall City because of her. She sighed. "Am I not as strong as you thought?"


    John smiled. "No, Phoebe, you''ve always been strong in my eyes."


    If another girl faced her brother''s disappearance, she would have been at a loss and only knew how to cry. But Phoebe could methodically arrange everything and then went to another city alone to find him. "Thank you!" Phoebe forced a smile.


    Theypleted the check-in procedures at the airport. After waiting for less than half an hour, the announcement called them to board.


    They had bought their tickets toote, so only economy ss seats in thest row were left. The ne shook a lot when it hit turbulence. Phoebe got airsick for the first time.


    After three transfers and feeling dizzy, she finally arrived in Starfall City two dayster.


    It was pouring rain in Starfall City. Phoebe''s head was splitting as she followed John out of the airport and got into a waiting cab.


    She sat groggily in the back seat, hearing John speak fluently with the driver in a foreignnguage. She realized that John had excellentnguage skills.


    ''No wonder he''s a top graduate from a prestigious university. It''s a waste for him to be my assistant,'' thought Phoebe.


    When the car headed to the hotel, Phoebe''s phone vibrated. ncing at the caller ID, she felt even more of a headache.


    She answered, holding the phone to her ear, "I just got off the ne, heading to the hotel now."


    "You''re still going to the hotel? Donovan has been missing for three days. Instead of looking for him, you''re thinking about yourfort. Don''t forget, I sent you to Starfall City to find Donovan, not for a vacation!" Evelyn shouted.

 Chapter 329 Want Her Dead

    Phoebe''s temples throbbed. She was silent for a few seconds before saying. "Do you have a bit of conscience? I''m in apletely unfamiliar ce. If I don''t check in first, do you want me to sleep on the street tonight?" Evelyn knew her previous words were a bit harsh. She said, "I''m worried about Donovan. Since you''re already there, find him first. I''m sure he has a ce for you to stay."


    "What if I can''t find him?" Phoebe asked.


    Evelyn, "That''s impossible. Don''t curse Donovan."


    Phoebe closed her eyes tightly in frustration. "Not once since I got off the ne have you asked me once if the flight was tiring or if I felt airsick. I know you probably think I am picked up off the street, but you don''t have to show such obvious favoritism."


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    John looked up and saw Phoebe in the rearview mirror, her chest heaving with anger. He said, "Phoebe, what you just said..."


    Phoebe saw the confusion in his eyes and gave a bitter smile. "I''m her biological, not adopted."


    John nodded thoughtfully.


    Phoebe exined helplessly, "She really is my mom. I am feeling a bit upset and deliberately snap at her."


    John chuckled. "I understand."


    Children became very angry when facing obvious parental favoritism, and so did he, which was why he preferred to work outside rather than at his family''spany.


    The taxi soon arrived at their booked hotel. Many of the folks who came to Starfall City to gamble decided to dwell in this residential area.


    After they checked in, Phoebe had a terrible headache and was jetgged, leaving herpletely drained.


    John escorted her back to her room and said, "Phoebe, rest for two hours first. I''ll gather some information. There are a lot of people here, and manye and go from the casinos. We should be able to find out something." "Okay," she replied.


    With a splitting headache, Phoebe took a quick shower and copsed onto the bed.


    She did not know how long it had been. When she woke up, the setting sun was casting a golden glow over everything outside.


    Still feeling dizzy, Phoebe checked the time on her wristwatch, only to realize it was still set to her home country''s time. She then checked her phone. It was six in the evening. She had slept for five hours.


    She struggled to sit up, her temples still aching, but she knew she couldn''t waste any more time. She had to find Donovan.


    He had been missing for several days. If he had run off and was hiding, at least he was safe.


    The real fear was that loan sharks had gotten hold of him. Those people would stop at nothing for money, and if Donovan really fell into their hands, he might note out whole. As she got out of bed, she heard the doorbell.


    Phoebe walked over and saw John standing outside through the peephole. She opened the door to let him in. Seeing her still pale face, John asked, "Phoebe, are you still unwell?" Phoebe shook her head. "I''m okay, not too bad."


    John was carrying some food. He ced it on the round table, took the takeout boxes out of the paper bag, and opened them all.


    The room was instantly filled with the aroma of soup. Phoebe, who hadn''t eaten anything on the ne, realized how hungry she was at the smell.


    She sat down and started unpacking the utensils, asking, "John, do you find out anything about Donovan?"


    "Yes, eat while I tell you." John sat across from her, his eyes softening as he watched her sip the soup.


    Phoebe drank the soup and listened to John recount what he had learned.


    Near the casino, there was a loan shark from whom many people borrowed money every day. In two hours, John had finally spoken with an insider. The individual told him that Ziegler had borrowed five million dors from them.


    Phoebe felt dizzy at hearing that number.


    "How much do you say?" Phoebe asked.


    Seeing her even paler face, John said, "Five million dors. With interest, it''s nearly six million now. If we don''t pay it off soon, it''s going to keep snowballing." Phoebe felt a sudden ckout. After a long pause, she gritted her teeth and said, "John, buy tickets to go back home. I''m not dealing with this." Nearly five million dors was an impossible amount for her toe up with.


    John pursed his lips. "Phoebe, calm down and listen. Besides the loan sharks, Donovan has also embezzled five million dors in corporate project funds." Phoebe''s spoon fell into her bowl. She was utterly devastated.


    Despite years of hard work for the Reynolds Group, she had yet to earn five million dors in total. While Donovan had managed to squander nearly ten million dors in just a few months in Starfall City. Was he trying to ruin her and Evelyn?


    "John, find out what the tallest building in Starfall City is," Phoebe said.


    John asked, "Why do you want to know that?"


    "I want to see if jumping off will get me a million dors to pay off Donovan''s debt." Phoebe was in despair.


    Donovan had always considered himself superior. Though he didn''t have noble status, he had the vices of one.


    He had been working in Nova''s finance department. Out of their long-standing friendship, Nova had promoted him to finance director, just waiting for him to get the Starfall City business off the ground before giving him a raise and promotion.


    Instead of working properly, he had embezzled funds to gamble.


    When she called Nova a few days ago, they seemed unaware of the situation. Now, two days had passed, and Donovan still had yet to show up. It was likely that Nova would find out soon.


    Sure enough, speaking of Nova, he called as soon as she turned on her phone. She bit her lip and didn''t avoid the call, resolutely answering it.


    Nova sounded agitated. "Phoebe, have you found Donovan? He took off with thepany''s project funds!"


    Phoebe said, "I just found out."


    "What''s with Donovan? I only allowed him to go to Starfall City because he''s Theodore''s brother-inw, and I n to promote him when he gets back. Now, does he run off with the money? He''s betrayed my trust." Phoebe frowned. "Didn''t you say it was because he''s Theodore''s brother-inw? If your intentions weren''t pure, to begin with, there''s no trust to speak of." Nova was speechless.


    After a moment, he relented, "Phoebe, return the money Donovan took within three days, and I''ll let him go. Otherwise, I''ll have to call the police." Phoebe hung up the phone immediately.


    Problems followed one uopn the other, Phoebe felt something was off but couldn''t pinpoint it. The only option now was to find Donovan and investigate. "John..." Phoebe started, but her phone rang again. She nced at the caller ID and continued, "Did you find out where Donovan is?"


    "Not yet. Both the loan sharks and the Adams Group are looking for him. He''s afraid to show up, but at least we know he''s not in their hands."

 Chapter 330 Phoebe in Danger

    Phoebe had a headache again. Her phone stopped ringing, then immediately started again. Before she could answer, Evelyn''s loud voice came through. "Are you trying to make me anxious to death? Why haven''t you been answering the phone?" Evelyn asked.


    Phoebe held back the urge to hang up. "Can you stop calling and making things worse? I''ll tell you if there''s any news."


    Evelyn cried, "If I had a passport, I''d go myself. I wouldn''t trouble you."


    Phoebe was upset by Evelyn''s scathing remark, almost crying. "If so, I have nothing more to say to you."


    With that, she hung up.


    She raised her hand to cover her eyes, not wanting John to see her distress.


    After a long pause, she spoke again, "John, go to the Adams Group branch and see if my brother has been in contact with anyone recently."


    Although her brother was arrogant, he wouldn''t borrow such arge sum to gamble unless someone deliberately led him astray.


    John understood her implication. "Get it!"


    John took a few sips of his soup before heading out to gather information. Phoebe didn''t stay idle either. She disguised herself and went to the casino.


    The casino was a den of iniquity where all sorts of people mingle. Phoebe dressed like a cute girl with heavy, smoky makeup. No one stopped her when she entered.


    She stood at each gambling table for a while, pretending to chat casually while listening to people''s conversations.


    Donovan had told Evelyn that there were cheaters in the casino. If she could find one, she might learn some inside information.


    Of course, she was only to investigate why Donovan owed a million dors, not to cause trouble, so she kept a low profile.


    But as a new face, she couldn''t stay low-key.


    The casino had three floors with an open middle. One side of the third floor had ck ss windows. Phoebe understood that from inside, one could see everything downstairs but not upstairs. Phoebe circled around, keeping an eye on her surroundings.


    She was cautious in this strange ce because it was her first time there. Otherwise, she might get hurt before finding Donovan.


    Upstairs, a man in a burgundy suit and mask stood in the shadows, watching her every move with great interest.


    He had never seen her look so rebellious. She wore a blue wig and a ck bustier that revealed a tank top. Underneath, a small leather skirt of the same color revealed long, straight, slender legs. Someone knocked and entered.


    The masked man focused on Phoebe downstairs, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    After a subordinate whispered in his ear, the masked man frowned. "Is Theodore here, either? That''s unexpected."


    "He''s investigating our casino. I''m worried he might find out about you," the subordinate said.


    "It won''t be that easily. Have you found Donovan?" the masked man asked.


    "Not yet. Donovan is cunning. Once he realized he was in our trap, he went into hiding. Now the Adams Group branch is also looking for him," the subordinate replied respectfully. The masked man lit a cigarette, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Focused on them. Stop them finding Donovan first."


    Donovan had heard his voice before and might recognize it if he heard it again.


    So Donovan had to die.


    "Understand," the subordinate replied.


    The subordinate slowly retreated. The masked man continued watching Phoebe downstairs. She was cautious, like amb among wolves, cute and tempting. Gradually, the masked man''s gaze turned greedy.


    Downstairs, Phoebe felt a constant feeling of being watched. She pursed her lips, aware that someone was observing her, but she didn''t know who.


    She became even more careful. After wandering around the casino for two hours, she rejected several flirtatious advances. Staying longer might arouse suspicion. However, she had yet to find any valuable information. Leaving now would be frustrating.


    The masked man upstairs watched her expression and suddenly spoke into a walkie-talkie. A man at the nearest gambling table received the order.


    Just as Phoebe was about to leave, she saw the man cheating at the nearest table. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly pointed the hidden camera on her body at him. She captured the entire cheating process, finally getting evidence and nning to leave.


    But she didn''t know that her every move was being spied on by the masked man upstairs. He was eagerly waiting for themb to walk into the lion''s den. The masked man signaled his bodyguards to go downstairs and capture her.


    Phoebe headed for the door when she suddenly noticed several ck-d bodyguardsing down from the second floor, seemingly searching for someone. Her heart raced, sensing danger. ''They are likely after me.''


    She moved quickly toward the exit, removing the scarf from her hair and tying it around her chest, turning it into a strapless top.


    She swiftly removed her wig, tossed it under a gambling table, and took off her exaggerated earrings and eyshes. The group passed by her without recognizing her. Phoebe lowered her head and quickened her pace towards the door.


    Just as she reached the exit, someone behind her shouted in a foreignnguage. "Stop!" She pretended not to hear and bolted for the door.


    The ck-d bodyguards reacted, quickly chasing after her.


    Phoebe''s heart pounded as she felt a gust of wind behind her. She instinctively dodged to the side, seeing a burly man crash to the ground.


    Terrified, she didn''t look back as she rushed out of the casino. She ran, hearing the foreign shouts behind her but not understanding; she just knew she had to escape.


    On the empty street, beside her heartbeat, she heard the footsteps closing in. She ran with all her strength.


    She couldn''t let them catch her, or death would be a mercy.


    Her lungs felt like they were copsing, and her legs weakened.


    She ran a block, with her pursuers closing in.


    Fear pushed her beyond her limits. Phoebe forced herself to run another thirty feet, harder than she ever had in any race.


    Ahead, car headlights turned on. The vehicle sped towards her without slowing down. Phoebe panicked.


    The headlights illuminated her fearful eyes. She stared at the blinding lights, thinking only one thing. ''It''s over!''

 Chapter 331 Do I Look That Stupid?

    The ck vintage car sped towards them, causing Phoebe and her pursuers to stop in their tracks. Seeing that the vehicle not slowing down at all, the pursuers started running back. When the car screeched to a halt beside Phoebe, the passenger window rolled down. Theodore spoke harshly with a stern look, "What are you standing there for? Get in!" Phoebe froze for two seconds when she spotted Theodore driving. Realizing something was wrong, the ck-d bodyguards turned back and started chasing again. Terrified, she quickly opened the passenger door and jumped in.


    The car hadn''t even closed its door properly when it shot off like an arrow. Phoebe clung to the seat tightly to avoid being thrown out.


    The passenger door mmed shut with inertia. The ck-d bodyguards chased the car for half a block, but in the end could only curse and watch helplessly as the car disappeared into the night.


    In the casino, a man stepped out of the shadows, wearing an exquisite fox mask with a ruby embedded in the center of his forehead, making his ck eyes appear even more sinister. "Did you lose her?" The masked man''s voice was emotionless.


    The dozen bodyguards lowered their heads, not daring to breathe.


    The masked man curled his lips. "A dozen of you chasing one woman, and you still let her get away. You''re useless to me."


    "Sorry, sir. We don''t expect a vintage car to show up and take her away," one of them said, trembling.


    The masked man''s face darkened. "Did you see who took her?"


    "It was too dark to see..."


    "Useless! Get out of my sight!" the masked man roared. The bodyguards immediately scrambled out, fearing they might never leave if they were a secondte.


    Soon, therge room was left with only the masked man. He let out a crypticugh. ''So close to catching her, what a pity!'' he thought.


    The car finally slowed down to a normal speed. Phoebe quickly fastened her seatbelt and looked at the man in the driver''s seat. "When did youe to Starfall City?" Theodore gripped the steering wheel tightly without a word, his face stern.


    He truly hadn''t expected Phoebe to be so bold, daring to venture into the casino alone. If he had been a momentter, the consequence would have been unimaginable.


    Feeling the tense atmosphere in the car, Phoebe nervously tugged at her seatbelt, asking, "Are you here on a business trip? When did thepany expand its business to Starfall City?"


    Theodore grew even colder. He nced at her. She was wearing a ck strapless top, revealing her delicate corbones and slim waist, paired with a low-cut leather skirt. She looked modern and sexy, like a seductive girl.


    He had never seen her dressed in a very wild style. The thought of so many people chasing her in that outfit made him jealous, wishing he could gouge out the eyes of anyone who had seen her.


    Phoebe felt his direct gaze all over her body, making her instinctively feel ashamed.


    She tugged at her neckline, trying to pull it up.


    Then a ck suit jacketnded on her, covering herpletely. The fresh scent of mint filled her nose, making her cheeks heat up. She quickly pulled the jacket off.


    She unfastened her seatbelt and quietly put on the jacket.


    The car drove into the most upscale hotel in the residential area. As soon as it stopped outside, a bellhop ran over to open the door.


    Phoebe got out and looked up at the luxurious hotel.


    She caught a glimpse of Theodore walking toward the hotel. She quickly followed him. As they entered the lobby, they saw Lawton approaching. Lawton''s eyes lit up when he saw Phoebe. "Phoebe, you look stunning today!"


    Phoebe bashfully scratched her head. Wearing Theodore''s suit jacket was a trendy fashion statement that made her legs look long and straight. Standing beside her, Theodore coughed in displeasure.


    Lawton immediately looked away and said to Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, I just found some information that might be useful." "Go upstairs first," Theodore said with a stern face.


    Phoebe''s foreign appearance was too attention-grabbing. Her long, fair legs had already caught the eyes of many people. Their stares were direct, bold, and passionate, making Theodore very ufortable.


    Theodore reached out and pulled Phoebe into his arms, shielding her from all the prying eyes.


    Being held by him, Phoebe slowly calmed down. She looked up at him but could only see his tense jawline.


    In the elevator, Phoebe was about to move out of Theodore''s embrace, but as soon as she shifted a bit, he pulled her back.


    Her heart was beating wildly, even more so than when she had run for her life earlier. She bit her lip lightly, her eyes involuntarily curving into a smile. Standing behind them, Lawton immediately understood and pretended to be blind, ignoring his boss''s possessive behavior.


    As the elevator ascended, Phoebe asked, "Lawton, why are you in Starfall City? Is there business here?"


    She had asked Theodore earlier, but he still didn''t answer her.


    Lawton nced at his boss''s tense back and said carefully, "Sort of."


    Actually, Lawton and Theodore had arrived in Starfall City a day before Phoebe. They had almostpleted their investigation into what had happened to Donovan in Starfall City over the past six months. But judging by the boss''s demeanor, he didn''t seem inclined to take credit.


    "Sort of?" Phoebe asked.


    Before Lawton could respond, Theodore spoke first, "Yes, a million-dor deal."


    ''Why does that number sound so familiar? It must be a coincidence. Theodore couldn''t possibly know about Donovan''s trouble ande to Starfall City to find my brother,'' she thought.


    To Theodore, the Ziegler family was nothing.


    Phoebe awkwardly said, "Really? Then why are you near the casino? Don''t tell me you gamble. I''m telling you, don''t gamble."


    Theodore nced down briefly at her anxious face and quickly looked away. "Do I look that stupid?"


    "No, it''s just that they cheat. If you''re not a regr, you''ll be tricked," Phoebe said, worried that he might end up like Donovan. Although Theodore''s family had a vast fortune, more would be needed for him to lose.


    Theodore said, "I gamble often."


    Back when he was in school, he had done all sorts of bad things, including cheating in the casino, and he had never met a match.


    Phoebe gasped andughed dryly. "Alright, you''re the best at gambling, but it''s not something to be encouraged. We should uphold positive values."


    Phoebe couldn''t encourage Theodore to gamble. What if he lost everything one day and even gambled her away?

 Chapter 332 Dont Give Me the Cold Shoulder

    Theodore got angry at her perfunctory attitude, snorted coldly, and strode out of the elevator. Phoebe quickly followed him. The top-floor room was the only presidential suite.


    After fingerprint recognition, Theodore walked in first.


    Phoebe stood at the door, poked her head inside, and saw the luxurious decor. The golden glow almost blinded her.


    "Do you live here?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore ignored her and went straight to the bedroom in his slippers.


    Phoebe looked at his tall and straight back, pouted, thinking, ''How much money these capitalists must spend per night here?''


    She changed into slippers at the entrance and thought about John still didn''t know what was going on. She quickly took out her phone from the pocket of her leather skirt. John had called her several times. She had put her phone on silent and didn''t hear it, so she quickly called him back.


    When he heard her voice, John was finally relieved. "Phoebe, I rang the doorbell for ages, and you didn''t answer. I think something has happened to you."


    Phoebe walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. The ss was so clean that it clearly reflected her image. She saw herself wearing Theodore''s suit.


    This style was very trendy now that she was wrapped up in her boyfriend''s clothes, showing off her long legs and looking both pure and sexy. She bit her lip, feeling a bit shy.


    John didn''t hear her response and called out softly, "Phoebe, do you fall asleep?"


    Phoebe coughed lightly, pulling her thoughts back. She said, "No, I''m not asleep. I''m not at the hotel right now. It''s hard to exin. Have you found anything on your end?"


    "I learned that Donovan met a girl three months ago. Her mother illegally immigrated to Starfall City and became critically ill, requiring expensive treatment. Donovan has been in contact with her, and Adams Group employees say they are dating."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together firmly. "Are they in a rtionship?"


    John said, "Yes, but what kind of illness needs five million dors? That''s a lot of money."


    Phoebe''s phone was a bit of leaky with sound, so Lawton heard everything clearly. He said, "It''s not a one-time loan of five million but in stages."


    John immediately recognized Lawton''s voice, asking, "Why is Lawton in Starfall City?"


    Phoebe looked at Lawton in confusion and thought, ''Why does he know so much?''


    Lawton remembered what Theodore had said earlier and replied, "I''ming with Mr. Reynolds to travel and see the famous gambling city of Starfall." This excuse was too strange.


    John had just used it, so he didn''t n to expose him. He continued, "The five million dors from the casino is a real loss, but the five million dors taken from thepany is probably still with Donovan. Now, we need to find him first. Both the casino and thepany are looking for him."


    Phoebe pondered, then heard a deep male voice behind her, "Phoebe, ask him to go to this hotel so we can share the information we''ve found."


    Phoebe turned around to see Theodore had changed his clothes. Then she told John and sent him the hotel''s location.


    After hanging up, Phoebe looked at Theodore. It made her feel at ease to see him in a foreign country, as if no matter how big the problem was, she wasn''t afraid. "How do you know my brother is in trouble?" Phoebe asked him.


    Theodore sat down on the sofa, picked up the menu on the coffee table, and started flipping through it, showing no intention of answering her.


    Phoebe awkwardly scratched her head, thinking that since he saved her tonight, she wouldn''t hold it against him.


    She sat down next to him and stretched her neck to look at the menu. It was a regr menu, and before looking at it, she didn''t feel hungry. But now, her stomach growled.


    Theodore nced at her, seeing her eyes glued to the menu. He asked knowingly, "Hungry?"


    Phoebe nodded vigorously, her eyes full of longing.


    Theodore closed the menu expressionlessly and said coldly, "No way."


    Theodore had quite a temper, but considering he hade all the way to Starfall City to save her, Phoebe decided not to argue with him.


    She rubbed her stomach. Since Theodore wasn''t talking to her, she turned around to ask Lawton, "Lawton, do you guys just arrive in Starfall City today?"


    Lawton nced at Theodore''s stern profile, thinking, ''If I answer for Theodore, I might get fired.''


    He remained silent after assessing the situation.


    Phoebe turned to Theodore, trying to please him, "What do I have to do for you to talk to me? Do you want me to sing or dance? Just tell me, as long as you talk to me, I''ll do anything." "Anything?" Theodore finally spoke.


    Phoebe almost cried with gratitude. She nodded her head forcefully, gently tugging at his sleeve. "Yes, don''t give me the silent treatment. You''re the closest person I have here."


    She felt it was like a miracle when she saw him appear on that street as if he was a savior who hade down from heaven. At that moment, she was really moved.


    Although it wasn''t that dramatic, the moment he appeared in front of her, he was her hero.


    Although Theodore was angry, her coaxing almost dispelled it. He pulled his sleeve back and said contemptuously, "Wash your face. It''s dirty."


    Phoebe knew he wasn''t angry anymore. She quickly got up and headed to the bathroom. Halfway there, she stopped.


    Her eyes fell on the menu. "Can I order some spaghetti? I''m really hungry."


    Theodore faced her with a cold gaze. She immediately felt disappointed and went into the bathroom.


    When Theodore heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, he picked up the menu to order. When Phoebe had removed her makeup and came out, the room service had just brought the food. Phoebe smelled the food and rushed over. After the server set up the dishes and left, she sat next to Theodore.


    Besides the spaghetti she ordered, there were seven or eight other dishes, all beautifully presented. Phoebe eagerly picked up the fork. "Theodore, you''re so nice. You ordered so many dishes for me." Wacthing her eat with gusto, Theodore sipped his wine and asked, "How many days have you not eaten?"


    Phoebe replied, "It''s been more than two days. I couldn''t eat on the ne. Afternding, I was busy dealing with the jetg. I just had a bowl of soup."


    "Aren''t you busy causing trouble in the casino?" Theodore asked coolly.


    Phoebe felt wronged. "No, I just go to observe. I didn''t do anything. I don''t know I would be targeted."


    Theodore thought of the scene on the street earlier and couldn''t help but sneer. "You did nothing and still a dozen people were after you. If you had done something, it would have been even worse."

 Chapter 333 He Came for Her

    Feeling guilty from his criticism, Phoebe lowered her head and silently kept eating. After a few bites, she looked up at Lawton and said, "Lawton, have you had dinner? Why don''t you join us?" Lawton quickly refused, "No need, Phoebe, I''ve already eaten."


    Phoebe didn''t insist and continued eating. Theodore also ate a bit. Just as they finished, John arrived.


    Seeing Theodore, John got a lot on his mind. When he noticed Theodore''s sharp gaze, he quicklyposed himself and recounted what he had found. Lawton also shared what they had discovered, which was simr to John''s findings.


    Theodore elegantly crossed his legs, looking dignified. Phoebe sat beside him in silence for a long time before asking. "Did my brother get scammed by that girl?"


    Before John could speak, Theodore answered, "Yes, she''s a professional con artist. The story about her mother being seriously ill was just to deceive Donovan." Phoebe asked, "Has he have any doubts?"


    Theodore sneered, "He probably never met a woman like her in his life. He believed everything she said without hesitation and got himselfpletely involved." Phoebe felt distressed. "He spent over ten million dors in just three months. What on earth is he thinking?"


    "To be precise, he first lost five million dors. To fill inthat hole, he embezzled another five million from thepany, which was taken by the con artist. Donovan is too scared to go back to the corporation and is now bankrupt, so he''s hiding," Lawton exined.


    Phoebe fell silent.


    She probably had never seen a man as foolish as Donovan. How stupid could he be to get scammed out of ten million dors?


    She held her head, her face pale. "I need to calm down for a while."


    Theodore looked at her and said, "Money is a small matter. The most important thing now is to find him. If the people from the casino find him first, we''ll be in a difficult position."


    Phoebe licked her dry lips and said with difficulty, "You don''t have to look for him. It''s all his fault. He ought to pay the price."


    Theodore said, "Don''t speak out of anger."


    Phoebe''s eyes reddened. "I''m not angry but serious. How could he cause such a big mess? What made him think of gambling?"


    "There are many people in this world who want to get something for nothing. No one is an exception. Give him an opportunity to taste sess, and he''ll think he''s invincible. Once someone bes overconfident, he''ll do many iprehensible things. It''s not surprising," Theodore analyzed rationally.


    Phoebe covered her eyes. Ever since she learned about Donovan''s disappearance, her nerves had been on edge. Now, she was on the verge of copse after knowing most of the details.


    It was ten million dors.


    ''As stupid as Donovan is, doesn''t he have any sense that something is off?'' she thought.


    The more she thought about it, the more furious she became. Tears streamed down her face as she choked out. "Over ten million dors. If he had been a bit smarter, he wouldn''t have chosen to gamble."


    "Phoebe." Theodore gently patted her back. "Everyone harbors some wishful thinking, especially in a ce like a casino. It''s hard to stay rational."


    "Are you still making excuses for him?" Phoebe red at him with tear-filled eyes, seemingly incredulous.


    She was staring at him with red eyes, looking like a cute bunny. Despite the inappropriate timing, Theodore had some improper thoughts.


    ''I like seeing her cry, especially in bed,'' he thought.


    He pressed his lips together and looked away, noticing Lawton and John looking at Phoebe. He red at them warningly until they averted their gazes, and then he was satisfied.


    Theodore said, "I''m not making excuses for him but trying to get you to see things more clearly. Problems that money can solve aren''t really problems."


    Phoebe''s tears continued to flow as she sobbed. "It''s not you who owes ten million. Do you know how many years it would take a normal person to earn that? I''ve worked diligently for four years and still can''t make that much." Theodore didn''t understand the struggles of people experiencing poverty. He had lived an affluent life from birth, starting higher than others.


    Lawton and John, who worked for others, understood that Phoebe''s sadness came from poverty.


    Theodore felt helpless. "You don''t have it, but I do."


    Phoebe had been waiting for this. She immediately stopped crying and quickly said, "This settles it. You pay the ten million, and I''ll loan it. I''ll repay you when I make enough money." Seeing her tear-stained face with a hint of a smile, Theodore felt like he had been tricked.


    No! It wasn''t an illusion. She had actually tricked Theodore. Phoebe had pretended to cry to soften his heart.


    But what could he do?


    Except in bed, Theodore didn''t want to see her cry anywhere else.


    Theodore gently poked her forehead and said, "I don''tck money. You don''t need to pay me back. You can repay me in other ways."


    Phoebe sensed a trap, asking, "What do you want me to repay you with?"


    "Let''s talk about itter." Theodore''s gaze shifted to John. He instructed Lawton, "You and John go to their previous hotel and bring their luggage over."


    "Get it." Lawton stood up. Noticing John still staring at Phoebe, he patted John''s shoulder. Then the two left the presidential suite together.


    After they left, Phoebe asked, "Can we find my brother?"


    "As long as he stays in Starfall City, it won''t be an issue to find him. Get some sleep and recharge for tomorrow." Theodore pulled her up and led her to the bedroom. Phoebe was forced to follow him. Looking at Theodore''s broad back, she suddenly reached out and hugged his waist.


    Theodore paused, his eyes more intense. He licked his dry lips and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Phoebeid her face on his back and murmured, "Theodore, thank you foring to Starfall City."


    From their earlier conversation, she knew that Theodore hade to Starfall City because of her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have appeared when those ck-d bodyguards were chasing her. Although Phoebe didn''t usually express gratitude, she knew she should say thank you now.


    Theodore''s back stiffened. "I don''t need your thanks."


    Phoebe didn''t notice his change, sincerely saying, "I was careless before. Luckily, you arrived in time today and saved my life. I really want to thank you."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, grabbed her wrist, and turned to push her against the wall. Under Phoebe''s astonished gaze, he leaned down and pressed his lips to her ear.


    His hot breath fell on her ear, filled with dissatisfaction and temptation. "Just saying thank you isn''t sincere enough. How about showing it with your actions?"

 Chapter 334 Theodores Seduction

    Phoebe instinctively turned to dodge, her whole body tingling. She raised her hands with a pitiful expression, not daring to touch his burning body. "I feel dizzy," Phoebe said.


    "Are you always dizzy?" Theodore asked in a hoarse voice, his sexy bass making Phoebe''s legs weak.


    Phoebe bit her lower lip, her expression showing a mixture of confusion and panic. She trembled as she said, "I haven''t adjusted to the time difference yet."


    Theodore squinted and bit her shoulder lightly. She trembled in his arms like a leaf in the wind.


    He smiled. "I''ll let you off for now."


    With that, he stood up straight and pulled her into the bedroom. "Take a shower and sleep."


    Dragging her limp body, Phoebe quickly ran into the bathroom. She was afraid that if she was a secondte, she''d be devoured.


    Her heart continued to pound as she closed the door.


    ''God, after just two days apart, why does it feel like Theodore''s seductive tactics have be even more effective?'' she thought.


    She leaned against the wall to calm herself for a while before taking a shower.


    The bathroom was more than twice the size of the guest bathroom, with a tubrge enough to fit three or four people. It was even decorated with glittering gilded wallpaper. Due to physical and mental exhaustion, Phoebe filled the tub with water andy in it to rx. But as the steam rose, she fell asleep right there in the tub.


    After Theodore made a few phone calls outside, Phoebe still hadn''te out. He checked the time and noticed that forty minutes had passed.


    He frowned and walked to the bathroom door, knocking. "Phoebe, it''s been forty minutes. Don''t stay in too long."


    There was no response from inside.


    Theodore''s frown intensified. He pushed open the door and saw Phoebe asleep leaning against the edge of the tub, her body sliding into the water.


    He quickly walked over, cradled her head to prevent her from choking, and wrapped her in a towel before carrying her out of the bathroom without using much strength. Phoebe mumbled in his arms and fell back into a deep sleep.


    He tossed her onto the bed, removed the towel, and dried her off. Despite all themotion, she didn''t wake up; she was obviously exhausted.


    He looked down at her. She wasn''t wearing anything, her skin glowing white like a newborn, making his breath hitch.


    Completely unaware, she enjoyed a deep and peaceful sleep.


    "Sleeping so deeply, aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you off?" Theodore asked.


    Theodore gritted his teeth as he pulled the nket over her and turned to the bathroom. He stood under the shower, letting the cold water cascade over him. Thete October cold made him clench his teeth. After a while, he finally managed to calm his agitation.


    Theodore dried off and looked at himself in the mirror. With his perfect V-shaped torso, he couldn''t even help but admire himself.


    To Phoebe, this perfect man was nothing.


    Theodore turned to go out and lifted the nket to lie down. He reached out and pulled the sleeping Phoebe into his arms. Probably because of his cold body, Phoebe shivered and instinctively moved away, only to be pulled back.


    She mumbled unconsciously, "Cold."


    Theodore held her tightly, soothing her in a low voice by her ear. "You''ll warm up soon."


    Phoebe whimpered softly. Feeling the warmth return to the bed, she finally stoppedining and fell back asleep.


    Thete fall nights were cool and quiet, especially on foreign streets with few people and cars. In the slums of Starfall City, a ragged man walked close to the walls. Donovan was extremely cautious, constantly looking around. Whenever he encountered a trash can, he would rummage through it, hoping to find something to eat.


    He hadn''t eaten for several days. There were too many poor people in the slums. If someone throw away half a loaf of bread, it could lead to a bloody fight.


    A week ago, he never would have imagined he''d be reduced to fighting with homeless people over bread. He deeply regretted his choices.


    He ended up like this because of a woman named Darlene Collins.


    Three months ago, they met at a party. Darlene was a waitress and identally spilled wine on him.


    In fact, it was a clumsy way to strike up a conversation, but Darlene smote Donovan.


    They had sex just days after meeting. To Donovan''s surprise, Darlene was a virgin. His love overflowed that he wanted to be with her every day.


    They often went on dates. After a month into their rtionship, Darlene mentioned she grew up in Starfall City but had never been to Las Vegas and wanted to experienced it for herself. He didn''t suspect anything and took her there immediately.


    It was to experience first. Once Donovan got to Vegas, Darlene egged him on for a game. He thought losing a little money wouldn''t hurt and would make her happy.


    When he won on his first try, Darlene was ecstatic, calling him the chosen one, a gambling god, which boosted his ego.


    That night, Donovan was incredibly luck. He won a million dors, and when he cashed in his chips, he was overjoyed.


    He took Darlene to the best restaurant in Starfall City and booked the most luxurious yacht to take her out to sea. During that time, he felt like he was floating as if in a dream.


    But then Darlene cried in his arms, saying her mother had a terminal illness. He couldn''t remember the specifics, only that it was excruciating for her mother and required a lot of money for treatment. He believed her. Since he thought he had already won the money, he sent her $500,000.


    Darlene was ecstatic and clumsily tried to please him, making him feel like the happiest man on earth. But after they got off the yacht, Darlene avoided him for a week.


    When Donovan saw Darlene again, she was snuggling with a foreign man. Feeling furious, he stormed over to question her.


    Darlene cried again, saying she had no choice. The treatment for her mother''s illness was very costly, but she didn''t want to be a burden to him. That man was wealthy and could afford her mother''s treatment. His anger red because he felt that Darlene had underestimated him. He didn''t have money, but he could win it at the casino. After all, he was a gambling god.


    On his second visit to the casino, he thought he would win millions again, but he lost terribly.


    He lost not only his winnings but also his savings. He couldn''t believe it. He hadn''t lost a single bet on his first day.


    Donovan med his bad luck and went back the next day.


    Without money for chips, he stood by and ced nominal bets. He didn''t expect to win nine out of ten times, regaining his confidence.


    Donovan borrowed $500,000 from a casino loan shark. At first, he won tens of thousands, but it wasn''t enough. His goal was to win a million dors.

 Chapter 335 I Got You

    People often said that humans are inherently greedy, and Donovan must just be a case in point. He was once very close to sess, but his desire made him want more. That was just the gambler''s mindset.


    In the end, Donovan lost everything. In half a month, he owed four million dors, with loan sharks constantly chasing him for repayment. In the depths of despair, he embezzledpany funds. On the day Donovan embezzled funds to repay the loan sharks, Darlene found him again. After she apologized profusely, they got drunk at a hotel, ending up in bed together. When he woke up the next day, he found all the money was gone. Darlene had taken it all.


    Hounded by loan sharks and unable to return to hispany, he called Phoebe, but she didn''t answer, so he had to call his mother.


    But Evelyn had little money. Although she sold her apartment, she couldn''t raise ten million dors to pay off his debt.


    He had to hide first and then find Darlene to get the money back.


    However, Darlene seemed to have never existed. Her previous address, her name, and even her sick mother were fake.


    He regretted it deeply. The days of constant hiding and evasion filled him with a deep hatred forDarlene. He was utterly dismal, only wanting to find Darlene and die with her. Without that faith, Donovan might have died in some obscure corner long ago.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps ahead. Donovan pricked up his ears to listen. After hiding in the slums for over a week, he had learned to identify people by their footsteps. The approaching footsteps were orderly and definitely not those of homeless people or ordinary slum dwellers.


    He saw a trash can nearby and quickly hid behind it as the footsteps got closer.


    Through his matted hair, he watched the group.


    The group of men wore ck suits. They were all strong and fierce-looking, clearly bodyguards hired by the casino.


    He quickly buried his head in his arms. The group approached, cursing in a foreignnguage, probably at having to search the slums for him in the middle of the night. He didn''t listen closely. Suddenly, he was kicked hard, almost crying out in pain.


    "Have you seen this person?" a man asked.


    Donovan squinted at the photo. It was him, wearing a suit and a Rolex watch on his wrist. He was sitting behind a desk, looking every bit the elite.


    Donovan stared at it, feeling like it was from a different lifetime. The man lost patience while hispanions mocked him.


    He spat, threw his half-burned cigarette to the ground, cursed, and left with hispanions.


    Donovan looked at the cigarette that had fallen beside him. He hadn''t smoked in a long time. He had only smoked cigars since he arrived in Starfall City.


    With trembling hands, he picked up the cigarette and put it in his mouth. The smoke was harsh, making him cough violently and bringing tears to his eyes. ''How do I end up in such a miserable state?'' he thought.


    Donovan took onest drag and stubbed the cigarette out in his palm, instantly raising a blister. It hurt, but he needed to remember this pain.


    He stood up to leave and bumped into a tall, strong man. Donovan fell to the ground, looking up in horror to see a man shing a bright smile at him. "I got you!" the man said.


    "Don''t hurt my brother, I have money!" Phoebe begged.


    Phoebe woke up from her dream, a scream stuck in her throat. She sat up abruptly, still in a state of terror.


    Theodore was awakened by her voice. He sat up and saw her tear-streaked face, pausing for a moment. "It''s okay, you had a nightmare."


    Phoebe turned to see Theodore. She quickly grabbed his arm. "I dreamed that Theodore was thrown into the sea by them. Please save him!"


    Theodore gently wiped away her tears and said, "Don''t cry. I''ve already sent people to look for him. Starfall City isn''t that big, but not small either. If he really wants to hide, it won''t be easy to find him right away." Phoebe closed her eyes, tears rolling down. "I don''t want to care about him, but he''s my brother. I can''t just ignore him."


    "I know." Theodore hugged her. "If Christopher were in the same situation, even if I wanted to break his legs, I wouldn''t allow anyone else to hurt him."


    The familiar scent of mint calmed Phoebe down. She wiped away her tears and said, "I''m going out to look for him today."


    Theodore pulled her back, asking, "Starfall City is so big. Where will you start?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll start around hispany and then check near the casino. Maybe he''ll show up around there," Phoebe said.


    She had just dreamt of Donovan being caught in the slums. She could try searching there; there was a chance she mighte across him.


    Most importantly, she needed Donovan to know that she was in Starfall City.


    Theodore''s face darkened. "Your chances are bleak."


    "Even so, I have to try. Donovan''s been missing for a week. No one knows what might happen to him."


    Theodore stared at her intently. "Phoebe, have you thought about asking me for help?"


    Phoebe bit her lip in silence.


    Theodore scoffed. He threw off the covers and got out of bed. He strode into the bathroom, mming the ss door shut. Phoebe watched his reflection in the door and sighed helplessly. He was angry again.


    Phoebe went to the living room to wash up and get dressed. She saved the footage from the hidden camera to her phone, nning to negotiate with the casino today.


    She left the room without seeing Theodore. She knew how stubborn he could be. As soon as she solved Donovan''s problem, she would apologize.


    Phoebe called John as soon as she left. John and Lawton had returned with the luggagest night, but Phoebe and Theodore were already asleep at that time. Lawton had put her suitcase in the penthouse suite, and then they went to their room downstairs. John was still groggy when he answered Phoebe''s call. Phoebe said, "Get up quietly, and don''t wake Lawton. Meet me in the restaurant downstairs."


    John immediately woke up. He thought Phoebe would stay at the hotel to wait for news since Theodore had arrived, but it seemed she had other ns. John quickly got ready and went to the restaurant. Phoebe had already ordered breakfast and was sitting by the window.


    Phoebe waved at John as she saw him. He quickly walked over, sitting across from her. "Phoebe, you''re up early."


    "Yes, let''s have breakfast first, then I''ll exin." Phoebe shared her n with John.


    John stared at her in shock. "Phoebe, you can''t go on this dangerous mission alone. It''s too risky!"


    Phoebe reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to cause trouble. I have leverage over them. They won''t dare do anything to me."

 Chapter 336 Very Troublesome

    After breakfast, Phoebe took John to Las Vegas. Once they got close to the city, they split up, leaving their bodyguards confused.


    The bodyguards quickly called Lawton. He hung up and told Theodore, who looked icy, "Mr. Reynolds, Phoebe, and John have separated."


    Theodore frowned and sneered, "She''s got guts. Isn''t she worried about messing up?"


    Lawton asked, "Do you know what Phoebe''s nning?"


    Theodore stayed silent.


    Phoebe had been with Theodore for over four years and picked up a lot from his business moves.


    Donovan got tricked into owing five million dors in high-interest loans, which had ballooned to nearly seven million. She wasn''t about to pay that off willingly.


    So, Phoebe''s trip to Las Vegas wasn''t just for fun. With so many people after her, she must''ve found some evidence.


    Her visit today had to be about negotiating with the casino.


    Donovan borrowed five million from the casino and lost it all, leaving him with a huge debt.


    Theodore thought, ''The casino''s making money either way.''


    Phoebe thought the same. The stolen funds from the Adams Group''s subsidiary were probably gone.


    However, she could find a way to get the casino to write off the debt.


    She had the evidence.


    How to use this evidence was her n for today. She needed to be well-prepared to make sure everything went smoothly.


    Phoebe walked down Starfall City Avenue, from the casino street to the old town and then towards the slums.


    Two groups were following her, each from different factions.


    Lawton got a message from the bodyguards. He looked at Theodore, who was drinking coffee by the window, and said, "Mr. Reynolds, Phoebe''s gone to the old town and is now heading to the slums." The old town led to the slums. If the casino street was a mixed bag, the slums were full of the lowest ss of refugees, a dangerous andwless ce.


    Theodore frowned. "Why''s she going to the slums?"


    "The bodyguards think she''s either sightseeing or looking for someone," Lawton guessed.


    Phoebe was braver than he thought. Starfall City was a famous gambling city with dozens of casinos on the casino street.


    These casinos were backed by gangs that controlled the whole city.


    But the mostplicated ce wasn''t Starfall City Avenue; it was the slums,pletely out of police control.


    Theodore suddenly put down his coffee and got up. "Let''s go see."


    He wanted to know what Phoebe was up to. Her foreign face stood out in Starfall City, and she dared to go into the slums. She was incredibly bold! Lawton quickly followed him.


    Phoebe seemed to be strolling, but she knew she was being followed by two groups as soon as she left Starfall City Avenue.


    Theodore probably sent one group to protect her, while the other was likely thugs from the casino or people from the Adams Group''s subsidiary.


    But she figured they were probably thugs sent by the casino to keep tabs on her.


    Phoebe smiled. Her phone buzzed, and she nced at the message: [Phoebe, everything is set.]


    She pocketed her phone and ducked into an old building. When she came out, she was with five girls dressed like her, all the same height and build, scattering in different directions. The bodyguards and casino thugs were stunned.


    "My God, how did she turn into five? Which one do we follow?" They were at a loss, unsure which one was the real Phoebe.


    The casino thugs were baffled and called their leader.


    In the casino, the masked man heard the report, and a hint of admiration shed in his eyes. "Don''t underestimate her. Now you''re in trouble, aren''t you?" His tone was smug.


    The subordinate was embarrassed. "Sir, what should we do now?"


    "Pull back. If I''m right, she''ll show up tonight," the masked man said with interest.


    When Lawton drove to the slums, the bodyguards had already lost Phoebe. Theodore sat in the back seat, looking grim, making Lawton too scared to breathe.


    Theodore pinched his brow and looked at the trembling woman the bodyguards had brought to the car. She cried in a foreignnguage, "That person gave us each a hundred dors and a set of clothes just to walk around. Such a good deal, why wouldn''t I do it?"


    "Do you know where Phoebe went?" Theodore asked.


    He had underestimated her. She was good at causing trouble.


    The woman replied, "She went east."


    Theodore looked at Lawton. Before he could give instructions, the car was already heading east, quickly disappearing at the intersection.


    The atmosphere inside the car was tense. Lawton, under Theodore''s death re, cautiously asked, "Mr. Reynolds, where do you think Phoebe will go?"


    "I have no idea," Theodore said, unable to hide his anger.


    ''With half a day left, who knows what might happen to her in the slums.''


    The thought made him furious. He should have tied her to the bedst night to keep her from causing trouble. She was ying such a risky game without fear of failure! Lawton stayed silent.


    As night fell, the casino avenue lit up, marking the heart of Starfall City, the start of the city of sin.


    The long street was lined with luxurious hotels, unique casinos, high-end boutiques, extravagant buildings, and bustling crowds.


    Phoebe had changed her clothes. Walking down the street, she didn''t attract any attention. Seductive women lured customers in front of the casinos, and luxury cars roared past her.


    As Phoebe walked, she asionally heard cheers from gamblers winning inside the casinos. Standing here, even the calmest person might be tempted by the illusion of prosperity. She stood in front of one of thergest casinos, looked up at the ring sign, sneered, and walked in with big strides.


    As soon as Phoebe entered, the masked man upstairs got the news. "Sir, what you''re waiting for has arrived!"

 Chapter 337 Is She a Devil?

    Phoebe walked in alone, and the bodyguards in the shadows immediately eyed her suspiciously. She headed straight to the gambling table where yesterday''s video was taken. The same dealer was there. She leaned against the table and ced her bets casually, winning every time, whether she bet high or low.


    The gambling house knew how to set people up. They let you win first, making you feel unbeatable, so you''d fall right into their trap.


    Seeing her win several rounds, someone nearby started following her bets. Just as the dealer was about to deal, Phoebe leaned in and whispered something to him. The dealer''s hand shook, and he looked at her in shock.


    Phoebe smiled innocently. "Deal the cards."


    The dealer turned pale but said, "I''ll deal!" and dealt the cards. Phoebe won again.


    At that moment, arge group of people in ragged clothes poured in through the entrance. Despite their appearance, they headed straight for Phoebe''s table. The security guards tried to drive them away, but there were too many, and they were fearless.


    "We have money for chips," a gaunt middle-aged man said, holding up cash.


    These people, living at the bottom of society, decided to take a big gamble, hoping to change their lives.


    The gambling house, running a legitimate business, couldn''t openly act against them. The floor manager pressed the inte to ask the boss for instructions. Upstairs, a masked man watched the chaos with interest. He had underestimated Phoebe. He had heard her threats through the dealer''s earpiece earlier.


    Yesterday, he had been careless and left her with leverage. He remembered the professor''s assessment of her: Phoebe was the kind of person who, given a lever, could move the earth. And the masked man had given her a lever. Now, he wanted to see how she''d use this motley crew to challenge his gambling house.


    Phoebe stood aside, watching. The gambling house wouldn''t turn away customers. If you had money to gamble, you were a VIP.


    So, Phoebe went to the slums, found the most notorious scoundrels, gave them some money, and had theme to the gambling house.


    She nced at the floor manager, who was probably asking for instructions. She looked up at the third floor and locked eyes with the masked man through a darkened pane of ss. The masked man said, "y along with her. I want to see what tricks she can pull."


    The floor manager disconnected the inte and gestured to the bodyguards, who dispersed back into the shadows.


    Phoebe nced up at the third floor again. The first step of her n was sessful. The next step was to bring the guy hiding upstairs down.


    The group from the slums gathered around the table, not acknowledging Phoebe or even looking at her.


    Whatever bet Phoebe ced, the crowd followed. Whenever they won, they cheered loudly.


    The gambling house had many tables and games, enough to amodate a couple hundred people. Hearing Phoebe''s table''s cheers, people started gathering around. Seeing them win every time, they also began cing bets. At first, not many bet, thinking they were shills. But as they grew bolder, more people started following Phoebe''s bets.


    Soon, the other tables were deserted, and everyone gathered around Phoebe''s table, betting whatever she bet.


    The dealer''s face grew paler, and cold sweat dripped down his face. In a short time, the gambling house had suffered huge losses.


    Upstairs, the masked man figured out Phoebe''s n and got very angry.


    Watching the chips being handed out, he knew how much they had lost in just ten minutes.


    He had miscalcted!


    No wonder the professor praised her so highly. He had truly underestimated her.


    The masked man gritted his teeth and said, "Invite Phoebe upstairs."


    His subordinate quickly ran downstairs and hurried to the table. There were so many people that he couldn''t get through, so he spoke to the dealer through the inte, "The boss wants to invite Phoebe upstairs." The dealer''s face was as white as a sheet. His mental defenses had copsed. This was the most painful defeat he had ever experienced.


    Phoebe was terrifying to him.


    How did she rally a dozen people and then over a hundred to gather around this table? His mind was in shambles.


    He looked at Phoebe with trembling eyes and said, "Ma''am, our boss would like to invite you upstairs."


    Phoebe smiled. "No, I''m not done winning yet. Keep dealing. I remember the rule in Starfall City. As long as there''s one customer left, you can''t close the house."


    The dealer trembled, looking at Phoebe''s smile and thinking, ''Is she a demon?''


    Others, fearing Phoebe would leave, quickly chimed in, "Yeah, we''ve been losing for days and haven''t won enough yet. Stop talking and deal the cards."


    The dealer wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief and looked pleadingly at Phoebe.


    Phoebe knew when to stop. She gathered up her chips and said, "Wait for me to continue ying. I''m going to meet their boss."


    Hearing that, the crowd refused to leave and waited by the table.


    Phoebe was escorted to the third floor by several burly men. The entire floor wasvishly decorated, with sofas she had seen in luxury design magazines. The paintings on the walls were antiques, clearly worth a fortune.


    At that moment, the masked man was sitting on a sofa, his legs elegantly crossed. When he looked up, Phoebe saw the fox mask on his face. Phoebe''s first impression was that he looked very mysterious, and her second impression was that his eyes were full of allure.


    It was rare to find such an alluring gambling house owner in this city.


    She walked over and sat down across from the masked man, crossing her legs without a hint of fear. "I heard you wanted to see me," she said. The masked man stared at her and said, "You really aren''t afraid of death!"


    Phoebe heard the electronic modtion in his voice, knowing he wasn''t using his real voice. This kind of hiding was quite interesting.


    She smirked. "Everyone''s afraid of death. Since I dared toe, I''ve already prepared to leave unscathed."

 Chapter 337 Ill Deal with You Later

    The masked man leaned back on the sofa, watching her with interest. "How do you always get away unscathed?"


    Phoebe wasn''t about to spill her secrets. She smiled brightly. "You''ll find out."


    The masked man was momentarily taken aback by her smile.


    Phoebe switched topics. "I walked along the Strip today, counting casinos. The number shocked me."


    The masked man snapped back. "What?"


    Phoebe said, "There are over two hundred world-ss casinos. About ten are as big as yours. You mustpete with them, right?"


    The masked man raised an eyebrow, sensing where she was going. "So?"


    "So, I visited a few today. They''re jealous of your earnings and want to take you down. You can''t be so arrogant," Phoebe replied.


    The masked man''s face darkened. "Phoebe, you''re smart, but if you think you can drive a wedge between us, you''re underestimating me."


    "Alright, Starfall City nevercks clients. Everyone wants to make more money, especially if they find dirt on you. Think they''d want you out of the industry?" Phoebe smiled.


    A nearby thug charged over, threatening, "Dare you threaten us? I''ll kill you."


    The masked man nced at him, and the thug stepped back.


    "My oversight." The masked man chuckled. He had handed her the leverage himself. "What do you want?"


    "Release Donovan and wipe out his debt," Phoebe demanded.


    The masked man squinted and leaned forward, exuding a strong sense of oppression. "Phoebe, your leverage isn''t worth that much."


    "So, Donovan is in your hands?" Phoebe stared at the masked man, feeling an inexplicable familiarity.


    The masked man gave a sinister smile. "Are you testing me?"


    "I went to the slums. They saw Donovan taken by men in ck. Weren''t they your subordinates?" Phoebe looked at the ruby on the fox mask.


    Under the light, the ruby emitted an eerie glow.


    She was curious if the person behind the mask was someone she knew. Why else would he need a mask and a fake voice?


    "Whether it was or wasn''t, there''s nothing you can do about it," the masked man said.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. "The Strip''s rules say participation is voluntary. If the city knew you were cheating, you''d lose customers. Worse, if you break industry rules and implicate other casinos, they''d want to kill you." "Are you threatening me again?" The masked man''s tone was more amused than angry, like indulging a child''s tantrum.


    Phoebe stared into his eyes. "Are you not afraid, or do you think I can''t do it? Maybe I should remind you that I run an entertainmentpany. I''m very good at manipting public opinion."


    The masked man''s smile vanished. "You want to use entertainment industry tactics against me?"


    He added, "They''re very effective."


    Phoebe didn''t hold back. "Release Donovan and wipe out his debt, or everyone will suffer heavy losses."


    The thug behind the masked man clenched his fists. "Let me teach her a lesson!"


    The masked man raised his hand, and the thug reluctantly stepped back, ring at Phoebe.


    It was like he was saying, "Watch your mouth, or I''ll snap your neck!"


    Phoebe didn''t scare and stood up to leave, but the masked man''s voice stopped her. "Phoebe, you can''t juste and go as you please here."


    Bodyguards surged in.


    Phoebe saw seven or eight of them and chuckled. "That''s overkill."


    The masked man waved them off, and they exited. He said, "I never make a losing deal. Donovan is in my hands, but your leverage only gets you one thing. Choose." Phoebe gritted her teeth.


    If Donovan was really in his hands, his safety was more important than money.


    She turned to speak but heard fighting outside. The bodyguards were kicked back inside.


    Phoebe turned to see a dozen bodyguards filing in, followed by a tall, slender figure.


    It was Theodore.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. ''Why is he here?''


    Theodore nced at her, then fixed his gaze on the masked man. The masked man calmly sized up Theodore. After a moment, Theodore approached Phoebe, wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her close. He whispered, "I''ll deal with youter."


    Theodore sat down with her in his arms, crossing his legs arrogantly. "What my lover wants, there''s no either-or." He said such arrogant words so easily.


    The masked man looked away from Theodore''s hand around Phoebe''s waist. "What do you mean?"


    Theodore replied, "We''re taking Donovan, and we''re not paying."


    The thug behind the masked man jumped out. "Dare you be so arrogant? Believe it or not, we''ll cut you down!"


    The bodyguards behind Theodore red at the thug, tension rising.


    The masked man frowned. "You dare to represent me. Stand down!"


    The thug was aggrieved. "Yes."


    The masked man looked at Theodore coldly. "You can take Donovan for free, but I have a condition. We wager. If you win, you can leave here with Donovan. If I win, Phoebe stays with me one night." Before Phoebe could speak, Theodore kicked over the table, furious. "You''re asking for death!"

 Chapter 339 Beg Me

    No one saw Theodore''s outbursting. He knocked everything off the table, shattering a vase.


    The henchman behind the masked man jumped over the sofa to shield him.


    Phoebe quickly grabbed Theodore''s waist, worried he''d charge at the masked man.


    The masked man stood up slowly, eyeing Phoebe. "This is the guy you''re into? How crude!"


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. "None of your business. Where''s Donovan?"


    Theodore''s face was pale. "Don''t waste time. Beat him to death."


    He broke free from Phoebe and lunged at the masked man. Phoebe was his lover, and anyone who tried to take her was his enemy. Phoebe couldn''t stop him. A fight broke out upstairs.


    Bodyguards shielded her as she watched Theodore and the masked man brawl.


    She noticed Theodore trying to unmask the guy.


    She squinted.


    Chaotic footsteps approached, and the casino''s henchmen rushed in, separating them. Theodore couldn''t get the mask off.


    As bodyguards pulled him away, he kicked and cursed, "Coward! You have no right to want Phoebe. I''ll kill you!" Phoebe quickly pulled him back.


    The masked man wiped blood from his lip, ring at Theodore. "Aren''t you afraid you won''t make it out alive?"


    "I''m not afraid," Theodore sneered. "Think my guys are useless?"


    As tensions rose, Phoebe quickly said, "Where''s Donovan? Hand him over!"


    The masked man red. "Want to save Donovan? Beg me!"


    Phoebe stared coldly. She was scared but determined. "I have enough dirt to ruin your casino. A smart person wouldn''t mess with money."


    "Phoebe, you might sway public opinion back home, but not in Starfall City," the masked man said, unfazed.


    Phoebe replied, "There are over two hundred casinos on Starfall City''s main street, each with a big screen. I''ve bought ten minutes on all of them. I can show anything I want. Want to risk it?" The masked man''s face changed. "I underestimated you."


    Cheating in a casino wasmon, but public exposure would be disastrous. He locked eyes with Phoebe.


    Phoebe didn''t flinch. "You have five minutes. If I don''t see Donovan, I''ll broadcast it."


    The masked man raised his hand, and his henchmen left. Minutester, they brought in a disheveled man. It was Donovan.


    Seeing Phoebe, Donovan felt regret and rushed to her. "Phoebe, save me. I was wrong." Phoebe, repulsed by his filthy state, moved closer to Theodore, frowning at the smell. Theodore frowned and signaled to Lawton. "Take him back to the hotel first."


    "Wait!" the masked man shouted. "Phoebe, I''ve handed over Donovan. Can you give me the video you recorded?" Phoebe replied, "I''ll give it to you once we''re safely out."


    The masked man sneered. "I don''t trust you. If you attempt to ckmail me once more, I''ll suffer even greater losses." Theodore sneered back. "That''s not your call."


    Theodore was here to stir things up,pletely uncooperative and ready to explode.


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead and muttered, "Shut up!"


    Theodore looked hurt. "I''m here to help you. You can''t treat me like this."


    Phoebe grabbed his hand and faced the masked man. "We''ll give you the video once we''re out. Okay?"


    The masked man eyed Theodore''s bodyguards, knowing he had no advantage.


    He signaled his henchmen to step aside. Lawton supported Donovan and led the way, with Phoebe and Theodore following.


    As they descended, gamblers downstairs swarmed Phoebe. "Gambling Queen, leaving already?"


    Before Phoebe could respond, Theodore turned to her. "Gambling Queen?"


    Phoebe felt embarrassed and coughed. "Shut up!"


    Theodore thought Phoebe was unusually bold today, telling him to shut up repeatedly.


    Phoebe said, "Next time. I have something to do. Lawton, exchange the chips I won."


    Those chips were worth at least a million dors.


    Theodore interrupted, "Wait."


    Phoebe turned sharply, thinking, ''What now?''


    Theodore addressed the masked man. "Mind if I y a few rounds?"


    The masked man sneered. "Our doors are open. Prepare chips for Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow and gave the masked man a look before heading to the gambling table.


    Phoebe watched him walk away, frustrated. She told Lawton to take Donovan away and chased after Theodore.


    Theodore was already seated, instructing the bodyguard to exchange five-million-dor chips. He looked at the masked man provocatively. "As the host, won''t you join?" The masked man sneered and sat opposite Theodore. "Let''s y big. One round. Do you dare?"


    "Of course," Theodore said, pushing all the chips forward. "If I win, Donovan''s debt is cleared."


    "Deal!" the masked man replied.


    Phoebe stood behind Theodore, heart pounding as the dealer began dealing cards.


    She had previously won by reading the dealer''s expressions, but now, with Theodore betting so heavily against the casino owner, she was scared. She thought, ''What now? Knock him out and drag him away?''

 Chapter 340 Playing for Thrills

    The dealer handed out a hole card and a face-up card to each yer. Phoebe noticed Theodore''s face-up card was a 3 of Spades and got a bit worried.


    The masked man''s face-up card was a King of Hearts, surprising everyone. He had the upper hand. Theodore grinned and said, "Let''s go big. Everyone can call." With his billion-dor fortune, Theodore was ying extravagantly. Phoebe regretted not knocking him out and dragging him away earlier.


    Some onlookers bet on the masked man, while few bet on Theodore. The dealer kept dealing.


    Theodore''s next card was a 5 of Spades, while the masked man got a Queen of Hearts, giving him a better hand. The dealer dealt with the masked man first. The crowd went wild, all betting on the masked man.


    The dealer continued. Theodore''s next card was a 2 of Spades, while the masked man got a Jack of Hearts, causing more gasps.


    Phoebe''s palms were sweaty. She had just learned the rules today, and Theodore''s cards didn''t look good.


    The masked man''s next card was a 10 of Hearts, making his face-up cards King, Queen, Jack, and 10 of Hearts. If his hole card were a 9 of Hearts, he''d win. Theodore''s face-up cards were 2, 3, 4, and 5 of Spades. If his hole card was a 6 or Ace of Spades, he''d narrowly beat the masked man.


    The dealer stopped and signaled to reveal the hole cards.


    The crowd held their breath. Phoebe was so nervous that she silently chanted for a 6 of Spades.


    Theodore calmly beckoned her. "Darling, give me a kiss."


    Before she could refuse, Theodore pulled her into hisp.


    No one noticed the masked man''s eyes dimming.


    Theodore gave Phoebe a loud kiss on the cheek, making everyoneugh. Phoebe wiped her face and said sternly, "We''re about to lose!"


    Theodore kissed her other cheek and then looked at the masked man. "You reveal your hole card first!"


    The masked man sneered, thinking Theodore couldn''t have a straight flush since the dealer had swapped out the 6 of Spades.


    The masked man threw his hole card on the table.


    There were murmurs of disappointment. "How is it not a straight flush? So close, just one card off."


    The masked man''s revealed card was a 9 of Diamonds.


    Different suits made a big difference.


    Phoebe sighed in relief and stared at Theodore''s cards, nervously sping her hands, hoping for a straight flush.


    Theodore saw her eyshes trembling and said, "Reveal it."


    Phoebe felt the intense scrutiny from everyone around her, which made her quite fearful. She gazed at the cards as if they were untamed beasts. If she didn''t disclose the hole card, they would forfeit five million dors. The crowd urged her. Phoebe made up her mind, quickly revealed the hole card, and took a look. Her heart skipped a beat. ''No way? My luck couldn''t be that bad. I must have seen it wrong.''


    She gritted her teeth and threw the hole card on the table. The room went silent for a moment, then erupted in cheers.


    Phoebe opened her eyes and saw the 6 of Spades. She hugged Theodore and kissed him several times. "We won!"


    Theodore, covered in kisses,ughed. "We won. How will you reward me?"


    Phoebe blushed.


    Realizing she was still on hisp, she quickly got up and told the bodyguards to exchange the chips. They ended up with an extra million dors.


    Phoebe, overjoyed, smiled at the masked man. "You lost."


    With a dark expression, the masked man ordered his men to take their stuff and stormed upstairs, smashing an expensive vase in anger.


    Some people rejoiced, others worried.


    When Theodore and Phoebe left the casino, they took two million dors with them. Phoebe thought, ''No wonder so many peoplee to the casino to make quick money.'' It was exhrating!


    However, she probably wouldn''te back. Her life motto was to stay grounded. Luck like today''s doesn''te often.


    Phoebe''s excitementsted until they returned to the hotel and saw Donovan.


    Donovan had just finished showering and came out in a bathrobe, his hair wet and hanging over his eyes. He had bruises on his mouth and body. Phoebe frowned. "Where have you been hiding? Why couldn''t we reach you? Do you know how worried Mom was?"


    Donovan nced at Theodore, who showed no intention of leaving and sat on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Donovan said, "Phoebe, let''s talk in the guest room."


    Phoebe bit her lip, giving her brother some dignity. She stormed into the guest room, with Donovan following and closing the door. He said, "My phone has GPS. They can track me."


    "Hiding is useless. You were still found. If we hadn''t arrived in time, you''d be shark food," Phoebe said angrily.


    Donovan replied, "They just want money, not my life."


    "You were at a dead end, and you''re still naive? Why did you gamble? You know our family''s situation," Phoebe questioned angrily.


    Donovan didn''t realize how close he was to death. He still thought the casino individuals were kind. If they were kind, they wouldn''t have cheated him. Donovan licked his lips and sat on the bed. "Phoebe, I didn''t want to gamble. I was set up."


    Phoebe retorted, "If you didn''t want to gamble, no one could force you."


    Donovan grabbed Phoebe''s wrist. "Phoebe, don''t be mad. Listen to me. Darlene set me up."


    "Darlene?" Phoebe frowned.


    Donovan exined how he met Darlene, how she took him to the casino, and how she stole his money.


    After hearing it all, Phoebe felt conflicted. "I don''t know what to say. A good woman wouldn''t take you to a casino."


    Donovan exined, "I got deceived. Darlene seemed innocent. She promised to stay with me forever and gave me her first time. I didn''t think much." Phoebe rubbed her forehead. "You deserved to be deceived!"

 Chapter 341 What am I to You?

    Donovan saw she was still mad and said, "I made a huge mistake.. Phoebe, I stole five million from thepany. Can you ask Theodore to cover for me? I''ll pay him back once I get the money." "Five million? You say it like it''s nothing. I don''t even know how to ask him," Phoebe replied.


    "You two are married. It''s no big deal. He''s been with you for three years; can''t he lend you five million?" Donovan said, getting more worked up.


    He suddenly stood up and walked out. "I''m going to find him. He can sleep with you for free."


    "Donovan!" Phoebe red at his back, her eyes red. "What do you want? Are you trying to drive me crazy?"


    Donovan paused, turned around, and saw Phoebe''s tear-filled eyes. He panicked. "Phoebe, I didn''t mean it. It''s unfair to you. You were fine with Edward. You would have been Edward''s wife without him. I wouldn''t be in this mess if Edward treated me better."


    When he graduated, he wanted to work at the Reynolds Group, but Theodore wanted him to start from the bottom. As a Harvard grad, Donovan found it humiliating to deliver documents.


    As Phoebe''s brother, Donovan thought he should have been a manager.


    He was furious and left. Later, heined to Phoebe about Theodore, but Phoebe sided with Theodore.


    Donovan realized then that Phoebe couldn''t be relied upon and would always side with Theodore.


    Phoebe clenched her fist, resisting the urge to punch him. "Donovan, don''t feel sorry for me. Think about yourself. You''ve known that woman for only a few days, and you''re already gambling and stealing for her."


    "I truly love her. So, I''m willing to take on high-interest loans for her. What about Theodore? I don''t think he even likes you," Donovan said.


    Phoebe closed her eyes. "You see her as true love, but she sees you as an ATM. Your so-called true love is worthless."


    Donovan retorted, "Phoebe, just because you haven''t experienced love doesn''t mean you can belittle mine. Even though I hate her now, we were genuinely in love these past few months."


    She felt that if she stayed any longer, she would explode from anger. She turned and walked towards the door.


    Donovan quickly grabbed her wrist. "Phoebe, talk to Theodore for me. As your brother, he can''t just leave me to die, right?"


    "Talk to him yourself. I really can''t ask." Phoebe shook off his hand, opened the door, and left.


    Donovan gritted his teeth behind her. "You''re ungrateful. Mom did so much for you. She wanted you to marry Theodore, so our family could rise to the top. But you haven''t done anything for us." Phoebe paused, her heart aching.


    "I''m not your tool for social climbing. If you want to rise to the top, work hard and don''t think about shortcuts." With that, Phoebe mmed the door shut.


    She stood in the hallway, pale. Donovan''s words were too hurtful.


    Actually, back then, Theodore had told her that he wanted Donovan to start from the bottom for his own good. He thought Donovan was too impulsive and needed to settle down.


    Who knew Donovan would quit on the first day?


    When she went to find Donovan, he scolded her. She clearly remembered his disdainful words: "The status you gained by sleeping with someone is unreliable. You''d better hold on to your position as Theodore''s wife and not let someone else take it."


    Phoebe closed her eyes, holding back tears.


    She quickly walked out, passing through the living room without stopping, and headed straight for the door. She opened it and left, standing in front of the elevator, waiting.


    Theodore followed her out. "Where are you going?"


    Phoebe didn''t look back, afraid he''d see her distress. "I''m going downstairs for a walk."


    "I''ll go with you." Theodore joined her in the elevator. He looked down at her, noticing her trying to hold back tears. "Did you fight with Donovan?"


    The door had mmed loudly. He wasn''t deaf; he heard it.


    Phoebe lowered her head, her tears silently falling onto the carpet.


    After a while, she choked out, "I just don''t understand. He did something wrong, so why is he so self-righteous?"


    Theodore pressed his lips together and gently pulled her into his arms. "Don''t cry. It''s not worth it."


    He used to think Phoebe was cheerful and lively. When she smiled, she was like the sun, warming everyone around her.


    He was curious why she was always so happy. After getting to know her, he realized her life wasn''t easy.


    Phoebe leaned against his chest, her tears soaking his ck shirt.


    The elevator doors opened and closed, and people got on and off.


    Phoebe allowed herself to be weak for two minutes. By the time the elevator reached the first floor, she hadposed herself. "I''m fine now."


    Theodore frowned, looking at her red eyes. "Let me take you out for a drive."


    Phoebe replied, "Okay."


    They didn''t bring any bodyguards, and they drove away from the hotel. The car passed through the old town and headed to the outskirts, away from the city''s hustle and bustle, with the vast desert in sight. The view suddenly opened up. Phoebe rolled down the window and screamed.


    Her voice quickly disappeared into the vast night. After a few shouts, she felt much better.


    She smoothed her wind-blown hair and said to Theodore, "My mom spoiled Donovan. He doesn''t know how dangerous individuals can be. When I heard he was sent to Starfall City on a business trip, I had a bad feeling. And sure enough..." Phoebe paused. "The funny thing is, Donovan was deceived so badly, yet he still thinks Darlene is his true love. I shouldn''t havee to Starfall City. Letting him bear the consequences himself would have been better."


    Theodore held her hand. "Donovancks social experience. It''s okay. When he returns, I''ll teach him how to be a man."


    Phoebe shook her head. "No, he''ll hold a grudge against you."


    No matter how much she argued with Donovan, they were still family. But Theodore was always an outsider.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow and smiled. "I''m not afraid of him holding a grudge."


    "I know you''re not," Phoebe said. "But I don''t want you to get involved. This is my family matter. I''ll handle it myself."


    Something in her words seemed to trigger Theodore. He suddenly mmed on the brakes, stopping the car by the roadside, and turned to stare at Phoebe.


    He asked her coldly, "Phoebe, what am I to you?"

 Chapter 342 He Is Her Creditor

    Phoebe was shocked. She''d thought about this before, but the answer always seemed elusive. Now, it felt more doable.


    Looking into his slightly angry eyes, she said, "Debtor."


    With those words, it felt settled.


    Yes, Phoebe owed Theodore.


    In this life, he was here to repay her.


    The light in Theodore''s eyes dimmed. Before he could speak, a bright light from behind lit up their faces.


    Phoebe saw the disappointment on his face. Just as she was about to speak, a car sped towards them and crashed into their vehicle. Their car was no match and got pushed over thirty feet by the jeep.


    Sparks flew as the car scraped along.


    Phoebe was thrown forward but yanked back by the seatbelt, mming into the seat. The impact made her almost vomit. Theodore might have fared better.


    He turned in panic and saw the jeep reversing to ram them again, its headlights blinding.


    Without hesitation, Theodore unbuckled his seatbelt and shielded Phoebe.


    After a loud crash, their car rolled off the road into the desert below.


    The night was silent; the jeep roared away, and no one knew what had happened.


    After some time, Phoebe felt a warm liquid in her hand. She struggled to open her eyes.


    Hot liquid slid down her forehead, staining her vision red.


    She blinked, looking at the crushed car roof. She thought, ''After disaster, good fortune, right?''


    Slowly, her senses returned. Her body ached as if it had been taken apart and put back together. She realized she couldn''t move. Theodore was on top of her.


    Phoebe was startled. She remembered Theodore lunging to protect her before the car flipped, and she struggled to move her head.


    With effort, she saw him lying on her, his head tilted, eyes closed, pale lips.


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up. "Theodore, wake up, Theodore..."


    No response. Theodore''s eyes stayed shut. Phoebe grew anxious. She looked around but saw only the desert.


    "Theodore, if you die, I''ll marry someone else. Wake up!" Phoebe cried.


    No response.


    Phoebe bit her lip to stop crying. She tried to move. Luckily, she wasn''t gravely hurt.


    However, Theodore was badly hurt. She felt his warm blood dripping on her hand.


    She couldn''t just lie there; she had to save him!


    Phoebe forced herself to calm down. By the faint moonlight, she saw the car''s interior wasn''t too damaged. She tried to kick open the right-side door. It was deformed and stuck. It took a lot of effort, but she finally kicked it open. She was oddly grateful for their fragile car. If it had been sturdier, they might still be trapped inside.


    The night wind, carrying yellow sand, blew through the open door. It was still hot in Starfall City. Phoebe coughed a few times before sliding off the seat.


    Theodore''s weight pressed on her. After half an hour, she finally crawled out of the car, panting and lying on her back in the desert.


    Before she could catch her breath, she got up and crawled back into the car, trying to move Theodore.


    However, he was too heavy. After several attempts, Phoebe was exhausted. She sat by the car door, wiping her tears and cursing her weakness.


    Phoebe held onto the car door, stood up, and looked into the distance. She saw car lights asionally shing by on the distant road. She wanted to find help but didn''t want to leave Theodore alone.


    After resting for a bit, she crawled back into the car. This time, with some regained strength, she managed to push Theodore into the driver''s seat.


    She walked around to the other side, where the door was also deformed. It took a lot of effort, but she finally opened it and carefully dragged Theodore out.


    Both of them fell into the desert. Theodore screamed in pain and woke up.


    Phoebe noticed arge abrasion on his right arm, hidden earlier by his ck shirt.


    Now, his blood stained the yellow sand red. Phoebe''s heart ached, and her eyes welled up.


    She knelt beside him, seeing his eyes half-closed. She ced her hands on either side of him and looked down. "Theodore, are you okay?"


    Theodore looked at her, but his pupils were unfocused. Her voice was faint and unclear to him.


    Sensing her unease, he nodded with difficulty, trying to reassure her.


    Large tears rolled down Phoebe''s face, falling on Theodore''s lips. He tasted the salty bitterness.


    He wanted to tell her not to cry, but he had no strength left. Gradually, he shut his eyes, his head tilting to the side as he slipped into unconsciousness. Seeing this, Phoebe stopped crying in fear, forgetting even to let her tears flow.


    She was stunned for a few seconds, then reached out with trembling hands to check his pulse. Feeling the faint beat, sheughed and cried at the same time. He was still alive!


    Not daring to dy, she wiped her tears away, her hands stained with blood, smearing it across her face, indifferent to the mess. Crawling into the car to find a phone, she searched every corner but realized she had left hers behind.


    Retracing her steps, she rifled through Theodore''s pockets, finding no phone. Overwhelmed by despair, she felt hopeless. What should she do now?


    Theodore shouldn''t have unbuckled his seatbelt to protect her. If their roles were reversed, he would have easily carried her to the road.


    "I''m so useless!" Phoebe cursed herself while propping Theodore against the car. She squatted in front of him, cing his arms over her shoulders. She took a deep breath and tried to lift him.


    But they both fell into the desert, Phoebe getting a mouthful of sand. She couldn''t help but feel deep sadness.


    Struggling to get up, she cried. "I''m so useless. You shouldn''t have protected me."

 Chapter 343 Dont Leave Me

    Phoebe was tough. The more life tried to knock her down, the stronger she got.


    Every setback made her braver.


    She never stayed down for long. She took off her coat, tied herself to Theodore, and carried him on her back.


    The desert was way harder to cross than regr roads, especially with extra weight. They fell countless times, but finally, the highway was in sight.


    Phoebe almost fell again but held on. She grabbed Theodore''s arms, his head on her shoulder, his faint breaths on her neck.


    Even while gasping for air, she heard Theodore murmur a name, "Mia..."


    Phoebe thought she had misheard. She quieted her breathing and listened closely: "Mia, don''t leave me..."


    Phoebe was stunned. Memories flooded back, and she realized Theodore was the boy she had saved years ago.


    Tears streamed down her face. Back then, she had carried him from the woods to the road, falling countless times.


    Now, she was carrying him from the desert to the highway, falling just as much. The past and present lined up perfectly.


    No wonder he looked familiar when she first saw him. They had met in childhood, even if briefly.


    Phoebeughed and cried. Her exhausted body found new strength, and she kept walking with him on her back.


    "I won''t leave you, I won''t," she said.


    Thirty feet felt like forever. When Phoebe finally reached the highway, her legs gave out, and she fell to her knees on the asphalt.


    Ignoring the sharp pain, she focused on supporting Theodore''s head. She quickly untied the coat, binding them, and cradled him in her arms. Under the moonlight, she examined Theodore''s pale face and lips.


    She traced his features with her fingers. He still looked like the boy from years ago. How had she not recognized him?


    Touching his forehead, she felt the high temperature.


    She pressed her forehead against his. Theodore had a fever!


    Phoebe panicked. She couldn''t wait any longer. If his wounds got infected, it would be bad.


    Distant headlights approached. Phoebeid her coat on the ground, ced him on it, and limped into the road to g down a car.


    A car sped towards her. Phoebe waved her arms, but it ran past without stopping.


    The second, third car...


    Phoebe grew more desperate. When the fourth car came, she dashed in front of it. The screeching brakes pierced the night.


    The driver barely stopped in time, the car just an inch from Phoebe. The man inside leaned out, shouting at her.


    Phoebe opened her eyes and saw the car had stopped. She quickly ran to the driver''s side, pleading, "We had an ident. My husband is seriously injured. Please take us to the hospital. We''ll reward you generously." Seeing Phoebe covered in blood, the driver hesitated but, out of sympathy, pulled over.


    "I''m not doing this for the reward. I just like helping people," he said, getting out and helping Phoebe lift Theodore into the car.


    As they lifted Theodore, Phoebe realized it was a pickup truck. But she had no choice.


    Getting any car to stop was a blessing.


    They ced Theodore in the back. Phoebe climbed in, held him, and let his head rest in herp.


    The car started again, heading towards the city center.


    The driver took them to the hospital. Phoebe jumped out, quickly calling for doctors. They ced Theodore on a stretcher and wheeled him into the emergency room. Phoebe''s nerves rxed, and she nearly copsed.


    The kind driver caught her. Phoebe remembered her promise to him and asked, "Can I borrow your phone?"


    Though annoyed, the driver handed her the phone.


    Phoebe quickly called John, telling him toe to the hospital immediately. John didn''t ask questions, hung up, and headed to the hospital.


    Lawton was with him.


    When Lawton and John arrived, they saw Phoebe, covered in blood, leaning against the emergency room door. They rushed over, shocked. "Phoebe, what happened?" Phoebe weakly leaned against the wall. She looked up at their anxious faces, her cracked lips bleeding, looking particrly pitiful.


    "John, give him ten thousand dors. Thank him for bringing us to the hospital," Phoebe said.


    John followed her gaze, seeing a burly man. He walked over and spoke with him briefly, then stepped outside together.


    Lawton helped Phoebe to a chair, crouching beside her and looking at the scratches on her face. "Phoebe, what happened? Mr. Reynolds..."


    Phoebe looked at the emergency room''s lit surgical light, saying, "He''s in there being resuscitated. We had a car ident."


    Lawton frowned. "A car ident?"


    Phoebe was covered in blood and sand. They must have left the city.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, recalling the ident. She remembered the Jeep reversing thirty feet before elerating towards them. It was deliberate.


    She licked her dry lips, tasting blood. Her voice was hoarse, "It wasn''t an ident. They did it on purpose."


    Lawton''s expression grew serious. "Was it the gambling den?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "I don''t know. They drove a ck Jeep, hit us off the road, and left. They weren''t trying to kill us."


    If not to kill, then it was a warning, likely from the gambling den.


    Lawton stood up quickly. "I''ll take people to smash their gambling den."


    "Don''t cause trouble!" Phoebe grabbed his wrist and stood up with him. She felt dizzy and swayed.


    Lawton quickly supported her. "Phoebe, sit down. I''ll get you some water."


    He turned to see John rushing in with a shopping bag. He opened a water bottle and handed it to Phoebe.

 Chapter 344 It Was My Fault

    Phoebe reached out and took a sip, but she drank too quickly, causing water to go down the wrong pipe. She started coughing violently. Just as Lawton was about to reach out to pat her back, John moved faster, stood next to Phoebe, and gently patted her back. "Phoebe, drink slower," John said.


    Her throat burned with pain, and as Phoebe coughed, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, startling both John and Lawton.


    Lawton quickly called for a nurse. Seeing Phoebe''s poorplexion, the nurse felt it was serious and had other nurses bring a medical bed.


    A few people helped Phoebe lie down on the bed. The nurse said, "We need to do a full-body examination. Pay the fee first."


    John refused to leave and told Lawton to go pay.


    With the situation pressing, Lawton dashed off to settle the payment without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, John followed the medical bed, his eyes red with worry. "Phoebe, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid."


    Phoebey on the bed, the incandescent light on the ceiling shing past her eyes, making her dizzy. She closed her eyes.


    Because she had vomited blood, her mouth was full of a metallic taste, making her very ufortable. She told John, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. When the car rolled, he... he protected me."


    Compared to Theodore, her injuries were rtively minor. Vomiting blood was probably due to anxiety or internal injuries from the car rolling.


    ''But if I was like this, Theodore must be in worse condition.''


    Thinking of this, she became even more worried.


    Phoebe had little strength left but still tried tofort John. John felt very distressed. "Don''t talk. Save your strength."


    Phoebe didn''t have the energy to say more. Listening to the sound of the medical bed''s wheels against the floor, she slowly fell into darkness.


    John called out, "Phoebe!"


    Phoebe opened her eyes to a blurry scene. She didn''t know where she was, feeling like she was walking on clouds, her whole body light and airy. Faintly, she heard the sounds of insects and birds. She followed the sounds, walking out of the haze, and a familiar scene appeared before her. Phoebe found the scene very familiar until she saw a little boy sitting by the roadside. She recognized his back immediately.


    It was young Theodore.


    He was still eagerly looking in the direction she had left, waiting for her to return with help.


    Phoebe approached slowly. Theodore, the young boy, heard footsteps behind him. He turned, gazing at her until a flicker of recognition crossed his face.


    "Mia, you finally came to find me." He smiled at her, but as he smiled, tears of blood started to flow. "I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Why did you onlye now?" Phoebe woke up screaming. She opened her eyes and saw the blindingly white ceiling, her racing heart slowly calming down.


    John was by her bedside. Hearing her scream, he immediately stood up. "Phoebe, you''re finally awake."


    Phoebe''s eyes were swollen and sore. She blinked several times before she could see clearly that it was John. When she struggled to sit up, John pressed her shoulder down. "Phoebe, stay lying down. The doctor said you need to rest," John said.


    Phoebe coughed twice, her throat parched. As she nced at John before she could utter a word, he spoke up, "Mr. Reynolds is out of the emergency room. He''s severely injured and is still under observation in the ICU, but the doctor said he''s not in any life-threatening danger."


    Phoebe closed her eyes, her tense heart slowly settling back into ce. Her eyes burned. After a while, she slowly spoke, "Can I go see him?"


    "The doctor has restricted visitations. Don''t fret. Lawton is by his side," John paused and continued. "The doctor said you have a mild concussion. The blood you vomited was due to lung injury and exhaustion. Vomiting the blood actually made your body feel better."


    Phoebe asked, "Is he seriously injured?"


    John licked his lips and replied, "Mr. Reynolds is seriously injured, with multiple fractures. The doctor said he also has secondary injuries, which should be..."


    He couldn''t continue.


    While Phoebe was unconscious, he had the pickup truck driver who brought them to the hospital take him back to the ident scene. The skid marks on the road were still there.


    He found the wreckage of the car at least seven hundred feet from the road.


    Phoebe must have exerted a lot of effort to carry an unconscious adult male from the desert to the road.


    The desert terrain was difficult, but it also reduced the secondary injuries Theodore sustained while she moved him.


    A tear slid down Phoebe''s cheek. She took a deep breath. "Unable to locate my phone, I don''t dare to leave him alone in the car. I was afraid..."


    Phoebe thought, ''I''m afraid that if I go to find help, he would already be...''


    Despite knowing that moving him would exacerbate his injuries, she had no choice. Letting him out of her sight for even a second was unthinkable.


    John said, "Phoebe, I''m not ming you. The doctor said if we had been anyter getting him to the hospital, Mr. Reynolds might not have made it. You saved him."


    "But it was because of me that he came to this terrible ce." Phoebe was filled with remorse.


    Had she not offended the masked man at the casino, argued with Donovan, or left the hotel, the ident could have been avoided.


    It was Phoebe who got Theodore into this mess!


    Seeing her cry silently, John felt a deep pain. She was still injured but already ming herself.


    Johnforted, "Don''t think like that. What''s done is done. Heal first and then make ns. Whether we need to shut down their casino or beat someone up, I''ll go with you." Without speaking, Phoebe stared at the IV bottle.


    The room fell into silence. John sat back in his chair. Just as he sat down, he heard Phoebe say, "I still want to see Theodore."


    John pressed his lips together, not letting her waste more energy. He stood up. "I''ll go ask the doctor if you can get out of bed." Phoebe replied, "Okay."


    John was gone only a short time. He came back with a wheelchair.


    He helped Phoebe sit up. The nurse quickly grabbed the IV bottle, walked around the bed, and John helped Phoebe into the wheelchair. The nurse hung the IV bottle on the wheelchair''s stand and reminded them, "Don''t stay out too long. Phoebe''s body is still very weak." John nodded in agreement and pushed Phoebe out.


    The ICU wasn''t on this floor. They took the elevator to the second floor, where the ICU was located. Lawton was standing outside the ICU. Hearing the sound of the wheelchair, he turned around. Seeing Phoebe in the wheelchair, he quickly stood up. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe nodded at him. "Thank you for your hard work. How is he?"


    Lawton nced at the ICU and said, "I just visited. Mr. Reynolds woke up for a few minutes. Knowing you''re okay, he fell asleep again."


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up once more. She lifted her hand to shield her eyes, her voice catching slightly.


    Lawton had never seen her cry and was at a loss. He took out a pack of tissues, pulled one out, and handed it to Phoebe.


    Phoebe took it and wiped her eyes. "When can I visit again? I want to see him."

 Chapter 345 Meeting Without Recognition

    Lawton told John, "You can visit tomorrow. Phoebe, rest ande back when you can."


    Phoebe stared at the ICU door for another ten minutes before John convinced her to return to her room.


    John helped her onto the bed, noticing the scabs on her face. "I''m getting some food. The doctor said you can eat now." "I don''t want to," Phoebe replied, her voice hoarse.


    John insisted, "Eat a little, or you won''t have the strength to visit Mr. Reynolds tomorrow. I''ll get it."


    After John left, Phoebey still. A nurse came in to change her dressing, and Phoebe asked for help in the bathroom.


    Her knees hurt as she stood, a reminder ofst night''s fall when Theodore pinned her down.


    When Phoebe came out, John was back with food. He quickly set it on the table and helped her back to bed.


    Phoebe felt a bit awkward. They were just colleagues, and she felt bad about relying on him so much.


    John acted like it was no big deal, cing a pillow behind her. The nurse quietly left.


    The room was quiet. Phoebe watched John and said, "Looks like I''ll have to give you a raise when we get back."


    John paused and nced at her. "No need, Phoebe. My sry''s already good."


    He wasn''t doing this for money; he just wanted a reason to take care of her. Once she recovered, he wouldn''t have that reason anymore. Phoebe smiled. "Everyone likes promotions and raises, but you''re the only one who declines."


    John shook his head. "Phoebe, if you want to thank me, just get better soon. I prefer seeing you confident and strong."


    Phoebe sighed.


    John brought over the soup. Phoebe''s hands were bandaged from cuts she got while trying to open the car door. The pain was worse now.


    John looked at her bandaged hands and hesitated. "Should I feed you or get the nurse?"


    Phoebe chose the nurse. Having John feed her felt too intimate.


    John showed no emotion but felt a bit disappointed inside.


    To hide his feelings, he pressed the call button for the nurse to feed Phoebe the soup.


    After eating, Phoebe fell asleep again, this time more soundly. When she woke up, it waste at night.


    Someone was dozing off in a chair by her bed.


    The room was dimly lit, and Phoebe couldn''t see clearly. Thinking it was John, she said, "John, I''m a bit thirsty."


    The person didn''t move. Phoebe called out again, and the person woke up, surprised.


    As they leaned in, Phoebe recognized Donovan, who looked at her nervously.


    "Phoebe, you''re awake. What do you need? I''ll get it for you," Donovan said.


    Phoebe hadn''t thought about Donovan much,cking the energy to care. Seeing him now, she feltplicated.


    However, Donovan was her brother. She had almost died, and there was nothing she couldn''t forgive.


    "What are you doing here?" Phoebe asked.


    Donovan heard her hoarse voice and got up to pour her some water. He turned on the bedsidemp and helped her sit up.


    "I heard about your car ident. Your assistant tried to keep it from me, but I figured it out. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known," Donovan replied, sounding proud. Phoebe took a sip of water and felt a bit better. "Did you see Theodore?"


    "I did. The doctor wouldn''t let me in; he''s still under observation. He''ll be fine once he''s out of danger," Donovan said. "Don''t worry, he won''t die easily."


    "Donovan!" Phoebe frowned. "The nurses take care of me here. You should go back. There''s no need for you to stay and suffer."


    "No way," Donovan said. He saw this as a chance to win her favor and get her to help him borrow five million dors from Theodore.


    He added, "I talked to Mom. She knows about the ident and is really worried. She told me to take good care of you. Phoebe, just focus on getting better. I''m here for you." Phoebe looked at him. If she hadn''t heard his hurtful words before, she might have been touched.


    "I really don''t need you to stay. Go back. Staying here is just another person suffering," Phoebe said.


    Observing her icy demeanor, Donovan became incensed. "Alright, I''ll leave. I have no desire to linger in this hospital chamber. The scent of disinfectant is dreadful." With that, Donovan mmed the door and left.


    Phoebe vaguely heard the nurse scolding outside. She put the cup on the bedside table and struggled to get up and go to the bathroom.


    When she came out, she couldn''t fall back asleep. She put on a piece of clothing.


    In just two days, she had lost a lot of weight. The coat hung loosely on her shoulders. She didn''t need to hold up an IV pole since she wasn''t getting any fluids tonight.


    She walked out of the room, sneaking into the elevator while the nurse was doing rounds.


    As she walked quickly, the hospital gown rubbed against her injured knees, causing her to wince in pain. But no matter how much it hurt, it couldn''t stop her from wanting to see Theodore. The second floor was quiet, the hallway lights casting an eerie glow.


    Normally, she would have been scared, but thinking of Theodore in the ICU, she wasn''t afraid.


    Lawton had gone to rest, and there was no one outside the ICU. Phoebe walked over and paced at the door. She couldn''t see anything, but just being there made her feel at ease. Leaning against the wall, she slowly calmed down, slid down, and whispered, "Theodore, can you hear me?"


    Her voice was barely audible, yet she didn''t mind. All she wanted was to release the secrets that had been weighing on her heart.


    Whether Theodore could hear it or not didn''t matter.


    Phoebe said, "You always remembered Mia. We really had bad luck. Despite having such a deep connection, we met without recognizing each other."


    The little boy from back then had grown into a tall, handsome man. Fate separated them and brought them back together.


    She was grateful she had gone to that forest and saved Theodore.


    Phoebe sped her hands together and rested them on her forehead, whispering, "Theodore, I''m sorry. I might not be able to stay calm anymore."

 Chapter 346 Mia, Dont Cry!

    Phoebe stayed outside the ICU until after 4 a.m. when a night-shift nurse found her and sent her back to her room. Shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. As dawn broke, a nurse came in to give her the day''s IV drip. Phoebe quickly asked, "Nurse, how''s the patient in the ICU downstairs?"


    The nurse asked, "Which patient?"


    "The tall, handsome one who came in with me," Phoebe said, gesturing to indicate Theodore''s height.


    The nurseughed. "Seems you really like that guy."


    Phoebe blushed. "How is he today? Is he better? When can he leave the ICU?"


    While adjusting the IV drip, the nurse smiled. "I heard he''s awake. The doctor is examining him, and if everything''s fine, he can leave the ICU." "Can I go see him?" Phoebe asked.


    "Wait a bit. Finish your IV first," the nurse said.


    Phoebe looked at the tworge bottles of fluid, worried. "How long will this take? Can you speed it up a bit?"


    The nurse chuckled. "Don''t worry. What''s meant for you will always be yours."


    Phoebe fell silent, feeling anxious. Her heart was in the ICU, but her body had to stay in the room, numbly epting the cold fluid entering her veins.


    Two and a half hourster, she finally finished the IV and was eager to get out of bed.


    John came in with breakfast. Seeing her in a hurry, he quickly went over to support her. "Phoebe, where are you going?"


    "I heard Theodore is awake. I''m going downstairs to see him," Phoebe replied.


    John instinctively stopped her. Phoebe looked up at him, puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    John pursed his lips. "Miss Fitzroy is here, downstairs."


    Phoebe was stunned. She had almost forgotten about Vanessa. After a few seconds of silence, she asked, "Why is she here?"


    "I don''t know how she found out about the ident. She flew in from Kedora, arriving early this morning. Lawton picked her up," John said, looking at Phoebe''s profile. Phoebe nodded and continued walking out. John quickly followed.


    Exiting the elevator on the ground floor, they didn''t spot Lawton or Vanessa outside the ICU. John stopped a nurse and asked, "Excuse me, how is the patient in the ICU? Can we visit him?" "Are you friends of Mr. Reynolds? His wife just apanied him back to a regr room. Didn''t you know?" The nurse looked at them, puzzled.


    Phoebe licked her lips, her voice hoarse. "Wife?"


    "Yes, a very beautiful woman, like a movie star. She said she''s Mr. Reynolds'' first love." The nurse''s gaze lingered on Phoebe''s pale face.


    Phoebe wore a hospital gown, her thin body barely filling it.


    John noticed her face instantly turn even paler. He said in a deep voice, "She''s not. This is Mr. Reynolds'' wife."


    Realizing her mistake, the nurse quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. Mr. Reynolds has been moved to the top floor, room 520."


    Phoebe thanked the nurse and took the elevator upstairs.


    In the elevator, Phoebe was noticeably quieter. John saw her looking down, lost in thought, and awkwardly said, "That nurse must have face blindness."


    Phoebe smiled faintly. "I''ll let it go."


    John looked at her worriedly. The elevator soon reached the top floor. He helped Phoebe out, and a nurse immediately approached them. "Sorry, the top floor doesn''t allow random movement. You..." "We''re the family of the patient in room 520. This is his wife. Are wives not allowed to visit here?" John said quickly.


    Seeing his stern demeanor, the nurse relented and led them to room 520.


    Just outside the room, Phoebe heard sobbing from inside. It was Vanessa''s voice. She ced her hand on the doorknob and listened to a low, hoarse voice, "Mia, don''t cry..." Phoebe was shocked. It was the first time she heard Theodore call Vanessa Mia, and his voice was so gentle. She froze at the door.


    She almost forgot Vanessa''s nickname was also Mia.


    Seeing her pale face, John asked, "Phoebe, aren''t we going in?"


    Phoebe took a deep breath and was about to push the door when she heard Vanessa say, "I was so worried when I heard about your ident, Theodore. Don''t make me worry again." "Okay... don''t cry... Mia crying... isn''t pretty..." The voice sounded weak and unclear.


    Phoebe''s hand trembled on the doorknob and slowly retracted. The door separated them into different worlds.


    Phoebe thought, ''How naive!''


    She had thought that night, the person he called out to was her. In the end, there was only one Mia in his heart, and she had foolishly thought that Mia was her. Phoebe closed her eyes, still feeling the sting in her eyes. She took a step back, very sad. "Let''s go," she said.


    Her voice was light and hoarse, but John heard it clearly.


    John nced at the closed door, and before he could say anything, Phoebe had already turned and walked back. He quickly caught up. "Phoebe, aren''t we going to see him?" Phoebe blinked until her vision cleared, then said, "No need. Vanessa''s taking care of him."


    The elevator doors opened, and Lawton came out with two breakfasts. Seeing Phoebe, he was pleasantly surprised. "Phoebe, Mr. Reynolds just woke up. Did you see him?"


    "I did. I have to go for a check-up now," Phoebe said, her hand clenched into a fist at her side. Her knuckles were white from the pressure, and veins stood out on the back of her hand. Phoebe sidestepped Lawton and entered the elevator.


    Lawton stood outside, confused. He felt Phoebe''s silhouette looked sad.


    However, Mr. Reynolds had woken up.


    Lawton scratched his head and walked quickly to the room. Pushing open the door, he saw Vanessa holding Theodore''s hand, her face pressed against his palm. He turned to look at the door, shocked. It was over!


    Phoebe must have seen Mr. Reynolds and Miss Fitzroy being intimate. No wonder she looked so upset and sad.


    But...


    It wasn''t Mr. Reynolds'' fault. The doctor said he just got out of the ICU, and his memory was still confused. He might have mistaken Miss Fitzroy for Phoebe.


    But how could he exin this to Phoebe?


    This reason was too far-fetched. Phoebe definitely wouldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 347 Whoever Makes a Fool of Himself Again Is an Idiot

    Vanessa turned to see Lawton looking uneasy. She asked softly, "Lawton, what''s up?"


    Lawton chuckled nervously. "Nothing, Miss Fitzroy. I got some breakfast. You should eat. Mr. Reynolds can''t eat right now."


    Vanessa shook her head. "I''m not hungry. I want to stay with Theodore."


    Lawton nced at the hospital bed. Theodore was awake but seemed out of it.


    Lawton set the breakfast on the table. "Miss Fitzroy, you just got off the ne and need to adjust to the time difference. I booked a room for you. Rest a bit. Come back when he''s fully awake." "No," Vanessa said firmly. "I want to stay here. He doesn''t want me to leave."


    Hearing ''leave,'' Theodore tightened his grip on Vanessa''s hand and said anxiously, "Don''t go..."


    Vanessa''s eyes softened. "Okay, I won''t go. I''m here with you."


    Lawton nced at Theodore again and sighed inwardly, ''Mr. Reynolds, I''ve done my best. Don''t me meter.''


    Vanessa pressed her face against Theodore''s palm. "Theodore, sleep for a while. The doctor said you need rest."


    Theodore, exhausted, rxed, and drifted off at the word ''sleep.''


    He asionally woke up briefly but quickly fell back into unconsciousness, losing track of time and space.


    In his sleep, Theodore often chased a certain scent in his dreams. It wasn''t a strong floral fragrance but a faint milky aroma, like milk candy.


    But soon, the milky scent was overwhelmed by a strong floral fragrance. Theodore desperately tried to find that milky scent again but couldn''t. About three dayster, Theodore began to sense his surroundings vaguely. He remembered being in a serious car ident that nearly killed him.


    He had been in and out of consciousness, with no memory of his actions, all instinctive.


    The day Theodore fully woke up, Phoebe had already been discharged. She sat in a taxi, hugging her arms, head against the window, watching the passing cars.


    Donovan sat next to her, and John was in the front seat. They had a flight back to the States that night. Donovan said, "I don''t get it. Theodore''s still in the hospital, and you''re rushing back?" Donovan thought, ''Instead of making a good impression, you''re giving someone else the chance. Are you thinking straight?''


    Phoebe ignored Donovan, slightly tilting her head.


    Things were almost settled. Phoebe had John take the two million dors they won at the casino to the branch office. She would handle the remaining three million.


    As Theodore''s wife, Nova agreed not to pursue Donovan''s embezzlement for now, but he couldn''t stay at thepany.


    Donovan finds himself unemployed. Staying in Starfall City risks retaliation from the casino, so he reluctantly follows Phoebe back to the States.


    Phoebe''s phone vibrated, but she ignored it.


    The phone kept buzzing. Donovan nced at her. "Why aren''t you answering?"


    Phoebe still ignored him, making the car''s atmosphere tense.


    Her phone finally stopped, but then John''s phone rang. He checked the caller ID, and it was Lawton.


    John looked in the rearview mirror.


    The flickering light cast shadows on Phoebe''s face. The streetlights briefly lit her up, revealing a suspicious glint.


    Was she crying?


    John pursed his lips and answered, "This is John."


    Lawton said, "John, why isn''t Phoebe answering? Mr. Reynolds is fully awake. Tell her to get to the hospital. He''s really angry." Lawton had stepped out to make the call.


    When Theodore called Phoebe, she didn''t answer, and his face darkened, ready to explode.


    John said, "We''re on the highway to the airport."


    "What?" Lawton''s voice rose, hurting John''s ears. He held the phone away and heard Lawton curse.


    Lawton added, "What''s wrong with Phoebe? Mr. Reynolds is in the hospital because of her, and she''s rushing back to the States?"


    John''s phone couldn''t contain the sound, and the car was quiet. Phoebe heard Lawton clearly, and her eyshes trembled. "John, give me the phone. I''ll talk to Lawton." John hesitated but handed it over. Phoebe said, "This is Phoebe."


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then Vanessa''s voice came through, "Theodore, the doctor said you shouldn''t get out of bed. Look, your wound is opening up."


    Heavy breaths ensued. Following a prolonged silence, Theodore''s chilly voice intoned, "Phoebe, I am filled with fervor, yet you remain unyielding." Phoebe trembled and identally hung up.


    She stared nkly at the screen. Theodore''s voice was weak, but if he could get out of bed, he should be fine. Phoebe could return to the States with peace of mind.


    But...


    Phoebe wasn''t heartless; her heart was aching.


    Theodore stared at the disconnected phone in shock. Phoebe actually hung up on him. How outrageous!


    His eyes turned red, and he suddenly threw the phone against the wall, shattering it.


    Lawton stayed silent.


    Theodore, that was my phone!


    However, Lawton didn''t dare say anything. The hallway felt stifling, and standing there was suffocating.


    Vanessa was startled by Theodore''s outburst. She supported him and cautiously said, "Theodore, let me help you back to bed. You''re still injured." Vanessa had been staying in the hospital, keeping a close watch, not giving Phoebe any chance to be alone with Theodore.


    God favored those who worked hard. Theodore had been in a daze, constantly calling out Vanessa''s nickname, which made Phoebe very angry.


    It made her so angry that she went back to the States.


    Theodore''s expression was dark, and he suddenly let out a coldugh, feeling it wasn''t worth it. "From now on, whoever makes a fool of himself again is an idiot!"

 Chapter 348 Miss

    Vanessa felt happy as she helped Theodore to his hospital room. She whispered, "Theodore, don''t be mad at Miss Ziegler. Noah''s y starts filming in two days so that she might be rushing back for that." But her words only made Theodore angrier.


    Theodore''s injuries were all because of Phoebe. ''I wake up, and Phoebe hasn''t visited once. Instead, she''s rushing off to Noah.''


    The thought infuriated him. Did Phoebe care more about other men? Wasn''t he worth her time? If he had known, he wouldn''t have protected her back then.


    ''It''d serve her right to get run over,'' he thought bitterly. ''But if it happened again, I''d still protect her without hesitation.''


    His conflicting thoughts frustrated him so much he wanted to p himself.


    Vanessa helped him back to bed, noticing blood seeping through his bandages. She quickly called a nurse.


    The nurse arrived, unwrapping the bandages to find his wound had reopened.


    "Mr. Reynolds, repeated strain can lead to infection. Please rest and avoid moving," the nurse warned.


    "When can I leave?" Theodore demanded, looking dark.


    "You''ve just regained consciousness and aren''t fully recovered. You can''t leave yet," the nurse replied.


    "I want to leave today," Theodore insisted.


    After tending to his wound, the nurse advised, "Mr. Reynolds, please cooperate with the treatment. You can''t be discharged."


    "Lawton, handle my discharge. I''m leaving!" Theodore ordered, ignoring the nurse.


    Vanessa intervened, "Theodore, you''ve just woken up and are still weak. How about staying for two more days until you''re better?"


    She understood why he was so eager to leave.


    Despite the heartache Phoebe caused, he couldn''t bring himself to leave.


    If Theodore had shown half this perseverance towards Vanessa, she wouldn''t have left.


    Theodore furrowed his brow, looking fierce.


    Seeing his expression, Vanessa was moved and silently cried. "Theodore, I''ve been by your side these days. I''m really afraid you won''t wake up one day. Please don''t make me worry, okay?" Theodore closed his eyes in annoyance. Exhausted physically and emotionally, just thinking of Phoebe made his heartache worse.


    Phoebe was heartless. No matter how well he treated her, she remained indifferent.


    Clutching her phone, Phoebe sighed softly as no calls came through, though her heart twinged.


    She thought, ''Theodore... With Mia by his side, he must be content. His earlier words were probably just anger, not genuine feelings for me.''


    Donovan overheard Theodore''s words and, noticing Phoebe lost in thought, remarked, "Theodore is right, Phoebe. You really are cold."


    Sitting up front, John couldn''t see Phoebe''s expression but sensed her tension. Hearing Donovan''s taunt, John frowned.


    "Donovan, you don''t know everything. Stop saying hurtful things," John retorted.


    Donovan said, "You''re just an assistant who knows nothing. I''m talking to Phoebe. Don''t interrupt, or someone might think you''re her boyfriend." John was taken aback. "Donovan, stop spreading rumors."


    Phoebe, clearly annoyed, cut in, "Can you both stop arguing and let me have some peace?"


    Donovan and John fell silent, and the car went quiet again, the driver oblivious to their conversation.


    Phoebe lowered the window, feeling the hot night air. When she leaned her head against the window frame, the wind stung her eyes. This trip to Starfall City was destined to end in heartache for Phoebe.


    Back in Kedora, Phoebe struggled with jetg for a day before returning to work. The Reynolds family already knew about Theodore''s ident. Brandon summoned Phoebe to his office and asked about Theodore''s condition. Hearing that Theodore was recovering, Brandon felt relieved. "Why weren''t you with Theodore?" Brandon asked.


    Phoebe hesitated, feeling like Brandon assumed she should have been with Theodore after his ident.


    "Miss Fitzroy flew over to be with Theodore. He probably doesn''t want me around," Phoebe replied sadly.


    During her hospital visits, Phoebe had seen Theodore holding Vanessa''s hand tightly, even boasting about it.


    "He''s been holding my hand so tightly, I can''t even go to the bathroom. I''ve been avoiding drinking water. My mouth is so dry. Theodore is overly clingy," Vanessa hadined. Phoebe found Theodore excessively attached. She wished she could use an axe to separate their hands.


    Brandon stared disapprovingly at Phoebe. "Phoebe, Miss Fitzroy is an outsider. You''re his wife. It''s uneptable for you not to be by Theodore''s side. What are you thinking?" "I..." Phoebe began.


    "I''ve heard about your past with Edward. Is it because of Edward that you care so little about Theodore?" Brandon''s gaze was sharp, watching for any changes in Phoebe''s expression. Phoebe was taken aback and quickly shook her head. "No, Dad, Edward, and I are in the past."


    "Is it really over?" Brandon questioned skeptically.


    Phoebe nodded vigorously. "Yes!"


    "In that case, go back to Starfall City and be with Theodore. Your husband shouldn''t be left in the care of another woman," Brandon asserted.


    Phoebe fell silent.


    Leaving the chairman''s office, Phoebe felt dazed. Daisy escorted her to the elevator and mentioned, "Mr. Reynolds asked me to book your flight. You''re flying to Starfall City tomorrow afternoon. Pack your bags when you get home." Phoebe was surprised by Brandon''s swift actions, even arranging her flight. She touched her forehead in gratitude. "Thank you, Daisy."


    "Brandon hopes your rtionship with Theodore improves. Please understand him," Daisy added before Phoebe stepped into the elevator.


    Phoebe gave a bitterugh and stepped into the elevator.


    When Phoebe returned to QUEEN Entertainment after her two-week absence, she was greeted by a pile of documents. With her departure for the airport looming, she had to sort through them before leaving the next day. The following day, John drove Phoebe to the airport, but this time, she insisted he not apany her further. Reluctantly, John saw her off at the terminal.


    Watching the ne take off, John left the terminal and spotted a group of bodyguards surrounding a heavily bandaged Theodore.


    Theodore turned and locked eyes with John. John cursed inwardly, turned around, and dashed back into the terminal.

 Chapter 349 She Really Loves Him

    With all the airport hustle, Theodore didn''t notice John at first. But when John started running, Theodore''s attention snapped to him. "Stop him!" he ordered his bodyguards. Seeing Theodore, John bolted, which made him look guilty. The bodyguards quickly caught up and dragged John out. He struggled, yelling, "Let go of me!" The scene drew attention, and people quickly steered clear.


    John, pale and angry, red at Theodore. "You can''t arrest me. I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "Then why run when you saw me?" Theodore asked coldly.


    Frustrated, John shouted, "Phoebe just boarded a ne to Starfall City to find you. I was trying to stop her!"


    John had seen the ne take off, so running was pointless. But seeing Theodore, he hoped Phoebe hadn''t boarded yet.


    Theodore sneered. "You knew I wasing back today. Are you two putting on a show for me?"


    John was stunned. "If Phoebe knew you wereing back, she wouldn''t have flown to Starfall City. She gets airsick. Last time, she didn''t sleep or eat on the ne." "Phoebe didn''t go there for me, did she?" Theodore mocked.


    John fell silent, shook off the bodyguards, and walked away. Some people were just impossible to reason with. Theodore had already made up his mind about Phoebe, and nothing John said would change that. Theodore watched John leave, letting out a coldugh.


    Vanessa stood nervously next to Theodore, worried he might forgive Phoebe because of John''s words. She nced at Theodore''s face and felt relieved when he didn''t seem swayed. "Theodore, let''s go. You still need treatment." Theodore nodded and, with Lawton and Vanessa''s help, painfully got into the car. Even simple movements made him break out in a cold sweat. Leaning back, thinking of Phoebe filled him with hatred. "Bastard!" Theodore cursed, closing his eyes and breathing heavily until the pain eased.


    Vanessa, sitting next to him, couldn''t help but notice how handsome he was. Her heart pounded. Theodore was exactly her type, and she realized she was falling for him more and more. Suppressing her excitement, Vanessa asked softly, "Theodore, are you feeling very ufortable? Lawton has already called the private hospital. We can be admitted as soon as we arrive." Theodore replied, "Okay."


    He turned away, the bright Kedora sun highlighting his chiseled face, a stark contrast to the cursing Theodore from moments ago.


    Vanessa gazed at Theodore, lost in her feelings. ''What should I do? I love him so much!'' she thought, blushing.


    In the front seat, Lawton noticed Vanessa''s intense look at Theodore through the rearview mirror. She seemed almost desperate for him.


    News of Theodore''s hospitalization spread fast. He had just finished a check-up and was resting when Taylor and Sarah arrived.


    Theodore had to sit up. Sarah was heartbroken to see his scratched face and bandages. "Theodore, what happened to you?"


    Vanessa, standing by, quickly exined, "Theodore and Miss Ziegler were in a car ident in Starfall City..."


    "Vanessa!" Theodore cut her off. "Sarah, I''m fine. I''ll be better in a few days."


    Sarah sensed there was more to the story. "You were in a car ident with Phoebe. Where is she?"


    Taylor looked confused, too.


    Theodore was about to answer when Vanessa jumped in, "Miss Ziegler came back a few days ago. She was less injured." "Vanessa!" Theodore frowned.


    Vanessa pouted and stayed quiet.


    Sarah''s face darkened. "How could Phoebe be so inconsiderate?"


    Taylor was upset, too. "Where is Phoebe? You''ve returned, and she hasn''te to see you. I''ll call her."


    Madison, standing nearby, added fuel to the fire, "Phoebe''s on a business trip."


    Theodore''s lips tightened, and he shot a sharp look at Madison, who pretended not to notice.


    Taylor noticed and was displeased. "Don''t re at Madison. She didn''t say anything wrong. You always side with Phoebe, but she''s not here when it matters. Work isn''t more important than your health." Surrounded by four women, Theodore grew impatient. "I just got off the ne. Give me a break."


    Taylor snapped, "We''ve only been here a few minutes, and you''re already kicking us out. Do you know how scared Sarah was when she heard about your ident?"


    Theodore caught a detail. "Who told Sarah?"


    He nced at Vanessa.


    Vanessa, nervous, quickly said, "Theodore, I''m sorry. I posted on Facebook when we got off the ne and forgot to block Madison."


    Madison chimed in, "Theodore, you had a serious ident and hid it from the family. If I hadn''t seen Vanessa''s post, how long were you nning to keep it a secret?" Annoyed, Theodore said sternly, "Enough. I''m dizzy. Visit tomorrow. Madison, take Grandma and Mom home."


    Taylor noticed how pale and exhausted Theodore looked. She gave some advice and helped Sarah out.


    Vanessa, meeting Theodore''s stern gaze, quickly said, "Theodore, I''ll see Sarah and Taylor off."


    She then hurried out and caught up with Sarah and the others at the elevator.

 Chapter 350 The Ruthless Theodore

    Madison was clearly more excited to see Vanessa. She ran over, linked arms with her, and gave her a once-over. "Vanessa, you''ve lost so much weight. Is it because you''ve been taking care of Theodore?" Sarah and Taylor both looked at Vanessa and noticed she had indeed slimmed down. Vanessa, who usually took great care of her appearance, now had dark circles under her eyes. Vanessa smiled. "Not really."


    "You really have lost weight. Grandma, Mom, look at Vanessa. She must have been working too hard taking care of Theodore," Madison chimed in, praising Vanessa in front of Sarah and Taylor. Sarah took Vanessa''s hand. "Vanessa, thank you for your hard work. When Theodore is discharged,e over to our house for dinner."


    Vanessa smiled shyly. "Thank you, Grandma. If I have time, I''ll definitelye."


    With Madison''s help, Sarah''s attitude toward Vanessa had warmed up. Vanessa''s trip abroad seemed to have been a good move.


    Sarah patted the back of Vanessa''s hand and then entered the elevator with Taylor.


    Madison leaned closer to Vanessa and whispered, "Don''t fret. I''ll speak highly of you to my mother and grandmother."


    Vanessa gave Madison a grateful smile.


    As the elevator doors closed, Vanessa jogged back to the hospital room.


    Vanessa always knew that dating was between two people, but marriage involved two families. Winning over the elders of the Reynolds family was half the battle.


    When Vanessa returned to the hospital room, she saw Theodore leaning against the headboard with an IV in his hand. She quickly hid her satisfaction and walked over briskly. Theodore nced at her. "Did Sarah and the others leave?"


    "They''re very worried about you," Vanessa said, sitting down by the bed with an apple in her hand. "Do you want some fruit? I''ll go wash it."


    "I don''t want any," Theodore said tly. "Vanessa, I remember Mr. ck''s film is about to start shooting. You should go back and prepare to join the cast."


    Vanessa was stunned, the apple falling to the floor and rolling under the bed. She looked at Theodore stiffly. "Theodore, I want to stay with you." "There are doctors and nurses here. They''ll take care of me. You don''t need to worry," Theodore replied.


    Vanessa bit her lower lip. She hadn''t expected Theodore to be so heartless. She thought that after these few days together, she had won his heart again. It turned out she had been fantasizing all along.


    "But I..." Vanessa started.


    Theodore looked up at her. "Vanessa, your dream is to stand at the top. Don''t let me hold you back."


    It was a reason Vanessa couldn''t argue with.


    She wanted to stand at the summit not to unt her brilliance but to show Theodore her excellence.


    Vanessa lowered her eyes, tears falling. "Theodore, are you tired of having me around?"


    Theodore wasn''t good atforting women. If it were Phoebe, he might have licked her tears away, but with Vanessa...


    He could only sit there with a cold face, awkwardly saying, "No."


    No matter how heartless Theodore was, he couldn''t be harsh to Vanessa, who had just taken care of him for several days. That was a courtesy ingrained in him.


    Vanessa cried while sneaking nces at him. Seeing Theodore remain indifferent, she became very angry. She stood up and said dejectedly, "Theodore, I won''t bother you anymore. Rest. I''m leaving."


    Vanessa walked slowly to the door, hoping Theodore would call out to her. But even as she stepped out, he didn''t say a word.


    She nced back and saw through the crack that Theodore was staring at the sunset. Her heart ached.


    ''What should I do? Even though he''s so heartless, I still love him deeply,'' she thought.


    Meanwhile, Phoebe slept all the way to Starfall City. Brandon had Daisy book her a first-ss ticket, so her motion sickness wasn''t too bad.


    The moment Phoebe disembarked from the ne and powered on her phone, a deluge of messages inundated her device, momentarily causing it to freeze. She first opened John''s messages, scrolling from the bottom up. John: [Phoebe, did you get on the ne?]


    John: [Phoebe, can you ask the pilot to turn back and let you off?]


    John: [Phoebe, I have some frustrating news. I saw Mr. Reynolds outside the airport. He actually came back to the country.]


    John: [Phoebe, have you arrived in Starfall City?]


    John: [Phoebe, I booked you a return ticket for the same day. When you arrive, don''t leave the airport. Just grab something to eat and get ready to board the flight back.]


    John: [Phoebe, did you get off the ne?]


    The rest were various frantic and irritable messages from John. Phoebe was confused. ''How did Theodoree back to the country?'' she wondered.


    Just as she was about to reply, John''s call came in. She quickly answered.


    "Phoebe, you finally got off the ne. It''s so frustrating. I just saw you off, and as soon as I left the airport, I saw Mr. Reynolds. Do you know how I felt? If it had been just a few minutes earlier, you could have gotten off the ne," John said.


    "I fully understand your frustration," Phoebe replied.


    "You haven''t left the airport yet. I booked you a return ticket. Get something to eat first. I got you a first-ss ticket, so you can rest in the lounge for a bit and then get ready to board the flight back," John said. Phoebe was also very frustrated. "Got it."


    She ended the call and stood in the middle of the airport with her suitcase, feeling veryplicated as she watched peoplee and go.


    It took her a while to collect herself before she dragged her suitcase to get something to eat.


    After eating, Phoebe took out her documents to go through security again and headed to the lounge. The lounge wasrge, and she found a corner to sit down. Phoebe took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts. Just as she was debating whether to call Theodore, a shadow suddenly fell over her.


    She looked up and saw a familiar handsome face as the person took off his sunsses. "Edward, what are you doing here?" she asked, surprised. Edward raised an eyebrow and sat down across from her with a smile. "Are you that surprised to see me?"


    Phoebe was indeed surprised. She remembered that the Vanderbilt family had no business in Starfall City. "Yeah, are you here for a vacation?" Edward''s eyes shed, smiling meaningfully. "I came from Montgomery. I yed around for two days and was just about to head back." "I see," Phoebe replied.


    Edward looked at her. "When did youe to Starfall City? Are you here to see Donovan?"


    "It''s a long story," Phoebe said, not wanting to discuss Donovan''s actions with outsiders.


    Edward justughed, his tone particrly indulgent. "Don''t worry. We have dozens of hours before we head back. You can tell me slowly."

 Chapter 351 Theodore Feels Awkward

    Phoebe felt really torn. With the ties between the Ziegler and Vanderbilt families, there was no way Edward didn''t know about Donovan''s mess.


    Even if Edward didn''t know now, he''d find out soon enough.


    Phoebe had to fill Edward in on the basics. After hearing her out, Edward looked serious and said, "Why is Donovan being so dumb?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together.


    She knew no matter how she spun it, Donovan gambling and embezzling funds was disgraceful.


    Edward saw Phoebe''splicated expression and said, "Something this big happened, and you didn''t tell me? You came to Starfall City alone. If something had happened, Evelyn would have been worried sick." "I didn''te alone," Phoebe replied.


    Edward was surprised.


    Phoebe looked him in the eye and said, "Theodore got here before me. By the time I arrived, he had almost everything sorted."


    Edward squinted at her. "What happened to your face?"


    Phoebe instinctively touched her cheek. It was cut by broken ss in a car ident. The scab had just fallen off, making it look pretty bad. "I scraped it by ident."


    Edward stared at her for a long time, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Phoebe, when did you start lying to me?"


    Phoebe shot back, "I''m not."


    Edward just kept looking at her. Phoebe realized lying to him was pointless. They''d grown up together, and he could always tell when she was lying.


    She lowered her eyes and told him about the car ident, but she didn''t see the change in his expression.


    "A car ident?" Edward asked, puzzled.


    "Yeah," Phoebe said. "The car came straight at us, knocked us off the road, and then took off. It seemed like a warning, not an attempt to kill us."


    Edward''s eyes flickered, and his hands clenched into fists. "Any suspects?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "The only person we crossed in Starfall City was the casino owner. Maybe he sent someone to scare us."


    "Impossible!" Edward said without hesitation.


    Seeing Phoebe''s surprise, he quickly exined, "I heard that casino grudges in Starfall City are settled within the casino. Unless you owe money, they don''t retaliate outside." "But it was clear they were targeting us," Phoebe insisted.


    "Did you investigate?" Edward asked.


    "After the ident, John looked into it, but there were no cameras on that road, and the car had no tes, so we couldn''t trace it," Phoebe said.


    Edward looked at her. Even though she was sitting there unharmed, the thought that she had almost died made him anxious.


    Suddenly, Edward stood up. "I need to use the restroom."


    Phoebe was momentarily stunned, then nodded. Watching him walk away, she turned her attention back to her phone.


    After a while, she put her phone away. Still, in Starfall City, nothing seemed important.


    She decided to wait until she got back home to deal with it.


    Back in the States, Theodore slept for an entire day. He had forced himself out of Starfall City Hospital with unhealed injuries.


    After leaving the hospital, Theodore flew for hours. By the time he got back to the States, he waspletely drained. He slipped into a semia after Vanessa stormed off in anger.


    Theodore tossed and turned in fitful sleep for an unknown duration before eventually rousing. He clenched his eyes tightly shut, then abruptly snapped them open.


    "The patient is awake! Notify the family!" someone shouted near his ear.


    Theodore frowned at the loud voice. He opened his eyes to a blindingly white ceiling, a deep furrow forming between his brows.


    People crowded around him, filling his vision. He closed his eyes again and said hoarsely, "If you''re here to see my corpse, you don''t need to get this close. I''m not dead, but you''re scaring me to death." Then he got a p. "You idiot!"


    Brandon''s voice was loud. Seeing Theodore still had the energy to joke, Brandon rxed. "Mom, I told you Theodore wouldn''t die, but you didn''t believe me."


    "No one talks about their own son like that," Sarah scolded, pushing Brandon aside to get closer to the bed.


    Seeing Theodore''s pale cheeks, Sarah wiped her tears. "Theodore, you scared me to death. You were fine, so how did you end up in aa?"


    Theodore couldn''t stand seeing Sarah cry. He tried to sit up but was pushed back down by Taylor. "Don''t move. Your body hasn''t healed yet. You were reckless, rushing back to the States before recovering. You almost made things worse."


    Theodorey back down, his gaze sweeping over the concerned faces around the bed. But he didn''t see Phoebe, the one he wanted to see.


    He pressed his pale lips together and asked, "Mom, where''s Phoebe?"


    As soon as he said it, he regretted it. But Phoebe was his first thought upon waking.


    Vanessa, standing by the bed, flipped out when she heard Theodore call for Phoebe.


    Vanessa was truly resentful!


    She had been the one taking care of Theodore these past few days, so why was Phoebe still on his mind? What kind of charm did Phoebe have?


    Taylor said unhappily, "Her phone''s unreachable. She must be on a flight back to the States. What''s going on with you and Phoebe? Youe back, and she goes abroad. Didn''t you two discuss this?"


    Brandon chimed in, "It''s my fault. I asked Phoebe to go. I didn''t know Theodore woulde back without any notice."


    Sarah red at Brandon. "You knew Theodore was in a car ident and kept it from us. You don''t deserve to be his father."


    Brandon didn''t get angry. He said a few ttering words, and Sarah smiled again. She looked at Theodore and said, "Theodore, during the two days you were in aa, Vanessa took care of you. When you recover, you should thank her properly."


    Theodore''s suddena had scared them all. He needed someone by his side, and Vanessa had volunteered to stay and take care of him.


    Because of this, Sarah and Taylor''s opinions of Vanessa changed while their dissatisfaction with Phoebe grew.


    Although Phoebe had her reasons, the fact that Theodore had been hospitalized for several days without her presence made Vanessa look better inparison.


    People''s hearts were always soft, especially women who were more emotional. Sarah and Taylor couldn''t help butpare who loved Theodore the most.

 Chapter 352 Bring Phoebe to the Hospital for Me

    Theodore nced at Vanessa. She had her hair in a ponytail, no makeup, dark circles under her eyes, and looked exhausted. This was a big change from her usual cheerful self. Now, she looked more like a tired housewife.


    Seeing Theodore look over, Vanessa gave a shy smile. "Grandma, I''m happy to help. Theodore doesn''t need to thank me."


    "No way," Taylor said. "Look at Vanessa; she''s lost so much weight from exhaustion. Even Phoebe doesn''t take care of Theodore as well as she does." Theodore knew Taylor was unhappy with Phoebe. He snapped, "Wasn''t Phoebe called to Starfall City by Brandon?"


    He meant that if Phoebe were here, no one else would need to take care of him.


    Vanessa''s smile froze. She looked at Theodore awkwardly, but he didn''t look back.


    They all knew Phoebe would nevere to take care of Theodore, yet he still defended her in front of the Reynolds family.


    Taylor, frustrated, turned to Brandon. "Couldn''t you have called Theodore before sending Phoebe to Starfall City?"


    Brandon replied, "I just wanted to surprise Theodore."


    "Thanks," Theodore said tly. "It was more of a shock than a surprise."


    Brandon fell silent.


    Vanessa, feeling ignored, said, "Taylor, Brandon, Sarah, since Theodore is awake, I''ll head back now."


    "Alright," Taylor said, noticing Vanessa''s sad expression. "Madison, see Vanessa off. Vanessa, you''ve worked hard these past few days."


    Vanessa forced a smile and nced at Theodore. Seeing he had no intention of asking her to stay, she held back her sadness and left the ward.


    Taylor quickly nudged Madison. "Madison, check on her."


    "Okay." Madison quickly followed her.


    Taylor sighed, gazing at Theodore. "Vanessa diligently cared for you during your unconsciousness. You can''t be so callous towards her now." Theodore frowned. "So you want me to flirt with Vanessa?"


    His tone was harsh, and Taylor''s face changed. "That''s not what I meant. Just be a little nicer to her."


    "Impossible," Theodore said. "Don''t expect me to flirt with Vanessa. I can''t handle it."


    Taylor stayed silent, feeling misunderstood. She just wanted Theodore to be kinder to Vanessa and not so cold right after waking up.


    Sarah understood and figured Theodore''s bad mood was because Phoebe wasn''t around.


    Sarah patted Theodore''s arm. "Since you''re awake, we''re relieved. If you don''t want Vanessa taking care of you, we won''t interfere. You can find someone else."


    Taylor wanted to say something but was silenced by a re from Sarah. Reluctantly, Taylor followed Sarah out of the ward.


    Brandon was about to leave when Theodore called out, "Dad, I need to talk to you."


    Sarah and Taylor stopped and looked back. Taylor said, "What private conversation can''t we hear?"


    "Let''s go," Sarah said, pulling Taylor along. They left.


    As the door closed, Brandon sat in a chair. "I had someone check. Phoebe just arrived in Starfall City, and her assistant John booked her a return flight. She''ll be back early tomorrow morning." "That''s not what I wanted to talk about," Theodore said, sitting up slowly. When he wasn''t smiling, he looked really cold. "When are you going to tell Mom about Bishop?"


    Brandon''s face darkened. "Are you lecturing me?"


    Theodore stared at him. "You can''t hide it forever. If you can''t tell her, I will. Mom deserves to know."


    "That''s none of your business," Brandon snapped, standing up. "Take care of your own problems and stop worrying about your mom."


    With that, Brandon stormed out, mming the door.


    Theodore leaned back against the headboard, closing his eyes. Finally, some peace. His recent weight loss made his features sharp andmanding.


    Lawton knocked and entered, seeing Theodore like this. Theodore opened his eyes. "What''s the date today?"


    Lawton told him, and Theodore said coldly, "Send someone to the airport. As soon as Phoebe gets off the ne, bring her to me."


    Theodore was injured because of Phoebe. She didn''t deserve to be out there freely.


    Lawton asked, "Really tie Phoebe up?"


    "Yes!" Theodore''s eyes were filled with anger.


    Phoebe fell asleep as soon as she boarded the ne. Halfway through the flight, she heard a familiar voice.


    Edward said, "Awake?"


    Phoebe turned to see Edward''s concerned gaze. She looked around and noticed the passenger next to her had moved to Edward''s seat. Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Where are we now?"


    "We just flew over the Pacific. It''s still about five hours to Kedora. Are you hungry? I can get you some food," Edward replied.


    Phoebe shook her head, but her stomach growled. Edward chuckled softly, pretending not to notice her reddening ears, and pressed the call button. The flight attendant quickly brought a meal. Edward opened the tray table for her and handed her the knife and fork. Phoebe looked at the steak but didn''t have much of an appetite. Under Edward''s watchful eyes, she took the knife and fork.


    She only ate the side dishes and pasta, leaving the steak.


    Edward asked, "Why aren''t you eating the meat?"


    Phoebe replied, "I''m full."


    Edward took the knife and fork, moved the te in front of him, cut the steak into small pieces, and offered a piece to Phoebe. Phoebe shook her head and covered her mouth.


    Edwardughed. "Then I''ll eat it. No need to waste it."


    Before she could stop him, Edward was already eating with her knife and fork, enjoying it. Phoebe felt a bit ufortable.


    But she couldn''t say anything. Edward didn''t mind, and if she said something, it would only make things more awkward.


    For the rest of the flight, Phoebe pretended to sleep. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel Edward''s intense gaze. Such a loving gaze she no longer deserved.


    The nended an hourte. The Kedora airport was huge, and it took another half hour to get their luggage.


    When they finally exited, it was past three in the morning. Apart from tired travelers, the only thing outside was waiting for night-shift taxis.


    Just as Phoebe was about to hail a taxi, a ck business car pulled up. The door opened, and four or five bodyguards in ck rushed out, grabbing Phoebe and dragging her into the car.

 Chapter 353 The Imprisoned Embrace

    Phoebe had never seen anything like this and was terrified. By the time she thought to fight back, she was already in the car. "Edward..."


    Before she could finish, a towel was shoved in her mouth, and she was tied up. This sudden nighttime abduction nearly drove her mad with fear. Phoebe struggled, but several hands held her down. The car door mmed shut, and the ck business car sped off.


    In less than a minute, she watched helplessly as Edward was taken away by two men in ck, getting farther and farther away.


    Despair washed over her, and a million thoughts raced through her mind.


    ''Who wants to kidnap me? What do they want? Is Vanessa behind this?''


    The car was eerily quiet. After tying her up, the men in ck did nothing else. The dark vehicle and flickering streetlights outside made it worse.


    The silence made Phoebe even more anxious. She tried to push the towel out of her mouth but couldn''t.


    Two men in ck sat on either side of her, their faces cold and ruthless.


    The more she thought, the more scared she got. Then, they covered her eyes with a ck cloth.


    ''Why cover my eyes? Are they going to kill me? At least they should use me to get money from Theodore,'' she thought angrily.


    Even if Theodore wouldn''t pay, her mom, Evelyn, would know she was kidnapped and find a way to get the money.


    At this point, money didn''t matter. Losing her life was the real fear.


    The car sped down the highway. An hourter, it stopped in an underground parking lot where Lawton was waiting.


    Seeing Phoebe dragged out, tightly bound, Lawton''s heart nearly stopped. He red at the bodyguards. "What''s wrong with you? I said to bring her, not tie her up like this."


    Lawton was almost suffocating. He wanted to speak but feared Phoebe would hold a grudge and punish himter. He was in a tough spot.


    He quickly waved for the bodyguards to take her into the elevator.


    Phoebe felt something was wrong as she was dragged out of the car. Being taken into the elevator made her even more uneasy.


    ''In TV shows, kidnappers hide their victims in remote ces. Why are they taking me to a hotel? Wait, a hotel! Are they nning to film something obscene to ruin my reputation?'' she thought. Her heart raced. With her eyes covered and mouth gagged, she couldn''t see or call for help. She could only wait for a chance to escape.


    Lawton stood in the corner, watching her expressions change. He felt like dying. How would they end this?


    The elevator opened, and Phoebe was carried out. The strong smell of disinfectant hit her nose.


    ''What kind of hotel smells like disinfectant? Are they taking me to a hospital to harvest my organs?'' she thought, stunned.


    Phoebe was nearly scared to death by her own thoughts. She felt the kidnappers stop, then they opened a door and shoved her inside. She stumbled and fell to the ground. The door closed behind her.


    The room was eerily quiet. Though she couldn''t see, her hearing sharpened. She heard rustling, like clothes rubbing together.


    Then came the sound of slippers on the floor, slowly approaching. A cold, strong hand gripped her chin.


    Phoebe was flustered.


    The person seemed to be examining her. After a moment, they grunted in displeasure and removed the ck cloth from her eyes.


    The sudden light made her squint. Once her eyes adjusted, she saw Theodore.


    He appeared thinner, still in the process of recuperating from his injuries. His leg struggled to bear his weight, and his hospital gown exposed almost fully healed abrasions.


    Up close, Phoebe could smell a faint mint scent from his cor, warmed by his body heat.


    She squinted, hiding her anger.


    So, this terrifying kidnapping was just Theodore''s prank. If she could speak, she''d ask if he found it funny.


    They stared at each other before Theodore spoke, "Don''t re at me. I didn''t tie you up."


    Phoebe was even angrier. She grunted, signaling him to untie her.


    Seeing her angry eyes, Theodore smiled leisurely. "It''s good to keep you tied up."


    With her tied up, she wouldn''t run around, making him chase her. He thought it best to keep her tied until he was discharged.


    Realizing he had no intention of untying her, Phoebe screamed, wishing she could kick him.


    ''Why don''t you tie yourself up?'' she thought.


    Theodore''s eyes,rger from weight loss, were filled with amusement, making her headache.


    ''Is he nning to keep me tied up like this?'' she thought.


    She stared at him in horror, her eyes pleading, but he ignored her. He stood up andmanded, "Two people,e in."


    The bodyguards entered. Theodore pointed at Phoebe. "Carry her to my bed, and don''t hurt her."


    Before she could struggle, the bodyguards grabbed her and carried her to the bed. She was furious.


    Peeking through the door crack, Lawton quickly turned away, pretending he hadn''t seen anything.


    When it came to being a pervert, Theodore was the worst. Wasn''t he afraid she''d kill him once she was free?


    The bodyguards ced her on the bed and quickly retreated, as cold and emotionless as robots.


    Phoebe was livid.


    The hospital bed sank slightly, and her back pressed against a warm body. The fresh mint scent filled her nose, and then an arm weighed down her waist. Theodore draped his injured leg over hers in a sort of restraining embrace.


    Holding her in his arms, Theodore''s heart finally settled.


    He closed his eyes in satisfaction and whispered in her ear, "You heartless person, I risked my life to protect you."

 Chapter 354 The Scent of Another Man

    Theodore had Phoebe in a tight grip, making it impossible for her to move, even to turn her neck.


    He leaned in close, his voice low and raspy, sending a shiver down her ear.


    Then, out of nowhere, Theodore sniffed her.


    Phoebe thought, ''What is he doing, sniffing me like that? Like a dog or something.''


    After a few seconds, Theodore frowned. "Why do you smell like another man? It''s gross."


    It was Rainforest Mist, Edward''s usual scent. Theodore knew it well from over three years ago when Phoebe and Edward were still together.


    Back then, Phoebe was Theodore''s intern secretary.


    One day, in the restroom, a colleague asked Phoebe about her perfume. Theodore remembered her saying, "It''s my boyfriend''s, Rainforest Mist. He loves this brand." That day, Theodore paid special attention to the scent. It was light and cool, just like now.


    Phoebe couldn''t smell it on herself, but she could smell Theodore''s sharp, minty aroma, masking the hospital''s disinfectant smell.


    Theodore''s scent was as strong as his presence.


    Phoebe thought, ''Can''t you take the towel out of my mouth?''


    Theodorey back down but got more agitated. He suddenly sat up, threw off the covers, and walked to the door with a cane, looking like a general with a broken leg. Phoebe tried to lift her head but couldn''t. She thought, ''Did Theodore get brain damage in the desert? Why is he acting so weird?''


    When Theodore went out, the bodyguards at the door straightened up. Even Lawton, who was dozing, stood up. "Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore pressed his lips together. "Did you see her with anyone at the airport?"


    The bodyguards exchanged nces.


    Lawton stayed silent.


    Lawton didn''t want to say anything but asked the bodyguards how they brought Phoebe from the airport. He was nervous. "Mr. Reynolds, are you sure you want to know?" Lawton had seen how Theodore reacted to Edward''s name. Knowing Phoebe had returned with Edward would make him furious.


    Theodore frowned at Lawton.


    Lawton thought, ''Alright, you asked for it. Don''t me me.''


    Lawton said, "She was with Edward. They probably ran into each other at Starfall City airport and took the same flight. Edward was in Montgomery for a week before transferring to Starfall City." Theodore''s face darkened. "It really is, Edward!"


    Rainforest Mist was discontinued years ago. Its unique scent was easily recognizable.


    Lawton said, "Mr. Reynolds..."


    "Get me a bottle of disinfectant with a spray nozzle," Theodore cut off Lawton in a deep voice.


    Seeing Theodore''s dark expression, Lawton didn''t hesitate. He quickly borrowed some medical disinfectant from a nurse and handed it to Theodore.


    Theodore took the disinfectant and headed back to the hospital room. Just before closing the door, he said, "Don''t stand guard at the door. Rest." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and left.


    Theodore locked the door behind him.


    Phoebe heard the lock click and felt her heart race. She saw Theodore limping towards her.


    His face was dark, and his usually cold eyes were now filled with anger, scaring Phoebe.


    Theodore yanked off the covers.


    Though still clothed, Phoebe shivered from the sudden chill. She stared at Theodore, thinking, ''What is he nning?''


    Theodore suddenly smiled and sprayed her all over with disinfectant.


    Phoebe thought, ''He''s being so childish. What is he doing?''


    She closed her eyes as the strong smell of disinfectant made her nauseous, holding her breath.


    Once the disinfectant masked the Rainforest Mist scent, Theodore put the bottle on the bedside table andy back down, pulling the soaking-wet Phoebe into his arms. The strong disinfectant smell made Theodore sneeze several times. He then bit down hard on Phoebe''s ear.


    Phoebe trembled in pain.


    After venting his anger, Theodore released her ear. Seeing the teeth marks on her earlobe, the pain in his chest didn''t lessen much.


    He leaned over and licked the teeth marks.


    Phoebe shivered again. She couldn''t understand Theodore''s erratic emotions-one moment he wanted to hurt her, the next he was gentle.


    The next morning, sunlight streamed through the window. Phoebe vaguely heard people talking.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw several doctors around the bed. They stared at her as she woke up.


    ''What is this?'' Phoebe thought.


    She quickly sat up and realized the ropes binding her were gone. She saw Theodore sitting next to her, watching her intently. Phoebe felt helpless.


    "I feel like I''ve slept for a long time," she said.


    The doctors were surprised to see a family member asleep while attending to a patient for the first time. Fortunately, the VIP room bed was big enough for two adults. Theodore cleared his throat, drawing all attention. "When can I be discharged?"


    The attending doctor said, "Mr. Reynolds, we rmend you stay another half month to recover fully."


    Theodore turned to Phoebe, who looked ufortable. "Do you hear that? Your chance to repay your debt hase."


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    After the doctors left, Phoebe quickly jumped out of bed, distancing herself from it. She warily stared at Theodore. "When did you untie me?"

 Chapter 355 The Biting Mr. Reynolds

    Theodore crossed his arms and leaned against the headboard, raising an eyebrow at Phoebe. "Before the doctores, it''s not great for people to see us ying bondage games." Phoebe snapped back, "Then why did you have someone tie me up at the airport?"


    "If I didn''t, what if you ran away again?" Theodore replied coldly.


    Phoebe was furious. "You have plenty of people to take care of you. Isn''t Mia enough?"


    Theodore narrowed his eyes. "Who''s Mia?"


    Trying to keep her cool, Phoebe took a deep breath. "Never mind. Where''s my luggage? I need to change."


    After a night, the smell of disinfectant still clung to her, making her ufortable.


    Theodore pointed towards the door with his chin. Phoebe saw her suitcase.


    She walked over, unzipped it, and grabbed some clothes. "Can you stop being so childish? Being tied up in the middle of the night will give me nightmares." Theodore sneered. "You slept just fine, no nightmares."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth, grabbed her clothes, and headed to the bathroom.


    She quickly changed and freshened up. In the mirror, she looked okay, except for her slightly swollen ear.


    She noticed bite marks on her ear, still oozing blood, showing how hard Theodore had bitten.


    Phoebe rubbed her ear and left the bathroom.


    Lawton had arrived with breakfast in the hospital room. Seeing Phoebe, he stood up straight. "Good morning, Phoebe!"


    His tone was more respectful than usual.


    "Good morning," Phoebe nodded. She vaguely remembered his voice fromst night and knew he was involved in the kidnapping. Phoebe was rational. She knew they were following Theodore''s orders, so she didn''t me them.


    Seeing her calm expression, Lawton rxed, set the breakfast on the table, and found an excuse to leave.


    The room was just Phoebe and Theodore again. Theodore sat on the bed, watching Phoebe walk to the table. He coughed heavily. Phoebe pretended not to hear and sat down.


    Theodore coughed twice more.


    Phoebe finally turned to him. "Is your throat ufortable? Should I call a doctor?"


    Theodore red at her. "Come here!"


    Phoebe hesitated but walked over. She stood by the bed, looking at Theodore, who was sitting cross-legged like a child.


    Suddenly, Theodore grabbed her cor, pulled her down, and bit her lip hard.


    "Ouch!" Phoebe grabbed his wrist, trying to pull away.


    She thought, ''Is Theodore turning into a dog? Why does he keep biting her?''


    Hearing her cry out, Theodore finally let go, watching as she stepped back, ring at him.


    Theodore arrogantly extended his hand. "Help me over there!"


    Phoebe felt her lip bleeding. She licked it and tasted blood.


    The wound stung sharply.


    Phoebe frowned and red at Theodore, who raised an eyebrow without a hint of remorse. She really wanted to walk away.


    Phoebe reluctantly walked over, took Theodore''s hand, and helped him off the bed.


    She hated herself for giving in, but when Theodore leaned heavily on her, she quickly wrapped her arm around his waist to keep him from falling. Theodore smirked.


    Seeing Phoebe nce at the crutch by the bed, Theodore sneered. "I don''t need that. Just help me over there."


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    ''You used that crutchst night and seemed fine,'' she thought, but she resigned herself to being his human crutch, helping him to the chair by the dining table.


    In just a few steps, Theodore made it difficult for her, making her break out in a sweat and ruining her recent shower.


    Phoebe served him a bowl of soup and handed it to him. Theodore crossed his arms and stared at her, clearly expecting her to feed him.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together and lifted the spoon to feed him.


    Just as she had fed him a few spoonfuls, the door opened. Vanessa walked in and saw Phoebe feeding Theodore.


    Vanessa froze, unsure whether to enter or leave.


    "I seem to havee at a bad time." Vanessa looked haggard. After leaving the hospital yesterday, she barely slept.


    She had finally made it to dawn, changed her clothes, bought breakfast, and drove to the hospital.


    Vanessa didn''t believe Theodore was always so heartless. She was determined to make him less cold.


    Phoebe nced at the bowl of soup, feeling a nudge on her knee. She saw Theodore opening his mouth, signaling her to continue feeding him. Phoebe stayed silent.


    Theodore''s injury was to his leg, so he could use his own hands to eat.


    "Feed me some side dishes. Don''t just give me soup." Theodore''s eyes were on the fruit sd.


    Phoebe had no choice but to pick up a fork, stab a piece of fruit sd, and put it in his mouth. Hearing him chew, she couldn''t resist and forked a piece of apple for herself. The apple was sweet and tasty.


    Vanessa walked in, ced the breakfast she had bought on the table, and said, "Theodore, I brought you breakfast, but it looks like you''re already eating."


    Theodore nodded and then ordered Phoebe, "Feed me the soup."


    As Phoebe fed him, she caught a glimpse of Vanessa sitting down. Phoebe said, "Thank you for your trouble these past few days, Miss Fitzroy. Mr. ck''s film starts shooting tomorrow. Don''t you need to prepare your luggage?" Actually, for the past half month, Mr. ck''s team has been doing script readings, and Vanessa attended only for two days before flying abroad.


    With the film about to start, Vanessa didn''t seem urgent. Phoebe suspected the hundred million dors Theodore had invested might go to waste.


    "I know. I''m leaving this afternoon." Vanessa red at Phoebe and then looked at Theodore with a hint of sadness. "Theodore, will youe to see me?" Theodore replied indifferently, "We''ll see."


    Vanessa lowered her eyes in disappointment. "If you''re busy, you don''t have toe. I don''t want you to be too tired."


    "Alright," Theodore said.


    Vanessa looked up in shock at Theodore''s cold profile. She had hoped he would say he woulde, but he had taken her words seriously. Vanessa had truly tasted her own medicine.

 Chapter 356 Let Vanessa Go to Hell to Be a Movie Queen

    The room went dead silent. Phoebe fed Theodore thest spoonful of soup, then calmly served herself another bowl using the same bowl and spoon. Vanessa looked annoyed. "Phoebe, why not use a different bowl? Doesn''t it bother you that Theodore used it?"


    "Not at all," Phoebe replied mockingly, looking right at Vanessa. "I often share Theodore''s saliva."


    Vanessa went quiet.


    Nearby, Theodore felt quite pleased with Phoebe''s actions. He smiled and said, "Vanessa, after breakfast, go back and prepare for your role. Don''t let me down." Vanessa felt upset and said pitifully, "Theodore, I''ll show you my best."


    After breakfast, Phoebe helped Theodore back to his hospital bed. Lawton came in to discusspany matters with Theodore while Phoebe cleaned up and took out the trash.


    The trash bin was at the end of the hallway. Just as Phoebe threw away the trash and was about to head back, she heard Vanessa''s mocking voice behind her.


    "Phoebe, don''t get too pleased with yourself," Vanessa sneered.


    Phoebe turned to see Vanessa''s face twisted with resentment. She thought, ''Vanessa looks really ugly!''


    "I''ve been flying back and forth these past few days. Whenever I had some free time, I thought about the details I had previously overlooked. So, I went over everything that happened recently in my mind, and I have a question," Phoebe said. "What is it?" Vanessa stared at Phoebe warily.


    "Nobody mentioned the car ident involving Theodore and me. How did you find out and arrive so early?" Phoebe asked sharply.


    The car ident happened early in the morning in Starfall City. Even if Vanessa had received the news immediately, she would not have arrived by the next morning.


    A direct flight from Kedora to Starfall City takes 28 hours, so Phoebe had John check Vanessa''s flight.


    What Phoebe found out shocked her.


    Vanessa had boarded a flight to Starfall City before the ident even happened.


    A sh of panic crossed Vanessa''s face, but she quicklyposed herself. "I had a nightmare about Theodore getting into a car ident and felt uneasy, so I bought a ticket to Starfall City." Phoebe sneered. "I don''t believe you."


    Vanessa shrugged. "Alright, you don''t believe me. You can''t do anything about it. Do you have any evidence proving I caused the ident? Without evidence, Theodore won''t believe you." Phoebe pressed her lips tightly. "One day, God will punish you."


    "Don''t try to scare me with that. The fact is you have no evidence," Vanessa said smugly, lowering her voice. "Why didn''t the ident kill you?"


    "You!" Phoebe''s face changed slightly.


    Vanessa took a step back, her malice reced by a look of frailty. "Phoebe, be careful. You might get hit by a car one day while walking down the street."


    Phoebe clenched her fists and said coldly, "Vanessa, I heard Mr. ck''s movie involves wire stunts. You better be careful, or you might fall and die." Vanessa was furious. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    "Whether I dare or not is another matter. But who knows what wille first, tomorrow or an ident? If you try to harm me again, I''ll make sure you end up in hell as a leading actress," Phoebe said, pushing Vanessa aside and walking away. Vanessa red at Phoebe''s back, trembling with rage, thinking, ''Phoebe, I curse you to die a miserable death!''


    When Phoebe returned to the hospital room, Lawton had finished his report. Theodore was leaning against the headboard, one hand receiving an IV drip, the other holding a pen as he reviewed documents.


    Phoebe walked over. "I should go home for a bit. Do you need me to bring anything back?"


    Theodore didn''t look up. "Let Lawton get it. You stay here."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, and Lawton quickly said, "Phoebe, I''ll go get it. Just send me a list, and I''ll handle it."


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    ''Never mind,'' she thought. ''I don''t really need to go home.''


    She sat down. After a while, John knocked and entered. "Phoebe, you''re back. There are a few documents that need your signature."


    "Bring them in," Phoebe said.


    John came in, greeted Theodore and the others, and handed Phoebe the documents. "Tomorrow is the opening ceremony for Mr. ck''s film..."


    "Have the deputy director go with Miss Fitzroy. Also, there''s an interview with Extraordinary Entertainment. Send ire..." Phoebe detailed the work arrangements.


    Phoebe thought of Noah and looked at Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, are you still angry?"


    Theodore nced at her coldly. "What do you think?"


    Phoebe fell silent.


    From his tone, it was clear he was still angry. Noah would have to stay home. Phoebe handed the reviewed documents to John. "Go back to the office and wait for my instructions." "Okay." John left with the documents.


    After a while, Theodore finished his work too. Lawton smartly took the documents and left the room, leaving only Phoebe and Theodore staring at each other.


    Phoebe went to cut a te of fruit and sat by the bed, offering it to Theodore. "Try it. It''s really sweet."


    Theodore squinted. "Are you trying to please me so I''ll let Noah off the hook?"


    "No," Phoebe said with a smile, spearing a piece of apple and bringing it to his mouth. "The doctor said you should eat more fruit for vitamins. It''ll help your wounds heal faster." Theodore sneered. "Phoebe, do you know how particrly nice you are to me when you need something?"


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    Seeing that Theodore wasn''t eating, Phoebe was about to pull her hand back to eat the apple herself when Theodore grabbed her wrist, took the apple, and then let go. Phoebe heard Theodore chewing loudly. She speared another piece for herself, and they finished the te of fruit together.


    Phoebe put down the te and handed Theodore a napkin. He didn''t take it; he just stared at her.


    Phoebe immediately understood what Theodore wanted. She stood up and wiped his mouth. As she was wiping, Theodore suddenly grabbed her cor and pulled her down, kissing her. Phoebe''s eyes widened. She instinctively took a step back but was immediately pulled back by Theodore. She lost her bnce and quickly reached out for support. Phoebe didn''t know what she had pressed, but her palm felt unusually hot.


    She heard Theodore moan and thought she had pressed on his wound. She pulled her hand back, but Theodore grabbed her cor and pulled her back again. Their lips met like an electric current, heating up continuously.


    At that moment, Phoebe couldn''t sense anything else.


    All of Phoebe''s senses, everything around her, was upied by Theodore. Phoebe even felt like crying.

 Chapter 357 The Illusion of Happiness

    Suddenly, a few deliberate coughs broke the silence. Phoebe quickly pulled away from Theodore, turning to see Evelyn and Donovan at the door. The atmosphere got awkward fast.


    Phoebe''s face turned bright red. Getting caught kissing Theodore by her family made her feel shy.


    Theodore stayed cool. "Mom, what brings you here?"


    Evelyn looked a bit embarrassed, shooting a reproachful nce at Donovan for not knocking. She walked in with a fruit basket. "Theodore, I heard you woke up, so I came to see you." Actually, Evelyn had tried visiting earlier but got stopped by Vanessa, leading to a big argument.


    Theodore stayed silent.


    Donovan, annoyed by Evelyn''s ingratiating manner, shoved the bouquet he was holding into Phoebe''s arms.


    He sat down and said, "I heard you protected Phoebe during the car ident. Thanks."


    "No need," Theodore replied indifferently.


    Donovan frowned. "Theodore, you look like you need a punch. Don''t forget how you took Phoebe away from me."


    "Donovan!" Phoebe interrupted, not wanting him to bring up the past.


    Theodore wasn''t a good person. If Donovan pushed him, he''d take it out on her.


    Donovan red at her. "Why are you restraining me? If he can do it, why can''t I discuss it?" You''re too soft-hearted, so he controls you."


    Theodore said, "I paid back the five million dors you embezzled in Starfall City. Also, I have a smallpany you can manage. Profit and loss are your responsibility, and it has nothing to do with the mainpany."


    Donovan''s expression changed instantly. "You should have said so earlier. Don''t worry, I''ll manage this smallpany well."


    Evelyn''s face lit up. They hade not just to visit Theodore but also to discuss Donovan''s job.


    Donovan''s embezzlement in Starfall City had made it hard for him to find work in Kedora. Evelyn had no choice but to seek Theodore''s help.


    Before they could even ask, Theodore had already solved their problem, making Evelyn even more enthusiastic. "Theodore, don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on Donovan. By the way, does your wound hurt? Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Theodore stayed calm. "If you need anything, let me know. After all, Phoebe will thank me on your behalf." Phoebe was speechless.


    Evelyn and Donovan didn''t stay long. Theodore''s strong presence made it hard to continue the conversation. Phoebe escorted them out. At the elevator, she said, "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing today?"


    "Would you have let use if we did?" Donovan sneered. "I didn''t expect Theodore to be so easygoing. Without saying anything, he gave me apany to run. If I had known, I wouldn''t have suffered in Starfall City." Phoebe pursed her lips. "Donovan, I''ve told you before, don''t take things from Theodore that don''t belong to you."


    "It''s just a smallpany. He won''t even care," Donovan said dismissively. "Phoebe, he''s your husband. What''s wrong with him doing something for me? Are you letting him sleep with you for free?"


    Before Phoebe could respond, Evelyn lightly pped Donovan on the back, more like dusting him off than hitting him.


    "Watch your mouth," Evelyn said, turning to Phoebe. "Donovan''s having a hard time finding a job. We had no choice but to ask Theodore for help."


    Since it was already done, Phoebe didn''t want to upset them. "Just this once!"


    Donovan beamed. "Phoebe, trust me. I''ll make thispany bigger."


    Phoebe was speechless. If anyone could boast, it was Donovan. The bigger his words, the harder he''d fall.


    After seeing them off, Phoebe returned to the ward and saw Theodore resting with his eyes closed.


    She walked over slowly, intending to pull the nket up for him. As soon as she touched it, he grabbed her wrist.


    Startled, she heard him say, "I helped Donovan a lot. How are you going to thank me?"


    "You know Donovan bites off more than he can chew. Why give him apany to ruin?" Phoebe frowned.


    Theodore stared at her. "I realized it''s better to keep him under my watch. At least it''s controble."


    That wasn''t the real reason. Lately, he felt anxious, especially as Phoebe became more uncontroble. The feeling of her slipping away made him feel the need to do something. By keeping Donovan close, he had another leverage over Phoebe. Why wouldn''t he?


    Phoebe looked at him suspiciously. "Really?"


    Theodore gently stroked her cheek. "Don''t you trust me?"


    "I do," Phoebe said, still uneasy. "What if Donovan incurs heavy losses?"


    Theodore squinted at her. "It''s fine. If he loses a lot, you can repay me with sex."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She stood by the bed, looking at Theodore with aplicated expression. Justst night, he had her tied up and brought to the hospital. Today, it seemed like the storm had passed.


    It was as if everything that had happened before didn''t exist, and their rtionship had returned to its former glory, even more harmonious than before.


    Vanessa was off shooting a movie, and Donovan''s issue was perfectly resolved, but she still felt uneasy.


    For the next half month, Phoebe stayed in the hospital to take care of Theodore.


    Sarah and the others visited Theodore a few times, subtly ming Phoebe. Phoebe knew she was willful to leave Theodore, who was injured for her, and return to the country alone, so she obediently epted the scolding. Seeing Phoebe''s good attitude, Taylor said little more. They stoppeding to the hospital every day, only reminding her to take good care of Theodore.


    The rtionship between Phoebe and Theodore returned to its previous state. They both pretended to forget the previous rift, maintaining superficial harmony.


    Half a monthter, the doctor finally announced that Theodore could be discharged. Phoebe brought him home, but before they could settle in, she received news that Vanessa had fallen from a wire and was hospitalized. After ending the call, Phoebe saw Theodore staring at her seriously. "Tell Lawton to buy two ne tickets. I''m going with you."


    Phoebe stared nkly at Theodore''s back. The illusion of happiness over the past few days burst like a soap bubble. The person he truly cared about had always been Vanessa.

 Chapter 358 Theodore is Vanessas Family Member

    The ER at Lindell Harbor Hospital was packed. Hank and his crew anxiously watched the operating room doors, worry etched on their faces. Footsteps approached. Hank turned to see Theodore, dressed in a ck suit with a dark gray coat over his shoulders, walking towards them.


    The lights highlighted Theodore''s handsome features, giving him an air of nobility. Even Hank used to good-looking people in the entertainment industry, couldn''t help but be impressed.


    Hank''s gaze shifted to Phoebe beside Theodore. She was dressed simply in gray mid-heeled leather shoes, but her presence was just as striking.


    Together, they looked like a perfect TV drama couple.


    Hank stepped forward. "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler, you''re here."


    Theodore''s brows were furrowed, his eyes sharp. He nodded. "Mr. ck, what''s the situation?"


    "Miss Fitzroy is still in the emergency room," Hank said, feeling overwhelmed by Theodore''s presence.


    Phoebe smiled at Hank, trying to calm him. "Mr. ck, how did Miss Fitzroy fall from the wire?"


    Hank nced at Theodore and said, "It was a mistake by our crew. Miss Fitzroy asked the workers to loosen the wire because it was ufortable. They kept checking if it was too loose, but she said no. It happened during a confrontation scene."


    Phoebe''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharp.


    Hank noticed and thought she looked like a fox. Then he heard her ask, "Is that so?"


    "The crew member is here too. David Garcia,e over and exin to Mr. Reynolds," Hank called David over.


    David, responsible for safety on set, walked over nervously. Theodore said calmly, "Get to the point."


    David''s ount matched Hank''s. "I told Miss Fitzroy the wire wasn''t secure and could cause an ident. She said she''d be careful and nothing would happen. If I had known, I wouldn''t have agreed." Theodore''s face darkened. "How high was the wire?"


    "About two meters. Miss Fitzroy fell onto a cushion and passed out immediately," David replied.


    Phoebe nced at Theodore. His brows hadn''t rxed since learning about Vanessa''s ident. She asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "We don''t know yet. We just got here from the filming location, and she was taken into the operating room shortly after," Hank said.


    Hank had been filming for years and rarely had idents. David had been with him for a long time and was reliable.


    ''I fear Vanessa did it on purpose and would me the crew''s safety measures. If Theodore got upset, he might withdraw his investment.'' Thinking of this, Hank nced uneasily at Theodore.


    Phoebe knew what Hank was thinking. Even the best director couldn''t make a film without investment.


    Phoebe said, "Mr. ck, we brought people over. Whether it''s the crew''s fault or the actor''s, we''ll figure it outter. John, Lawton, head to the scene."


    It was clear what they were going to do.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe and nodded at Lawton. John and Lawton left.


    Hank was surprised by Phoebe''s decisiveness despite her young age. No wonder Theodore had her running Queen Entertainment.


    The emergency room quieted down. Soon, a nurse rushed out with a surgical consent form. "Is the patient''s family here? She needs immediate surgery. Someone needs to sign." Before Phoebe could speak, Theodore stepped forward. "Give me the form. I''ll sign."


    Everyone looked at Theodore; even Phoebe was momentarily stunned. She watched as he signed his name.


    Phoebe felt conflicted.


    What kind of family member was Theodore?


    She turned away, trying not to feel jealous, but her heart ached. She watched the nurse go back into the operating room, and the door closed again.


    Phoebe stared at the slowly closing door, feeling like it was the door to her heart.


    No one else dared to speak. Everyone knew Vanessa had brought investment into the crew, and her backer was Theodore.


    Now that Vanessa was in the hospital, they had to be quiet.


    They waited outside the operating room for nearly two hours before the red light went off. Shortly after, the door opened.


    A doctor in surgical scrubs walked out, surrounded by assistants. Theodore strode forward. "Doctor, how is she?" The doctor replied, "Internal organ rupture, right leg fracture. She won''t be able to film for a while." Theodore frowned. "Is she okay?"


    "Not a big problem, just needs to rest," the doctor said.


    Hearing this, Theodore''s brows didn''t rx.


    Phoebe felt relieved. As long as Vanessa wasn''t dead, Theodore wouldn''t me her.


    The others also breathed a sigh of relief, except for Hank, who was still worried. The supporting actress was injured and couldn''t film, which meant the five hundred million investment might be lost. After a while, a nurse wheeled Vanessa out. Shey on the gurney, her face pale under the cold white lights, almost blending in with the white sheets.


    Theodore held onto the gurney, following it.


    Phoebe was about to follow when Hank called her, "Ms. Ziegler, can we talk?"


    Phoebe paused, feeling as if Theodore nced back at her. She didn''t follow, watching the group enter the elevator before turning to Hank.


    Phoebe said, "Mr. ck, let''s talk outside."


    For the past half month, Phoebe had been staying in the hospital. To be honest, she hated the smell of disinfectant. If it wasn''t necessary, she didn''t want to step into a hospital. Hank waved to the others and then walked with Phoebe to the garden.


    It was already November, and the temperature in Lindell Harbor was higher than in Kedora. But it was drizzly, making people feel inexplicably gloomy.


    Hank took out a pack of cigarettes, looked at Phoebe''s profile, and then silently put the pack back. He cleared his throat. "Ms. Ziegler, Miss Fitzroy can''t film for now. Our crew..."


    Phoebe faced Hank, her gaze clear. "Mr. ck, I know what you''re worried about. With such a big incident, we don''t know how Mr. Reynolds will handle it. I can''t promise you anything."

 Chapter 359 You Are Not Important!

    The autumn wind had a chill, lifting the hem of Phoebe''s dress. Her clothes fluttered, making her look a bit frail in the autumn scenery.


    Hank said, "Mr. Reynolds is the financier. This is our crew''s fault, and we won''t dodge responsibility. But filming has started, and dys cost money, so forget the equipment andbor. The actors have tight schedules." Phoebe nodded.


    Hank, unsure of her reaction, said awkwardly, "Ms. Ziegler, honestly, Miss Fitzroy isn''t fit for filming. She hasn''t nailed a single scene in the past two weeks, and the other actors areining."


    "Mr. ck, the first movie I ever watched, was directed by you. I grew up on your films and respected you greatly," Phoebe suddenly interrupted, using a respectful tone.


    Hank pressed his lips together, realizing Phoebe''s sudden coldness was due to his earlierments.


    Phoebe looked Hank straight in the eye and said, "I''ve heard you can turn a nobody into a star, Mr. ck. We sent Miss Fitzroy to you, hoping you''d make her popr. Are you saying you can''t?" For the first time, Hank felt intimidated by Phoebe''s gaze. He said, "That''s not what I meant. I just..."


    "I get it, Mr. ck. But as long as Miss Fitzroy is here, the investment stays. If she''s not, the investment goes," Phoebe said, then walked away briskly.


    Hank stood frozen, staring at Phoebe''s retreating figure. Hermanding presence matched the female supporting role he was looking for, surprising and delighting him.


    If only Phoebe would enter the entertainment industry.


    Phoebe asked the nurse where Vanessa was and took the elevator upstairs. Outside the room, David and others stood up to greet her.


    Phoebe waved her hand. "David, stay. The rest of you can go back."


    David clenched his fist, and the others patted his shoulder before leaving.


    Without looking at David, Phoebe pushed the door open and entered. Theodore stood by the window, lost in thought, his back cold and stern.


    She walked to the bedside, looking at the still-unconscious Vanessa with a hint of mockery.


    They had recently formed an unbreakable bond with the hospital, taking turns lying in it. Her gaze fell on Vanessa''s right leg, which was in a cast and suspended.


    Even if Vanessa recovered from her internal injuries, her leg wouldn''t be ready for filming.


    Phoebe turned to look at Theodore by the window, walked over slowly, and stopped two steps behind him. "What did the doctor say?"


    Theodore smiled coldly. "Phoebe, Vanessa got hurt. Are you in a hurry to discuss recing her with Hank?"


    Phoebe frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Theodore replied, "I invested five hundred million for Vanessa to film. Are you ufortable with that? If you were, why didn''t you say so earlier instead of sabotaging her behind the scenes?" "Theodore!" Phoebe took a deep breath, ring at him coldly. "Shut up!"


    Enraged, Theodore suddenly grabbed her by the neck and pulled her close. His hot, angry breath sprayed on her face as he growled, "How dare you curse at me? You''ve got some nerve!" Phoebe tried to push him away but couldn''t. Her eyes were icy. "From the moment you heard, you thought I sabotaged her, right?"


    She added, "Yes, I told her to be careful and not fall from the wire, but I didn''t sabotage her. I''m human, not a beast."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore red at her, furious.


    Phoebe sneered. "I''ve always acted openly. If I wanted to suppress her, I have plenty of ways. I wouldn''t stoop so low."


    "You!" Theodore was livid.


    Phoebe, equally enraged, stared at him. "Why would I want to suppress her? Because of you? Mr. Reynolds, you''re not important enough for me to deal with a rival." Theodore''s temples throbbed with anger. He tightened his grip, watching her face turn red fromck of oxygen.


    He regained his senses and pushed her away. Phoebe, in high heels, stumbled back and fell.


    Theodore reached out to help her but then stood there coldly.


    A sharp pain shot through her buttocks, numbing her nerves. She heard Theodore, suppressing his anger, say, "Get out!"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, holding back tears. She propped herself up, straightened her back, and slowly walked out.


    In anger, Theodore punched the ss, shattering it like a spider web.


    Outside, Phoebe leaned against the wall, gasping in pain.


    David had been waiting outside. Hearing the argument, he didn''t dare breathe. Seeing Phoebe pale and leaning against the wall, he cautiously asked, "Ms. Ziegler, are you okay?" Phoebe turned to David. "I''m fine. Don''t stay here. Mr. Reynolds is still angry and might take it out on you."


    David said, "Ms. Ziegler, I''m also wronged. Miss Fitzroy asked me to loosen the wire a bit, but I didn''t dare loosen it too much. That''s a wire stunt. If she fell, she could die. I checked it several times before letting her go up." Phoebe leaned against the cold wall, giving a self-mocking smile. "David, that''s just your side of the story. We''ll wait until Miss Fitzroy wakes up."


    She trusted David, but Vanessa was an employee of Queen Entertainment. No matter how they fought internally, they couldn''t let outsiders see the joke.


    So when Hank said Vanessa was ipetent, even though she knew what kind of person Vanessa was, she still had to defend her in front of Hank. She wasn''t advocating for Vanessa, but rather for the reputation of Queen Entertainment.


    Dejected, David wanted to say more but kept quiet, waiting for Vanessa to wake up.


    Vanessa woke up around eight in the evening, her body covered in tubes. The anesthesia had worn off, and she was in excruciating pain.


    This piercing pain told her she was still alive.


    She felt both relieved and terrified. If she had known falling from the wire was so terrifying, she wouldn''t have dared to do it.


    "Vanessa, are you awake?" A familiar voice, like heavenly music, reached her ears. She struggled to open her eyes and saw Theodore''s handsome face.


    His eyes were full of worry, and Vanessa felt that even falling from the wire was worth it if it brought him to her side.

 Chapter 360 Only in Death Will I Stop Loving You

    Vanessa''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at Theodore. When she fell, she thought she might actually die. However, she didn''t.


    Theodore hit the call button, and doctors and nurses rushed in. He stepped back to let them check on her.


    Vanessa watched him the whole time. After the fall, she realized she loved Theodore more than ever. She couldn''t live without him. Once the doctors finished, they asked if she felt dizzy or nauseous and told her to rest.


    The attending physician spoke to Theodore about Vanessa''s condition and gave him some instructions before leaving.


    Theodore walked to her bedside. "How are you feeling now?"


    The breathing mask had left deep marks on Vanessa''s cheeks.


    She stared at him, her voice hoarse. "Theodore, do you know what I was thinking when I fell?"


    Theodore frowned slightly.


    Vanessa closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. "If I died, would you remember me? Would you cry for me?" "Don''t overthink it," Theodore said tly.


    Vanessa smiled, but it looked worse than crying. "If I died, maybe only then would my heart stop loving you." Theodore pressed his lips together, saying nothing.


    Vanessa''s intense love almost burned him, but he thought, ''If Phoebe loved me this much, I''d die for her.''


    They were the same. Both loved humbly.


    Theodore reminded her, "Take care of yourself. As long as you''re alive, there are endless possibilities." Vanessa sobbed. Theodore''s avoidance broke her heart. She tried to grasp his hand.


    Her hand dropped limply, only to be caught by Theodore, whose hand felt colder than hers.


    She looked at him sorrowfully. "Theodore, if you didn''t love someone else, could you love me?"


    Theodore looked at her in silence. After a long while, he finally said, "I''m sorry, Vanessa. I already love someone else."


    Hearing that, Vanessa started coughing violently, tears and snot everywhere, losing her usual grace.


    She wanted to scream but only whimpered like a wounded animal.


    Vanessa thought, ''I''ve given so much. Why doesn''t Theodore love me?''


    Theodore helped her sit up, and Vanessa suddenly hugged him.


    Theodore stiffened but didn''t push her away. He gently patted her back. "Vanessa, don''t cry. You don''t look pretty when you cry."


    Phoebe stood at the door, watching them embrace. Her heart ached as Vanessa shed her a victorious smile.


    Phoebe felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She no longer cared if Vanessa fell on her own or if it was David''s fault.


    She turned and left.


    Vanessa saw Phoebe disappear from the doorway. She wiped the smug look off her face and reced it with a sorrowful expression.


    She thought firmly, ''If I can''t have him, Phoebe won''t either!''


    After getting Vanessa to sleep, Theodore stood by her bedside for a while. Just as he was about to leave, he felt a tug on his clothes.


    He looked down and saw Vanessa clutching his shirt. He sighed and gently freed himself.


    He tucked her hand back under the nket and left without a second thought.


    Years ago, he realized he didn''t love Vanessa. It was Christopher who made him see it.


    One day, he returned to his alma mater for some business. Walking through an alley, he saw a couple kissing passionately.


    Feeling awkward, he was about to leave when he recognized Christopher.


    He stepped forward, grabbed Christopher by the cor, apologized to the blushing girl, and dragged him away.


    Christopher was furious. "Theodore, why''d you ruin my moment? That was my girlfriend."


    Theodore retorted, "Girlfriend? You have college entrance exams this year. Kissing a girl while you''re still a minor, do you want to get beaten up?" Christopher snapped, "We''re both willing! Theodore, why are you so old-fashioned? Don''t tell me you''ve never kissed Vanessa?"


    Theodore was stunned.


    Seeing his reaction, Christopher''s eyes widened. "No way. Are you saving your first kiss for your wedding night?"


    Theodore was speechless.


    He hadn''t nned to save his first kiss, but despite dating Vanessa for so long, he never thought about kissing her. He didn''t even feel the urge.


    Christopherughed. "Theodore, you can''t be asexual, right? You don''t look like it."


    ''I don''t look like it!'' Theodore thought.


    But why didn''t he have any desire for Vanessa? He never wanted to kiss, hold hands, or hug her.


    ''Could I be asexual?'' Theodore wondered. Later, he went on a date with Vanessa to see a romance film.


    The theater was nearly empty, with just a few couples in the back rows. They sat in the middle.


    Halfway through, the leads kissed, and the couple in front of them started kissing, too.


    The atmosphere got intimate. He nced at Vanessa, who looked shy and leaned toward him.


    He stared at her lips, the screen''s light flickering. He leaned in, but just before touching her lips, he stood up.


    "Sorry, I need to use the restroom," he said abruptly.


    His sudden move startled the couples around them. He blushed and quickly left the theater.


    Vanessa was upset for a long time. He didn''t feel hurt or try to make up with her.


    Back then, Theodore thought he was just sexually indifferent. It wasn''t until he met Phoebe that he realized she awakened his deepest desires. Theodore then understood he wasn''t indifferent; he just didn''t like Vanessa that much.

 Chapter 361 I Overpowered You

    In the hallway, Hank and David were there, but Phoebe was missing. Theodore frowned and asked, "Where''s Phoebe?"


    Hank quickly answered, "She was here a moment ago. She didn''t look well and probably went downstairs."


    Theodore looked at Hank coldly. "I just talked to the doctor. Vanessa''s got a broken leg and can''t film for a while. What''s your n?"


    Hank pressed his lips together. "Mr. Reynolds, stopping production for a day costs nearly fifty thousand dors. Plus, the actors'' schedules are tight. We can''t just wait for Miss Fitzroy to recover." Vanessa''s role wasn''t important enough to hold up everyone else.


    Theodore knew this. He''d invested five hundred million dors in the film because he believed in Hank''s script.


    He stared coldly at Hank. "Get to the point."


    Hank suggested, "Since Miss Fitzroy can''t perform, we should rece her. Ms. Ziegler would fit the role well..."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Theodore cut him off. Phoebe was his woman, and he wasn''t letting her act.


    Hank was disappointed but tried to argue, "Ms. Ziegler really fits the role."


    Theodore red at him, and Hank backed down. "It''s hard to find a recement on short notice. All the top actresses are booked."


    "Then shoot other scenes for now. I''ll handle the supporting role. And don''t tell Phoebe. If she asks, send her to me," Theodore said calmly. Hank was speechless.


    Phoebe sat in the garden, lost in thought. The night wind lifted her hair, making her look frail.


    Suddenly, a little boy, about four or five, ran towards her and almost fell.


    Phoebe quickly steadied him. The boy said sweetly, "Thank you."


    Phoebe smiled. The boy was cute and likable, but he wore a hospital gown and had an IV. She asked, "Are you sick?"


    The boy replied, "Yes, but my mom and dad said it''s not serious. I''ll be out in a few days. Are you sick too?"


    Phoebe shook her head. Seeing the boy climb onto the bench next to her, she said, "My friend got hurt, so I came to see them." "Oh, you must be very sad. They must be a very important friend," the boy said innocently.


    Phoebe smiled, thinking, ''Can a rival in love be considered an important friend?''


    She asked, "Where are your mom and dad?"


    The boy''s face fell. "They''re very busy, but my brother is here."


    He pointed into the night. Phoebe followed his finger and saw someone walking towards them. The figure looked familiar.


    As the person got closer, Phoebe realized it was Noah. He walked up, wearing a baseball cap and mask. "Phoebe, what a coincidence," he said.


    Phoebe smiled, surprised. "I didn''t know you had a little brother."


    Noah waved to Antonio Myers, who jumped off the bench and ran to his side. Noah picked him up and said, "Antonio, this is my boss. Isn''t she pretty?" "Wow, Noah, she''s your boss? That''s so cool," Antonio said excitedly. "Lady, Noah is really cool, too."


    Phoebeughed. "Yes, he''s a big star. He''ll be even cooler in the future."


    Antonio nodded. "Yeah."


    After chatting for a bit, Noah said, "Phoebe, it''s time for Antonio to go to bed. I''ll take him back to his room."


    Phoebe nodded. "Okay."


    Antonio was reluctant to leave. He took candy from his pocket and ced it in Phoebe''s hand. "Phoebe, you have toe see me if you take my candy. I''m in room 302." Phoebe smiled. "Okay, I''lle see you."


    Noah felt a pang of reluctance but carried Antonio away. Antonio, lying on his shoulder, asked, "Noah, do you like Phoebe?"


    "Yes, I like her a lot," Noah replied.


    Antonio''s eyes sparkled. "Then I''ll help you woo her. I like her too. She''s so gentle."


    As they walked away, neither noticed Theodore standing in the shadows, smoking. His expression was grim as he slowly approached Phoebe.


    Phoebe felt a chill and was about to get up when a tall shadow loomed over her. She looked up to see Theodore''s grim face and quickly looked away.


    The next second, Theodore''srge hand grabbed her chin, and he blew smoke into her face.


    Phoebe coughed violently, tears welling up. She grabbed Theodore''s wrist, trying to pull his hand away. "What are you doing?"


    Theodore leaned in, his bloodshot eyes resembling a demon''s. "Phoebe, if you need a lesson, just say it. I''ll oblige!"


    "You!" Phoebe''s cheeks flushed with anger.


    What right did Theodore have to say such things to her? He was the one hugging Vanessa earlier. She gritted her teeth. "It seems Miss Fitzroy can''t satisfy you now." "You!" Theodore tightened his grip, causing Phoebe to gasp in pain.


    She stubbornly red at him, refusing to beg. "Mr. Reynolds, doesn''t Miss Fitzroy find you disgusting?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore was furious. "Do you think I wouldn''t dare make love with you here?"


    Phoebe was stunned. She had no doubt he would follow through. Over the years, he had treated her as a tool for his release.


    Theodore always got what he wanted.


    She gritted her teeth, barely holding back. Her expression softened, though still a bit stiff. "How is Miss Fitzroy doing now?"


    As Phoebe''s attitude softened, Theodore''s anger subsided. He released her and sat down beside her, his tone awkward. "She''s fine and will recover after some rest." "That''s good." Phoebe had no interest in kicking someone when they were down.


    She calmed down and said, "Mr. ck''s scenes..."


    Just as she started speaking, her phone rang. Seeing it was John calling, she answered, "John, how''s it going?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, Lawton, and I are still on set. We''ve found something. Is Mr. Reynolds with you? I think it would be good for him to hear this, too," John said. Phoebe nced at Theodore and nodded. "Call me on video."

 Chapter 362 Ive Spoiled You Too Much

    The video call connected quickly. John and Lawton sat up straight, greeting Phoebe and Theodore.


    Theodore, looking serious, asked, "What''s going on?"


    Lawton and John exchanged nces. Lawton, eyeing the stern Theodore, said, "John and I checked. Miss Fitzroy loosened the harness herself and fell." Theodore''s expression shifted. "What did you say?"


    "Eight cameras and a drone were filming. We reviewed the footage. No one else was involved," Lawton exined.


    Theodore''s face darkened. "Send me the footage and handle everything on set. I don''t want any rumors about Vanessa."


    Lawton nodded. "Got it."


    The call ended. Theodore, irritated, pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag. Smoke rose into the night sky, highlighting his sharp features. Phoebe nced at Theodore, clutching her phone.


    The moonlight cast a soft glow on Theodore. He was clearly upset. Phoebe thought, ''I wouldn''t be happy either if facts contradicted me.''


    She stayed silent as her phone buzzed. John had sent a two-minute video showing Vanessa''s fall.


    After watching, both Theodore and Phoebe were quiet.


    In the video, Vanessa''s actions were clear. It was hard to call it an ident, and the lead actress wasn''t near her.


    Phoebe cleared her throat, recalling Theodore''s earlier questioning. She felt embarrassed for him.


    "Seems like Miss Fitzroy doesn''t want to stay in the industry. Mr. Reynolds, maybe you should stop supporting her before she harms others," Phoebe said.


    Theodore''s sharp gaze cut through the smoke. "Are you happy?"


    "How could I be?" Phoebe barely hid a smile. "I just think Miss Fitzroy is wasting your kindness." Theodore held his cigarette, smoke curling up. He sneered. "You have ambition, but unfortunately..." He thought, ''Unfortunately, you didn''t love me.''


    Vanessa fell for his attention, but no matter how well he treated Phoebe, she stayed indifferent. Sometimes, he wondered, ''Is everything I did for Phoebe worth it?''


    Phoebe asked, "Unfortunately, what?"


    Theodore took a drag, leaned in, and blew smoke in her face. "Unfortunately, you''re a fool."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She coughed from the smoke, watching Theodore stand. She wished she could kick him for being so mean.


    Phoebe stood too. "Theodore."


    Theodore paused, his gaze dark. "Phoebe, have I spoiled you too much, making you disrespectful?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Now that it''s clear, Miss Fitzroy can''t film for a while. Someone needs to rece her." Theodore held the cigarette, his expression cold under the moonlight. "Got someone in mind?"


    "ire Brown can clear her schedule. Mr. rk praised her acting," Phoebe said.


    Theodore twirled the cigarette, not smoking it, just staring at Phoebe, making her uneasy.


    She added, "Or if you want the crew to wait for Miss Fitzroy, that''s fine too. You have the money."


    Theodore chuckled. "Alright, Phoebe, I''ll give you a chance."


    Phoebe looked up, confused. Under the moonlight, Theodore''s smile was almost devilish.


    Raising his hand, he ced the half-smoked cigarette between her lips. Leaning in slightly, he uttered, "If you wish for your associate to grace the stage, plead with me." Phoebe was speechless.


    Watching Theodore walk away, she spat out the cigarette butt in anger. Her eyes were red from the smoke, and her heart was pounding. Theodore was truly a devil!


    Phoebe didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity. She had read the script for Hank''s movie, and the character of Luna Hughes was perfect. Luna was a female general defending the city, the emperor''s beloved. To protect the kingdom, she sacrificed herself, shocking the nation. Luna was loyal and patriotic, a tragic character who died in battle, sacrificing her love.


    Phoebe found the script moving. With such a character, anyone with some acting skills could be famous. But Vanessa, short-sighted, only cared about love. If she could secure this role for ire, Queen Entertainment would gain another star within the year.


    Phoebe bit her lower lip, determined. She had to get this role for ire!


    The air conditioner hummed in the hospital room. Theodore sat by the bed, looking at Vanessa lying there.


    Vanessa looked fragile, yet she was crazy at heart.


    Theodore reyed the scene of her falling. He couldn''t help but be moved by her courage.


    It made him reluctant to me her.


    Vanessa frowned, the pain making it hard to sleep. She slowly opened her eyes, feeling dizzy.


    It was unpleasant, so she closed her eyes again.


    Theodore stood up, one hand on the bed, leaning over her. "Vanessa, are you awake?"


    Vanessa''s eyes opened. She was surprised to see Theodore''s concerned expression. "Theodore, didn''t you leave?"


    Her throat was dry, and she started coughing before she could finish.


    Theodore nodded. "The doctor said someone needs to stay. I was worried. Don''t talk. I''ll get you some water."


    Vanessa had never seen him take care of her personally. Her heart warmed, and even the pain lessened.


    Her eyes followed him to the table and back with a cup of water. Tears filled Vanessa''s eyes. Only in moments like this would he be so close to her. Theodore returned to the bedside, helping Vanessa sit up. He brought the cup to her lips. "Drink some water."

 Chapter 363 Sharing the Same Bed with Different Dreams

    Vanessa, teary-eyed, looked at Theodore and said, "Theodore, this feels like a dream."


    Theodore calmly replied, "Drink some water."


    Vanessa took a few sips, easing her dry throat. Once done, Theodore helped her back onto the bed.


    He ced the cup on the nightstand and sat back down.


    After a brief silence, he asked, "Vanessa, why did you fall from the wire?"


    Vanessa''s hand tightened under the nket. She had anticipated this question.


    "I don''t know," she replied.


    Theodore squinted.


    Vanessa avoided his gaze, feeling exposed. She licked her lips and said, "Ms. Ziegler warned me before I came to the set." "What did she say?" Theodore asked.


    "She threatened me, told me to be careful not to fall. I''m not using her, and I''m just scared," Vanessa said.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying Phoebe tampered with the wire?"


    Vanessa bit her lip, her voice trembling, "I don''t know."


    Theodore stared at her, realizing she wasn''t the same person he remembered.


    If Lawton and the others hadn''t figured out the cause of the ident, he might have believed Vanessa and confronted Phoebe.


    Just like he had suspected Phoebe earlier.


    "Vanessa, Phoebe wouldn''t do that. Even if she had issues with you, for thepany''s reputation and my $500 million investment, she wouldn''t. You should know that," Theodore retorted. Vanessa looked shocked.


    Theodore stood up, his expression cold. "Rest. I''ll have a nurse take care of you."


    "Theodore!" Vanessa called out, but he left without looking back. She fell back onto the pillow, wincing in pain, her face pale.


    She clenched her fist and mmed it onto the bed.


    ''Damn it, why doesn''t Theodore believe me? Where did it go wrong?'' she thought.


    Phoebe had checked into a hotel near the hospital. After her shower, there was a knock on the door. She nced at the clock, thinking, ''It''s midnight; who could it be?''


    She hesitated, then asked softly, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me!" Theodore''s voice came through, stunning her.


    She unlocked the door, and Theodore pushed his way in.


    As the door closed, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her.


    Phoebe, startled, turned her head away. Theodore''s lipsnded on her face, cool from the night air, making her shiver.


    Theodore''s eyes darkened. He held the position for a moment before standing up straight and looking around.


    "Why are you staying here?" he asked.


    Phoebe, nervous, swallowed hard and said, "It''s close to the hospital."


    Theodore turned to look at her, his eyes dark in the dim light.


    His voice was hoarse, "Phoebe, have you thought about how to beg me?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore''s eyes flickered with a predatory fire.


    She knew what he wanted, even if she didn''t understand why.


    Phoebe resisted internally. Theodore still smelled like the hospital, but she couldn''t refuse.


    The thought of making ire a supporting role in Hank''s movie was enough to keep herpliant.


    Phoebe whispered, "Take a shower. I don''t like the smell of disinfectant."


    Suddenly, she felt herself lifted off the ground and slung over Theodore''s shoulder.


    His broad shoulder pressed into her stomach ufortably. "Together," he said.


    "I''ve already showered," she retorted.


    "Then shower again," he replied.


    Phoebe couldn''t understand Theodore. He loved Vanessa, yet he was here with her. Didn''t he care about fidelity?


    Or did he think that since she was his wife in name, he could do whatever he wanted?


    Lying on the hard hotel bed, with Theodore pressing on her, Phoebe doubted her back would survive the night.


    Theodore nuzzled her neck, making her shiver. He chuckled, "Not sleepy yet?"


    Feeling his hand slip under her clothes, Phoebe quickly grabbed it. He seemed like a devil in disguise.


    Afraid he''d continue, she hurriedly said, "Let ire join the crew tomorrow."


    Theodore''s hand froze, then he withdrew it and moved away from her.


    Without his weight, she should have felt relieved, but instead, she felt a bit lost.


    After a long silence, she heard him softly say, "Okay."


    Later, Theodore turned his back to her, and Phoebe did the same.


    To be on different wavelengths described their situation perfectly.


    The next morning, when Phoebe woke up, Theodore was already gone. Shey in bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling lost. After a while, she got up to wash.


    She called ire''s agent to inform her that ire should prepare to join the shoot.


    ire, who was with her agent, was overjoyed. "Phoebe, is it really me?"


    Phoebe smiled. "Yes, the supporting role in Hank. Do your best."


    "Phoebe, I love you so much. I''ll do my best and not let you down," ire said excitedly.


    She never expected this role to fall to her.


    Phoebe chatted with ire a bit more. Just as she ended the call, the doorbell rang. She opened the door to find John standing outside. "Ms. Ziegler, good morning." "Good morning; give me a moment." Phoebe opened the door wider and went inside to pack her luggage. They had a flight back to Kedora in the afternoon.

 Chapter 364 Tearing Off the Mask

    John stood by the door, watching Phoebe pack her luggage. She looked delicate and beautiful.


    Then he noticed a bite mark on her neck.


    His eyes filled with pain, and he quickly looked away. He heard Phoebe ask, "John, how did you guys think to check the filming footage?"


    John cleared his throat. "We asked the crew. They had a grudge against Miss Fitzroy, saying she was arrogant despite not being famous and acting like she had connections. They said she always messed up her scenes, driving everyone crazy, but thought she was great."


    Phoebe nced at John. "She''s only been here for half a month. How did she make everyone hate her so much?"


    John said, "Because she''s high-profile. I overheard the crew gossiping that Miss Fitzroy imed to be Mr. Reynolds'' fianc¨¦e, throwing her weight around. Everyone avoided her." Phoebe frowned slightly.


    Vanessa shouldn''t make such a rookie mistake. She wasn''t keeping a low profile. What was she thinking?


    "Wasn''t her dream to be a superstar?" Phoebe said.


    John replied, "I don''t think she''s very career-driven. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have used such an important performance to scheme against you. During the survival show on the deserted ind, only Mr. Reynolds thought she was any good." Seeing Phoebe''s stunned look, he quickly added, "Ms. Ziegler, I didn''t mean it that way, I..."


    Phoebe zipped up her suitcase and said nonchntly, "It''s fine, no need to exin."


    John felt regret. Seeing her lift the suitcase, he quickly took it and said, "Ms. Ziegler, let me handle this."


    Phoebe let him take the suitcase. She grabbed her bag and left with John.


    They went downstairs to the hotel restaurant for breakfast; then she headed to the hospital.


    Vanessa was already awake, and the doctor was examining her. Phoebe stood at the door for a while. After the doctor left, she walked in.


    When Vanessa saw Phoebe, her eyes couldn''t hide her jealousy. "Ms. Ziegler, what brings you here?"


    "You had such a big incident. I had toe and see you. By the way, where''s your assistant? I haven''t seen her around," Phoebe said, sitting down. Phoebe came to visit but didn''t even bring any fruit.


    Vanessa pursed her lips.


    She didn''t want Phoebe to know she had a falling out with Ruby. The past half month had been tough on set.


    Initially, because she joined the crew suddenly, her acting was either overdone or not up to standard among seasoned actors.


    Once Hank got into filming mode, he didn''t hold back his criticism. She was scolded to tears several times, and she felt the crew''s gaze grow increasingly unfriendly.


    One day, Vanessa overheard a minor celebrity mocking her, saying her acting was pretentious. In a fit of anger, she pped the minor celebrity.


    In her rage, Vanessa blurted out that she was Theodore''s fianc¨¦e and was only there to experience life. Once she had her fill, she would be the president''s wife of the Reynolds Group, warning the minor celebrity to behave or face her wrath.


    The minor celebrity was stunned by Vanessa''s words and started avoiding her. Even during scenes together, the minor celebrity didn''t dare to outshine her.


    Vanessa felt the perks of power and began acting without restraint on set. No one dared to provoke her, and even Hank treated her politely.


    However, while no one openly targeted her, many gossiped about her in private.


    Vanessa also realized she was being isted by the crew, which felt terrible. Unable to bear it any longer, she heard that Phoebe had been spending the past half month with Theodore, and they seemed to be reconciling. Fearing that all her efforts would be in vain, Vanessa decided to stage an ident and put the me on Phoebe.


    Ruby tried to dissuade her, but she wouldn''t listen and insisted on going through with it.


    Frustrated by Vanessa''s stubbornness, Ruby left the set that night. The next day, Vanessa fell from the wire rig, and Ruby hadn''t contacted her since.


    Vanessa replied, "The Adams family had some matters to handle, so she went back."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow, leaned back in her chair, and coldly stared at Vanessa. "Vanessa, I''ve always had a question in my mind."


    Vanessa frowned. "What question?"


    Phoebe asked, "How did you turn your advantages into this?"


    Vanessa''s face darkened. "Miss Ziegler, did youe here just to mock me?"


    "Do I even need to mock you?" Phoebe yed with her phone and sneered. "Every resource I arranged for you, you used against me. Do you think you''re hurting me?"


    Vanessa clenched the nket. "Phoebe, do you think you can really win in the end?"


    "I don''t need to win until the end. With your behavior, I don''t even need to do anything to you to win. Miss Fitzroy, doesn''t that just piss you off?" Phoebe said calmly. Vanessa gritted her teeth and growled, "Phoebe, why didn''t you die in Starfall City? I wish I could kill you myself."


    Phoebe caused all her suffering.


    If Phoebe hadn''t seduced Theodore back then, Theodore would have gone to Nyxonia to find her. Phoebe had stolen everything from her!


    Phoebe''s eyebrows furrowed sharply. She stood up, ced a hand on the bed, and coldly said, "Vanessa, I also wonder why you didn''t die from that fall."


    Vanessa''s gaze shifted behind Phoebe, and she suddenly screamed in terror.


    "Phoebe, what are you doing?" Before Phoebe could turn around, a force threw her to the end of the bed, her waist hitting the bed''s railing, sending a wave of pain through her. Theodore stood by the bed,forting Vanessa, "Vanessa, don''t be afraid. I''m here. Calm down."


    Vanessa sprang towards him, prompting Theodore to intercept her, fearful she might stumble swiftly. Seizing the moment, Vanessa enveloped his neck with her arms, tears cascading down his cor. "Theodore, Theodore, I''m scared." Vanessa cried, clinging to him.


    Theodore resisted the urge to push Vanessa away. He red at Phoebe and coldly demanded, "Phoebe, what did you do to her?"


    Phoebe had already stood up. Apart from her pale face, there was no sign of injury. She said, "Whatever I say, you won''t believe me, so why ask?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore was angry.


    Phoebe stared at Theodore, watching him hold Vanessa. She let out a low, mockingugh and said, "I was too naive. How could I not see through this?"

 Chapter 365 Do You Hate Me Now?

    Theodore couldn''t shake the feeling that Phoebe''s smile had a touch of sadness. But could she really be sad? She was usually the one making others feel that way. "Get out!" Theodore snapped.


    Phoebe''s eyes looked misty and dull.She cast Theodore a lingering gaze before turning to depart.


    Theodore closed his eyes, trying to calm the panic inside him. He pulled Vanessa off him. "Don''t move. Do you want to hurt your leg more?"


    Vanessa was pushed back onto the bed. She looked at him with tearful eyes. "I''m sorry, Theodore. I know I''ve caused trouble, but Ms. Ziegler shouldn''t have wished me dead." Theodore''s irritation grew. "Vanessa, focus on getting better. We''ll talkter."


    Vanessa was stunned, her tears falling faster. "Do you hate me now, Theodore?"


    Honestly, Theodore did find Vanessa annoying. He had backed Hank''s movie just to support her, but she messed it up by falling from the wire.


    Theodore sat down, staring at Vanessa.


    Vanessa felt unsettled beneath his stare."Please don''t hate me, Theodore. I''ll act better once I''m healed."


    "What do you really want, Vanessa?" Theodore asked.


    Vanessa stared at him, forgetting to cry. ''I just want you,'' she thought. But she knew saying it out loud would push him away.


    "I don''t know," she replied.


    "Think before you speak. This is your only chance," Theodore said.


    Vanessa''s defenses crumbled, and she cried harder. "I want to be a superstar."


    "Alright," Theodore nodded. "I''ll make you a superstar. After that, we''re done."


    Vanessa''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No, Theodore, I..."


    Theodore stood up, cutting her off. "Rest and recover. I''ll have someone take care of you."


    He walked out without looking back.


    Vanessa watched him leave, struggling to grab him. "Theodore, don''t go. I was wrong."


    A heavy thud sounded behind him, but Theodore didn''t turn back.


    Vanessa watched him disappear, her vision blurred with tears. She pounded the ground, screaming in despair.


    Medical staff rushed in, lifting her back onto the bed and securing her leg.


    Vanessa struggled. "Get out. Theodore, you owe me..."


    Fearing she''d hurt herself, the doctor gave her a sedative.


    Outside the ward, Theodore breathed a sigh of relief as Vanessa''s screams faded away. He turned to Lawton. "Where is Phoebe?" "Ms. Ziegler''s flight to Kedora is this afternoon. She should be on her way to the airport now," Lawton replied.


    Lawton hesitated. "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler hit the bed rail pretty hard earlier. She seemed to be walking funny."


    Theodore frowned. "Mind your own business!"


    Lawton fell silent. If Theodore didn''t care about his wife, why should he? Still, he felt bad for Phoebe. She was enduring a lot. "Book a flight to New York," Theodore said, heading to the elevator.


    Lawton quickly followed. "Mr. Reynolds, aren''t you staying with Miss Fitzroy? What if something happens to her again?" Theodore paused and red. "Lawton, are you too idletely?"


    Lawton backed off. "Not at all."


    Theodore stepped into the elevator. "Then shut your mouth!"


    Lawton mimed zipping his lips and gave an OK sign, standing quietly behind him.


    When Phoebe got back to Kedora, it was already dark. She and John got off the jet bridge just as another flight arrived.


    Passengers were walking out, led by Evan, wearing a ck mask that only showed his eyes.


    Phoebe recognized Evan''s assistant first, who had delivered shoes to her before.


    Evan walked up, snapping his fingers in front of her. "What a coincidence, meeting at the airport. We must have quite the connection."


    Phoebe nced behind him. A few female fans were taking pictures.


    She quickly moved to avoid the cameras. "Where are youing from?"


    "Just had a vacation abroad. What about you?" Evan walked with her towards the exit.


    "Lindell Harbor," Phoebe replied.


    Evan raised an eyebrow. "Visiting the set? I heard Mr. Reynolds invested half a billion to support Vanessa. But I also heard Vanessa fall from the wire. This movie is probably done for." "No way. I''ve already sent someone to take over," Phoebe said.


    Evan and Phoebe spoke quietly. The airport was noisy, and although fans were following, Evan''s assistant and John were between them, so the fans couldn''t hear, only seeing their seemingly intimate gestures. Evan chuckled. "Are you taking charge or taking advantage?"


    "What do you think?" Phoebe shed a smile, hinting for him to stop talking.


    Evan got it andughed, his eyes crinkling. "So, why is yourpany putting so much effort into supporting a nobody?"


    "Must be brain damage," Phoebe said, exasperated.


    Vanessa was indeed a nobody, or rather, hopelessly romantic. To her, resources and opportunities were useless. Only love mattered.


    Evan patted Phoebe''s shoulder. "You''ve got it tough."


    Phoebe said, "Mr. DeRoss, are you sure you want to touch me in public? You won''t end up trending tonight?"


    Evan replied, "Letting everyone know I have a good rtionship with the agency is all benefits and no harm. Why should I be afraid? It''s not like your face is something to hide." Phoebe said, "Thanks a lot!"

 Chapter 366 Its Time for a Divorce

    Evan chuckled under his mask, his eyes crinkling. "Ms. Ziegler, scared? Having rumors with me isn''t so bad." "No way!" Phoebe shot back.


    Evan looked surprised, feeling a bit rejected. He pulled down his mask and pointed to his face. "Look at this. Are you really losing out by having rumors about me?" Phoebe heard fans gasping behind her. She quickly stood on tiptoe to help Evan put his mask back on, worried fans might rush over and hurt her.


    "Alright, we know you''re handsome. Put your mask on. Listen to your fans screaming," Phoebe said, feeling a headacheing on.


    Evan didn''t care and ignored others'' feelings.


    Fans following from a distance were so excited they almost fainted.


    "Evan is so handsome, even without makeup."


    "Evan''s side profile is amazing. I''m going to die."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She nced back, seeing fans with stars in their eyes ttering him. Their screams attracted curious passersby, who all looked their way.


    Luckily, everyone was restrained, just looking curiously without taking photos.


    Phoebe walked beside Evan. She should have parted ways with him at the exit, but Evan grabbed her.


    "Ms. Ziegler, we''re partners. Leaving me alone is a bit unkind, don''t you think?" Evan asked.


    Phoebe replied, "I remember we haven''t signed the contract yet, right?"


    The contract was discussed, but they had been busy and kept missing each other, so they hadn''t signed it yet.


    Evan took advantage of the moment and pinched her cheek. "So petty. We''ll sign it once we get in the car, okay?"


    Phoebe pped his hand away and stepped back. "Don''t touch me."


    Evan''s trip was personal, so no fans greeted him at the airport. However, fans had posted his itinerary on Facebook, so quite a few fans were at the airport.


    As soon as they exited the terminal, they were surrounded by hundreds of fans. The fans stood on both sides of the passage, leaving the middle open for them to pass through.


    The fans were enthusiastic, holding up their phones to take pictures, but they were also restrained and didn''t rush up to ask for a photo with Evan. "Evan, I love you! Look at me!"


    Suddenly, a high-pitched male voice erupted from the crowd, making the fansugh. Evan looked in the direction of the voice and saw a boy. Evan raised an eyebrow and smiled at him, making a gesture of thanks for his affection.


    Phoebe suddenly felt Evan''s charm. Evan was handsome and polite and treated his fans with gentle respect, greeting them like friends. Evan had no distance from his fans, so they were also restrained, trying not to disturb him and feeling satisfied just to like him quietly. Even after getting into Evan''s van, Phoebe still found it hard to believe they had gotten away so easily.


    "Mr. DeRoss, are you losing your poprity?" Phoebe asked sincerely.


    Evan yfully pped her. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Phoebe reflexively covered her forehead. "Don''t you have any crazy fans? Thest time I picked up a minor celebrity, there was almost a stampede. You''re so famous, yet we got out so easily." Evanughed. "No wonder you wanted to run earlier. Do you have a psychological shadow?"


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead and stayed quiet.


    Evanughed. "Don''t worry. My fans are well-behaved."


    "I''m your boss," Phoebe reminded him.


    "Yes, boss," Evan replied.


    Evan''s assistant and John were in the back, listening to their banter. John looked conflicted, while the assistant seemed excited.


    Evan had never been this gentle with any woman except when acting. He must like Phoebe; even if it wasn''t romantic, it was at least familial.


    Evan''s airport photos with Phoebe went viral on Facebook, and fans freaked out.


    "I don''t agree! Evan is my baby. How can he have a girlfriend?"


    "Wait, doesn''t this woman look familiar?"


    Fans calmed down and examined the photos. One showed Phoebe smiling at Evan, and it jogged their memories.


    "Oh my God, it''s her! The one who had a staring contest with Noah. She''s so beautiful without makeup. I almost didn''t recognize her." "Yes, it''s her, Evan''s new boss!"


    "Ladies, don''t panic. Frontline fans said they didn''te off the same ne. It was just a coincidence, and they walked out together." The storm on Facebook died down, andments shifted.


    "It was a misunderstanding. Phoebe, please don''t make things difficult for Evan."


    Madison, lounging on her sofa, saw the discussion and decided to stir trouble. "Phoebe won''t make things difficult for Evan, but she will make him lick her toes!" Fans were outraged and attacked Madison''s ount, calling her shameless.


    Madison fought back until she was banned from Facebook.


    Furious, she switched ounts and saved the photos, forwarding them to Theodore.


    Madison messaged, "Theodore, I found these photos on Evan''s Facebook. There''s no need to thank me!"


    She smugly put away her phone, eager to see Theodore''s reaction.


    Madison also sent the photos to Edward with a voice message: "Edward, Phoebe is messing around with men everywhere. You need to see her true colors."


    The message didn''t go through because Edward had blocked her.


    Madison was livid!


    Phoebe returned to her apartment, took a shower, and tossed her dirty clothes into the washing machine. She brewed a cup of coffee and stood by the window, gazing at the night view. Her waist ached. She pressed it, frowning in pain.


    Earlier, she had noticed a bruise on her waist in the mirror. Compared to Theodore''s past injuries, this was nothing.


    But her heart had grown cold..


    Her marriage with Theodore was over. It was time to get a divorce!

 Chapter 367 Phoebe, I Love You

    Theodore had just gotten off the ne when he received a photo from Madison. One look and he frowned.


    It was the second time he saw Phoebe smiling so brightly at another man.


    Theodore stared at the screen, not even realizing he had stopped walking. It had been ages since he saw Phoebe smile. Lawton noticed and reminded him, "Mr. Reynolds, we''re blocking the way."


    Theodore clenched his phone and strode out of the jet bridge. Lawton sensed his boss''s mood had turned even colder. Lawton scratched his head and quickly followed.


    On the way back to the Imperial Apartment, the car''s atmosphere was tense. Neither Lawton nor the driver dared to breathe loudly. After dropping Theodore off and watching him enter the elevator, they both sighed in relief. The driver asked, "Mr. Brown, was the trip rough? Mr. Reynolds looked ready to bite someone''s head off."


    Lawton shrugged, "Guess this is the new normal. Let''s just stay out of trouble."


    As the car drove out of the underground parking lot, Lawton looked at the dark night and sighed, recalling the scene at Lindell Harbor Hospital that morning.


    Theodore clearly had feelings for Phoebe, yet he kept pushing her away. He remembered the look on Phoebe''s face as she left the hospital room.


    What kind of expression was that? Pure heartbreak.


    Theodore opened the apartment door to darkness, making his heart sink. He carried his suitcase inside, and the entrance light flicked on.


    He vaguely saw someone on the living room sofa, which startled him. He turned on the light and snapped, "Why didn''t you turn on the light? Trying to scare someone to death?"


    The sudden light made Phoebe squint. It took her a moment to adjust.


    Phoebe didn''t expect Theodore back so soon. She stood up, surprised to see him changing into slippers and walking in. Whether it was the chill of the night or something else, he looked even colder. Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Why are you back?"


    Vanessa hadn''t even been discharged yet, and Theodore was already back. Unbelievable!


    Theodore threw his suitcase next to the sofa, his cold gaze on her. Phoebe''s face was nk, but he thought of the photo where she was smiling at Evan, and his heart ached.


    As Theodore stepped forward to question her, he noticed a piece of paper on the coffee table. The bold words ''Divorce Agreement'' stung his eyes.


    "What is this?" Theodore pointed at the paper, his gaze sharp as a knife.


    Phoebe calmly looked at him. "Divorce agreement."


    They locked eyes silently. Suddenly, he grabbed the divorce agreement. With one sheet of paper, she wanted to end their three-year marriage. Phoebe must be dreaming! Holding the paper, he asked, "Phoebe, do you want a divorce?"


    Theodore was very calm, but the more rxed he was, the more terrifying it became. Phoebe instinctively felt fear.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Yes!"


    Theodore''s grip on the divorce agreement tightened. For a moment, Phoebe felt like he was squeezing her neck, making it hard to breathe.


    "Phoebe, have you forgotten what you still owe me?" Theodore asked coldly.


    Phoebe''s hand clenched into a fist. She suppressed her fear and said, "I don''t owe you anything, Theodore. You have someone else in your heart, so why hold on to me?"


    Theodoreughed angrily. "Do you dare to say that? Just because I haven''t mentioned it for a while, do you think I''ve forgotten?"


    Phoebe''s heart ached. "I have no obligation to give you a child. Besides, I can''t have one. Find someone else."


    "No obligation?" Theodore suddenly tore the paper into pieces. He raised his hand, and the fragments scattered like snowkes.


    Phoebe looked up at the paper fragments and said, "Tear it up if you want. I can print another one until you sign it."


    Theodore was furious. He grabbed Phoebe by the neck and pushed her onto the sofa. He pinned her down, his hot breath mixed with anger spraying on her neck. "Phoebe, you just need a good fuck!" Phoebe struggled desperately, kicking, biting, and screaming, "Theodore, are you even a man? What else can you do besides use violence?"


    "What, after being a doormat for over three years, don''t you know if I''m a man?" Theodore pinned her hands above her head with one hand and leaned down.


    His violence quickly subdued Phoebe. She cried out hoarsely. "Theodore, I hate you so much."


    Her tears fell onto Theodore''s hand, the heat seeping into his heart, making him shudder.


    He lowered his head and bit her neck hard, leaving a bleeding bite mark. "It''s better than leaving nothing behind after three years."


    Phoebe closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. She cried like a fool.


    She thought, ''Why does Theodore torture me when he obviously doesn''t love me?''


    A few hourster, Theodore rolled off Phoebe. He was wearing a ck shirt that exposed his muscr chest.


    Theodore''s chest was covered in scratches and bite marks, a brutal sight.


    He sat on the carpet, took a cigarette from the table, and lit it. The sound of burning tobo was particrly clear in the silent night. Theodore leaned against the sofa, exhaling smoke slowly, his voice suppressed and sexy.


    "Phoebe, what is it about me that makes you always want to escape?" Theodore asked in a low voice, his tone filled with loss and despair. Phoebe raised her arm to cover her eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Theodore was perfect in every way, except he didn''t love her. She struggled to sit up, her body feeling as if it had been taken apart and reassembled. She gritted her teeth, enduring the pain, and got off the sofa.


    Theodore watched Phoebe''s stubborn back as she staggered towards the bedroom. He raised his hand, wanting to grab her.


    Their airborne fingertips were missed. He froze, then watched Phoebe disappear down the corridor.


    Theodore lingered over his suspended hand before forcing a deste smile.


    Theodore admitted that a beast lived inside him, usually dormant, but whenever Phoebe touched his bottom line, the beast woulde out.


    It devoured him and her.


    Theodore muttered, "Phoebe, I love you. Don''t you know? I can allow you not to love me, but I can''t allow you to leave me!"

 Chapter 368 I Love You, Theodore

    Phoebe came out of the shower, grabbed some clothes from the closet, packed her backpack, and took herptop.


    Theodore was still on the floor, smoking. His shirt was open, showing off his muscles. One leg was bent, the other stretched out, looking tense.


    He held a half-smoked cigarette, the ashtray full of butts. He should''ve felt triumphant, but he looked like a sad beast.


    Seeing Phoebe with her stuff, he squinted and asked in a raspy voice, "Where are you going?"


    Phoebe didn''t answer and headed for the door.


    Theodore jumped up, blocked her path, grabbed her wrist, and demanded, "Where are you going?"


    Phoebe bit her lip, feeling the pain from where he''d bitten her earlier.


    "Let''s live apart for a while," she said.


    Theodore''s eyes red with anger. Heughed, "Not enough punishment? Want another round?" Phoebe''s chest tightened with anger. She shook off his hand and pped him hard.


    The room went silent.


    Phoebe''s hand stung. She stared at Theodore, whose head had turned from the p. ''He could''ve dodged it,'' she thought. ''Why didn''t he?''


    Theodore looked at her. "Feel better? If not, hit me again. But living apart? No way."


    Phoebe''s eyes reddened. She raised her hand to hit him again but stopped. She threw her things at him, grabbed his shirt, and screamed, "Theodore, what do you want from me?"


    She was shaking. Theodore pulled her into his arms, holding her tight. "Phoebe, stay with me. Don''t go."


    Phoebe''s vision blurred. She tried to push him away but couldn''t. She broke down, crying, and eventually went limp.


    Theodore held her as they sat on the floor. He cupped her chin, kissed her eyelids, and swallowed her tears.


    As the night deepened, Theodore carried Phoebe to bed. After a quick shower, he returned, holding her from behind. He held her tightly as if wanting to merge with her, never to be apart.


    Phoebe couldn''t sleep. She stared at the dim room, unable to understand Theodore or herself.


    Earlier, she had wished Theodore dead.


    Now, they held each other like lovers. Although they were practically strangers, her heart still said she loved him.


    Phoebe felt pathetic. Despite everything, she still loved him.


    She turned and bit Theodore''s neck until he gasped in pain, her tears flowing.


    "I hate you, Theodore. I hate you," she said.


    But she thought, "I love you, Theodore. I love you."


    Theodore''s heart ached more than his neck. He cupped her face, kissed her deeply, and whispered, "Alright."


    Theodore thought, ''You hate me, so I''ll love you quietly. As long as you don''t talk about leaving, that''s enough.''


    Phoebe thought the world would fall into eternal night, but reality showed that no matter how sad you are, the world keeps turning.


    She opened her eyes, vision blurry, almost thinking she''d cried herself blind. Slowly, her sight cleared.


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn''t bear losing her vision on top of not receiving the love she desired; it would be overwhelming.


    Shey in bed for a bit. The space beside her was empty. Theodore must have gotten up and left.


    Getting out of bed, her legs almost gave out. She grabbed the bed''s edge to steady herself.


    After washing up, she went to the closet to change. The clothes she packedst night were back in the closet.


    The usual spot for the suitcase and backpack was empty. Both were gone. Phoebe was stunned for a moment, then climbed onto a stool to check the closet.


    Sure enough, not only was her suitcase gone, but Theodore''s was, too, along with several backpacks and duffel bags.


    Did Theodore take all the suitcases and backpacks to stop her from leaving again?


    Phoebe didn''t know whether tough or cry. If Theodore really wanted her to stay, a single word would have been enough.


    But Theodore wouldn''t say it.


    She got off the stool, put on a turtleneck to cover the bite marks on her neck, and left the closet.


    Walking down the hallway, she smelled flowers. She quickened her pace and saw a bouquet of yellow roses in the living room. She paused, feeling inexplicably disappointed. Theodore came out with a bowl of porridge. Seeing her, he said, "Come and eat."


    Phoebe turned to see Theodore in an apron, looking like a perfect househusband. She was stunned. "Didn''t you leave?"


    He replied, "Where would I go? Come and eat."


    Theodore set the table and urged her over.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together and walked over slowly. Theodore had already pulled out the chair next to him.


    She didn''t argue and sat down. She nced at the dishes, which didn''t look like the housekeeper''s cooking.


    She noticed a band-aid on Theodore''s hand. When he saw her looking, he awkwardly hid his hand.


    Phoebe casually picked up her utensils and nced at the yellow roses. "Did you buy flowers?"


    "Yeah." Theodore sat beside her. He had originally chosen red roses but asked the florist for the best apology flowers, and the florist suggested yellow roses.


    He had bullied Phoebest night, and she cried. If he didn''t apologize, she might run away when he wasn''t watching.


    So, early this morning, he threw out all the suitcases and backpacks. Without those, Phoebe couldn''t run away.


    Phoebe took a sip of the porridge, which was soft, sweet, and hot, warming her entire body.


    "Yellow roses are beautiful," Phoebe said.


    Theodore rxed and smiled a bit foolishly. "If you like them, I''ll bring you some every day."

 Chapter 369 Romantic Bite Marks Until Death

    Phoebe was stunned. Was Theodore sending her yellow roses every day to annoy her?


    "No thanks, I won''t appreciate them," Phoebe said.


    Theodore sighed, seeing her disinterest, and quietly continued eating breakfast.


    After they finished, Phoebe started clearing the dishes, but Theodore stopped her. "I''ll handle it. Just leave them in the kitchen. The housekeeper will wash themter." Phoebe watched as Theodore took the dishes to the kitchen. He soon returned and said, "Let''s head to the office."


    They left together, but Phoebe felt uneasy in the elevator. After a big argument, this was their first breakfast and office visit together.


    How could she describe this feeling?


    It was like nothing had happenedst night, and everything was back to normal. No, it was even more polite than before.


    Phoebe stared at her toes, thinking maybe Theodore was really afraid she''d leave him. After all, not many women were aspliant as she was.


    Theodore asionally nced at Phoebe. Today, she wore a turtleneck, and the bite mark on her neck was barely visible under the cor.


    The deep, blood-stained teeth marks showed how hard he had bittenst night.


    In fact, the bite mark on Theodore''s neck was even deeper. He had seen it in the mirror that morning. Phoebe had bitten down hard like she wanted to tear off that piece of flesh. But Theodore wasn''t mad. Having her mark him made him happy, like wearing a wedding ring-a shared ritual.


    Though they didn''t have rings, these bite marks would be permanent on their bodies and souls, never fading. This was all he wanted.


    They walked to the office in silence. When the elevator reached the 17th floor, they parted ways. Theodore watched Phoebe disappear before reluctantly closing the elevator doors.


    As the doors closed, Theodore loosened his tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing the bite mark on his neck like a badge of honor.


    Carol and Lawton were waiting by the elevator. When the doors opened, and Theodore stepped out, they noticed his neck and were stunned.


    Theodore walked past them into the CEO''s office, exuding pride.


    Carol nudged Lawton. "Did you see Theodore''s neck?"


    Carol gestured to her neck, shocked that the famously cold and abstinent Theodore had a bite mark.


    Lawton replied, "I''m not blind."


    Carol murmured, "Who would dare leave such a mark on Theodore''s neck?"


    Lawton thought, ''Who else but Phoebe?''


    He had worried today would be tense, but it seemed his worries were unfounded.


    Theodore was different today. He could have buttoned up and tied his tie to hide it, but he chose to let everyone see it!


    Soon, news of the bite mark spread through thepany chat group, and even the quiet members chimed in.


    "Who would dare bite Theodore''s neck? Aren''t they afraid of him?"


    "Yeah, I''m curious too."


    "Do we even need to guess? It must be Phoebe from the 17th floor."


    "No way, Phoebe from the 17th floor seems so gentle and soft, not that type at all."


    "Case closed, it''s definitely her. She has a bite mark on her neck too, and it looks like Mr. Reynolds'' doing." "Damn, their love is being unted again."


    Phoebe had no idea about the gossip in the employee chat. After the morning meeting, she called ire into her office. ire hadn''t left yesterday, so Phoebe asked her toe in before heading to the set. She had some things to discuss. ire brought in a bouquet of Gypsoph and ced it in a vase. "Phoebe, this flower is for you. Gypsoph is very soothing."


    Phoebe smiled. "Thank you. Have a seat."


    ire sat down. "Phoebe, thanks for this great opportunity. I won''t let you down."


    Phoebe chuckled softly before adopting a serious tone. "ire, seize this opportunity to the fullest. The entertainment industry evolves rapidly. There are no enduring superstars or minor talents. Your ambition will dictate your triumph." ire nodded. "I understand, Phoebe."


    Phoebe continued, "ire, there''s one more thing. For the next five years, don''t get into a rtionship. Focus on your career. Can you do that?"


    ire had heard that Vanessa might have fallen from the wire on purpose, choosing love over her career.


    "Phoebe, don''t worry. I''m not a hopeless romantic. I won''t date until I be a star," ire promised.


    Phoebe smiled. "ire, believe me, only when you''re in the spotlight will you meet better people. So don''t rush. Let more people see how outstanding you are."


    ire nodded vigorously. "Phoebe, thank you. I''m so lucky to have signed with Queen Entertainment and be your employee."


    Phoebe encouraged, "Then cherish it and work hard!"


    ire stood up and gave Phoebe a strong hug before leaving like a warrior heading to battle.


    Phoebe watched ire leave, her vision blurring.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw John striding in. Phoebe quickly turned to sniffle, feeling emotional. "John, do you think ire will seed?"


    "She will, Ms. Ziegler!" John answered confidently.


    Phoebe nodded and walked to the window. Bathed in sunlight, she said, "I love being a director. I love creating stars, watching them go from obscurity to fame, seeing sights I never got to see. It makes me very satisfied." Her dreams had been confined, so she was eager to see others achieve theirs.


    John was moved. "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. ck mentioned you''d be perfect for the role of Luna. If you want to..."


    Phoebe shook her head. "I''m not suitable. Luna deserves a better actor. Let''s not ruin such a good role." John said, "But..."


    Phoebe interrupted, "That''s enough, John. Call Noah''s assistant and tell Noah to return to Kedora. He''s had enough rest. It''s time to get back to work."


    John hesitated. "But Mr. Reynolds..."


    "He won''t trouble Noah anymore. Go ahead. Noah''s fans are starting to forget him." Phoebe waved her hand, signaling John to get to work.


    The entertainment industry changed rapidly. A star like Noah, who had a brief moment of fame, would quickly be forgotten if he stayed out of the public eye for too long.


    She would never let her hard work go to waste!

 Chapter 370 Are You Impressed by My Handsomeness?

    In the afternoon, Evan took his team to Queen Entertainment and signed a contract with Phoebe. He announced the partnership on Queen Entertainment''s official Facebook page. Evan posted a picture of the contract cover and a photo of him shaking hands with Phoebe, announcing their coboration.


    Queen Entertainment shared Evan''s post, adding, "Mr. DeRoss, looking forward to our coboration!"


    In the director''s office at Queen Entertainment, Evan let go of Phoebe''s hand and said, "Ms. Ziegler, how about we grab a meal to celebrate our first sessful coboration?" Phoebe smiled. "Isn''t the best actor in a TV show afraid of the paparazzi?"


    Evan smirked. "Best actor in a TV series is small-time. I need to hit the big screen and win a Best Leading Actor award."


    Phoebe chuckled. "You''ll have to get Patrick''s approval first."


    "Doesn''t matter. As long as I agree, Ms. Ziegler, soon you''ll be calling me the best leading actor in a film," Evan said confidently.


    Phoebe smiled, handed the contract to John, and asked, "Is the restaurant booked?"


    John replied, "Yes, it''s booked."


    Phoebe looked at Evan. "Let''s go, future best leading actor in a film. I''ll celebrate for you in advance."


    Seeing Phoebe''s smile, Evan felt an urge to pinch her cheek but resisted.


    They, along with their assistants, headed out and waited for the elevator. Evan shared some funny moments from their filming, making Phoebeugh.


    When the elevator opened, Phoebeughed heartily. Inside was Theodor, who paused when he saw them.


    Theodor''s sharp gaze fell on Phoebe''sughing face, her eyes curved in a beautiful smile.


    He was momentarily stunned.


    Theodor felt a pang of jealousy, thinking, ''It was Phoebe''s smile that once captivated me. Now, I have to rely on others to see it.''


    Phoebe''s smile faded a bit when she saw Theodor. She said calmly, "Mr. Reynolds."


    Evan, with his hands in his pockets, nced between Theodor and Phoebe, then casually nodded at Theodor. "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve heard a lot about you." Theodor maintained hisposure and extended his hand. Evan raised an eyebrow and shook it.


    "Are you going out for a meal?" Theodor asked, looking at Phoebe.


    Phoebe nodded. "Yes."


    Theodor smiled faintly, pretending not to notice Phoebe''s reluctance. He said, "Perfect, I don''t have any lunch ns. Mind if I join you?"


    Evan squinted slightly, sensing the tension between Theodor and Phoebe. He smiled and said, "Of course, if Ms. Ziegler doesn''t mind."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together and met Theodor''s gaze. After a moment, she asked John, "John, do we have an extra seat?"


    John wanted to say no but reluctantly replied, "Yes."


    Phoebe said, "Then let''s go together."


    In the restaurant''s private dining room, Theodor pulled out a chair for Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, sit here."


    Not wanting to embarrass Theodor in front of Evan, Phoebe sat down, and Theodor took the seat next to her. Evan nced at Theodor and then sat on Phoebe''s other side.


    After ordering, Theodor said, "Mr. DeRoss, you made a smart move partnering with Queen Entertainment. My Phoebe is very dedicated and treats every actor like her own child. You won''t be disappointed." Evan was speechless, thinking, ''Treating like a child? I''m older than Phoebe, aren''t I?''


    "Mr. Reynolds, I trust Ms. Ziegler''s abilities, which is why I signed with Queen Entertainment." Evan turned to look at Phoebe, only to find her lost in thought, her ears slightly red.


    Phoebe''s ears and heart tingled at Theodor''s words, ''my Phoebe.'' In their three years of marriage, Theodor had never said anything like that.


    "Here''s to a sessful coboration." Theodor raised his ss. Seeing Phoebe still in a daze, he ced his hand over hers. "Phoebe?"


    Collecting her thoughts, Phoebe noticed both men holding their sses and looking at her. Quickly, she picked up her water ss and said, "Evan, to a sessful coboration!" The three clinked sses and enjoyed a friendly lunch.


    Evan had another engagement in the afternoon, so he didn''t stay long. He and his assistant got into the car and left. As the car drove away, Phoebe removed Theodor''s hand from her shoulder. She turned and walked back towards thepany.


    Theodor quickly caught up with her, casually putting his hands in his pockets. "It''s Friday. Let''s go to the estate together tonight."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Not this week. I need to go back to Golden Apartment."


    "Then I''ll go with you," Theodor said.


    Phoebe nced at him and stopped. "They''ll feel ufortable if you go. Let''s just go our separate ways."


    Theodor''s expression darkened. "Phoebe, either we go to the estate together, or we go to Golden Apartment together. You choose."


    "Theodor." Phoebe looked at him wearily. "Why do I have to be with you? I just want to go to Golden Apartment alone. Can you give me some space to breathe?" Theodor gritted his teeth. "No!"


    Phoebe closed her eyes briefly, then turned and continued walking. Theodor quickly caught up and grabbed her wrist. "Phoebe."


    Phoebe eventuallypromised. "I''ll call my mom. We''ll go there tonight."


    If they went to the Golden Apartment together, they would just have dinner and then return to the Imperial Apartment because Theodor would never stay there.


    It had always been this way. Theodor never hid his inherent arrogance and superiority. Even if Evelyn kept the ce spotless, he still looked down on it. Theodor was satisfied. He slid his hand down from her wrist and held her hand.


    Phoebe was startled and tried to pull her hand back, but Theodor tightened his grip. His hand was cold, but his palm was warm. Their fingers intertwined, palms pressed together. Phoebe suddenly feared that the contact would reveal her frantic heartbeat. Theodor put Phoebe''s hand into his coat pocket and said, "It''s only November, and your hand is so cold. Let me warm it up." Phoebe bit her lip and looked at his profile.


    Phoebe had to admit that Theodor''s desire to be gentle was quite captivating. Her heart started to race uncontrobly.


    Theodor noticed her gaze and tilted his head towards her, a smile ying on his lips. "Are you staring at me because you think I''m handsome?" Phoebe rolled her eyes and pulled her hand away, walking off.


    Theodor watched her arrogant back and couldn''t help butugh. Then, he took a long stride to catch up. "Phoebe, let''s walk together."

 Chapter 371 Make Phoebe Respect Her

    Phoebe got back to the office and almost ran into Ruby as she stepped out of the elevator. She quickly sidestepped, and Ruby barely stopped herself. "Move it," Ruby snapped, ring at Phoebe.


    Phoebe found it funny andughed. "You charge around without looking and then me others? Whoever yells louder is right?"


    Ruby had always hated Phoebe. Phoebe was just a servant''s daughter, yet Edward treated her like an equal.


    Every time Ruby saw Phoebe in her social circle, she felt Phoebe dragged everyone down.


    If that was all, Ruby could deal with it by avoiding events Phoebe attended. But Phoebe had to be outstanding in both character and academics.


    Phoebe was like the perfect kid everyone talked about, making people envious and jealous. Even though they weren''t in the same grade, Phoebe still outshined her.


    Ruby''s parents, Nancy Wilson and Charles Adams, would always say, "Ruby, your grades aren''t even as good as Phoebe''s. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Ruby hated Phoebe. Phoebe should be a nobody, so why did she have to seek attention and cause trouble?


    However, what really made Ruby despise Phoebe was that Phoebe had stolen Vanessa''s boyfriend, Theodore.


    She thought Edward was the best Phoebe could do, but Phoebe aimed higher. She wanted to marry the most prestigious man in town, Theodore.


    Ruby said, "Don''t think that just because you''re running Queen Entertainment now, you can boss me around. Queen Entertainment will eventually go to Vanessa. You''re just working for her. What''s there to be proud of?" Phoebe sneered. "Ruby, I''m really curious. You''ve been Vanessa''sckey for years. Why weren''t you by her side when she had her ident?"


    "Who are you calling ackey?" Ruby red at her.


    Phoebe replied, "Whoever responds to it."


    "You!" Ruby seethed with anger. She raised her hand to strike Phoebe, but Phoebe swiftly caught her wrist and twisted it, causing Ruby to cry out in agony.


    Phoebe''s expression was stern. "Ruby, if you try to hit me again, I''ll break your hand. Believe it or not."


    "It hurts, Phoebe. Let go," Ruby begged, sweating from the pain.


    Phoebe released her hand. "Don''t whine to me. If Vanessa can take Queen Entertainment from me, let her try. Do you think I''m scared?"


    Ruby stepped back, hiding her hand. She red at Phoebe. "Do you think I won''t dare?"


    Phoebe couldn''t be bothered to argue. She sneered and walked away.


    Ruby red at Phoebe''s back, fuming. She had to find a way to deal with her.


    Ruby angrily walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the basement.


    When she got there, she stormed out and bumped into someone, almost falling.


    A hand wrapped around her waist, pulling her back.


    "Careful," Donovan''s voice came from above. Ruby looked up and saw a handsome face that resembled Phoebe''s.


    She recognized Donovan and pped his arm away. "Watch where you''re going!"


    Donovan couldn''t help but stop when he saw a beautiful woman. He said gently, "If I remember right, you bumped into me first." "You''re just causing trouble. Boring!" Ruby snapped, turning to walk towards her car.


    Donovan watched her walk away before entering the elevator.


    Ruby reached her sports car, got in, and touched her still-pounding heart. ''Am I seriously attracted to Donovan?'' she thought.


    She bit her lip, looked towards the elevator, and squinted.


    A brilliant idea struck her. ''Phoebe is so smug in front of me. If I be Donovan''s wife, wouldn''t Phoebe have to be humble in front of me?'' Imagining Phoebe being forced to respect her despite hating her made Ruby inexplicably happy.


    ''Alright, that''s the n!'' she thought.


    All afternoon, Phoebe''s eyelids kept twitching. After finishing her paperwork and organizing the employees'' work ns, it was already time to leave.


    She called Evelyn.


    Knowing that Phoebe and Theodore wereing over in the evening, Evelynined that Phoebe hadn''t informed her earlier so she could prepare some dishes. Phoebe said, "No need to prepare anything special. Just keep it casual." "Even if it''s casual, I still need to prepare. I won''t talk you anymore. I''m going to buy groceries now." Evelyn ended the call, grabbed her bag, and hurried out to buy groceries.


    Phoebe massaged her temples, grabbed her bag, and left.


    Upstairs, Theodore listened to Donovan''s report and nodded approvingly. "You''ve done a good job, but always remember, leading apany demands humility and not just a focus on profits." Donovan excitedly pped his thigh. "Theodore, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you."


    Seeing Donovan''s smug expression, Theodore hid his deep emotions and stood up. "Let''s go. Phoebe is off duty. We agreed to have dinner at Evelyn''s ce. Let''s go together."


    Donovan had never seen Theodore so kind to him before. He was thrilled, feeling like he had finally impressed Theodore.


    He smiled and said, "Evelyn keeps missing you. After you helped me with that issue in Starfall City, she wanted to thank you. By the way, are your injuries all healed?" Theodore replied, "Yes, nothing serious."


    They chatted as they left the office and took the elevator downstairs. When they reached the 17th floor, Donovan sensibly said, "I''ll let you go find Phoebe. You two take your time. I''ll head to help prepare dinner." Theodore walked out of the elevator, satisfied, and headed towards the director''s office.


    Phoebe came out with her bag and almost bumped into Theodore. She quickly stepped aside to avoid him.


    Theodore quickly steadied her and asked, "Done for the day?"


    Phoebe replied, "Yes."


    Theodore took her bag and weighed it in his hand. "It''s quite heavy. What do you have in here?"


    "A tablet and some books," Phoebe replied.


    They walked side by side towards the elevator. Passing through the open office area, the employees, who hadn''t left yet, eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Theodore said, "No wonder it''s so heavy. Let''s stop by the mallter."


    Phoebe nced at him. "What for?"


    Theodore''s clothes and shoes were all custom-made, with brandsing to him for measurements. He rarely wasted time shopping.


    "We need to buy something. It would be rude if we showed up empty-handed." Theodore nced toward the open office area, deliberately raising his voice so everyone could hear.

 Chapter 372 I Think I just Cant Be Good to You.

    They stepped into the elevator, and the office buzzed with excitement as the women gathered to chat.


    "Did you hear what Mr. Reynolds said? I bet he and Ms. Ziegler have already met the parents."


    "Looks like Ms. Ziegler''s in the driver''s seat now."


    "Why call her a lover? I think she''s Mr. Reynolds'' wife. Look at her confidence. Could a mere lover act like that?"


    "Not so sure. Some people are good at ying games," a sarcastic voice cut in, and everyone turned to see Madison. Madison stood there, looking smug. "Don''t overestimate Phoebe. She''s just a mistress who got lucky."


    Everyone exchanged nces, some eager for gossip. "Madison, you''re Mr. Reynolds'' sister. Got any inside scoop? Spill it."


    Drama lovers are everywhere.


    Madison had been feeling left outtely. Vanessa didn''t take her to the film set, and she was sidelined at Queen Entertainment. People were polite but never included her. Feeling isted, Madison seized the chance to fit in.


    So, she exaggerated stories about Phoebe and Theodore, conveniently leaving out that Phoebe was Theodore''s legal wife, making everyone despise Phoebe.


    Everyone was shocked. One woman asked, "So what''s the deal with Mr. Reynolds and Miss Fitzroy now?"


    All eyes turned to Madison.


    Not knowing how to continue, Madison made up more. "Vanessa dropped everything to see Theodore in Starfall City. Their old feelings are back. Just wait; Theodore will dump Phoebe and hand thepany to Vanessa." John walked out and overheard Madison''s lies. He frowned and said, "Madison,e here!"


    Madison saw John and shrugged, whispering to the others, "Gotta go."


    She walked towards the elevator, not taking John seriously.


    John quickly caught up, slipping into the elevator just as the doors closed. Madison was startled and red at him. "What do you want? If you hit me, you''re out of here tomorrow." John, towering at 6 feet, intimidated Madison with his angry gaze.


    He stared at her. "You know Ms. Ziegler is Mr. Reynolds'' legal wife, yet you nder her."


    "So what if I do? If she hadn''t gotten into Theodore''s bed and used the child to force him to marry her, would she have seeded?" Madison shot back.


    John was furious. "You!"


    Madison looked at him disdainfully. "John, I know you follow Phoebe, but here''s some advice. Open your eyes. Don''t pick the wrong side, or you''ll lose your job."


    "If Queen Entertainment didn''t have Ms. Ziegler, I wouldn''t care to stay," John said coldly.


    Madison squinted as if figuring something out. She leaned closer. "No way. Do you also like someone like Phoebe?"


    John looked away, frowning. "Madison, watch your mouth. Don''t nder Ms. Ziegler."


    Madison sneered. "So what if I insult her? I''d do it to her face. She''s shameless."


    "Madison!" John red, his warning clear.


    Seeing his anger, Madisonughed. "What''s the use of getting mad? You won''t hit me. You''re just Phoebe''spdog."


    Even with John''s patience, Madison''s words pushed him over the edge. He grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against the elevator wall, his voice cold. "Say that again!" Madison was terrified. She hadn''t expected John to react like this. She scratched at his hand. "Let go of me, you insubordinate jerk!"


    Her nails left scratches on John''s hand. He leaned in closer, tightening his grip. "Madison, others might fear you, but I don''t. Speak ill of Ms. Ziegler again, and you''ll regret it." He abruptly let go.


    Madison, gasping for breath, slid down the elevator wall, coughing violently. "John Wolf, you won''t get away with this!"


    The elevator doors opened, and John walked out without looking back, ignoring her threats.


    John didn''t regret his impulsive action. He hated Madison''s arrogance. Besides her status, she had nothing to boast about, and she dared to nder Phoebe.


    Since Madison hadn''t learned how to behave in over twenty years, John decided to teach her a lesson.


    Meanwhile, Theodore dragged Phoebe to the International Finance Center, which was filled with luxury brands and even casual purchases cost tens of thousands.


    Phoebe hadn''t been here in a while, partly because she was busy and partly because the Reynolds family''s birthdays were all before June, so she didn''t spend money after June. Phoebe asked, "What are we doing here?"


    Theodore, with one hand in his suit pocket, looked rxed, like he was strolling through his own backyard. "Buying something. What does Evelyn like?"


    Phoebe frowned. "Just get her a fruit basket."


    "That''s so insincere," Theodore said, annoyed. Seeing Herm¨¨s, he pulled Phoebe inside. He believed few women didn''t love Herm¨¨s.


    Phoebe, being dragged along, said, "You never used toe to ces like this. What''s up with you?"


    Theodore stopped and red at her. Seeing her genuine confusion, he angrily pinched her face.


    Seeing Phoebe''s face distorted in pain, her brows furrowing, he finally felt satisfied and let go. "I guess I can''t be nice to you."


    He wanted to be nice, but she thought he was acting strange.


    Fortunately, he was in a good mood and didn''t want to argue. Otherwise, they would have had another fight.


    Phoebe rubbed her sore cheek as he dragged her into the Herm¨¨s store. The young and beautiful sales associate, Lisa Moore, immediately greeted them. "Looking for clothes, jewelry, or bags?" Theodore pulled Phoebe to sit on the sofa and casually pointed to several rare leather Birkin bags in the disy case. "Bring those bags over for us to see."


    Phoebe was speechless.

 Chapter 373 Carrying Her

    Lisa immediately noticed Theodore''s ssy vibe and the tinum Patek Philippe on his wrist, smiling as she squinted.


    Without missing a beat, Lisa pulled out a rare tinum bag from the disy case andid it on the table. "Sir, this is ourtest rare tinum bag, which is very popr right now. Thedy can try it on." Phoebe nced over. It definitely looked fancier than a regr bag.


    "No need for this stuff. My mom won''t use it. Just get her some fruit. She''ll be happier," Phoebe said.


    Theodore looked at her. "We''ll see after we buy it. Stop stalling and try this one."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore was in a spending mood. Phoebe knew arguing would just bruise his ego. She reluctantly picked up a dark green leather bag.


    As Phoebe was about to head to the mirror, Lisa had someone bring over a full-length mirror. "Ma''am, check this out. You look perfect in dark green. It really suits you."


    Phoebe was surprised. She''d been to Herm¨¨s many times and even attended private sales but never knew they could move a mirror right in front of her.


    She nced at Theodore, lounging on the sofa with his hand on the backrest, his tinum Patek Philippe gleaming under the light.


    She got it-it was the power of money.


    Phoebe looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a white turtleneck and a yellow coat. The dark green bag made her look very elegant. She turned to Theodore. He frowned, lifted his chin, and pointed at a magenta bag. "Try this one. It looks nice."


    Lisa quickly handed over the magenta bag. Phoebe took it, looked in the mirror, and said, "Gaudy."


    Theodore replied, "I just like seeing you with brighter colors. You''re always in ck, white, and gray. Why look so old-fashioned?" Phoebe shot back, "Are you here to pick a gift or criticize me?"


    "Who advised you against coboration? Bring out some more vibrant colors for her to experiment with," Theodore instructed.


    Lisa went to the storeroom and brought out several light-colored bags, including Herm¨¨s'' ssic tinum bags and other youthful styles. Phoebe actually liked the dark green one, but it was too pricey. If she bought it, Evelyn wouldn''t dare use it, and it would just gather dust.


    However, Theodore was set on spending money. Phoebe became a doormat, trying on all the bags Lisa brought out.


    Theodore was pleased with Phoebe''s cooperation. He pointed to a few brightly colored bags. "These ones, deliver them to the Imperial Apartment tomorrow. We''ll take the dark green one today." "Don''t..." Phoebe tried to stop him, but Theodore shot her a warning nce. She bit her lip and stayed quiet.


    Lisa beamed with joy. "Alright, Mr. Reynolds, please leave an address, and we''ll deliver them tomorrow."


    Theodore went to pay and came back with the packaged bags. Phoebe was still heartbroken. She roughly calcted that Theodore had spent at least two hundred thousand dors in no time. Money really was something!


    Theodore walked over to Phoebe, wrapped his arm around her waist, and they left with a satisfied smile under Lisa''s envious gaze.


    As they exited the boutique, Phoebe sighed, "My mom''s gonna be thrilled."


    After all, she''d been trying for three years, and Theodore had always been lukewarm towards her. They asionally went to the Golden Apartment for dinner, and she was the one who always bought the gifts. Phoebe didn''t want to owe Theodore too much, so she usually just got fruit baskets. Evelyn never said anything, probably guessing Phoebe had prepared them.


    "A bag can make her that happy? Evelyn''s easy to please," Theodore said.


    Hearing him call her mom Evelyn made Phoebe ufortable. She tried to break free from his embrace, but Theodore held her waist tightly.


    Phoebe frowned. "Don''t hold me. It''s hard to walk."


    Theodore tightened his grip and whispered in her ear, "How about I carry you? You''re so light. It wouldn''t be much effort."


    Imagining being carried by him made Phoebe''s scalp tingle. She quickly said, "Then just hold me."


    At least she still had her dignity.


    As they passed a jewelry store, Theodore had a sudden impulse and led Phoebe inside. Phoebe couldn''t stop him. "What are we doing in a jewelry store?" Theodore replied, "Looking at nes."


    Theodore asked to see nes, so a salesperson promptly brought them to the ne section. Phoebe was speechless after seeing the beautiful nes and their prices.


    "Sir, what style are you looking for? Is it for thisdy?" the sales associate asked politely.


    Theodore smiled faintly. "No, it''s for her mother. Something simple and elegant."


    "Alright." The sales associate went to get some nes.


    Theodore sat Phoebe down on a stool. "Pick something nice for Evelyn. Who knows when I''ll be in a good mood again."


    Phoebe rolled her eyes. "Even without these gifts, you''re still the best in Evelyn''s eyes."


    "That''s not enough. I need to do something tangible. You try them on. I''ll look around," Theodore said and walked away, browsing the store casually.


    Phoebe watched his back, feeling a headacheing on.


    Soon, the sales associate brought out a few diamond nes, all very simple in design.


    Phoebe had to admit that this jewelry store really understood women. The designs were all very beautiful, even for someone like her who wasn''t into jewelry. She felt a strong urge to buy.


    She tried on several, all equally beautiful, but after looking at the prices, she chose the cheapest one and asked the sales associate to wrap it up.


    Just as Phoebe was about to pay, Theodore returned with another sales associate, who was holding a deep blue velvet tray.


    Phoebe squinted at the dazzling items on the tray. As they got closer, she realized they were rings, designed like crowns, elegant and regal with a touch of girlish charm.


    She vaguely remembered that the wedding rings worn by a celebrity couple at their highly publicized wedding were from this brand.


    Phoebe''s heart started to race uncontrobly. ''Why is Theodore bringing rings? Could he be nning to buy one for me?''

 Chapter 374 Let Her Try on the Diamond Ring

    Theodore quickly brought the sales associate over. Seeing the bank card in her hand, he frowned. "Made your choice?"


    Phoebe nced at the rings, trying to stay calm. She thought, ''Just because he''s picking a ring doesn''t mean it''s for me. Maybe it''s for Vanessa, and he wants my opinion.'' With that, she felt more at ease. "Yeah, I''ve decided."


    "Alright, try these on." Theodore sat next to her, grabbed a ring, and pulled her hand over to put it on her finger.


    Phoebe instinctively tried to pull back. "What are you doing?"


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. "Just try it on. It''s not a big deal. Open your fingers."


    Phoebe held her ring finger with her other hand. "I''m not trying it on. Bring whoever you''re buying it for. I''m not your doormat."


    She felt a pang of disappointment. So, he just wanted her to try it on, not buy it for her.


    They didn''t even have wedding rings. Why would he buy her a diamond ring? What was she thinking?


    Theodore leaned in and whispered, "Phoebe, everyone''s watching. If you embarrass me, you''ll regret it."


    Her fingers trembled, but she eventually rxed and straightened them.


    Satisfied, Theodore slipped the ring on her finger. The teardrop-shaped crown looked stunning on her slender fingers.


    The sales associate chimed in, "This ring is one of our signature pieces, called Crowning Love. It highlights the beauty of the fingers."


    Phoebe was momentarily dazzled by the diamond. Even though she didn''t want to try it on, no woman could resist diamonds.


    The term Crowning Love felt ironic, given her situation with Theodore. She wanted to take off the ring, but he held her fingertips. Theodore examined the ring. "Is the band too big? Try another style."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together.


    The ring fit perfectly and looked stunning, but since Theodore wanted to try another, the sales associate didn''t hesitate toply. After all, Theodore''s watch was clearly expensive, so he could afford it.


    Phoebe took off the ring and tried another with a sapphire, which also looked good on her. The sales associate said, "Madam has beautiful fingers. Everything looks good on her." After a few seconds, Theodore seemed dissatisfied and asked her to try the ruby one.


    Phoebe resisted the urge to throw the ring at him, took off the current one, and put on the ruby. It looked luxurious and beautiful on her finger.


    The sales associate smiled. "Madam, it really suits our rings. Every style looks elegant on her."


    Theodore said, "The diamond one still looks the best. What do you think?"


    Phoebe, now an emotionless ring model, numbly replied, "They all look good. If it''s for Miss Fitzroy, she''d probably prefer the diamond."


    Theodore squinted. "Then the diamond it is. Wrap it up."


    The sales associate finally realized Theodore wasn''t buying the ring for Phoebe, but he had asked for her ring size. Being professional, she didn''t ask questions and happily processed the payment. Phoebe took off the ring and put it back, her eyes stinging from its brilliance. She watched Theodore swipe his card.


    After paying, the sales associate brought a new ring for Theodore to confirm. Once he did, she boxed it up, and he slipped it into his coat pocket.


    Phoebe had noticed the price tag earlier. The ring cost three million dors, more than the bag he bought before. He had spent five million in one night without hesitation. Rich and willful! Theodore walked over. "Let''s go. Didn''t you want a fruit basket? There''s a fruit supermarket downstairs. Let''s check it out."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    They took the elevator to the supermarket, which had arge fruit section. Cherries were over twenty dors per pound. Phoebe liked cherries and nced at them several times. Theodore noticed and asked the clerk to pack a box.


    Phoebe refused. "No need to buy so many. My mom can''t finish them, and they''ll go to waste."


    Theodore nced at her. "Don''t you like them?"


    "I don''t," Phoebe denied.


    Theodore tapped her nose. "If you don''t like them, why were you staring? I thought you liked them. Well, then, we won''t buy them."


    "Just get a pound. They''re too expensive." Phoebe asked the clerk to weigh a pound, took the bag, and walked ahead.


    Who knew if the fruits were really imported, but the prices were high. They didn''t buy much, but the bill was a hundred dors.


    Phoebe felt a pang of heartache. "I''ll finish all the cherries tonight. I don''t want them to go bad."


    Theodore tried to wrap an arm around her waist, but Phoebe quickly dodged. His hand froze mid-air, then he retracted it.


    They went to the underground parking lot. Phoebe put everything in the back seat and got into the passenger seat.


    Theodore got into the driver''s seat. As she turned to fasten her seatbelt, he suddenly leaned over, pinning her against the seatback, his hot breath enveloping her. Phoebe was caught off guard, her heart skipping a beat as he kissed her deeply.


    She clenched her fist and pressed it against his chest, trying to push him away.


    Theodore braced one hand on the seatback and grabbed the hem of her turtleneck with the other, his cool fingers brushing her skin.


    Phoebe shivered, feeling his lips grow more passionate. She resigned herself and closed her eyes.


    After a long while, Theodore seemed satisfied. Just as they were about to part, he gently bit her lip.


    Phoebe was speechless, feelingpletely numb.


    Theodore looked at her flushed cheeks and red earlobes. He smiled, leaned back into his seat, and slowly fastened his seatbelt. "Sorry." Theodore chuckled. "Did I hurt you with that bite?"

 Chapter 375 Buying a Diamond Ring for Vanessa

    Phoebe sat in the passenger seat, watching the car leave the underground parking lot, her mind racing. She turned to stare out the window, lost in thought. Lately, Theodore had been more affectionate, and she couldn''t figure out what he wanted.


    Just a moment ago, he bought Vanessa a three-million-dor diamond ring, then pinned Phoebe against the seat and kissed her. What a jerk.


    She really wanted to ask Theodore what his deal was.


    However, she was scared of embarrassing herself.


    For the past three years, trying to understand his feelings only left her feeling more humiliated.


    The car pulled into the Golden Apartment and parked in the underground garage.


    Phoebe gathered her thoughts, got out, and grabbed her bag and a fruit basket from the back seat. As she walked to the front, Theodore took the items from her.


    He walked ahead, and Phoebe watched his back, imagining they were newlywedsing home.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, a neighbor got in. Recognizing Phoebe, the neighbor said, "Ms. Ziegler, visiting your mom? Is this your husband? He''s quite handsome!" Theodore rarely came to the Golden Apartment, so the neighbors hadn''t seen him before.


    Neighbor Ashley Moore chatted with Phoebe while eyeing Theodore. Seeing his cool demeanor, Ashley was envious.


    Phoebe''s husband was either rich or powerful, while her own daughter had married a mechanic. It drove her mad with jealousy!


    Phoebe smiled and greeted Ashley. Ashley then started nagging that Phoebe was too thin and needed to eat more and that young people shouldn''t always be dieting.


    Theodore initially kept his aloof persona, just nodding slightly at Ashley. But when he heard her say Phoebe was too thin, he added, "I think so. I''ll make sure she eats more."


    Ashley was momentarily stunned. When the elevator doors opened, she said, "You''re really good to your wife. No wonder Evelyn speaks so highly of you."


    Phoebe quickly waved goodbye to Ashley. Once the elevator doors closed again, she nced ufortably at Theodore and said, "The neighbors here are very friendly. They often dance together." With no one else around, Theodore dropped his aloof act. He leanedzily against the elevator door and said, "I think she''s right. You''re too thin."


    Phoebe felt his gaze sweep over her, making her feel like he was physically scanning her. She pressed her lips together, unsure of how to respond.


    In reality, she wasn''t that thin. Compared to Hollywood actresses, she was far from being skin and bones.


    Theodore smiled, his voice low and inexplicably sexy, "When I hold you, I can feel your bones. You need to eat more."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Even as they entered the apartment, Phoebe''s cheeks were still flushed. Donovan opened the door, wearing an apron and looking like he was about to show off his cooking skills. Seeing Phoebe''s red face, he asked, "Phoebe, why is your face so red? Are you catching a cold?"


    "No." Phoebe nced at Theodore, smirking at her from the corner of her eye, and said, "The car had the heater on. It must be the warm air."


    Donovan bought it. He took the items from Theodore and invited them in. "Theodore,e on in. Mom''s in the kitchen cooking."


    Phoebe changed into slippers and headed to the kitchen to find Evelyn.


    The smell of food filled the air. Phoebe walked in and greeted Evelyn, who was all smiles. "You''re here! Where''s Theodore?"


    Theodore was at the door. He called her Mom, which made Evelyn beam. "Stay out of the kitchen. It''s greasy and smoky. Sit outside and watch TV. Dinner will be ready soon." Phoebe knew they''d just be in the way, so she washed some cherries and went back out.


    Donovan had turned on the TV to a news channel and invited them to sit while he helped in the kitchen.


    Phoebe ate cherries while watching the news. Theodore watched her for a bit before leaning in and saying, "Feed me one."


    Phoebe was taken aback. "Don''t you have hands?"


    Theodore opened his mouth and urged, "Hurry up."


    Phoebe sighed, picked a cherry, and brought it to his mouth. She had already removed the stems, so when her fingers touched his lips, a jolt of electricity ran through her. Theodore didn''t make it easy, sucking on her fingers along with the cherry. Phoebe quickly pulled her hand back, her cheeks turning bright red.


    Theodore leaned back, chewing the cherry slowly. Seeing her neck turn red, too, he said, "So sweet!"


    It was unclear if he meant the cherry or something else.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    How could eating a cherry turn into something so suggestive? His gaze felt like it was stripping her bare. Luckily, Donovan came out with a dish and said, "Phoebe, wash your hands with Theodore. Dinner''s ready."


    "Oh," Phoebe said, getting up and hurried to the bathroom. The cold water finally washed away the tingling sensation.


    Dinner was a cheerful affair. Theodore was more talkative than usual,plimenting several dishes, which made Evelyn very happy.


    Evelyn had worried Theodore might hold a grudge against the Ziegler family for the car ident in Starfall City. But seeing his attitude now, she was relieved. After dinner, it was gettingte. Evelyn casually suggested, "It''ste. Why don''t you stay here tonight? I just changed the bedding in Phoebe''s room. It''s all new." Phoebe was about to refuse when Theodore said, "Sure, Phoebe and I will stay here tonight."


    Everyone was stunned. Phoebe was shocked. Had Theodore lost his mind? He usually left right after dinner. Why stay tonight?


    Evelyn was the first to react. "Alright, the new toiletries are in Phoebe''s bathroom. Wash up and go to bed early."


    Evelyn shooed them to the room. Excitedly, she pped her hands and said to Donovan, "Don''t you think Theodore was much more approachable today?" Donovan rolled his eyes. "I''m tired. I''m going to bed."


    Evelyn was annoyed. "It''s too early to sleep! Why did you go to bed this early when you''re ying video games?"


    Donovan ignored her and walked to thest room at the end of the hallway, closing the door behind him. Evelyn, meanwhile, happily hugged the bag Theodore had given her and went to her room.

 Chapter 376 Having a Baby

    Phoebe''s room was the biggest,plete with its own bathroom. Evelyn had set it aside for her during renovations, thinking it would be handy if Theodore ever stayed over. Lately, Theodore hardly visited the Ziegler family and never stayed in Phoebe''s room.


    The room had a girly vibe-pink wardrobes, cream walls, and a grand canopy bed, giving off a youthful charm.


    It was Theodore''s first time in Phoebe''s room, and the overwhelming pink made him pause. He turned to Phoebe and asked, "Do you like this style?"


    The Imperial Apartment had a minimalist, cold look. It was luxurious but felt lifeless.


    Phoebe, looking annoyed, said, "My mom likes it."


    Theodore looked skeptical. Phoebe hung her coat on a stand and remarked, "It''s gettingte. I''m going to freshen up. Feel free to make yourselffortable." Theodore, holding his coat, reached out and pulled her back. "Don''t rush. Let''s freshen up togetherter."


    Phoebe red at him. "Donovan is right next door. Don''t mess around."


    Theodore wrapped his arm around her waist, his breath hot on her face. He smiled. "We''ll be quiet. He won''t hear us."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She struggled in his arms, causing Theodore''s coat to fall and get stepped on. Eventually, they both copsed onto the bed.


    Theodore propped himself up on his hands, not putting his full weight on her, but the position was too intimate like any movement could spark desire. Phoebe froze, not daring to move. She red at Theodore and whispered, "Get off me. You''re making me ufortable."


    Theodore looked down at her, taking in her flushed cheeks and nervous eyes.


    Phoebe''smanding words sounded like she was ying coy.


    He said, "If I don''t hold you down, you''ll run away. Phoebe, when you stop running, I won''t force you anymore."


    Phoebe pushed at his arm but couldn''t budge him. She didn''t know how Theodore had gotten so strong.


    She said coldly, "I''m not stupid. If you bully me, I''ll run."


    Theodore''s gaze deepened. He looked into her eyes seriously and said, "If I stop bullying you, will you stop thinking about running away?" Phoebe was taken aback. "I..."


    Before she could finish, there was a knock on the door, and Evelyn''s voice came from outside, "Phoebe, Theodore, are you asleep?"


    Theodore frowned and disengaged from Phoebe, sitting to the side.


    Phoebe quickly sat up, her cheeks still hot. She didn''t dare look at Theodore and hurriedly replied, "Not yet. What''s up?"


    "Then I''ming in." With that, Evelyn opened the door and entered.


    She was holding a bowl of dark medicine and walked straight into the room. Seeing Phoebe''s flushed face, she knew she had interrupted something. Evelyn felt a pang of regret, but since she was already in, she said, "I got the medicine this afternoon and forgot to heat it for you."


    Phoebe frowned. No wonder she smelled a bitter medicinal scent when she entered the room earlier. Evelyn really wouldn''t let her miss a dose.


    She didn''t take the medicine, instead pushing Evelyn out of the bedroom. "Let''s drink it outside. I don''t want the bedroom to smell like medicine. It''s unpleasant."


    "If you know, then drink it up. The sooner you get better, the sooner you can have a baby, and everyone will be at ease," Evelyn whispered, following Phoebe to the living room. Phoebe took the medicine and downed it in one gulp.


    "Why is this medicine so bitter this time?" Phoebe grimaced, almost wanting to spit out her tongue. She quickly popped a cherry into her mouth, but the taste was so strange she nearly gagged.


    "Don''t eat cold things right after taking medicine. It reduces its effectiveness," Evelyn frowned. "I had the herbalist change your prescription. The previous one wasn''t working. By the way, when you have time,e with me to see the doctor." Phoebe pursed her lips. "I''m busy with work."


    "Is work more important than having a child?" Evelyn scolded. "You''re still young now. It''s easier to treat while the condition isn''t severe. If you wait until you''re thirty, it''ll be harder to treat."


    "No matter how much medicine I take now, it won''t help," Phoebe said.


    Evelyn red at her. "Stop saying that. If the medicine doesn''t work, then we''ll do IVF. You can''t keep stalling."


    Phoebe impatiently rubbed her temples. "Mom, can you stop bringing up the baby every time you see me?"


    "I can''t. Benjamin''s almost a year old. Even if the Reynolds family isn''t pressuring you, they want a grandchild. Thest time Theodore had a car ident, Vanessa flew to Starfall City to help. However, you returned home, missing a great opportunity. If they rekindle their old romance, you''ll lose your status as Mrs. Reynolds," Evelyn said. Phoebe always knew Evelyn was pushing her to have a baby to tie Theodore down, but that wasn''t the kind of marriage she wanted.


    She didn''t want to argue with Evelyn about this, so she just said, "I understand."


    "What do you understand? If you understood, you wouldn''t have let Vanessa take such a good opportunity. Phoebe, if you miss out on Theodore, you''ll never find someone better," Evelyn said earnestly. Phoebe closed her eyes, not wanting to talk.


    She really wanted to ask Evelyn what good Theodore''s excellence would be if he didn''t love her. But she held back, wanting to end the conversation quickly.


    Phoebe stood up. "I''m going back to my room. You should rest early, too."


    Evelyn watched Phoebe''s figure disappear down the hallway. She picked up the empty medicine bowl, a calcting look in her eyes. Since Phoebe wouldn''t take the initiative, she would have to give her a push. When Phoebe returned to the room, Theodore had already finished freshening up. He was wearing a dark gray loungewear set, which Evelyn had clearly thoughtfully prepared.


    He was leaning against the headboard, ying Minesweeper. His luck was so bad that he hit a mine with every step!


    Phoebe listened to the explosions, opened the wardrobe, took out her pajamas, and went to the bathroom to shower. Upon her return with dry hair, Theodore was still engrossed in the game.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore, lifted the nket,y down, and grabbed his phone, saying, "Let me teach you the right way to y Minesweeper."


    Theodore didn''t get angry, turning to look at her.


    Phoebe started a new game, expertly teaching Theodore how to y Minesweeper. "Watch this. We start by clicking anywhere, and then..."


    Before Phoebe could finish, there was an explosion, and the phone screen was filled with mines. Her face immediately darkened while Theodoreughed so hard he was pounding the bed.

 Chapter 377 Dont You Have a Man?

    Phoebe tensed up on the bed as her first awkward moment hit out of nowhere. Watching Theodoreugh so hard he almost rolled off the bed, she gritted her teeth. "Again!" She couldn''t believe her luck was this bad. She used to be good at Minesweeper. Must be Theodore''s influence.


    Theodore sat up, trying to stopughing. He leaned against the headboard and watched her start another game.


    Phoebe eyed the grid. After herst try, she yed it safe and tapped a square cautiously.


    Boom, fireworks on the screen again, and a game-over message popped up. Phoebe was stunned.


    Theodoreughed even harder beside her.


    Phoebe gave up. She tossed her phone aside, pulled the nket over herself, and said, "I''m done. This isn''t fun."


    She had wanted to show off, but after hitting mine twice, she was too embarrassed to teach him.


    Theodore finally stoppedughing. He picked up his phone and yed a few more times, hitting mine every time, which cracked him up.


    Theodore said, "Minesweeper''s supposed to relieve stress. If you overthink it, it ruins the fun."


    Phoebe shot back, "Nonsense!"


    But she kind of agreed. Nowadays, there are so many mobile games that people get obsessed with.


    People forget that games are meant to entertain and rx.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, and his phone chimed with a message. He frowned and opened WhatsApp.


    Vanessa had sent him a bunch of messages over the past few days, starting with apologies and then ying the victim, saying she was in pain.


    Theodore ignored them and tossed his phone aside.


    But then a loud video call request popped up.


    Phoebe saw Vanessa''s call on Theodore''s phone. She snapped, "If you won''t answer, hang up. It''s too noisy."


    Theodore nced at her, worried Vanessa might have an emergency. He reluctantly answered but switched to a voice call.


    Vanessa''s cautious voice came through, "Theodore, did I wake you?"


    Theodore frowned, catching Phoebe''s head in his peripheral vision. He replied, "No, I''m still awake."


    "I can''t sleep because of the pain, Theodore. I feel terrible," Vanessa''s voice started to break. "I''m all alone in Lindell Harbor. I want to go back to Kedora." Theodore said patiently, "You should recover first beforeing back."


    "But I''m so lonely here, Theodore. I know you''re still mad at me for not taking care of myself. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me. I just love you so much," Vanessa pleaded. Phoebe closed her eyes, trying to block out Vanessa''s voice, but she couldn''t do anything and justy there, letting the words seep in.


    Vanessa had an edge over her. Vanessa could express her love openly, while Phoebe was used to being reserved.


    Theodore couldn''t ignore it anymore and sighed. "I''ll have Lawton arrange for your transfer back to Kedora tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Vanessa, having gotten what she wanted, ended the call without further fuss.


    The room went quiet. Theodore put his phone on the nightstand and nced at Phoebe. "Asleep?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes and stayed silent.


    Theodore watched her for a bit, then turned off the light andy down.


    The nket smelled like sunshine and Phoebe''s fragrance, which he foundforting.


    After lying on his back for a while, he turned and hugged Phoebe from behind.


    Phoebe''s body tensed, but she didn''t dare move.


    She felt a strange heat inside her like a fire had been lit, making her mouth dry.


    This was rare for her.


    With Theodore''s warm body against hers, she felt like she might explode, and some erotic images popped into her mind.


    Something was definitely off!


    Phoebe''s body grew hotter, and sweat-soaked her back. She tried to move away, but Theodore pulled her back by the waist. "Why are you moving away?"


    Theodore''s voice was low and seductive, making her shiver even more. "Don''t get so close. It''s too hot."


    Theodore frowned and touched her forehead. Her temperature seemed normal, but her face was burning.


    "What''s wrong? Why is your face so hot?" he asked.


    Phoebe was frustrated. She wanted to know, too.


    Suddenly, she remembered the bowl of medicine Evelyn had given her earlier. ''Could something have been added to it?'' Phoebe''s mind exploded with realization.


    Of course, with Theodore agreeing to stay at Golden Apartment for the first time, Evelyn wouldn''t miss the chance to meddle.


    Phoebe struggled to contain the heat, pushed Theodore''s hand away, and said, "I need to go to the bathroom."


    Phoebe''s palm was also hot. Even Theodore, slow as he was, realized what was happening. He grabbed her waist and pulled her back.


    Phoebe, already weak, fell back into Theodore''s arms.


    In the dim light, Theodore''s eyes shone brightly. "Why go to the bathroom? Don''t you have a man?"


    Phoebe stared at him in shock.


    Theodore cupped the back of her head and kissed her passionately, murmuring against her lips, "Since it''s Mom''s idea, why not go along with it and make her happy?" Phoebe was speechless.


    Her blood boiled, and she pushed Theodore away. His head hit the pillow, and he saw her dart off the bed like a rabbit.


    He reached out to grab her but missed.


    Barefoot, Phoebe stumbled into the bathroom, locked the door, and leaned against it, gasping for air.


    She had underestimated Evelyn. Evelyn had actually put an aphrodisiac in her medicine, not fearing that the drug might sh and poison her.


    Phoebe panted heavily, her body growing hotter, feeling like a balloon filled with hot air, ready to burst at any moment.


    Suddenly, Theodore knocked on the bathroom door and said, "Phoebe, open the door and let me in to check on you."


    Phoebe closed her eyes. She knew she was being dramatic, but she could be forced, just not by the effects of a drug.

 Chapter 378 Youd Rather Take a Cold Shower Than Let Me Touch You?

    Theodore stood outside, knocking a few more times, but Phoebe didn''t answer.


    He frowned. "Phoebe."


    Then he heard water running, and it felt like ice on his heart.


    Theodore''s hand dropped.


    Phoebe would rather take a cold shower than be with him. That was a painful realization.


    Phoebe stood under the freezing water. It was November, and the cold was biting. Her teeth chattered, and the heat inside her body spread out. She bit her lip in difort.


    After about half an hour, she was numb from the cold. She turned off the water and sneezed several times.


    Drenched, she took a moment to gather her strength, grabbed a towel, and dried off.


    Her pajamas were drenched, so she wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out.


    Phoebe coughed as she opened the door and smelled smoke. The room was filled with it, and she had no idea how many cigarettes Theodore had smoked. Covering her mouth and nose, she said, "You''re smoking too much. Don''t you care about your lungs?"


    The next second, Theodore yanked her over, mming her back against the wall. She groaned in pain. "What are you doing?"


    With a cigarette still in his mouth, Theodore looked sinister. He stared at her. "Phoebe, I could strangle you!"


    Dizzy from the cold shower, Phoebe smiled and lifted her head, exposing her neck. "Go ahead. At least then I''ll be free."


    "You!" Theodore looked at her slender neck, knowing how easy it would be to end it all.


    He sneered. "You''d rather take a cold shower than let me touch you. Do you really think I can''t live without you?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, her eyshes trembling. She bit her lip and stayed silent.


    Theodore red at her, torn between wanting to strangle her and feeling sorrowful. He treated her like a treasure, but she was indifferent.


    It must be karma.


    Theodore stepped back, crushed the cigarette on the ground, grabbed his coat, and mmed the door on his way out.


    A momentter, the sound of the security door mming shut echoed.


    Phoebe''s legs gave out, and she slid down the wall to the floor.


    Evelyn rushed in, coughing from the smoke. She turned on the light.


    The room lit up, and Evelyn quickly took in the scene.


    Smoke permeated the room as Phoebe huddled near the bathroom door, drenched. Evelyn stood in shock.


    She looked around and saw Theodore was gone.


    Evelyn walked in and nced into the bathroom, hoping to find him.


    Seeing only cold steam, Evelyn angrily asked, "Phoebe, what''s going on? Where''s Theodore?"


    Phoebe''s lips were pale from the cold. She struggled to get up, shivering as she wrapped herself in a nket on the bed.


    Evelyn pressed, "Where''s Theodore?"


    Phoebe turned her head away, staying silent in protest.


    Evelyn put one hand on her hip and gestured towards Phoebe''s forehead with the other. Seeing Phoebe''s stubborn look, Evelyn got even angrier. "What am I supposed to say to you?" Phoebe stayed silent.


    Evelyn stepped closer to the bed, fuming. "Such a good opportunity. What are you thinking, Phoebe? Did you forget what I just told you?"


    Annoyed by Evelyn''s ranting, Phoebe covered her ears.


    This made Evelyn even madder. She yanked Phoebe''s hands away. "Why are you being so difficult? You''ve been married to Theodore for over three years. Why can''t you be intimate more than once? You''re acting all high and mighty, and now you''ve driven him away. What are you going to do now?"


    Phoebe felt like Evelyn''s words were daggers. What did she mean by being intimate more than once?


    If she and Theodore were a normal couple, would Evelyn need to put drugs in her medicine?


    Phoebe said, "Please leave. I don''t want to hear you talk!"


    Furious, Evelyn pounded her back. "Phoebe, are you trying to drive me crazy? Why are you so stubborn?"


    Phoebe covered her ears again, refusing to talk.


    Exasperated, Evelyn stormed out of the bedroom, mming the door.


    Phoebe felt a sense of relief. She copsed onto the pillow, staring nkly ahead. The room smelled of smoke, and the nket still had a faint scent of Theodore''s minty cologne.


    If not for today, she wouldn''t have seen Theodore buy Vanessa a diamond ring or heard Vanessa''s voice message to him. She might have followed Evelyn''s idea.


    However, under these circumstances, Phoebe''s pride wouldn''t let her throw herself at him.


    Phoebe caught a cold and developed a high fever that night. Shey in bed, feeling groggy and burning up.


    The next morning, Evelyn realized something was wrong when Phoebe didn''te out. Entering the room, she saw Phoebe''s flushed cheeks, a sign of fever.


    She quickly changed Phoebe''s clothes and had Donovan carry her to the hospital.


    In the car, Evelyn was both angry and worried. She couldn''t help but scold Phoebe, "What are you trying to prove? If you had just gone along with it, none of this would have happened. What are you doing this for?"


    Driving in the front, Donovan frowned at Evelyn''s nagging. "Mom, Phoebe''s not feeling well. Stop nagging her."


    "If she had some sense, would I need to resort to such methods? Do I have no shame?" Evelyn''s voice grew louder in her anger.


    Donovan nced in the rearview mirror and saw Phoebe leaning weakly against the car door, her cheeks burning red. He felt a pang of sympathy. "If you care about your dignity, why did you put aphrodisiacs in Phoebe''s medicine? How do you think Theodore sees our family and Phoebe?"


    "If she hadn''t caused this mess, would I have lost face?" Evelyn retorted, not feeling she was in the wrong at all.


    Donovan bit his lip and responded.


    They took Phoebe to the nearest hospital. She had been burning with fever all night and had developed acute pneumonia, requiring hospitalization.


    Donovanpleted the admission procedures and carried Phoebe to the ward. Her forehead was burning hot, and the nurse took her temperature, which had reached 107.6¡ãF.


    While treating her, the nurse advised the family, "Take her temperature every hour. A high fever that doesn''t go down can cause brain damage." The nurse left after finishing the treatment.


    Filled with regret, Evelyn told Donovan, "You go to work. I''ll stay here with Phoebe."

 Chapter 379 First Love is a Kind of Regret

    Phoebe felt like she was floating above a fire, burning up. She was super thirsty and needed water.


    In her daze, someone gave her water. She drank it quickly, but it was gone too soon.


    She opened her mouth for more, but they didn''t give her any. She felt like crying but couldn''t, even whimpering in her sleep. This went on for who knows how long until she finally woke up. The room was lit, and the smell of disinfectant hit her. Phoebe sighed and attempted to rise, but a warm hand gently pushed her back down.


    She saw it was Donovan.


    "Don''t move. You just woke up. The doctor said you had acute gastritis from a fever, but it''s gone now," Donovan said.


    Phoebe felt weak and hungry. "Donovan, is there anything to eat? I''m starving."


    "You''ve been out all day, so yeah, you must be hungry." Donovan helped her sit up and put a pillow behind her. "Mom made some soup. I''ll get it." Phoebe leaned against the headboard, panting from the effort but not regretting it.


    Even if she knew she''d get sick, she''d still have taken that cold showerst night.


    Donovan brought a bowl of hot soup. As he stirred it to cool it down, he asked, "Phoebe, what''s going on with you and Theodore?"


    Last night, Theodore had stormed out. Donovan could tell there was tension between them.


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Phoebe said.


    "Not even with me?" Donovan asked.


    He could be a jerk sometimes, but they were siblings. Despite their fights, they always had each other''s backs.


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Phoebe repeated firmly.


    Donovan sighed. "Alright, maybe I haven''t been reliable. I need to show you that you can count on me."


    Phoebe''s eyes filled with tears. She turned away, whispering, "Donovan, just stay out of trouble."


    Donovan had no response.


    After she finished eating, Donovan took the bowl to wash it. When he came back, Phoebe asked, "Donovan, have you seen my phone?"


    "It''s in the travel bag. I''ll get it. Can you stop reaching for your phone the moment you wake up? Your health is more important," Donovan said, handing her the phone. The phone was fully charged. Phoebe turned it on and saw messages from John. She replied, and John called her.


    "Ms. Ziegler, your phone was off. Are you okay?" John asked. He''d heard Theodore hadn''t shown up at the office and might have gone to Lindell Harbor.


    Phoebe coughed lightly. "I''m fine. How''s everything at thepany?"


    John briefed her on critical updates. Upon hearing her raspy voice, he inquired, "Are you unwell?"


    "It''s just a cold. I''ll be in tomorrow. Bye," Phoebe said.


    "Ms. Ziegler," John quickly called out.


    Phoebe was confused. "What''s up, John?"


    John hesitated. "There''s news about Mr. Reynolds. I heard he flew to Lindell Harbor to bring Miss Fitzroy back to Kedora."


    Phoebe started coughing violently. Donovan quickly handed her a ss of water. After a few sips, she felt better. "Who told you that?" "Madison," John replied.


    Phoebe closed her eyes. "I know. Mr. Reynolds told mest night. It''s fine. Miss Fitzroy is lonely at Lindell Harbor. Bringing her back to Kedora for recovery makes sense. Serious injuries take time to heal. Sooner orter, she''d have toe back."


    John sensed some reluctance in her voice but didn''t push it.


    After the call, Phoebe''s coughing got worse. Donovan gently patted her back. "Phoebe, what are you thinking? Don''t you know Vanessa is Theodore''s first love? Are you giving them a chance to be alone?"


    Phoebe''s throat burned from the coughing. After a while, she said bitterly, "Donovan, if you had a first love who always turned to you in times of need, would you leave your wife to go to her?" Donovan was silent.


    After pondering for a moment, he remarked, "It would hinge on my feelings for my wife. If those werecking, I might seek sce with her. Initial loves frequently be regrets." Phoebe said, "You''re brutally honest."


    Donovan wasn''t offended. He sat by the bed. "Phoebe, Theodore married you at his lowest point. You know if and how much he likes you. I get why you acted outst night. You''ve always been stubborn and proud. Though giving in to instinct is tougher than dying, you should learn to show weakness when needed. It''s unhealthy to hold on."


    Phoebe gave a bitter smile. "Okay."


    "Alright, you''re still sick. I won''t lecture you. I haven''t figured out my own life yet," Donovan said, waving his hand.


    Phoebe leaned against the headboard. After lying down all day and sitting, she was tired of it. up made her feel more energetic. "Donovan, I want to go for a walk."


    "It''s toote. Go tomorrow," Donovan advised.


    Phoebe had to give up.


    Her illness was minor, but the doctor rmended a day in the hospital for observation. Phoebe told Donovan to go home and rest, saying she didn''t needpany.


    Phoebe slept in the hospital that night. At dawn, she woke up. A nurse came to take her temperature and continued her treatment.


    The treatmentsted until after ten. The hallway outside was noisy like a new patient had moved into the next room. Doctors and nurses kept walking past her door, and she vaguely saw Theodore''s tall figure. Phoebe thought, ''It couldn''t be such a coincidence. Theodore wouldn''t be here even in the hospital.''


    A nurse disconnected her IV and discharged her. Phoebe hurried downstairs to leave without waiting for Donovan.


    Afterpleting the procedures, Phoebe returned to the inpatient department.


    As she passed the room next door, the door was open. Phoebe instinctively nced inside.


    The single room was spacious, and she saw Vanessa lying on the bed.


    Theodore was sitting by her bed, casually peeling an apple. Sensing someone at the door, he looked up indifferently.

 Chapter 380 Boss or Honey?

    The two locked eyes, but before Phoebe could react, Theodore looked away like he hadn''t seen her.


    Phoebe clenched her fist. She should just ignore them, pack her stuff, and leave.


    However, she couldn''t help herself and walk into the room.


    Vanessa saw Phoebe and smirked. She nced at Theodore, who didn''t even look at Phoebe, making her feel smug.


    "Ms. Ziegler, what are you doing here? You didn''te to see me, did you?" Vanessa noticed Phoebe''s hospital gown under her coat and the needle marks on her hand. ''Phoebe''s in the hospital, yet Theodore left her to pick me up at Lindell Harbor. They must be fighting,'' Vanessa thought, feeling satisfied.


    Phoebe pulled her coat tighter to hide the hospital gown. "Just passing by. You look well, Miss Fitzroy, so I guess you''re almost recovered." Vanessa sneered. "Ms. Ziegler, did you forget your sses at home?"


    "Of course not. But seeing you so energetic, it seems your leg doesn''t hurt anymore. Too bad you missed Hank''s big production," Phoebe replied. Vanessa was annoyed but smiled sweetly at Theodore, who was sitting nearby. "I''m not as career-driven as you, Ms. Ziegler. All I need is love."


    She looked at Theodore with deep affection, but he just silently peeled an apple, uninterested in their exchange.


    Phoebe stood by the bed, and Theodore noticed the needle mark on her hand and stared at it for a long time.


    Phoebe said, "Well, I hope you find a husband soon, Miss Fitzroy. As for the job arranged for you, I''ll have someone else take over."


    Vanessa didn''t care about those opportunities. Even Hank''s movie didn''t interest her. She wanted the lead role, not a supporting one, so she fell from the wire on purpose.


    To Vanessa, a supporting role wasn''t worth risking Theodore and Phoebe reconciling if she went to Hollywood for a few months.


    Phoebe didn''t look at Theodore and left the room. Even when she returned to the next room, Theodore stayed put.


    Phoebe''s heart turnedpletely cold.


    Vanessa was thrilled to see that Theodore had not paid any attention to Phoebe. "Theodore, I want to eat..."


    Before she could finish, she saw the apple Theodore had peeled almost down to the core.


    Vanessa''s face changed dramatically.


    Theodore handed Vanessa the peeled apple, put the knife back in the fruit bowl, and said, "Eat first. I need to go out for a bit."


    "Theodore." Before Vanessa could say more, Theodore walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    Vanessa gritted her teeth in anger, ring at the apple. ''Damn, Phoebe. I swear I''ll never let you off!''


    Phoebe changed out of her hospital gown and packed her things. Her phone rang, and she nced at the caller ID before answering.


    John asked, "Ms. Ziegler, are you being discharged today? I''lle pick you up."


    Phoebe said, "No need."


    "I''m already in the hospital parking lot. Don''te down yet. I''lle up to get you. Give me five minutes," John said, ending the call quickly. He parked the car and ran into the hospital. Phoebe shook her head, looking at her phone. She grabbed her luggage and left. When she opened the door, she found Theodore leaning against the opposite wall, looking grim. The hallway lights were on. Theodore wore a ck turtleneck sweater with a coat over it, one hand in his pocket and the other ying with his phone.


    Phoebe nced at him and then looked away, heading towards the elevator with her luggage.


    Theodore''s voice came from behind, "Can''t you even say hello when you see me now?" Phoebe paused. He had ignored her first. What right did he have to mock her now? She turned to meet his cold gaze and sneered. "What should I call you, boss or honey?"


    Hearing her sarcastic tone, Theodore''s heart skipped a beat, and his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Phoebe, you''d rather end up in the hospital than let me touch you. I thought you were stronger than that," Theodore mocked.


    Nurses and patients'' families asionally passed by, giving Phoebe strange looks after hearing Theodore''s words.


    Phoebe had no interest in airing her private matters. Without a word, she turned and walked away. What right did he have to mock her?


    She didn''t want to sumb to the medication, but was Theodore any better?


    She had just refused him, and he immediately went to find Vanessa. What right did he have to be sarcastic?


    Theodore red at Phoebe''s back. He quickly caught up to her, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her towards the emergency exit.


    Phoebe was caught off guard, and her luggage fell to the ground. She didn''t have time to pick it up before Theodore pulled her into the emergency exit. "Theodore, what are you..." Before she could finish, Theodore loomed over her. He pushed her back, pinning her against the cold wall.


    "Phoebe, sometimes I really want to kill you," Theodore''s voice was low and filled with gritted-teeth hatred, his hand gripping her slender neck.


    Over the years, this thought had often crossed his mind.


    But every time he saw Phoebe, he couldn''t bring himself to do it, and his emotions were always led by her.


    At this moment, seeing Phoebe acting as if nothing had happened, Theodore just wanted her to feel his inner pain. With that thought, he tightened his grip.


    The unfamiliar sensation of suffocation instantly gripped Phoebe. She opened her lips slightly, struggling to breathe. Theodore''s expression was cold and murderous as if he really would end her life in this dim emergency exit. Theodore asked, "Tell me, why am I so infatuated with you, letting you run wild in front of me?"

 Chapter 381 Almost Choked Her to Death

    Phoebe was in shock. She could feel Theodore''s hatred, and the madness in his eyes scared her.


    The sound of bones dislocating made her shiver. She grabbed Theodore''s hand, digging her nails into his back and drawing blood. However, Theodore didn''t let up. He kept choking her, cutting off her air. She couldn''t breathe and instinctively opened her mouth. "Let go," she croaked.


    Theodore saw her trembling pupils and felt even more violent. It was like a demon inside him was screaming to kill her.


    If he killed Phoebe, his emotions would stop bothering him.


    Phoebe''s wide eyes reflected Theodore''s crazed look-savage, bloody, murderous.


    His intense gaze sent chills down her spine, filling her with fear.


    He really wanted to kill her!


    A sudden will to survive made Phoebe struggle hard. She couldn''t die by his hands. Her fingers scratched at his, leaving bloody marks. "Let me go," she shouted.


    But Theodore ignored the pain, tightening his grip.


    Phoebe''s eyes rolled back, and just as she was about to pass out, the grip on her neck loosened.


    She fell to the ground, coughing and gasping for air.


    She had almost died. As she caught her breath, she looked up at Theodore. He still looked noble and elegant, his face calm and tired, as if the demon from before wasn''t him.


    Phoebe was trembling. She got up, yanked open the emergency stairwell door, and ran out, stumbling.


    Outside, she tripped over a luggage bag and fell hard.


    Footsteps approached quickly. A familiar voice said, "Ms. Ziegler, what happened?"


    John saw the bruises on her neck and was confused. "Who did this? Tell me, and I''ll get justice for you."


    Phoebe grabbed his wrist, looking fearfully at the stairwell door. "Don''t go, John. Take me away," she said hoarsely.


    John red at the door but helped her up, picked up the scattered items, and supported her as they left.


    The near-death experience left Phoebe trembling and crying uncontrobly.


    John handed her a tissue. It was the first time he had seen her so scared and fragile.


    He wanted to know who was behind that door and how they could hurt her so badly.


    However, he refrained from asking, realizing it would offend her and offer no assistance.


    In the car, Phoebe slowly calmed down. John nced at her in the rearview mirror and hesitated. "Ms. Ziegler, do you want to go home or to the office?" Phoebe shrank back. She didn''t want to see Theodore right now. "Take me to Cindy''s ce."


    John nodded. "Okay."


    As the car left the parking lot, Phoebe checked herself in a mirror. Her face was pale, and the marks on her neck were obvious.


    She took a scarf from her bag, tied it around her neck, and let her hair down to cover most of the marks.


    Once done, she sat in the back seat, lost in thought.


    Theodore had really wanted to kill her.


    It wasn''t necessary!


    Should he harbor such intense animosity towards her, he could simply opt for a divorce. There would be no necessity to extinguish a life and bear the weight of that decision. Half an hourter, they arrived at Cindy''s apartment. John quickly got out, opened the back door, and helped Phoebe out.


    Her legs were still weak. She felt unreal as she stood, then paused before taking her bags from John.


    "Ms. Ziegler, let me walk you in," John offered.


    Phoebe shook her head. "No need. I won''t be at the office for a few days. Handle things online. If any urgent documents need my signature, bring them to me." "Okay," John nodded.


    Phoebe turned and entered the apartment. As she reached the building, a tall figure approached.


    Patrick, in a ck jacket, vintage blue baseball cap, and ck mask, was unmistakable.


    They almost bumped into each other, and Patrick quickly steadied her arm.


    Phoebe looked up, surprised. "It''s you!"


    Patrick let go of her. Seeing her pale and carrying a luggage bag, he frowned. "Why do you look like this? Didn''t Theodore feed you?" Phoebe was speechless.


    It wasn''t that Theodore didn''t feed her; he strangled her!


    Ignoring his question, she asked, "Patrick, what are you doing here? Visiting a friend?"


    Patrick rubbed his nose, looking uneasy. His eyes wandered to her luggage bag. "You''re not running away from home again, are you?" "No," Phoebe avoided his gaze, feeling guilty.


    After a moment, she added, "Patrick, can you not tell Theodore you saw me here?"


    Patrick frowned, his eyes scanning her beforending on her neck. Even with the scarf, he could see the marks.


    "What''s with the marks on your neck?" he asked.


    Phoebe quickly tugged at her scarf, looking flustered. "Just don''t tell him you saw me. I''m leaving."


    As Phoebe disappeared into the elevator lobby, Patrick looked away. Walking towards the parking lot, he called Theodore.


    It took several attempts before Theodore responded. "What''s going on?" he inquired, his voice devoid of energy.


    "Can''t I call you if there''s nothing wrong?" Patrick replied.


    "Then I''m hanging up," Theodore said.


    Patrick quickly stopped him. "Did you and Phoebe have another fight? I just saw her at an apartment with luggage. If you like her, treat her well. If you don''t, divorce her."

 Chapter 382 Love Is Hard to Express

    Patrick was mid-sentence when the call cut off. He stared at the phone, cursing under his breath.


    He knew Theodore''s weak spots well by now.


    Within their social circle, marriage and divorce were prevalent urrences, yet Theodore, the most esteemed individual in the town, viewed divorce as uneptable. Anyone who brought up divorce with Theodore faced his fury.


    Patrick took a deep breath and called again. This time, Theodore picked up quickly, his voice icy. "Did she send you to talk me into a divorce?"


    Patrick was shocked. "No, I just hate seeing you both so miserable. Why stay together if it''s that bad?"


    "Theodore, are you out of your mind?" Patrick snapped. "Is Phoebe really worth it? Are you that desperate for love?"


    Theodore''sugh was rough and bitter. "Yeah, I''m nuts. I know she doesn''t love me, but I still give her my heart."


    Patrick clenched his teeth.


    "Patrick, how many guys are as great as me in this country? Can she be wrong for not liking me?" Theodore''s voice was heavy with sorrow.


    Patrick had never witnessed Theodore in this state before. He felt a twinge of empathy. "Let''s grab a drink. I''ll be by your side until we''re bothpletely intoxicated." Theodore said, "One pity party is enough. She won''t care."


    Patrick stayed calm, thinking Theodore deserved some pity after the breakup. "Even if you get drunk, I won''t call her to pick you up. Trust me!"


    There was a pause, then the call ended.


    Patrick was pissed. Who was heartbroken and needed a drink? Why was he the one acting like a fool?


    A few secondster, Theodore texted him the address of a bar.


    Heartbreak hits everyone the same, whether you''re a big shot or a nobody.


    Patrick canceled his ns and rushed to the bar. Theodore was already there, drinking.


    He walked over and took off his mask. "What''s going on with you two now?"


    Theodore wasn''t drinking as fast as before. He gave a bitter smile. "I wonder what''s going on with us."


    Patrick was speechless.


    He poured himself a drink, downed it, and mmed the ss down. "Theodore, have you ever told Phoebe you like her?"


    Theodore looked stunned. "I don''t think so."


    "Don''t think so?" Patrick almostughed in anger. "You''ve never confessed, so what are you heartbroken about? Do I need to remind you how you two got married?"


    If Theodore hadn''t slept with Phoebe and gotten her pregnant, would they even be married?


    Theodore''s face darkened. "I haven''t forgotten, so I can''t say it."


    "Have you ever thought that because you can''t say it, she can''t feel your love, and that''s why you two are drifting apart?" Patrick asked.


    Patrick wasn''t a love expert, but after years of acting, he''d seen this script before. Whether it''s family, friendship, or love, the root cause of estrangement is often ack of open and honestmunication. Theodore looked puzzled. "Is that so?"


    "At least give it a try. Isn''t that easier than strangling her?" Patrick said, exasperated. Theodore had been so smart in school, but when it came to Phoebe, he seemed clueless. Theodore stayed silent.


    He downed his drink in one gulp and, fueled by the alcohol, said, "What if she doesn''t like me?"


    That was the real reason he had never dared to confess.


    "Then you can strangle her again," Patrick said.


    Theodore gave him a haunting look. Patrick sneered. "Don''t me me for being harsh. Who left those marks on her neck? Seriously, Theodore, I never thought you had violent tendencies." Theodore lowered his gaze. The bar''s dim lighting cast an amber hue on his drink. "When I saw her pained expression as I strangled her, I did feel a moment of satisfaction." Patrick was speechless.


    He looked at Theodore differently now, as if he were looking at a psychopath.


    Theodore seemed oblivious. "Maybe seeing her in pain is the only way to alleviate my own pain of unrequited love."


    "That''s a very dangerous thought!" Patrick was horrified. This prolonged, unrequited love had driven Theodore to madness.


    Theodore closed his eyes and downed another drink. "I won''t do it again. Once was enough."


    After Phoebe had stumbled away, his hands had been shaking. The thought that she had almost died at his hands filled him with dread.


    Patrick patted his shoulder. "Theodore, give it a try. If she doesn''t love you..."


    "If she doesn''t love me, I''ll lock her in a cage so she can''t go anywhere until she loves me," Theodore said hauntingly.


    Patrick stared at Theodore in shock. Theodore''s expression was so serious it didn''t seem like he was joking. Patrick punched him in the chest. "You''re really crazy. Forget it, don''t confess. You two being like death warmed up is probably for the best."


    Patrick was exhausted!


    Cindy opened the door to find Phoebe standing outside. She was startled and quickly pulled Phoebe into the apartment. "Phoebe, you look terrible!"


    Not noticing the men''s shoes, Phoebe said, "I just got out of the hospital. I''m staying here for a couple of days."


    "Stay as long as you want." Cindy quickly took the luggage bag from Phoebe''s hand.


    Seeing Phoebe''s face as pale as paper and the obvious marks on her neck, she felt both heartache and anger. "Did Theodore do that to your neck? That bastard, how dare he treat you like this?"


    Phoebe walked over to the sofa and sat down, hugging a pillow to her chest. She said bitterly, "These kinds of injuries, we''ve gotten used to them over the past couple of years."


    The year after her miscarriage, whenever Theodore was upset, he would take it out on her, often leaving her covered in bruises.


    But back then, he wouldn''t strangle her like he did today, wanting to take her life.

 Chapter 383 Never Forget

    Cindy sat next to Phoebe, took off her scarf, and saw the deep purple marks on her neck. Tears welled up instantly.


    "Phoebe, let''s go to the hospital, report him for domestic violence, and get you a divorce," Cindy said angrily.


    Theodore thought he could bully people because of his power, but Cindy wasn''t scared. For a jerk like him, divorce was the best option. Phoebe leaned on the sofa, looking distant. "I can''t."


    Theodore wouldn''t let go, and now firm in Kedora dared to take on his divorce case.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Cindy asked.


    Phoebe remembered Theodore''s crazed look in the stairwell earlier and felt a pang of fear.


    She swallowed hard, still shaken. "I haven''t lived enough yet."


    "Phoebe!" Cindy couldn''t understand. "I don''t believe thew can''t deal with him. There has to be a firm in Kedora that''s not afraid of him." Phoebe closed her eyes. "Cindy, let me be quiet for a while."


    Cindy looked at Phoebe''s tired face, feeling pity. "Phoebe, why stay if you''re in so much pain? What makes it worth clinging to?" Phoebe''s eyshes trembled. She had leverage but still had lingering feelings.


    Phoebe had her pride and her weaknesses. She was pitiful, pathetic, and hateful, but it was her choice.


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve never had it, so I can''t forget it," Phoebe said.


    Cindy felt like crying. She hugged Phoebe tightly. "Phoebe, if it hurts too much, just let go."


    Phoebe kept her eyes closed until her eyshes were wet with tears, and a sound almost like a painful moan escaped her lips.


    Patrick dragged Theodore back to the Imperial Apartment, which was empty. Patrick threw Theodore onto the sofa and went to get a ss of water. Patrick looked down at the drunken Theodore. His face was flushed, his expression listless, and his neck was red and swollen under his turtleneck. "Drink some water. If you can''t handle it, don''t pretend. Phoebe should see you like this," Patrick said, kneeling on the sofa and handing over the ss. Theodore, in a daze, mumbled, "Phoebe, sweetheart."


    Seeing him like this, Patrick couldn''t help butugh and cry. "Look at you. I should record this and send it to Phoebe."


    Patrick helped Theodore drink the water, spread a nket over him, and turned up the heating before leaving to prevent him from catching a cold. That night passed peacefully.


    The next day, Theodore woke up on the sofa. He stared nkly for a while before slowly raising his hand.


    His hand no longer trembled, but he could still feel the excitement of strangling Phoebe, so crazy and so sick.


    Theodore wondered if he was ill.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated. Theodore, holding his head that felt like it was being pricked by needles, fumbled around before finding his phone. "Hello?" Lawton asked, "Mr. Reynolds, got a minute? There''s something I need to report."


    Theodore lounged on the sofa, his long legs stretched out, sunlight streaming in. "Go ahead."


    Lawton mentioned, "We pursued leads on the car ident post our departure from Starfall City. The locals have started providing feedback recently."


    "Yeah?" Theodore lit a cigarette, the sound of burning tobo apanying his exhale. "Get to the point."


    Lawton continued, "We found the SUV that hit you on nighttime surveince. Someone from Aestrale hired it under a false name. The car was returned damaged, so we tracked down the owner." Theodore, growing impatient, said, "Spit it out."


    Lawton replied, "You''ve met this person before."


    Theodore frowned, a name shing in his mind. "Bishop?"


    "Yes, it''s him. He drove from Nuw Yark to Starfall City," Lawton confirmed.


    The cigarette between Theodore''s fingers was crushed. He chuckled coldly. "Alright, if he wants attention that badly, I''ll give it to him."


    Lawton sensed the danger in Theodore''s tone and shivered. "What do you need me to do?"


    Theodore replied, "Teach Bishop a lesson. He needs to know the Reynolds family isn''t a pushover."


    Lawton shuddered, ended the call, and got to work.


    Phoebe stayed at Cindy''s for two days. When the marks on her neck faded a bit, she put on a turtleneck and went to work.


    In those two days, Theodore hadn''t called her once, as if he didn''t exist.


    Phoebe thought, ''Since Vanessa is back, Theodore must be focused on her and doesn''t care if I return or not.''


    Upon entering the Reynolds Group, Phoebe sensed a disquieting presence. The lobby exuded a somber aura, prompting her to furrow her brow.


    Just as she was about to pass security and head to the elevator, she heard sirens behind her.


    Phoebe turned to see several uniformed police officers getting out of a car. They walked towards her with a serious demeanor.


    The receptionist approached immediately. After an officer presented his credentials, the receptionist quickly called and signaled the officers to head to the elevator.


    The scene was so shocking that Phoebe''s heart raced with unease. She entered the elevator with them, and the receptionist said, "Ms. Ziegler, they''re here to see Mr. Reynolds. Could you take them up?" Phoebe almost doubted her senses. She nodded mechanically, selected the floor number, and then discreetly monitored their actions.


    Like most people, Phoebe felt a sense of awe around police officers. She nervously asked, "Officers, why are you seeing Mr. Reynolds?"


    One of the officers nced at her and said, "It''s nothing major. Someone used him of hiring a hitman, so we''re here to look into it."

 Chapter 384 Ambition

    Phoebe was shocked. "Officers, you must be mistaken. Mr. Reynolds is alwaysw-abiding. How could he do something like that?"


    The officer wanted to argue, but a stern-looking middle-aged officer beside him nudged his arm, and he stayed quiet.


    Phoebe felt uneasy, thinking, ''If Theodore hired a hitman, who did he kill?''


    The elevator quickly reached the top floor. Phoebe led the officers out. Carol saw her and quickly stood up. "Ms. Ziegler, these officers are..." The officers said, "We''re here for Mr. Reynolds. Is he in?"


    Carol''s expression wasplicated. She nodded. "Mr. Reynolds is in. Officers, this way, please."


    The officers nodded at Phoebe. As she was about to follow, Carol stopped her. "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds just instructed that you aren''t allowed in his office." Phoebe was speechless.


    She watched as Carol knocked on the door and led the officers inside, but she didn''t rush to leave.


    Phoebe leaned against the secretary''s desk, nervously watching the CEO''s office. Carol came out, brought in two cups of tea, and then came out again.


    Seeing Phoebe hadn''t left, Carol whispered, "Ms. Ziegler, did you have another fight with Mr. Reynolds? The past few days have been tough for everyone in the CEO''s office." Phoebe frowned. "Is it that bad?"


    "Even worse. Mr. Reynolds has been sleeping in his office for days. People might think the Reynolds Group is going bankrupt, and he''s working hard to save it. It''s making us all nervous," Carolined.


    Phoebe looked at the closed office door, wishing she could see through it to know what was being discussed inside.


    Seeing Phoebe''s ears practically perked up, Carol said, "Stop staring. The CEO''s office is soundproof."


    Phoebe cleared her throat. "How would I know that?"


    Carol gave her a knowing look. "Don''t y dumb. Who was it that came out of the CEO''s office disheveled multiple times? Mr. Reynolds really cares about you. For a man so reserved and distant to joke around with you in the office... Why did you pinch me?"


    Phoebe smiled and retracted her hand, looking serious. "I didn''t pinch you. My hand has a mind of its own."


    Carol was speechless.


    Seeing Phoebe''s serious expression, Carol almost believed her. But after working together for over three years, they had a good rtionship.


    Carol said, "What did Mr. Reynolds do to bring the police here? I haven''t heard a thing."


    "If I knew, would I be standing here waiting?" Phoebe said irritably.


    Carol gave her a knowing look. "By the way, I heard some gossip. Not sure if it''s true, but word on the street is that Brandon has a love child, older than Theodore by over six months."


    Phoebe was shocked. "Where did you hear that?"


    Carol said, "It''s all over thepany. A few years ago, some employees saw Brandon having a private meal with the love child but didn''t dare to spread it. I heard the love child had a car ident a few days ago and is still in the hospital. Do you think the police are here because they suspect Theodore had a hand in it?"


    Phoebe hadn''t been to the office for two days and was caught off guard by the news of Bishop.


    She stared at the CEO''s office door, lost in thought.


    Theodore had known about Bishop for a while. They had crossed paths because of her, but Theodore hadn''t acted, meaning he didn''t see Bishop as a threat.


    If Theodore caused Bishop''s ident, it must be because Bishop did something to provoke him.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Ms. Ziegler?" Carol''s voice snapped Phoebe back to reality. She saw the CEO''s office door open, and Lawton was escorting the officers out. Their expressions gave nothing away.


    Lawton escorted the officers to the elevator, watched it descend, and then turned back.


    "Mr. Brown," Phoebe called out. "Can we talk?"


    Lawton shook his head. "Ms. Ziegler, sorry, I have matters to report to Mr. Reynolds. If you have questions, ask him directly."


    Phoebe bit her lip. "Forget it. I''m not interested."


    She turned and walked away.


    Lawton watched her disappear into the elevator before entering the CEO''s office. Theodore stood by the window, a cigarette between his fingers, looking cold and indifferent. Lawton closed the door and approached Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve handled it. The police won''t find any evidence. They were just here for routine questioning." Theodore took a drag of his cigarette and exhaled slowly, sneering. "I didn''t expect he still had the energy to stir things up. We went too easy on him."


    "He wants to make a big deal out of it. I heard he''s contacted the media to use you of hiring a hitman. I think he wants to expose his love child''s identity," Lawton said worriedly. Theodore''s expression was mocking. "You underestimate him. His ambition is big."


    Bishop''smotion was just to force Brandon to acknowledge him publicly. Then, as a legitimate heir, Bishop could rally the Reynolds Group''s shareholders to his side, undermining Theodore''s power. Since taking over thepany, Theodore had made many enemies. The shareholders were on edge, looking for someone to rein him in.


    "What do we do now? Let him continue?" Lawton was worried. "We underestimated Bishop''s shamelessness. We should have dealt with him thoroughly."


    Theodore nced at him. "Lawton, don''t be so ruthless. Just wait."


    Lawton said, "But..."


    Theodore raised his hand to stop him, his voice cold. "Leave me alone."


    Lawton pursed his lips and turned to leave.


    After a few steps, Lawton paused. "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler was outside earlier. Should I let her in?"


    "Did you let her in to see meugh?" Theodore''s voice grew colder. "Tell her to leave and not show up in front of me."


    Feeling the oppressive atmosphere, Lawton quickly left the office. He scanned the area but didn''t see Phoebe and sighed softly.


    Phoebe had just reached the seventeenth floor when she saw Daisy standing by the elevator, seemingly waiting for her. She frowned. Daisy walked up quickly. "Ms. Ziegler, Brandon needs to see you."

 Chapter 385 You Want a Divorce, Over My Dead Body

    Phoebe followed Daisy to the chairman''s office. Brandon was lounging on a dark leather sofa, his middle-aged face showing signs of age and authority. Hearing footsteps, he looked up at Phoebe and gestured. "Sit."


    Phoebe sat across from Brandon, feeling a bit uneasy. She ced her hands on her knees. "Mr. Reynolds, you wanted to see me," she said.


    Brandon nced at Daisy, who then left, closing the door behind her.


    "Phoebe, I heard you''ve been away from home for a few days. Is Theodore giving you trouble? You can tell me and your mom if something''s wrong," Brandon said warmly. Phoebe was surprised.


    "You''re both adults. Running away after a fight isn''t the solution. Move back home tonight. I''ll talk to Theodore," Brandon continued.


    Phoebe hadn''t expected Brandon to bring up her rtionship with Theodore. Wasn''t he more worried about the Bishop scandal? "Dad, I..."


    Brandon saw her hesitation and asked gently, "Is there a problem?"


    Phoebe lowered her head. She didn''t want to go back to the Imperial Apartment. It wasn''t that she feared Theodore would hurt her, but after everything, she didn''t know how to face him. "Dad, I want a divorce from Mr. Reynolds," Phoebe said, summoning her courage to look at Brandon. "We can''t go on anymore."


    Brandon''s brow furrowed, and his gaze became more serious. "Phoebe, do you know what you''re saying?"


    "I do," Phoebe replied earnestly. "After the divorce, I''ll leave Kedora and never bother him again."


    Before Brandon could respond, the office door was kicked open, and a tall, imposing figure stormed in. "Phoebe, who gave you the nerve to divorce me?"


    Phoebe froze. She didn''t need to turn around to know Theodore was approaching. His overwhelming presence made her want to escape.


    Theodore strode in, ring at the back of Phoebe''s head with a fierce expression, as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    Seeing Theodore''s arrogance, Brandon angrily grabbed a cup from the coffee table and threw it at him. "Theodore, how dare you talk to Phoebe like that?"


    Theodore tilted his head slightly to avoid the cup, but the coffee inside sshed on him, soaking his shirt.


    He flicked the coffee off his shirt with his long fingers and sneered at Brandon. "Do you still have time to meddle in my affairs? You''re getting a divorce, so can''t you stand to see my marriage happy?" "Is your marriage happy?" Brandon scoffed. "If so, would Phoebe want to divorce you?"


    Theodore''s face darkened.


    He red at the back of Phoebe''s head, his eyes filled with malice. He had thought that after a few days, Phoebe would calm down ande home. He hadn''t expected her to want a divorce still. It seemed he hadn''t made love with Phoebe enoughst time, leaving her with the energy to think about such things.


    Theodore walked heavily to Phoebe, bent down, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her up from the sofa. Phoebe almost fell into his arms.


    She quickly steadied herself as Theodore''s furious voice boomed above her. "Phoebe, after everything, you still don''t know your ce. You want a divorce over my dead body!"


    "Theodore!" Phoebe shook off his hand, took a few deep breaths to calm down, then bowed slightly to Brandon. "Dad, I''m leaving now."


    Without another nce at Theodore, she walked out of the office.


    Theodore was on the verge of following when Brandon interjected, "Theodore, is your recent behavior linked to Phoebe?"


    Theodore paused and looked down at Brandon. "You probably don''t know what Bishop did to us in Starfall City. I was just retaliating. The fact that I didn''t leave him permanently disabled shows my mercy." "You!" Brandon''s face turned pale.


    Theodore looked at him coldly. "Dad, keep Bishop in check. The Reynolds Group has nothing to do with him. If he interferes, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Brandon stood up abruptly. "Theodore, Bishop is your brother. For years, I''ve protected you both, never letting Bishop experience a day with a father. The person I owe the most is Bishop." "What about my mom? You''ve kept this secret from her for over twenty years. Have you thought about how much it would hurt her if she found out?" Theodore was furious. Brandon gritted his teeth. "So, what do you want me to do?"


    Theodore sneered. "Send them out of Kedora. Make sure they never appear in front of us again, or I will never forgive you!"


    "Theodore, Theodore," Brandon called out several times, watching helplessly as Theodore mmed the door and left. He copsed onto the sofa in despair.


    After a while, Daisy came in and saw Brandon''s troubled expression. She asked gravely, "Brandon, what should we do now?"


    Brandon''s face was full of worry. "At this point, we can only ask Bishop and Marlowe to make sacrifices."


    Daisy knew he had chosen his family. She hesitated and said, "What about Ms. ck?"


    "I''ll talk to her. She''s been with me for so many years. She''ll understand my choice." Brandon sighed, looking ten years older.


    He had already hurt Marlowe, making her his mistress for over twenty years. He didn''t want to hurt Taylor anymore. It was best if Taylor never knew the truth and remained blissfully unaware. The office was silent for a few seconds before Brandon suddenly asked, "Theodore mentioned that Bishop went to Starfall City. What''s that about?"


    Daisy exined the situation, and Brandon mmed the coffee table in anger. "Why did Bishop provoke Theodore?"


    Daisy replied, "Maybe he was provoked by your suggestion to send them away, so he plotted against Donovan to lure Mr. Reynolds to Starfall City."


    "Foolish!" Brandon was furious. Ever since Theodore took over thepany and ruthlessly eliminated the corrupt elements, Brandon knew Theodore was not someone who held onto old sentiments. Moreover, Bishop''s existence was a thorn in Theodore''s side. Theodore hadn''t acted against Bishop before out of respect for Brandon.


    On the 17th floor, in the director''s office, Phoebe had just sat down when the door was kicked open. Theodore walked in with a grim expression.

 Chapter 356 A Temporary Truce

    Phoebe sat up straight, watching Theodore approach the desk. They were separated by it, one sitting, one standing, staring at each other. Theodore leaned forward, hands on the desk. "Phoebe, you''ve been ignoring me."


    Phoebe shivered, avoiding his gaze. She noticed the scabs on his hand-scratches she had made in fear days ago.


    "What do you want?" she asked, teeth clenched.


    "I want you," Theodore replied.


    Phoebe almost choked with anger. "Theodore, Vanessa''s back. Why are you still after me?"


    He leaned closer, his breath hot on her face. "Didn''t you say she was injured and couldn''t satisfy me?"


    Phoebe wanted to scratch his face but held back. "What do you want? To have me and Vanessa both?"


    "Why not?" Theodore shot back.


    Phoebe stood abruptly, hands on the desk, ring. "Dream on. I''d rather stay single forever than share a husband."


    She thought, ''What era is this? Does he think he''s an emperor?''


    Theodore''s anger seemed to fade. He became calmer.


    Phoebe sat back, feeling a bit more at ease.


    Theodore traced his fingers on the desk, cleared his throat, and sat down. "Last night, I watered the nts. Your cactus froze to death." Phoebe was speechless.


    She sensed a hint of ttery in his words, like an arrogant cat showing goodwill.


    Since Theodore was trying to make amends, Phoebe decided not to fight. "Really?"


    Theodore looked awkward, his eyes wandering. "How about we go to the market at noon and buy a new cactus?"


    Phoebe was surprised. She knew refusing might anger him again. "Let''s see at noon. I might not be avable."


    Theodore didn''t get angry. He grinned. "I''ll pick you up at noon. There''s a good restaurant near the market. We can try it."


    Phoebe lowered her eyes. "We''ll see."


    Theodore took her vague response as agreement. He left, looking pleased.


    As he exited, John entered, cing documents in front of Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, please sign here."


    Phoebe didn''t look up. "Just leave them. How''s ire doing on set?"


    "She''s not a pro, so it''s tough. But she understands well. Her aide says she needs fewer takes and gets along with the cast," John replied.


    Phoebe nodded, satisfied. "Ambitious girls usually have good skills. I''ll call her assistant when I get a chance."


    "Okay," John replied.


    Phoebe looked at the documents but noticed John hadn''t left. "What''s up?" she asked.


    John hesitated but couldn''t help himself. "Ms. Ziegler, have you reconciled with Mr. Reynolds?"


    Theodore had stormed in angry but left looking pleased, as if soothed.


    Phoebe awkwardly cleared her throat. "Not yet."


    "Really?" John looked skeptical. "Ms. Ziegler, don''t forget how he treated you in the hospital. That kind of jerk..." "John," Phoebe gently interrupted. "I know you''re worried, but I can handle it."


    John pursed his lips together. "I''m sorry, Ms. Ziegler. I overstepped."


    "It''s okay. Go back to work." Phoebe returned to the documents. After a while, John''s lingering gaze finally disappeared.


    Momentster, the sound of footsteps faded, and John closed the office door behind him. Phoebe sat in a daze for a bit before refocusing on the documents.


    At noon, Theodore left work ten minutes early and arrived at Phoebe''s office. She was on the phone with Extraordinary Entertainment, arranging Noah''s uing activities.


    After ending the call, Phoebe, feeling parched, picked up her cup only to find it empty. Just as she was about to get some water, Theodore pulled a box of yogurt from his pocket and ced it in front of her. "Drink this first," Theodore advised.


    Phoebe looked at the yogurt, feeling like a child. She picked it up and grabbed her bag. "Let''s go," she said.


    They temporarily made peace and walked out of the office side by side, passing by employees. The rumors about Phoebe falling out of favor were instantly dispelled.


    As they entered the elevator, Madison hurriedly squeezed in.


    "Theodore, where are you going? Please take me with you. I don''t want to eat at thepany cafeteria," Madison said.


    Theodore coldly replied, "Order takeout if you don''t want to eat at the cafeteria."


    "Takeout is unhealthy and expensive. Phoebe, take me. I promise to eat quietly," Madison pleaded, clinging to Phoebe''s sleeve.


    Phoebe didn''t want to be alone with Theodore either, so she nodded. "Alright!"


    Madison immediately let go, wiping her hands on her coat pocket as if she had touched something dirty.


    Phoebe didn''t notice Madison''s small gesture. When the elevator reached the basement level, Theodore''s car was parked in its spot. He walked over and opened the passenger door. "Phoebe, get in." Phoebe nced at him and got in. As she fastened her seatbelt, Theodore walked around the front of the car and got into the driver''s seat.


    When Theodore fastened his seatbelt, his hand brushed against Phoebe''s, sending a small electric current up his spine.

 Chapter 387 Stepping Down from the Altar

    The two exchanged a quick nce and then looked away. Theodore cleared his throat and drove out of the parking lot.


    It was zing at noon, lighting up the asphalt.


    Madison sat in the back, chatting on WhatsApp.


    Madison: [Vanessa, it looks like Theodore and Phoebe are back together. How shameless is she? Theodore clearly doesn''t like her, but she still clings to him. So cheap!] Vanessay in the hospital, her leg still in a cast, making it hard to move.


    She was so bored these past few days that she felt like she was going moldy. Seeing Madison''s message made her feel even worse.


    Vanessa replied: [They''re married. It''s hard to break them up. Besides, I never wanted to break them up. I like Theodore.]


    Seeing Vanessa''s self-sacrificing words, Madison felt even more sympathy for her.


    Madison: [Vanessa, don''t worry. I''m here. I won''t let them get back together.]


    Vanessa sent several crying emojis, and the more Madison looked at them, the more she pitied Vanessa.


    Madison put her phone away, leaned forward, and said, "Theodore, I''m going to y some music."


    Theodore replied, "Okay."


    Madison turned on the car''sputer and yed an instrumental piece. It was the song Vanessa had yed at a pianopetition, which had made her famous. The music flowed quietly in the car, and Madison swayed her head in enjoyment. "Theodore, Vanessa is amazing. It would be great if she could hold a piano concert."


    Phoebe leaned back, eyes fixed ahead. She knew Madison didn''t want to join them for lunch. She was just there to annoy her.


    Phoebe remarked, "True, Miss Fitzroy''s leg is injured, so she can''t perform or take on endorsements. However, she can still y the piano. Should I organize something?" Madison frowned, sensing a trap. "Phoebe, are you really that kind?"


    "She''s the top artist at Queen Entertainment. She can''t just take money without doing anything. I remember there''s a Thanksgiving charity event at the orphanage next week, and they need a pianist. Let''s get Miss Fitzroy to practice first," Phoebe said.


    Madison knew about the Thanksgiving charity event. It was just ying with kids, and no media would be there.


    Was Phoebe trying to humiliate Vanessa?


    "Phoebe, Vanessa is an internationally recognized piano queen. Making her y for a bunch of orphans is too much," Madison said indignantly. "Music without boundaries," Theodore said calmly.


    Madison scoffed. "If so, Phoebe can y the piano too. Why don''t you let her go? Vanessa is still injured."


    Phoebe nced at the rearview mirror and said, "I was originally scheduled to go, but if Miss Fitzroy is interested, I can step aside."


    Before Madison could start mocking, Theodore spoke up, "Why didn''t I know you were going to y at the Thanksgiving charity event?"


    "It was decided this morning," Phoebe replied.


    "Which day next week? I want to go," Theodore said. He had missed Phoebe''sst piano performance, and although he had listened to the recordingter, he still regretted not being there in person.


    Phoebe replied, "Thanksgiving Thursday."


    "Alright, I''ll remember that," Theodore said.


    Madison red at the back of Phoebe''s head, thinking, ''How did Theodore end up marrying such a schemer?''


    Near the market, there was a spot known for its all-natural,ke-raised fish.


    The restaurant looked old but was packed. When they arrived, a table had just opened up, and Theodore led Phoebe and Madison to sit down.


    After the owner rattled off a long list of dishes, Theodore ordered.


    While waiting for the food, Phoebe went to the restroom. When she came out, she ran into Madison, who snorted and brushed past her, bumping her shoulder.


    Phoebe washed her hands and went back out. Theodore had already sterilized the utensils for her. It was rare for them to eat in such a ce, and Phoebe found Theodore to be more genuine here.


    Theodore rested his chin on his hand. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I didn''t expect you to bring me here for fish," Phoebe said.


    Theodore held a teacup with his long fingers, not drinking but just ying with it. "This ce is supposedly famous, open for over a decade. Food critics from the neighboring city drive hours to try it. We''re so close, we had to give it a shot." Phoebe looked around. The restaurant''s owners were a middle-aged couple who seemed quite loving. The other diners were mostly dressed casually, unlike Theodore, who wore a million-dor watch and a custom-made suit and looked out of ce.


    Before marrying Theodore, this was her social circle. Now, Theodore seemed to have stepped down from his pedestal.


    "Can you get used to this?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore said, "How would I know if I don''t try?"


    Phoebe lowered her eyes. She didn''t know if Theodore had chosen this ce to apologize for what happened a few days ago or if he genuinely wanted to amodate her.


    Soon, the waiter brought the dishes, and Madison returned from the restroom. She sat down and frowned at the table full of fish.


    Madison naturally couldn''t get used to the food in such a small restaurant. She said, "What is this? It looks disgusting."


    Theodore looked at Madison warningly. "Don''t eat it if you don''t want to."


    "Theodore, this ce is unsanitary. I just went to the restroom, and it was dirty and smelly. Let''s go to a high-end restaurant instead. What if we get food poisoning?" Madison said with disdain.


    The waiter couldn''t help but nce at Madison. Seeing her wearing a Chanel jacket, carrying a Chanel bag, and wearing a Cartier diamond fan, the waiter retorted, "Our fish are cleaned thoroughly, and we use the best ingredients. You can''t nder our fish like that."


    Madison raised an eyebrow. She looked at the waiter, who seemed familiar as if she had seen her somewhere before.


    She said disdainfully, "Who knows? Do you know who you''re talking to? He''s the CEO of the Reynolds Group. If you ruin his stomach, can you afford to pay for it?"


    "Madison!" Theodore looked at Madison warningly, then turned to the waiter, whose face was red with anger. Seeing her face clearly, he was momentarily stunned. "Sorry, she speaks without thinking. Don''t take it seriously." Phoebe followed his gaze and noticed that the waiter standing next to Theodore bore a striking resemnce to him.


    She suddenly thought of Bishop.

 Chapter 388 Theodores Little Romance

    "Grace, why are you arguing with the customers?" Mason Sullivan, the restaurant owner, hurried over when he saw themotion. His eyes widened when he noticed Theodore.


    Grace turned to see Mason limping over and quickly went to support him. "Dad, they said our fish is dirty and will poison them."


    Mason''s face changed. He spoke kindly, "We have a health permit. I promise it''s clean. If you''re still worried, this meal is on us."


    "Dad, why aren''t we charging them?" Grace looked at Mason in disbelief. He was never this submissive, even with tough customers.


    Seeing Theodore eyeing Grace, Mason quickly pulled her behind him. "When adults are talking, kids shouldn''t interrupt. Don''t you have sses this afternoon? Go get ready for school. We don''t need your help here." "I''m free this afternoon," Grace stated. "And why should we let them have our fish for free? They don''t seem impoverished."


    Madison retorted, "Just because we''re wealthy, you believe you can serve us this? What if we fall ill? Can you afford to reimburse us?" Mason finally noticed Madison. His gaze fixed on her face, unable to look away, as if he was both excited and trying to restrain himself. Seeing Mason''s odd expression, Madison shrank back. "Don''t touch me. Theodore, what''s he trying to do?"


    Realizing his behavior, Mason quickly stepped back and became humble again. "Sorry for scaring you. This meal is my treat to make it up to you." "Who cares? Do you think we can''t afford it?" Madison hid behind Theodore, afraid Mason''s greasy hands would dirty her clothes.


    Seeing her reaction, Mason''s eyes dimmed. He slumped his shoulders. "Fine, you eat. I won''t bother you anymore."


    With that, Mason limped away. Grace had never seen him so out of sorts. Worried, she followed him. "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, Grace. Change your clothes and go to school." Mason patted Grace''s hand and turned to the kitchen.


    Grace looked at Mason''s aging back and then at the customers sitting under the umbre outside. She was puzzled.


    ''Our restaurant''s been open for years and is well-known. Big shotse for a fresh meal, but I''ve never seen Mason like this,'' Grace thought. Under the umbre, the wind was blowing.


    Phoebe picked up her utensils and started eating the fish. She liked fish but never had time to cook it. She took a bite. The fish was tender, spicy, and vorful.


    "It tastes pretty good. Why aren''t you eating?" Phoebe''s eyes gleamed as she noticed Madison''s suspicious expression. "These small restaurants may not look clean, but the food is really good."


    Theodore nced inside the restaurant, unsure of what he was looking for. He just knew Mason''s gaze at Madison was unusually intense.


    Madison had no appetite, staring at the fish. Even at home, Riley was particr about presentation. Madison had never eaten such unrefined food.


    Theodore saw Phoebe eating with gusto and asked, "Is the spicy fish really spicy?"


    Phoebe replied, "It''s okay, just a bit numbing. You should try it. If you can''t handle it, there''s non-spicy fish too. It''s also good."


    This restaurant had been open for over a decade and had exceptional vors.


    Theodore leaned over and took a bite of the fish Phoebe had just deboned. First, he felt numbness, then spiciness, and finally, his head felt like it was on fire.


    He quickly swallowed the fish and grabbed his water cup. Phoebe pushed over a half-drunk yogurt. "Drink yogurt. It helps with the spiciness."


    Theodore took it, sucked on the straw, and finally suppressed the numbing spiciness. His mouth felt like it was on fire.


    He fanned his mouth with his hand. "Why is it so spicy?"


    "It''s okay. You guys just aren''t used to spicy food. I''ve been eating spicy food since I was a kid," Phoebe said, a bit proud. ''Although I''m not as smart or capable as Theodore, I can handle spicy food better,'' she thought, amusing herself.


    Watching Phoebe eat with relish, Madison picked up her utensils several times but put them down without tasting the fish.


    Inside the restaurant, Mason asionally nced their way. Seeing Madison not touching the fish, he couldn''t hide his disappointment. After the meal, the three went to the market.


    As soon as they entered, a mix of floral and other scents hit them. Madison pinched her nose. "What''s that smell? It''s awful."


    Phoebe nced at her. "If you can''t stand it, wait outside. We''ll pick a few pots of flowers ande out."


    Madison didn''t want to go in, so she waited at the entrance.


    Theodore and Phoebe walked in together. Inside, it was a riot of colors. Phoebe ran over and saw a round cactus with two pink buds. She eximed, "Do cacti bloom?" "They do," the owner came out. "Some varieties bloom if well cared for."


    Phoebe nced at the owner, interested. "Does it need good care? Then I can''t do it. Any nt I take care of dies within two months, let alone making a cactus bloom. That''s hard." The owner said, "Cacti like sunlight and little water. Don''t overwater it, and it won''t die."


    Phoebe shook her head. "Even without watering, it won''tst two months. Theodore, let''s buy this one and see if I can make it bloom."


    Theodore was touched by the idea of making it bloom. His eyes softened. "Sure, let''s look at others, too."


    Phoebe stood up and looked at the other flowers. "Forget it. I''ll focus on this one. I can''t manage more."

 Chapter 389 Mr. Reynolds Love Strategy

    Phoebe''s words were touching. The boss smiled and said, "You''re really dedicated. Add me on WhatsApp, and we can share gardening tips."


    "Sure, I really want to see it bloom this time." Phoebe pulled out her phone to scan the boss''s WhatsApp QR code, but Theodore took her phone away. "What are you doing?" Phoebe asked, confused.


    "I''ll scan it." Theodore pulled out his phone and scanned the boss''s QR code. "I''ll handle themunication. She''s busy."


    Trying to add Phoebe on WhatsApp right in front of him? Did he think Theodore was invisible?


    The boss and Theodore exchanged a look. The boss''s smile turned awkward, thinking, ''Theodore''s possessive.''


    He packed the cactus and handed it to Theodore. Theodore and Phoebe left the flower shop together. "Want to check out that ce? They sell small animals."


    Theodore had called Phoebe to the market, not just for a cactus. He''d been researching rtionship tips and found one that stood out.


    Couples should build intimacy by raising kids or pets together. Since Phoebe couldn''t have kids right now, they could get a pet.


    Raising a pet would boost their intimacy and responsibility. That way, Phoebe wouldn''t leave home so easily.


    He wanted a small life to keep her close.


    Phoebe rarely visited the market and liked small animals. She said excitedly, "Sure, I always wanted a cat as a kid."


    Theodore asked, "Did you get one?"


    Phoebe rarely talked about her childhood. Today, the mood was good, and Theodore was willing to listen. She felt chatty.


    "No, my mom wouldn''t allow it." Phoebe looked a bit sad. "Well, it wasn''t that she wouldn''t allow it. She worked for the Vanderbilt family. Donovan and I lived under their roof. It wouldn''t have been good to cause trouble." Theodore pursed his lips. Phoebe had been considerate since she was young. She had to restrain herself from liking things.


    If she didn''t, it would cause trouble for others.


    So Phoebe rarely expressed herself, talked about her past, or asked for anything.


    "Wouldn''t Edward allow it either?" Theodore''s tone was awkward, mentioning Edward.


    Phoebe was stunned, then smiled. "I was about seven or eight. I envied others with cats but didn''t tell my mom. How would he know?"


    Theodore was taken aback, then felt a sweetness. He was the first to know Phoebe wanted a cat as a child.


    This exclusive knowledge made him feel good.


    "Let''s get a cat," Theodore said.


    Phoebe looked surprised. "Really? We''re both busy. Can we take care of a cat?"


    "I''ll take care of it. If you have time, you can y with it. No need to worry," Theodore added.


    Phoebe tilted her head. "Are you sure?"


    Theodore was usually sensitive about his space, so wanting a cat was surprising.


    Theodore nodded firmly. "Yeah, I''m sure. Let''s check them out. What kind of cat do you want?"


    Phoebe replied, "I loved Garfield as a kid. Let''s look for a Garfield cat."


    They walked into the pet store, which had many cat breeds in small cages. Phoebe was immediately intrigued. "Theodore, look at this one! It''s so fat. Does it need to lose weight?" Phoebe''s voice was full of excitement. Theodore nced at the cat she pointed to, then back at her face. Seeing her so happy made him smile. Seeing Phoebe so simply happy made him feel content.


    He wished time could stop at this moment.


    Phoebe was like a kid in an amusement park, curious about everything.


    The store owner approached. "Looking to get a cat?"


    "Yes," Theodore said. "We''ve never had one. My honey wants a Garfield cat. Any rmendations?"


    The store owner noticed Theodore''s warm smile and pampering tone. "Sure, let me show you some."


    Phoebe nced back at Theodore. Despite her excitement, she couldn''t help but notice his tone when he spoke to her.


    Theodore''s words were even more irresistible than the cats.


    Phoebe looked at the meowing kittens, thinking she might really be someone who forgets the pain once the wound heals. Just a few days ago, she felt the world was dark, but today, because of Theodore''s actions, it was sunny again. The store owner introduced somemon, easy-to-raise breeds and brought out several healthy, cute cats for Phoebe to choose from.


    Phoebe squatted in front of the cages, her gaze shifting back and forth. She wanted to take them all home and couldn''t decide.


    "They''re all so cute. Theodore, you choose. I can''t decide." Phoebe closed her eyes in distress.


    Theodore squatted beside her,ughing. "So indecisive?"


    Phoebe nodded eagerly. "You decide. I''m worried I''ll regret not choosing the others," she admitted.


    Theodore chuckled softly. The tips were right. Phoebe had no resistance to small animals. "The chubby one is cute. Let''s go with that one."


    Phoebe opened her eyes and looked at the remaining three kittens, all with big, watery eyes. Her heart melted, but she knew having four cats wasn''t realistic.


    Finally, she stood up with determination and took the kitten from the store owner''s hands. The fluffy feel made her reluctant to let go.


    The store owner found the kitten''s vination certificate and ID card and gave them a cat cage as a gift.


    While Theodore paid, Phoebe was already browsing online for cat trees, cat houses, and cat litter.


    Leaving the pet store, Phoebe contentedly held the cat and asked Theodore, "We need to name it, right?"


    "What name would you like to bestow upon it?" inquired Theodore.


    Making Phoebe name the cat had its purpose. The tips said the first step in building a sense of responsibility was to name the pet.

 Chapter 390 Cat, Ollie

    Phoebe and Theodore locked eyes for a moment before she looked away, focusing on the squirming kitten in her arms. "This little guy''s got a lot of energy," Phoebe said. She wanted to name it Leo but knew Theodore would be upset. Theodore nced at her and said, "Don''t call it ''full of energy.""


    "That sounds terrible," Phoebe shot back.


    After thinking for a bit, she said, "Let''s call it Ollie."


    "Ollie?" Theodore repeated, liking it more each time. "Alright, Phoebe named you. You''re Ollie now."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat when Theodore called Ollie son, making her look at him. "What did you call it?"


    "Son. Isn''t it our son?" Theodore said seriously.


    To build a bond, they needed a term of endearment. Theodore had practiced this, but he was worried he might overdo it.


    Phoebe looked at chubby Ollie. "So, it''ll call you Papa? That''s cute."


    Phoebe almost immediately epted the idea. ''I might never have kids, so having a cat as a son isn''t bad. Maybe it''ll help my rtionship with Theodorest longer,'' she thought. Theodore smiled. "Yeah, that''s nice."


    Phoebe smiled, too, scratching Ollie''s chin and turning him to Theodore. "Ollie, this is Papa. Be good, and don''t make him mad, okay?"


    Ollie seemed to understand and meowed at Theodore, dragging out the sound affectionately.


    Phoebe was thrilled. "It meowed at you! It''s so well-behaved."


    They said cats were perceptive, and Ollie''s meow melted Phoebe''s heart, making her smile.


    Theodore got the cat to give Phoebe a sense of belonging. Seeing her happy made him genuinely pleased.


    It turned out Phoebe only smiled when she was truly happy.


    Theodore said, "Let''s buy some cat food and get it vinated. Small animals can feel uneasy in new ces. After the vination, we''ll take it home."


    "Okay," Phoebe nodded.


    Theodore smiled. With Ollie distracting her, she didn''t resist going back to the Imperial Apartment.


    As they left the market, they saw Madison arguing with a middle-aged man by the roadside. Phoebe squinted and said, "Theodore, isn''t that the restaurant owner? Looks like he''s arguing with Madison." Theodore had almost forgotten about Madison. Hearing Phoebe mention her, he remembered Madison was waiting outside the market.


    Following Phoebe''s pointing finger, he saw Madison speaking aggressively. They were too far away to hear the conversation.


    Theodore handed Phoebe the car keys. "You wait in the car. I''ll check it out."


    "Let''s go together," Phoebe said, feeling uneasy.


    Even though she didn''t like Madison, she was still Theodore''s sister. If Madison was in trouble, Phoebe couldn''t just ignore it. "Alright," Theodore said.


    They hurried over to Madison.


    Madison, flustered by the pestering, saw theming and shouted, "Theodore''s here! Keep bothering me, and he''ll have you thrown in jail." Mason saw Theodore and Phoebe approaching, gritted his teeth, shoved some money at Madison, and quickly limped away into an alley.


    "Who wants your fishy-smelling money? It''s disgusting," Madison yelled, but Mason was already gone.


    Theodore reached her. "What happened? What did that guy do? I''ll deal with him."


    Madison shoved the money into Theodore''s hand. "I don''t know. He said the fish at lunch wasn''t to my taste and gave me money to buy something better. I told him no, but he insisted." Phoebe nced into the alley but couldn''t see Mason. Something felt off about him, but she couldn''t pinpoint what.


    Theodore frowned at the wad of pink bills. "I''ve never seen a restaurant owner give money because someone didn''t like a meal."


    Phoebe had enjoyed the meal, almost finishing a whole te of fish fillets. Mason only observed that Madison wasn''t eating and offered her money. Was there another underlying motive behind his actions?


    "Get in the car. Don''te here alone anymore," Theodore said, worried Madison had been targeted.


    "Okay," Madison replied, then heard a soft meow and saw Ollie in Phoebe''s arms.


    Her eyes lit up. "Theodore, did you get a cat? It''s so cute. Can I hold it?"


    "Its name is Ollie. It''s still getting used to people and might scratch you," Theodore warned, but Madison reached out anyway.


    Ollie immediately bristled and swiped at her. Theodore quickly pulled Madison away, preventing a scratch.


    Still visibly shaken, Madison remarked, "Why is it so unpredictable? It really frightened me."


    Phoebe moved Ollie aside. "Don''t touch it randomly. It''s uneasy and will attack strangers. Once it gets used to you, it won''t scratch."


    "Who cares about getting used to it," Madison said arrogantly, heading towards the Bentley. Phoebe''s cat was just as annoying as Phoebe, daring to scratch her.


    Phoebe nced at the money in Theodore''s hand. "Theodore, don''t you think that restaurant owner was acting strange?"


    "He was a bit strange. If hees near Madison again, I''ll break his legs," Theodore said, clearly thinking the worst.


    Phoebe saw the look on his face. "I don''t think he''lle back. Let''s buy some cat food."


    "Okay." Theodore put his arm around Phoebe''s shoulder. They got in the car and drove away. Not long after, Mason appeared at the mouth of the alley, staring at the departing ck Bentley.

 Chapter 391 Heartless Little Thing

    Theodore dropped Madison off at the Reynolds Group and headed out to get Phoebe and Ollie vinated and pick up some cat food.


    At the International Finance Center, they found a store with a great selection of imported cat food. The sales assistant was super knowledgeable and shared lots of cat care tips. Phoebe listened carefully, taking notes on her phone so she wouldn''t forget. Theodore stood nearby, wanting to hold Ollie, but Ollie was in a bad mood and swiped at him. Luckily, Theodore pulled back in time and avoided getting scratched.


    Theodore joked, "You ungrateful little thing, scratching me. Do you know who brought you home? And now you won''t even let me hold you."


    His charming voice made Phoebe blush a bit, feeling like he was indirectly scolding her.


    The sales assistant smiled and said, "Male cats can be territorial in new ces. Just interact with it more, and it''ll stop attacking you."


    Phoebe asked, "We''ve never had a cat before. What kind of cat food should we get?"


    The sales assistant suggested a few popr brands. "Start with these small bags to see what it likes. Once you know, you can buy a bigger bag to avoid waste." Phoebe nodded and put several small bags into the cart. As they shopped, she spotted some cute cat cors, especially the ones with little gold name tags. She picked up a red and gold cor, her eyes lighting up. "It''s so cute. Do you think it suits Ollie?"


    Theodore, looking cool with one hand in his pocket and the other on the cart, said, "Yeah, it suits him."


    Phoebe held the cor up to Ollie''s neck, liking it more and more. "Okay, we''ll take this one."


    Theodore asked the sales assistant, "Do you engrave names?"


    "Yes, you can write down the cat''s name and a contact number here," the sales assistant replied, handing him a notebook. Theodore quickly wrote down Ollie''s name and contact info and handed it back. They continued shopping.


    It was Phoebe''s first time in such a mall, and she found everything adorable and wanted to buy everything.


    Theodore silently pushed the cart, following her with a doting smile. Seeing her so happy made him smile, too.


    He thought bringing her here was a great idea, even though Ollie was hogging all her attention, which annoyed him.


    He walked up to her and said, "Are you tired of holding it? Let me take over for a bit."


    Phoebe shook her head. "No, it''s very light."


    Seeing her hold Ollie so tightly, Theodore felt a bit jealous. "Let me hold it for a bit. Give it to me."


    Theodore reached out, but Ollie swiped at him again. Phoebe quickly turned to avoid it.


    Ollie missed and bared his teeth at Theodore.


    Theodore was speechless.


    Phoebe looked at Theodore nervously. "Ollie didn''t hurt you, did it? The sales assistant said it''s just not used to people yet."


    Theodore gritted his teeth, thinking, ''I barely got to enjoy this before reality hit. Bringing Ollie home seems to have made me less favored, not more.''


    Frustrated, he red at the growling Ollie for a moment before surrendering. "Never mind, you''re adorable. You win!" he conceded in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Madison was upset after being scared outside the market and then being dropped off at thepany by Theodore.


    She messaged Vanessa: [Vanessa, you won''t believe what Theodore did today. He took Phoebe to buy a cat and calls the cat his son. Has Theodore gone crazy wanting to be a dad?] Vanessa saw the message just as a nurse was helping her back to bed, and her mood plummeted. Did Theodore really get a cat?


    She sent back a string of question marks.


    Madison replied: [It seems Phoebe really likes cats, so Theodore brought one home for her. They were having some issues before.] Vanessa''s face darkened as she looked at her phone.


    She remembered when she and Theodore were at Kedora University. She was in the arts program, and a roommate had a cat. She called it a gift from her boyfriend and their "son." Vanessa was envious, and her roommate told her that having a pet together could strengthen a rtionship.


    Having a special pet name made the rtionship feel more intimate, like a family.


    Later, Vanessa found an excuse to take Theodore to a pet store, hoping to adopt a pet together. But Theodore had told her he was allergic to animal fur. Although disappointed, Vanessa had to give up the idea.


    But now, Theodore allowed Phoebe to have a cat. Was he no longer allergic, or was it just an excuse to brush her off back then?


    Vanessa felt extremely hurt.


    Madison, oblivious, continued to rant.


    Madison: [Do you know what they named the cat? Ollie. Howme is that? When did Theodore develop such bad taste? People say men in love are idiots. Now I see it''s true. Theodore is totally a hopeless romantic, calling the cat his son. If he loves having a son so much, why doesn''t he have Phoebe give him one?]


    Vanessa looked at Madison''s endlessints and thought Madison was inconsiderate. She tossed her phone aside, not wanting to see those annoying messages. Vanessa sat on the edge of the hospital bed, lost in thought for a long time, before opening the drawer of the bedside table. Insidey a silver jewelry box. When she opened the box, her eyes were immediately drawn to the crown-like diamond ring, shining brilliantly against the ck velvet and captivating her.


    The jewelry box had fallen out of Theodore''s coat and slipped into the gap between the sofa cushions. The nurseter found it while tidying up the room. The nurse had given it to Vanessa, and when she opened it and saw the ring, her heart sank.


    Vanessa knew Phoebe hadn''t been wearing a wedding ring. She had tried on Theodore''s bought ring, but it didn''t fit her well.


    ''So it definitely wasn''t bought for me!'' Vanessa thought.

 Chapter 392 The Taste of Being Cut by a Knife

    The wedding ring wasn''t for her, so it was clear who Theodore bought it for. Vanessa felt a stab of jealousy.


    Vanessa thought, "Is Theodore nning to go public with Phoebe? No way! I won''t let that happen!"


    Vanessa hid the jewelry box. Two dayster, Theodore noticed the ring was missing and asked her about it. She brushed him off.


    At that moment, the ring was in Vanessa''s hand, but it felt like a knife in her heart. Did Theodore and Phoebe, happily raising a cat together, ever think about her feelings?


    Vanessa took out the diamond ring and tried to put it on her finger. It was at least two sizes too small and got stuck at her knuckle.


    It was tough to push it further.


    Vanessa gritted her teeth. No matter how much it hurt, she was determined to wear the ring. After several tries, her knuckle was swollen. She took off the ring and was about to throw it away. Just then, the caregiver walked in, and Vanessa quickly pulled her hand back.


    Seeing the ring, the caregiver asked, "Miss Fitzroy, is something wrong?"


    Vanessa lowered her head and said, "I think I''ve gained weight. The ring doesn''t fit anymore. I need to lose weight."


    "Miss Fitzroy, you''re so slim. No need to diet. If the ring doesn''t fit, try some hand cream. It might slide on easier." "Really?" Vanessa looked at her skeptically.


    The caregiver fetched some hand cream. "Give it a try. If it still doesn''t fit, you can exchange it for arger one. It''d be a shame to leave such an expensive item unused." The diamond on the ring was dazzling. She''d only seen such diamonds in ads.


    Vanessa applied some hand cream, and her finger became smoother. She picked up the ring again. Although it was still tough, at least it didn''t get stuck at her knuckle. The caregiver said, "Miss Fitzroy, this ring is so beautiful and shiny. I''m so envious. Your boyfriend is so good to you, hiding the jewelry box on the sofa. How romantic." Vanessa stared at therge diamond, its brilliance stinging her eyes. She smiled bitterly. "Yeah."


    The caregiver said, "You should get married soon. I wish you a lifetime of happiness together."


    "Thank you," Vanessa replied.


    After the caregiver left, Vanessa looked at the ring. She took out her phone, snapped a photo, and posted it on her social media, visible only to Phoebe.


    Madison had been sending messages for a while, but Vanessa hadn''t replied. When Madison looked back at her messages, she sensed Vanessa might not be in a good mood.


    Madison started to retract her messages as she walked out of the elevator.


    The messages had already been sent for more than two minutes and were irreversible. Madison pouted and walked briskly to her desk, grabbing her cup to get some water from the break room. "Why is she so happy? Doesn''t she know her world is about to copse? She''s so oblivious," one female colleague, who had disliked Madison for a long time, sneered.


    "Having an illegitimate brother doesn''t affect her much. If there''s a fight, it''s between those two. Besides, I don''t think the love child canpete with Theodore."


    "That''s true. I just wonder when she''ll find out. Why hasn''t anyone told her?"


    "Do you want to get in trouble?"


    "No chance. Having a half-brother is trouble. Anyone who spills the beans will have bad luck. It''s wiser to sit back and witness the chaos," he concluded.


    "How about we bet on when she''ll hear the rumors? It''s crazy that on this gossip-filled 17th floor, she hasn''t heard a thing. It''s making me anxious. I want to tell her she''s about to have an illegitimate brother." "What are you talking about?" Madison returned with her water, having overheard something about a love child. She red at the person.


    The colleague, who had been gloating, now felt intimidated by Madison''s questioning. "Nothing."


    Madison''s sharp gaze swept over the others, who quickly dispersed and pretended to be busy at their desks.


    "What love child? Exin it to me." Madison inquired, sensing a recent disturbance within thepany. Her colleagues were gossiping behind her back.


    Whenever Madison approached, they would pretend to be busy. Sometimes, she overheard whispers in the elevator, but people would fall silent when they saw her.


    But Madison, being inconsiderate and focused on the fallout between Theodore and Phoebe, hadn''t noticed anything unusual.


    Now, everyone was silent. They couldn''t let the rumor reach Madison''s ears, or they would lose their jobs.


    John came out of his office and saw Madison fuming. He frowned and walked over, asking coldly, "What''s going on?"


    Madison turned to re at him. "You know, don''t you? You all know and kept it from me, right?"


    John pursed his lips and nced at the others, guessing why Madison was angry. He said, "Come to the conference room, and I''ll exin."


    Madison stormed into the conference room. John pointed at the gossiping colleagues and then followed her.


    Madison sat boldly on the table in the conference room. When John entered, she suppressed her anger and asked, "What''s going on?"


    John said, "Brandon has a love child named Bishop. Everyone knows, except you."


    Madison looked like she had drunk fake alcohol, shouting, "I don''t believe it. You''re spreading rumors."


    "Believe what you want!" John shrugged and turned to leave, but Madison stormed past him like a whirlwind.


    "I''m going to ask my dad!" She left that remark and disappeared from John''s sight, leaving him with no guilt.


    Phoebe and Theodore took Ollie to get vinated. While getting the shot, Theodore took a photo of them with his phone.


    After the vination, they carried bags of cat food and toys home.


    "Ollie, this is our home. You''ll be the cutest one here," Phoebe said, carrying Ollie inside.


    Ollie looked around with curious eyes, clearly intrigued by the new home. Phoebe carried Ollie into the living room and introduced theyout. Theodore watched her busy figure and listened to her talking to Ollie. He realized she actually talked a lot.


    When they were together before, the house was almost always silent. If there was any noise, it was either arguing or the sounds of lovemaking. "This is Papa and my room. You can y inside, but don''t go on the bed. Papa is a neat freak and won''t be happy," Phoebe''s voice came from a distance. Hearing that, Theodore felt both happy and sad.


    He thought, "If our son had been born, Phoebe would have taught him so gently, too."

 Chapter 393 Easing Relations

    Phoebe showed Ollie around the house, but her arms got sore from holding him so long. Back in the living room, she set it on the sofa. Ollie curled up, its cat eyes darting around shyly.


    Phoebe sat next to it, her heart melting at its timid look. "It seems too scared to move," she said.


    Theodore handed her a ss of warm water. She drank most of it, then offered some to Ollie.


    Ollie meowed softly, sounding affectionate.


    "Is it hungry? I''ll wash its food bowl," Phoebe said, rummaging through shopping bags to find it, then heading to the kitchen.


    Theodore watched her go, then sat in her spot.


    Ollie, who had been meowing affectionately, now eyed Theodore warily, showing his teeth.


    Theodore crossed his legs and stared at the tiny cat. His strong presence made Ollie look away.


    Theodore leaned in, scaring Ollie, whose fur stood on end. Theodoreughed. "I brought you here. If youpete for attention, you''re out."


    He reached out. "Don''t scratch me, or you''ll sleep outside tonight."


    Ollie widened its eyes, gripping the sofa, but didn''t scratch when Theodore''s hand touched its head.


    Theodore petted it and smiled. "Good job. Let''s get along."


    Ollie didn''t dare resist, needing to survive.


    Phoebe returned with the food bowl and saw Theodore holding a helpless-looking Ollie.


    "Does it let you hold it?" she asked.


    "Yes!" Theodore said proudly, scratching Ollie''s chin. Ollie looked miserable but didn''t struggle.


    Phoebe took out two bags of cat food. "Ollie, this is your dinner. Which one do you want?"


    Olliey listlessly on Theodore''sp. Phoebe said, "I''ll choose for you. If you don''t like it, I''ll change it."


    She poured some cat food into the bowl and ced it in a corner of the living room. "Theodore, bring it over. It needs to get used to eating in a fixed spot," Phoebe said. Theodore carried Ollie over, and their fingers touched briefly, making them both pause. Phoebe quickly took Ollie and set it on the floor.


    Ollie sniffed the food and started eating slowly.


    They watched for a while. Seeing Ollie enjoy the food, Phoebe felt relieved.


    Theodore tapped her heel with his foot. "Now that Ollie''s fed, isn''t it time to feed me?"


    "Okay," Phoebe said, standing up. "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it."


    They''d spent most of the day together, and with Ollie around, their rtionship, though not fully mended, had improved a lot.


    "I''ll cook with you," Theodore said.


    Phoebe looked surprised. She''d been conflicted all day. That morning in Brandon''s office, she''d sincerely said she wanted a divorce. She felt there was no point in dragging things out and causing more pain.


    However, Theodore seemed more determined than ever. She expected another argument, but things had been better since noon. He''d even taken her to buy a cactus.


    "Where''s the cactus?" Phoebe suddenly remembered, standing up too quickly and wobbling. Theodore''s strong arms steadied her. "You okay?" he asked, concerned.


    "I''m fine, just got up too fast," she replied.


    "Good. I put the cactus in the study. Haven''t watered it yet, but it''s fine," Theodore said, looking at her.


    Phoebe seemed to have lost more weight. When he held her waist, it felt fragile.


    "Okay," she said, stepping back from his embrace. Despite everything, being in his arms made her heart race.


    "Let''s cook toghther," she said, heading to the kitchen. Theodore followed.


    The kitchen wasrge, but with Theodore there, it felt cramped. They kept bumping into each other.


    When Phoebe bumped into his chest again, her forehead hit his firm muscles, leaving her dazed. Theodore gently moved her hand from her forehead, which had turned red. "Does it hurt?" he asked. Phoebe shook her head. The close distance felt dangerous. "The food''s going to burn. Move aside," she said. Theodore stepped aside, watching her stir-fry. He regretted not kissing her.


    ''Who needs food? I just wanted to kiss her!'' he thought.


    When the food was ready, Theodore brought the soup to the table and sat next to Phoebe.


    His fresh mint scent was strong. Phoebe started eating to hide her nervousness.


    After a few bites, her phone rang. It was Cindy.


    Phoebe nced at Theodore, picked up her phone, and walked to the living room. "I''ll take this call."


    She hadn''t expected to return to the Imperial Apartment with Theodore tonight. She realized he really had her wrapped around his finger. "Cindy, I''m back at the Imperial Apartment," she said.


    Cindy was silent for a moment. "Are you there to get your clothes? When are youing to my ce?"


    Phoebe felt embarrassed. "No, I''m noting over tonight. I''ll leave my things at your ce for now. Let''s talkter."


    After ending the call, Phoebe stood by the window for a while. When she turned to walk back to the living room, a little cat followed her.

 Chapter 394 Warm Moments of a Family of Three

    Phoebe bent down, picked it up, and went back to the dining room. Theodore saw her with Ollie and said, "Don''t hold it while eating."


    "Okay." Phoebe put Ollie down. "y first. I''ll be with you after dinner."


    Clingy Ollie stayed at her feet, meowing under the table.


    Theodore was speechless.


    Unbelievably, even a cat wanted her attention. He regretted bringing Ollie home. What was he thinking?


    They finished dinner with the cat''s meows in the background. Theodore took the dishes to the kitchen and loaded the dishwasher. When he came back, Phoebe had the litter box, cat tree, and toys out. Ollie was tugging at a mouse toy, its chubby face all scrunched up. Theodore squatted next to Phoebe.


    Phoebe was on the carpet with a screwdriver, assembling the cat tree.


    Theodore sat down, took the screwdriver, and said, "Let me do it. It won''t take long."


    Phoebe didn''t just sit there. She followed the instructions, found the next part, and handed it to him. The living room was quiet, except for Ollie''s meows.


    Theodore was torn. He regretted bringing Ollie home, but he also appreciated the cat''s presence.


    This eased the tension between them.


    "Want to listen to some music? I''ll y a song." Phoebe took out her phone and found some light music. As soon as it yed, Ollie got startled. The cat dropped the toy and shrank back to the wall, making Phoebeugh.


    "Theodore, look how timid it is. It''s so funny." Phoebeughed and patted Theodore''s arm.


    Theodore''s eyes went from her hand on his arm to her smiling face.


    Tonight, he had seen her smile genuinely many times.


    He couldn''t look away.


    Phoebe didn''t notice his gaze. She was still watching Ollie. The cat slowly poked its head out.


    Theodore saw Ollie''s cautious movements and made a noise to scare it. Ollie fell for it and darted back.


    "You''re so bad. Why scare it?" Phoebe''s tone was much more affectionate.


    Theodore was stunned, silently looking at her. They had been married for three years, yet she seemed to rx only tonight.


    He felt a mix of emotions, looking at Ollie curled up in the corner. He didn''t know whether to be grateful or jealous of the cat.


    Phoebe really liked cats. She couldn''t resist petting one. When Ollie rubbed up to her for a hug, she picked him up.


    She took a photo of Ollie. Then she saw Theodore focused on the cat tree and sneakily took a photo of him.


    She thought for a moment and posted it on social media.


    With the photos, she added, [Ollie and Papa, who is focused on assembling the cat tree!]


    After posting, Phoebe put her phone aside, petting Ollie while finding parts for Theodore. They didn''t talk much, but the atmosphere wasfortably quiet. Theodore finished assembling the cat tree and ced it in the living room corner.


    Phoebe noticed him standing there, examining his work, which triggered memories of when she had just discovered


    The doctor hinted it was a boy, and Theodore was thrilled. He bought a lot of stuff, including a small rocking horse.


    He didn''t buy a pre-assembled one but parts and then locked himself in the nursery for over half an hour to put it together.


    Phoebe remembered asking why he didn''t just buy a pre-assembled one.


    Theodore replied, "This is my first child. If I can do it myself, I don''t want to delegate it."


    He was so earnest. She still remembered his expression. She thought, ''Theodore was ready to be a good father. I wasn''t ready to be a good mother.''


    Theodore turned and saw her teary eyes. He frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe realized her eyes were wet. She quickly blinked and said, "Nothing, I need to use the restroom."


    She put Ollie down, grabbed her phone, and hurried away.


    In the bathroom, Phoebe stood by the door, trying to suppress the sour feeling in her heart. She thought, ''Theodore loves kids so much, but I can never have another one. He doesn''t mind now, but in a few years, will he regret it?'' Her phone vibrated. It was Evelyn. She took a deep breath and answered.


    Evelyn asked, "Phoebe, what''s with that social media post? Did you and Theodore get a cat?"


    Phoebe replied, "Yes."


    "Are you stupid? Posting that? Do you want everyone to know you can''t have kids, and Theodore had to get a cat? What will your inws think?" Evelyn''s voice was sharp. Phoebe retorted, "I can''t have kids anyway."


    Evelyn, exasperated, said, "Delete that post and return the cat. I forbid you from keeping it!"


    "Mom," Phoebe said helplessly. "Can you not be so sensitive?"


    Evelyn replied, "How can I not be? I asked you to see a doctor, but you refused. Now you get a cat? Do you think a cat can rece a child? Who are you fooling?" Phoebe was hurt. She said, "I''ve already brought Ollie home. I won''t send him away."


    Evelyn said, "Phoebe, are you not listening to me anymore? If you want to keep your ce, you need to have a Reynolds family child. Otherwise, you''re just fooling yourself." Phoebe didn''t listen to the rest and ended the call. She closed her eyes, feeling a surge of emotion.


    She wanted to scream and release the pent-up negative emotions, but she couldn''t.


    Phoebe picked up her phone and looked at the social media post. She opened the photos, one of Olliezily licking her hand and one of Theodore focused on the cat tree, the light casting a peaceful glow on him. Phoebe bit her lip and deleted the post. Her finger identally tapped somewhere, and a photo quickly popped up.


    In the photo, her fingers were slender and beautiful, adorned with a sparkling diamond ring whose brilliance stung her eyes even through the image.

 Chapter 395 Running Away from Home Together

    Phoebe stared at the diamond ring in the photo, a teardrop shape like a tiny crown. She knew it wasn''t meant for her, but seeing it on Vanessa''s hand still hurt.


    She thought, "Why am I holding on? Theodore already gave Vanessa the ring, so why is he still trying to please me? Giving me a cactus, adopting a cat with me, setting up a cat tree for Ollie-thinking about it now, I feel foolish." Phoebe closed her social media app and deleted her recent post.


    Outside, Theodore''s voice called, "Phoebe, what are you doing in there? You''ve been in the bathroom a while. Are you okay?"


    Phoebe quickly wiped her eyes, realizing she had been crying. She tilted her head back and fanned her eyelids.


    Theodore knocked again. "Phoebe?"


    She closed her eyes, waiting for the tears to dry, then suddenly opened the door. Theodore''s hand was still raised. "You..."


    "Can''t I be constipated?" Phoebe snapped, ring at him. He looked innocent, which made her even more resentful. Without another nce, she walked to the living room. Theodore followed. "Do you need medicine? I heard there''s good stuff for constipation."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She hadshed out, but seeing his genuine concern made her feel even sadder.


    She covered her ears with her hands.


    Theodore sensed the shift in her mood. The afternoon''s lightheartedness was gone, reced by an invisible wall.


    He looked at her, trying to figure out if it was really constipation or something else.


    Phoebe covered her face, avoiding his gaze. "Stop hovering. I want to be alone."


    Theodore frowned, frustrated.


    He stopped and watched her walk away until she was out of sight. Then he turned to the study.


    Phoebe sat on the couch, watching Ollie y on the cat tree.


    She felt adopting Ollie was a mistake with so many issues in her rtionship.


    If she and Theodore divorced-and they definitely would, she c-she-and''t coexist with Vanessa. What would happen to Ollie?


    Sensing her mood, Ollie jumped down and walked over, meowing at her.


    Phoebe''s heart melted. She couldn''t leave Ollie with Vanessa if they divorced.


    She picked up Ollie, rubbing her chin against its fluffy head, feeling even more sorrowful.


    For the past three years, Phoebe had always been ready for divorce. Maybe it was her insecurity, but she never thought things with Theodore would end any other way. Theodore came out of the study and nced into the bedroom. The cold moonlight streamed in, and the bed was empty.


    The living room was warmly lit. He followed his heart and walked over, finding Phoebe asleep on the couch with Ollie in her arms.


    The scene was so heartwarming that he took out his phone, opened the camera, and tiptoed over.


    Ollie, new to the ce, sensed an intruder. It puffed up like a pancake, eyes wide.


    Ollie saw Theodore and looked wary.


    Theodore put a finger to his lips, signaling for silence. Ollie watched him, then, sensing no danger, closed its eyes again.


    Theodore walked around the couch and took several photos of Phoebe and Ollie. In the warm yellow light, Phoebe looked like a defenseless baby as she slept.


    Her skin was wless, with no pores, spots, or fine lines. Theodore chose the best photo and posted it on his social media.


    Theodore almost never posted on social media. This was his first real post, apart from the initial system-generated ones. There were no words, just a photo.


    He wanted to add some text but felt it was too sentimental and didn''t match his cool demeanor.


    Even just a photo caused a stir in his social media circle.


    In no time, his post got many likes andments.


    [This is Mr. Reynolds'' first post, right? Congrats! But who is the person in the photo? Never seen her before.]


    [Who else could it be? It must be Mrs. Reynolds. Even Mr. Reynolds is showing off his love now.]


    [Mr. Reynolds really knows how to take a photo. This looks so professional.]


    [Forget the photo; let''s talk about the person in it. From this angle, she looks like a campus beauty. When did you get married? Can''t wait to celebrate.]


    [You''re missing the point. It doesn''t matter who she looks like. What matters is that she matches Mr. Reynolds. Congrats, Mr. Reynolds.]


    [Congrats, Mr. Reynolds. Wishing you a happy family!]


    Thements were almost all congrattory. Theodore had never posted before and didn''t realize how fun social media could be.


    He was seeingeveryone''s well wishes, which lifted Theodore''s spirits. He put his phone back in his pocket, walked over to the couch, and covered Phoebe with a nket. Phoebe was sound asleep. Not wanting to move her, Theodore sat on the carpet next to the couch, scrolling through thements on his post.


    Soon, Patrick sent him a private message: [What''s going on? The eternal ice king is melting and posting on social media?]


    Theodore replied with a single word: [Scram.]


    Patrick continued: [Did you two make up? You look so smug. That cat is a great gift for Phoebe.]


    Theodore replied proudly: [Yes, I gave it to her. Now she''ll think of the cat and won''t run away from home again.]


    Patrick: [What if she takes the cat and runs away next time, leaving you all alone?]

 Chapter 396 Mr. Reynolds Sweet Nothings

    Theodore had never really thought about it before and was momentarily speechless, realizing it wasn''t impossible.


    Theodore: [Isn''t this a bit much?]


    Patrick didn''t hold back. Patrick: [How long has WhatsApp been around, and you just posted your first status? Living in the past much?] The conversation veered off course, and they ended up arguing in the chat, only to realize it was pointless.


    Theodore: [I''m going to sleep with my wife now. Have fun.]


    Patrick sent a bunch of speechless emojis, which Theodore mocked. He put his phone on the coffee table and looked at the sleeping Phoebe. Theodore thought for a moment and checked Phoebe''s status updates. She had a lot, but most were work-rted and boring.


    He exited WhatsApp, looked at Phoebe''s peaceful face, and whispered, "How did you make your status updates even more boring than mine?" After Vanessa posted a photo of her wearing a diamond ring, she kept checking her phone.


    Vanessa knew Phoebe wouldn''t block her, just like she secretly followed Phoebe''s updates. Whatever Phoebe posted, Vanessa would sneak a peek. Almost everyone had such secret thoughts, and Vanessa was no exception.


    So when she saw the photos Phoebe posted of the cat and Theodore, Vanessa wanted to smash her phone. She opened the image of Theodore.


    It was a side of Vanessa had never seen before rxed and at ease. He had said he was allergic to cat hair, yet he patiently installed a cat tree.


    Especially when she thought about the cat calling Theodore "Papa" and Phoebe "Mommy," Vanessa was jealous that she could scream.


    Why did Theodore have to treat her this way?


    Phoebe''s status update didn''t hurt Vanessa the most. Her heart broke more when Theodore made a status update.


    Everyone knew Theodore never posted status updates. In the first year they dated, when WhatsApp wasunched, everyone was sharing their lives, boyfriends, and happiness in their status updates. Vanessa naturally followed suit. She remembered making a couple''s profile picture with Theodore, using a cool white paper image like his.


    Later, her ssmates and friends were all sharing their lives, but Theodore never posted a single status update. She even asked him why he didn''t post.


    At that moment, Theodore''s response was that there was nothing noteworthy to share. He believed his life didn''t require showcasing to others.


    Years passed, and Theodore never posted a status update. But tonight, he posted his first one, with no text, just a photo.


    The photo was of Phoebe and his cat.


    Vanessa felt on the verge of madness as she scrolled throughments from certain ssmates she was connected with. Her heart seemed drenched in acid, searing with anguish.


    She muttered, "Theodore, how could you hurt me like this?"


    The next day, sunlight streamed through the window, falling on the sill. Phoebe felt something stepping on her.


    She opened her eyes and met Ollie''s amber cat eyes, which startled her. She quickly sat up from the sofa.


    Her movement scared the timid Ollie, who shrank back into the corner of the sofa, meowing at her. Phoebe was amused.


    "I shouldn''t have named you Ollie but Scaredy-Cat," she said, then noticed someone beside her. She turned to see Theodore sitting on the carpet, his head resting on her leg, breathing evenly. She was stunned. Why was Theodore sleeping here?


    The golden sunlight streamed in, and Theodore''s eyshes fluttered. Phoebe quickly looked away, catching a glimpse of him slowly opening his eyes.


    Still sleepy, Theodore yawned. Seeing she was awake, he gave her apletely unguarded smile. "Good morning!"


    Phoebe was momentarily stunned, not knowing how to respond to Theodore. His smile was so harmless and gentle that she didn''t have time to put up her defenses. "Good morning!" Theodore turned around, knelt on one knee on the carpet, and naturally leaned in to give Phoebe a light peck on the cheek. "It''s so nice to wake up and see you."


    Phoebe was dumbfounded, feeling the warmth spreading from the spot Theodore kissed, her cheeks heating up.


    Phoebe stared nkly ahead, almost not knowing how to react.


    After the kiss, Theodore felt a bit embarrassed. They had done more intimate things before, and he never felt shy.


    But this simple kiss on her cheek made Theodore uncontrobly shy. He stood up and asked her, pretending to be calm. "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    Phoebe snapped back to reality, her heart racing in her chest. She hurriedly said, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Okay, I''ll go take a shower first." Theodore felt relieved. He calmly walked towards the bedroom, but once in the bathroom, he realized he was so nervous he forgot to wear his slippers. Theodore was speechless.


    What was he doing? They had done more intimate things, so why did a kiss on Phoebe''s cheek make him so flustered that he forgot to wear shoes?


    How embarrassing!


    Phoebe sat on the sofa in a daze for a while, her mind still in a fog. ''Why did Theodore suddenly kiss my cheek?''


    Phoebe''s mind was a mess, and she couldn''t figure it out. She finally concluded that he wasn''t fully awake, or she had just imagined it.


    Phoebe mentally prepared herself, went to the kitchen to cook some porridge, and then went to wash up.


    After a while, Theodore came out of the bedroom, wearing a white shirt and a dark gray suit, looking cold and mature.


    Phoebe brought out two bowls of porridge, nced at him, and her eyes involuntarily brightened.


    Phoebe was shocked by Theodore''s features every day for over three years. It was an unusual life experience.


    Theodore pulled out a chair and sat next to her. He said, "I have to go back to the estate tonight. If it''s toote, I might note back."


    Phoebe calcted the days in her mind. It wasn''t Friday. "Is it about Dad?"


    Phoebe hadn''t gone to thepany for the past two days, and there were many rumors. Some people would inevitably bring the matter to Taylor''s attention, and it couldn''t be kept from Taylor forever. Theodore nodded. "Mom doesn''t know yet, but it can''t be kept from her forever. I''ll handle it. It''s better if you''re not there."


    Phoebe lowered her head and silently drank her porridge. She knew it would have been better if she hadn''t been there, but Theodore''s direct exclusion hurt her. Phoebe said, "If you need me, I can..."


    "No need," Theodore quickly replied. "The house has been unsettledtely. If there''s an outsider present, Mom will feel even more embarrassed. Let''s wait a while." Phoebe intended to speak up but was halted by the weight of the message conveyed by his words.


    She bitterly thought, ''Yes, I am an outsider, so it''s better not to be there.''

 Chapter 397 Forming an Alliance

    Vanessa had a rough night, obsessively checking Theodore''s social media and staring at that photo. Her hatred and jealousy grew with each look.


    She somehow made it to dawn. When the morning light peeked through the window, her eyes were sore and swollen, but she wasn''t sleepy at all. The nurse came in and noticed Vanessa''s bloodshot eyes and dark circles. "Miss Fitzroy, did you stay up all night? Why are your eyes so red?" Vanessa almost cried. "I just miss my mom."


    She missed her family. She had stubbornly left home for Theodore, and her family hadn''t contacted her since.


    Their actions were undeniably callous. When they mentioned severing ties, they were resolute in their decision.


    She thought, ''What did I do wrong for them to treat me like this? I just wanted to win back the person I loved. Was that so wrong?''


    "Miss Fitzroy, is your mom still alive?" The nurse had been taking care of Vanessa for a while and had never seen any family visits, assuming she was an orphan. Vanessa red at her. "Of course, my mom is still alive. Why are you cursing her?"


    "I''m sorry," the nurse quickly apologized. "I just never saw any of your family visit. If you miss your mom, you can call her and ask her toe see you." Vanessa''s expression turned gloomy. "She won''te."


    The nurse said, "No mother can ignore her child. Call her, act a little spoiled, and she''ll definitelye."


    Vanessa shook her head. "Take me downstairs for a walk. I need some fresh air."


    "Sure, it''s nice today, no wind," the nurse agreed, helped Vanessa into the wheelchair, and pushed her out the door.


    They took the elevator downstairs. As soon as they reached the small park, Vanessa saw a familiar figure.


    Actually, it wasn''t that familiar, but she couldn''t forget that face. It was the woman she had seen with Brandonst time.


    Vanessa had looked her up. Her name was Marlowe, and she was a teacher.


    Marlowe was pushing a wheelchair with a young man sitting in it. He was Bishop.


    Vanessa had a thought and said to the nurse behind her, "Push me over there. I know them."


    The nurse looked at Marlowe and Bishop ahead and pushed Vanessa over. When they were close, Vanessa dismissed the nurse.


    Vanessa wheeled herself over to Marlowe and Bishop. "Hello, I''m Vanessa. I think I''ve seen you somewhere before?"


    Bishop had investigated the people around Theodore, so he naturally recognized Vanessa. He said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect Miss Fitzroy to be in the hospital too. What a coincidence." Marlowe didn''t know Vanessa, but hearing Bishop''s tone, she smiled at Vanessa and said, "Hello, how did you hurt your leg?"


    "I had a mishap and fell from a wire. It''s nearly recovered. Marlowe, what happened to Bishop that caused his injury?"Vanessa looked at Bishop''s cast and bandages, curious.


    Marlowe said, "He was in a car ident."


    Vanessa noticed Bishop''s angry, resentful expression. "How did the ident happen? Was it a new driver?"


    Bishop sneered. "If it were a new driver, I''d ept it, but it wasn''t."


    "Bishop," Marlowe frowned. "Don''t say things without evidence. If you keep this up, you''ll break Brandon''s heart."


    Bishop retorted, "Why should I care if he''s heartbroken? If he cared about me, he wouldn''t have let you be a mistress for so many years. Mom, he doesn''t have feelings for you anymore. You''re still hung up on him. It''s hopeless." Marlowe nced at Vanessa, looking embarrassed. "Bishop!"


    Vanessa sensed a story in their conversation. "Marlowe, I totally understand how Bishop feels."


    "You understand nothing," Bishop mocked.


    Vanessa didn''t expect Bishop to be so rude. She was taken aback. Marlowe said, "Bishop, don''t talk to her like that."


    "Mom, do you even know who she is? You''re defending her. If you want to be a saint, don''t drag me into it." Bishop was very hostile towards Vanessa.


    Vanessa realized Bishop knew her identity-no need to hide it.


    "Marlowe, let me talk to Bishop. We''re in simr situations now, and I understand his feelings better."


    Vanessa''s words had a double meaning. Marlowe smiled wearily. "Then I''ll leave Miss Fitzroy to you. I''ll be nearby if you need anything."


    Bishop replied, "Okay."


    Marlowe nced at Bishop again and walked away.


    Vanessa wheeled herself closer to Bishop. "Mr. Reynolds, I think we both know who each other is. I don''t want to beat around the bush."


    Bishop sneered. "I was curious why you suddenly decided to get close to me. It seems even a fox reveals its tail eventually."Vanessa''s face turned pale. She bit her lip, resisting the urge to leave. "Yes, I''m a fox. Aren''t you a wolf?" Bishop finally took Vanessa seriously, seeing the ambition in her eyes. He suddenly remembered seeing Phoebe''s face on the surveince footage.


    People say appearance reflects the heart. Vanessa''s features were striking and beautiful, but her eyes showed such strong desire that it made people ufortable.


    Phoebe''s features were softer, making people want to protect her at first sight.


    "So, Miss Fitzroy, are you here to ally?" Bishop asked bluntly.


    Vanessa didn''t hide her ambition. "Yes, I understand your desire. We can coborate. Help me break up Theodore and Phoebe in exchange for what you want."


    Bishopughed heartily as if he had heard a joke. "Miss Fitzroy, do you have any leverage to work with me?"


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    Bishop looked at Vanessa''s angry expression and smirked. "You''ve already be useless to Theodore. What''s in it for me to work with you?"


    Vanessa''s face changed. "Bishop, I''ve known Theodore for over ten years. That''s my leverage. I can achieve my goal without you, but without me, it''ll be hard for you to infiltrate the Reynolds family."

 Chapter 398 Imprisoned

    Bishop stayed quiet for a while before finally saying, "I''ll trust you this time, but I need you to do one thing to prove you can be my partner." "What is it?" Vanessa asked.


    Bishop nced at Marlowe, who was pacing nearby, and said, "I want Taylor to know about my mother and me."


    Vanessa squinted. "What''s in it for me?"


    "Miss Fitzroy, I''m in charge here. If you can''t do it, forget it. I won''t push you." Bishop started to wheel himself away.


    Vanessa gritted her teeth. "Fine, it''s easy for me. If I do it, you have to listen to me afterward."


    "Deal!" Bishop agreed.


    Vanessa didn''t stick around. She wheeled herself away.


    Bishop watched her leave, a hint of mockery in his eyes. A woman with too much desire bes very ugly. No wonder Theodore left Vanessa for Phoebe. Marlowe quickly walked over and saw Bishop staring at Vanessa. She felt uneasy. "Bishop, what did Miss Fitzroy talk to you about?"


    "Nothing. I want to go back to my room." Bishop closed his eyes, hiding his emotions.


    Marlowe sighed and pushed Bishop back to his room.


    Vanessa returned to her room and called Ruby, who had been ignoring her for days.


    But she needed Ruby, so she had to make up with her.


    Ruby was surprised to receive Vanessa''s call. Although her anger had faded, she didn''t want to be the first to give in.


    Vanessa calling her was an opportunity, so she took it.


    Within two hours, Ruby came to the hospital with flowers and a fruit basket. Seeing Vanessa''s leg in a cast, Ruby''s eyes reddened.


    "I told you, but you didn''t listen. Now, the role of Luna Hughes was given to ire. Do you know how many people areughing at you?" Ruby said. Vanessa didn''t argue. She looked remorseful and admitted her mistake. "Ruby, I''m sorry. I was foolish. It won''t happen again."


    Ruby couldn''t scold her for seeing her so pitiful. "Forget it. As long as Mr. Reynolds supports you, you''ll get better roles once your leg heals." Vanessa sighed. "I''ve already fallen out of favor."


    Ruby hadn''t been to thepanytely but had spies there and knew about the recent conflicts between Phoebe and Theodore.


    Ruby said, "No, Phoebe is the one out of favor. She hasn''t been to thepany for days, and the atmosphere in the president''s office is tense." Vanessa thought, ''How could Phoebe be out of favor? Yesterday, Theodore even adopted a cat to please her. She must be very happy now.'' Phoebe''s social media postst night was definitely to make Vanessa jealous.


    Vanessa knew Theodore no longer had romantic feelings for her, but they had known each other for over a decade. Theodore wouldn''t abandon her.


    As long as Theodore didn''t cut ties with her, Vanessa could stir up trouble between them and make their lives difficult.


    "Any other gossip about the Reynolds Group?" Vanessa asked.


    Ruby paused, then remembered, "Yeah, Bishop''s love child status got exposed. It''s all over thepany, but Mr. Reynolds has forbidden everyone from talking about it, so Madison probably doesn''t know yet."


    Vanessa squinted. "Then find a way to tell her."


    Ruby looked at her. "Vanessa, you mean..."


    Vanessa looked up at Ruby. "Ruby, everyone knows except Madison. Don''t you think that''s sad?"


    Ruby nodded. "That''s true."


    "I can''t stand seeing her kept in the dark andughed at. She''ll find out eventually. It''s impossible to hide it," Vanessa said sympathetically.


    Ruby nodded. "I''ll find a way to tell her. But it can''te from us, or Mr. Reynolds will me you."


    "Okay!" Vanessa put on an innocent and harmless expression. Ruby thought she was genuinely concerned for Madison and took out her phone to contact her informant.


    When Phoebe arrived at thepany, she felt everyone was looking at her strangely. She went back to her office and checked her appearance in the ss.


    Phoebe thought, ''My face is clean, and my makeup is fine. Why are they looking at me like that?''


    John knocked and entered. Phoebe was already seated at her desk. She pointed to her face and said, "John, is there something on my face? Why does everyone seem so weird?"


    John pursed his lips. "Yesterday, a few employees were gossiping in the open office area, and Miss Reynolds overheard. The news about Mr. Reynolds'' affair and love child is probably out." Phoebe looked surprised. "Madison didn''t know?"


    No wonder Madison was so carefree with them yesterday. She thought Madison already knew and just didn''t care.


    John replied, "Yes, Mr. Reynolds ordered everyone not to mention it in front of Miss Reynolds, but she found out yesterday."


    Phoebe knew why Brandon had given that order. She and Theodore had known for a while but hadn''t told Taylor.


    Brandon probably thought that as long as Madison was kept in the dark, Taylor wouldn''t find out.


    So when a man cheats, the wife is the most pitiful because the whole world might know while she is kept in the dark. Phoebe asked, "Did she find out yesterday?"


    John nodded. "Yes."


    "When yesterday?" she asked again.


    John replied, "In the afternoon, Miss Reynolds came back from outside and overheard. She then went to Mr. Reynolds'' office and caused a scene."


    Phoebe frowned. "So it was quite amotion. If she made such a fuss, why is it so quiet at the estate?"


    Madison would definitely tell Taylor about this. If Taylor knew, it wouldn''t be this quiet.


    "Did anyone see Madison leave thepany?" Phoebe suddenly asked.


    John shook his head. "I didn''t notice. Ms. Ziegler, do you mean..."


    Brandon probably locked up Madison, and her phone was likely taken away, so Taylor remained unaware. But this couldn''t be hidden forever. Phoebe suddenly stood up. "I''m going to the president''s office. John, call me if anythinges up."


    With that, Phoebe hurriedly left her office and took the elevator upstairs.

 Chapter 399 Hugging Someone You Like Can Be Powerful

    Outside the CEO''s office, a crowd had gathered, each person wearing a different expression as they stared at the tightly closed door.


    Phoebe stepped out of the elevator and was momentarily taken aback by the crowd. "What''s going on here?" she thought.


    Carol pulled Phoebe closer and whispered, "Theodore and Brandon are arguing in the office. They even threw things."


    Phoebe''s heart sank. "What are they fighting about?"


    Carol nced around and lowered her voice even more. "It''s about the love child. I heard Brandon locked Miss Reynolds in the office all night and wouldn''t let her go home." "Madison was locked up?" Phoebe''s eyes widened.


    "Yeah," Carol''s voice grew even softer. "Miss Reynolds had a big fight with Brandonst night, and then she was confined. This is going to blow up soon." Phoebe clenched her cold fingers.


    ''With things this bad, there''s no hiding it from Taylor. What should I do? If I act like I know nothing, what will Taylor think of me when she finds out?'' She couldn''t stay on the sidelines anymore.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Ms. Ziegler?" Carol tugged on Phoebe''s arm, snapping her back to the present. "Carol, I have something to do. I''ll head down first."


    Phoebe decided to act like she knew nothing. If she were the first to tell Taylor, Taylor wouldn''t appreciate it.


    Taylor would be embarrassed, and in the end, she might me Phoebe for ruining her happiness.


    Though Phoebe''s avoidance seemed cowardly, she didn''t want to get involved. As Theodore had said, she was an outsider!


    Phoebe walked nervously to the elevator. As the doors opened, she was startled to see Taylor standing inside. Their eyes met.


    Phoebe''s palms grew mmy as anxiety washed over her.. "What are you doing here?"


    Taylor frowned. "Can''t Ie to the office? Why are you so scared?"


    The employees scattered in fear upon seeing Taylor. Soon, only Carol, Lawton, and Daisy were left.


    Seeing the elevator door about to close, Taylor blocked it with her bag, causing the doors to reopen. She stepped out. "What''s going on? What were they looking at?" Phoebe licked her dry lips and finally managed to speak. "Brandon and Theodore are arguing. I don''t know what about it, but it''s intense."


    Taylor strode over, her high heels clicking sharply on the floor, echoing in the hearts of the four people present.


    They exchanged nces and stood up straight. "Hello, Mrs. Reynolds!"


    Taylor frowned. "Didn''t you say they were arguing inside? Daisy, why didn''t you go in and try to mediate?"


    Daisy looked at Taylor with aplicated expression. "Mrs. Reynolds, Theodore wouldn''t let anyone in. We could only wait outside."


    Taylor looked at the closed office door, from which asional sounds of arguing could be heard. "What are they arguing about? What did Theodore do this time?" Brandon and Theodorest argued this fiercely when Theodore had just taken over the Reynolds Group and sent many shareholders to prison.


    No one spoke, but they all thought, ''It''s not Theodore, it''s Brandon!''


    They stayed silent.


    Taylor didn''t push them. She looked at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe,e in with me. Theodore listens to you."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    It seemed she couldn''t avoid this.


    Phoebe stepped forward and took Taylor''s arm. "Okay."


    They walked to the office door. It wasn''t locked, so Phoebe easily pushed it open. Inside, Brandon and Theodore, who had been arguing fiercely, fell silent at the sound of the door opening. They both turned to look. Seeing Taylor, neither Brandon nor Theodore looked pleased.


    Brandon''s stern expression didn''t soften. "What are you doing here?"


    Taylor noticed the broken porcin pieces on the floor and frowned. "I heard you were arguing as soon as I arrived. What''s going on? Maybe I can help."


    Phoebe''s palms were sweaty. Brandon walked over and said, "We''ll talk at home. Let''s go."


    He walked past Phoebe towards the door, paused with his hand on the doorknob, and turned to stare at Phoebe''s back. "Phoebe, try to talk some sense into Theodore."


    Phoebe was bewildered.


    Taylor looked at Theodore in confusion. "Theodore, what are you arguing with Brandon about? Is he interfering with your decisions again?"


    Theodore pressed his lips together. Seeing that Taylor was still in the dark, he felt a pang of sympathy. He stepped forward and gently hugged Taylor''s shoulders. "Mom, call me if you need anything. I''m always on your side."


    Taylor stared nkly ahead, thinking, ''Is this really my son? Since Theodore''s sixth birthday, he has never allowed us to hug him, let alone initiate a hug.''


    Brandon stood by the door, frowning. After a moment, Theodore released Taylor.


    Taylor patted Theodore''s shoulder. "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about me. I''ll head home with Brandon."


    Theodore replied, "Okay."


    After seeing Brandon and Taylor off, Phoebe looked at the mess on the floor. "Stay there. I''ll get a broom to clean up the broken pieces."


    She turned to leave, but Theodore''s deep voice stopped her, "Don''t go!"


    Phoebe paused, and then Theodore hugged her from behind. His body heat seeped through her thin clothes.


    She could even feel Theodore''s strong, steady heartbeat against her back, making her whole body tingle slightly.


    Phoebe''s voice was hoarse. She cleared her throat. "Are you hurt?"


    Theodore held her, resting his chin on her head. He didn''t speak, sulking like a wronged puppy, silently seekingfort.


    The office door was half-open. After Brandon left, the office area returned to its usual work state. The open door faced the secretary''s desk.


    Carol looked up and saw Theodore hugging Phoebe. The sight was so sweet it made her teeth ache, so she quickly looked down.


    Phoebe had just made eye contact with Carol and felt a bit embarrassed. Afraid other employees might see, she moved with Theodore''s tall frame into a blind spot. Phoebe asked, "So, what were you and Brandon arguing about? Was it about Bishop?"


    Theodore was silent for a long time before answering irrelevantly, "I heard that when you''re emotionally exhausted, hugging someone you like can be powerful."

 Chapter 400 An Intimate Kiss

    Phoebe was shocked, almost thinking she was imagining things. She even held her breath for a moment. After Theodore''s affectionate words, he felt shy, cleared his throat, and didn''t say more.


    "Charge is over. I''m ready again," Theodore said.


    When Theodore let go, Phoebe felt a bit lost. She saw him stepping over broken porcin pieces.


    Those were antiques.


    Phoebe remembered when she first joined the CEO''s office and went to an auction with Theodore. She had really liked those antiques. They paid three million dors after several bids. She was devastated. If Theodore had asked, she would have said no.


    Porcin is fragile, just like their marriage.


    Phoebe stood still for a few seconds, then went to get a broom.


    Carol saw Phoebe with the broom and quickly took it from her. "Ms. Ziegler, let me do it."


    "It''s okay." Phoebe felt down. She waved her hand and walked past Carol.


    Theodore was behind his desk. He looked up at Phoebe, who was cleaning the broken pieces, and said, "I remember you liked this antique." Theodore remembered Phoebe being surprised. She said, "It''s broken now. I''m just sad about the three million dors."


    She was more than a bit sad.


    With her sry, it would take years to earn three million dors. And now it was broken.


    Rich people were so unpredictable!


    Theodore smiled. "We''ll buy a new one at the next auction."


    Phoebe carefully swept up all the pieces, even under the sofa and in the corners. She muttered, "Even if we buy another, it won''t be the same." She sneered inwardly. ''Men are always so fickle.''


    Theodore didn''t hear her muttering but saw her displeasure. He raised an eyebrow, "What are you grumbling about now?"


    Phoebe looked up, smiling. "I don''t like these fragile things anymore. Let''s just buy from the flea market next time." "Flea market?" Theodore was puzzled.


    Phoebe swept the pieces into the trash and exined, "It''s a market where you can buy anything. It''s cheap and practical." Theodoreughed. "Alright, we''ll go there next time."


    Phoebe was momentarily dazzled by Theodore''s bright smile. She remembered the tense atmosphere between Theodore and Brandon when she and Taylor had juste in. Phoebe asked, "So, do you really have nothing to say to me?"


    Theodore stared at her for a moment, then beckoned her with his finger. "Come here."


    Phoebe thought Theodore had more to say. She walked over and looked at him across the desk. "Go ahead. I can hear you."


    Theodore shook his head. "Still too far."


    Phoebe leaned over the desk, her upper body crossing the surface, slightly tilting her head to expose her ear. "Is this close enough?" Theodore''s gaze sharpened. He suddenly held the back of her neck and kissed her.


    Theodore''s kiss was gentle yet irresistible, exploring tenderly.


    He swept through her lips and teeth, his nose brushing against hers, overly intimate. After a while, Theodore finally let go, breathing lightly. Phoebe''s eyes were misty. She stared at Theodore, looking as innocent as a child.


    Theodore leaned back, satisfied, with a hint of her lipstick on his lips. "I''m fine. You can go back to work."


    "Okay." Phoebe walked out awkwardly, then remembered the broom. She quickly went back, grabbed it, and hurried out.


    Theodore watched her cute actions, amused.


    Carol saw Phoebe''s blush and tiptoed over, teasing softly, "Looks like I don''t need to worry anymore."


    Phoebe quickly handed her the broom. "I''m heading down."


    Carol watched Phoebe disappear behind the elevator doors,ughing. She hadn''t noticed Phoebe was so easily embarrassed.


    But Phoebe and Theodore were really sweet. Theodore had actually acted cute with Phoebe earlier, and Taylor seemed to treat Phoebe differently, too. It looked like Vanessa didn''t stand a chance.


    Phoebe returned to the 17th floor, and John quickly approached, pointing to her office with aplicated expression. "Ms. Ziegler, Evelyn is here." Phoebe''s bit of joy instantly vanished, her lips pressed tightly together.


    John noticed her smudged lipstick and cleared his throat. "Ms. Ziegler, maybe touch up your makeup in the restroom? Your lipstick is smudged." Phoebe felt embarrassed.


    She had been in a daze and hadn''t noticed her lipstick was smudged. Her cheeks turned red. "I''ll go to the restroom."


    Phoebe quickly walked into the restroom. The mirror showed her face. John had been subtle. Most of her lipstick had been eaten by Theodore, with some smudged around her lips. She looked like she had been ravaged. Phoebe patted her cheeks, quickly wiped off the lipstick, reapplied her makeup, and only went out when her face wasn''t as hot.


    Phoebe pushed the door open and walked into the office. Evelyn was lounging on the sofa ying a game.


    Phoebe resisted the urge to rub her forehead. "Why are you here?"


    "Why do you think I''m here?" Evelyn saw Phoebe, threw her phone on the sofa, and stared at her seriously. "I told you to see a doctor with me, but you kept putting it off. I had toe and get you myself." Evelyn decided to visit Phoebe after thinking about it over all night. If Phoebe wanted to win Theodore''s heart, a cat alone wouldn''t be enough.


    Phoebe had to have a child with Theodore.


    A man like Theodore, what did heck? An heir to his business.


    If Phoebe had his child, her position in the Reynolds family would be more secure.


    Even if Theodore got distracted, the child would get a significant share of the inheritance, and Phoebe would be set for life.


    Phoebe sighed. "Mom, I have work to do."


    Evelyn red at her. "Is work more important than having a child? Phoebe, Theodore is young now. He might not want a child now, but when he''s thirty or forty and sees his friends with kids, do you think he won''t want one?" Without speaking, Phoebe pressed her lips together.


    Evelyn added, "This is a real issue. By then, you''ll be older and might not be able to have a child. Will he go find someone else to have one?"


    Phoebe replied, "No, when he''s forty, I''ll only be in my thirties. How does that make me old?"

 Chapter 401 Showdown

    Evelyn said, "I''m not asking you topare yourself to him, but to a twenty-year-old girl. She''s in her prime. What do you have topete with her?" Phoebe was speechless.


    "But if you give Theodore a son now, your status will change. You might not outdo those mistresses, but you can secure your position with a son," Evelyn insisted. Phoebe shot back, "What era are we in? Divorced women with kids are everywhere. Look at Brian Vanderbilt."


    Evelyn replied, "Speaking of Brian, he and Bianca have reconciled. Kids are the glue in a marriage. With kids, no marriage falls apart easily."


    Phoebe looked at her mom, surprised. "Did Brian and Bianca get back together for their child?"


    "Yes, Brian didn''t make any major mistakes, and he promised both families'' elders he''d never hurt Bianca again. So, the parents let it go," Evelyn sighed.


    It was all for Benjamin''s sake that the Ramirez family swallowed their pride. Now, it depended on whether Brian would truly change.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Wasn''t it a major mistake to catch him in bed? If it were her, seeing Theodore and Vanessa in bed...


    She couldn''t even think about it; she definitely wouldn''t forgive him.


    Seeing the conversation veer off track, Evelyn pulled it back. "Grab your bag. It''s a good time to go now since there aren''t many people. Get checked, and thene back to work." Phoebe silently looked at Evelyn.


    "Why are you staring at me? Hurry up. Didn''t you say you were busy? The sooner we go, the sooner wee back," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe had no choice. Knowing Evelyn wouldn''t give up today, she grabbed her bag and left the office with her.


    Phoebe didn''t drive. They took a cab straight to the hospital. There weren''t many people, and after a few minutes, it was their turn.


    Dr. Anthony Walker checked Phoebe''s pulse, asked some questions, and then started writing a prescription.


    Evelyn, feeling uneasy about his silence, asked, "Dr. Walker, Phoebe has been recuperating for two or three months. Has there been any improvement?"


    Anthony nced at her and said, "With such disregard for her health, two or three more years of recovery won''t help if she doesn''t take her medication and sleep enough." Evelyn red at Phoebe. "Didn''t I tell you to take your medicine on time?"


    "I''m too busy and can''t keep up," Phoebe said guiltily.


    While writing the prescription, Anthony said, "With your condition, if you don''t stick to the medication, no one can help you."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    After getting the prescription, Evelyn went to pay and pick up the medicine. When Phoebe heard it would take two hours, she felt numb.


    "Mom, I''ll go back to work first and pick up the medicine from you tonight," Phoebe said.


    Evelyn said, "Don''t ignore what Anthony said. Don''t you know your condition? Vanessa is still eyeing you and Theodore, just waiting for you to divorce." Phoebe replied, "Got it. I''m leaving now."


    Phoebe hurriedly got into a cab. It wasn''t until the car had driven far away that she let out a long sigh of relief.


    The whole morning had been chaotic. It wasn''t until she sat in the car that she could rx. Phoebe raised her hand to her lips.


    It felt like Theodore''s warmth and pressure still lingered on her lips. Phoebe remembered him saying that hugging someone you like can recharge you.


    ''Did Theodore say that to me?''


    Phoebe closed her eyes and immediately dismissed the thought. ''I must have misheard. How could Theodore like me? If he did, he wouldn''t have given Vanessa a diamond ring.'' She withdrew her hand and looked out the window, feeling hopeless.


    Brandon and Taylor returned to the estate. Sarah wasn''t home; she was out with friends. Brandon dismissed all the servants.


    Seeing this, Taylor felt uneasy. "Brandon, what''s going on? Why did you send all the servants away?"


    Brandon pulled her to sit on the couch, looking serious. "Honey, I need to confess something. It might hurt you, but I never meant to harm you."


    Taylor''s heart sank. How long had it been since Brandon called her honey? His sudden use of the term gave her goosebumps.


    "Go ahead," Taylor said.


    Brandon lowered his head, staring at the floor. This was always hard to say. He closed his eyes and said, "I have a love child from before we got married." "What?" Taylor stood up abruptly, staring at Brandon in shock, her mind nk.


    Brandon had anticipated her reaction. After starting, it got easier. "About ten years ago, Marlowe came to me, begging me to save her child. The moment I saw the child, I knew he was mine because he looked so much like me." Taylor began to tremble. "You''ve known for ten years, and you''re only telling me now?"


    Brandon pressed his lips together. "Yes. If I could, I would have preferred you never find out and just live a simple, happy life."


    Taylor''s vision blurred, her voice hoarse, "Then why are you telling me now?"


    "Because I can''t hide it any longer." Brandon sighed. "I really don''t want to hurt you, but if you have to know, I want to be the one to tell you."


    Taylor copsed onto the couch, tears streaming down her face. "You''ve hidden this from me for ten years. No wonder there were always one or two days each week when you didn''te home. It wasn''t work but Marlowe." Brandon couldn''t refute it.


    Taylor covered her eyes with her hand. "So why are you telling me now? Do you want me to ept the love child and Marlowe?"


    "No, I just want you to know. I don''t want to keep hiding it from you."


    Taylor cried andughed bitterly. She never imagined her happiness would crumble on such an ordinary morning.


    Details she had never noticed before now came to mind. How foolish she had been, never suspecting Brandon of having another woman.


    When she married Brandon, she knew he was a dull man. He never sweet-talked, always wore a stern face, and was hard to get close to.


    In all their years of marriage, Brandon had never done anything romantic. Taylor thought, ''No one but me would ever be interested in a man like Brandon.''


    So, she had always felt secure with him.


    "Have you two been a couple for the full decade?" Taylor''s eyes, tinged with redness, bore into Brandon, searching for resolution.


    Brandon frowned. He didn''t want to discuss his rtionship with Marlowe with Taylor, just as he never mentioned Taylor in front of Marlowe.

 Chapter 402 Phoebe, I Want to See You

    A heavy silence enveloped the living room, suffocating Taylor. She fixed her gaze on Brandon. "Speak up," she urged.


    "You know that knowing this stuff will only make you sadder," Brandon replied.


    "Stop being so fake. Who''s the one making me sad? If you couldn''t hide it forever, why not tell me ten years ago?" Taylor''s voice cracked.


    Brandon had turned her life into a joke, and now he was saying he didn''t want to hurt her. How could he be so hypocritical?


    Brandon reached for her hand, but Taylor pulled away. "Don''t touch me with your filthy hands. It disgusts me!"


    Brandon''s hand froze mid-air. After a moment, he pulled it back. "I never meant to get involved with her again. I just wanted to make up for what I owed her and Bishop." One time, he got drunk, and they couldn''t help themselves. Marlowe made him feel young and impulsive again, and he had endless energy to be with her.


    After that, Brandon avoided Marlowe for a long time. He felt guilty toward Taylor and feared falling again.


    But the heart was uncontroble. Eventually, they got back together, and Marlowe asked nothing of him.


    Even when he visited herte at night, Marlowe would prepare avish midnight snack. If he didn''t visit, she wouldn''t disturb him.


    Marlowe''s understanding broke his heart, making it impossible to ignore her.


    He fell in love again.


    Whenever Brandon was free, he would go to the Happy Community, sometimes having a meal with Marlowe. She became his secret lover.


    But Marlowe was content. She said she didn''t want to pressure him, hoping her ce would be his safe haven. If Brandon was tired and missed her, he coulde to her.


    Brandon enjoyed Marlowe''s tenderness and love. When he returned home and saw Taylor, he felt guilty and uneasy, so he became more attentive to her.


    Brandon sighed. "At this point, saying anything more would just be making excuses, but I never meant to hurt you."


    Taylor was heartbroken.


    She remembered a few years ago when her best friend asked if she should tell her if she saw her husband cheating.


    How did she answer back then? She said, "It depends on whether her friend wants to know. If she doesn''t, wouldn''t it cause their divorce?"


    Her friend then asked, "If it were you, would you want to know?"


    Without hesitation, Taylor said, "Don''t ask me that. Brandon is a good man; he would never cheat. Don''t joke about that."


    After that, her friend never brought it up again and gradually distanced herself, eventually moving abroad.


    Looking back now, how stupid she was not to catch her friend''s hint.


    All these years, Taylor had been oblivious, only finding out about Brandon''s affair when he confessed.


    "I was so stupid. All these years, I trusted you so much. In my heart, even if Theodore cheated, you wouldn''t. But how could you do this to me?" Taylor said. Brandon was speechless.


    He didn''t know whether to be happy about Taylor''s trust in him or feel sorry for the innocent Theodore. He had seen it clearly over the years.


    Theodore wasn''t like him. Theodore wouldn''t be tempted by anyone else. Once he decided to get married, he was all in.


    Brandon said, "Don''tpare me to Theodore. I''m not as good as him."


    "Of course. Brandon, I''ll never forgive you," Taylor said, standing up and stumbling upstairs.


    The shock made her feel like she was walking on air. She staggered on the steps, and suddenly, everything went ck. Taylor reached for the handrail but missed and fell down the stairs.


    "Honey!" Brandon shouted.


    Theodore''s eyelid had been twitching, and suddenly, his phone rang, startling him. Seeing the caller ID, he immediately answered.


    Brandon''s panting voice, with an ambnce siren in the background, came through, "Theodore, Taylor fell down the stairs. We''re on our way to Horizon Wellness Hospital."


    "What?" Theodore jumped up, forgetting his coat, and rushed out of the office, frantically pressing the elevator button.


    Brandon said, "Bring Madison over. Her condition is very dangerous."


    Hearing the word "dangerous," Theodore was furious. "If anything happens to my mom, you''re done!"


    He ended the call forcefully.


    The elevator had just arrived. He stepped in with a dark expression and pressed the floor number. The elevator doors slowly closed.


    Carol heard Theodore''s roar in front of the elevator, and her heart pounded. ''No way. Taylor couldn''t be in trouble, right?''


    She quickly took out her phone from the drawer and called Phoebe.


    Phoebe was in the car on her way back. When she received Carol''s call, she was shocked. "Carol, thanks for letting me know. I''ll call you backter."


    Phoebe ended the call and immediately called Theodore, but no one answered. She was anxious. What was going on?


    She forced herself to calm down and called Riley. This time, Riley answered quickly, saying that Brandon had given them half a day off when he returned home in the morning, and there were no servants at home. Phoebe felt something was wrong. She quickly ended the call and called Theodore again, but still no answer.


    Theodore wasn''t someone who showed his emotions easily. Most of the time, he was reserved. For him to shout on the phone must have been sudden, leaving him no time to control his emotions.


    She kept calling Theodore, and finally, he answered. She almost cried with relief. "Theodore, where are you?"


    Theodore''s voice had a hint of fear, "Phoebe, where are you? I need to see you."


    "I''m in the car on my way back to the office. Are you okay? I''m almost there. Wait for me," Phoebe said, her words tumbling out.


    For the first time, she felt Theodore needed her so strongly. She wished she could fly to his side.


    "I''m at the hospital, Horizon Wellness Hospital. Come quickly," Theodore said.


    "Okay, I''ming right away. Theodore, wait for me." Phoebe didn''t ask why Theodore was at the hospital. She ended the call and told the driver to head to Horizon Wellness Hospital. Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the hospital. Phoebe paid and rushed inside.


    When she arrived outside the emergency room, the scene before her almost made her heart stop.

 Chapter 403 I Am Willing to Be a Vegetarian for Life

    In front of the ER, Brandon''s usually neat hair was a mess, his shirt untucked, and bloodstains all over it.


    Across from him, Theodore''s bloodshot eyes were full of hate. A slim figure clung to his waist, and his clenched fist, veins bulging, hung at his side. "Is this your idea of handling it?" Theodore''s fist cracked. "Vanessa, let go. I''ll kill him!" Phoebe suddenly recognized Vanessa. She wasn''t jealous, given the tense situation. Phoebe noticed Vanessa''s empty hands, but there was no ring. She smiled bitterly.


    No matter how much she tried not to care, it didn''t work.


    "Theodore, Taylor''s still in the ER. Don''t do this. If she hears you and Brandon fighting, she won''t be at ease," Vanessa pleaded. Theodore''s anger surged. Seeing the blood on Brandon made him uneasy.


    All that blood was Taylor''s. How badly was she hurt?


    "How could you be so cruel? She''s your wife!" Theodore raged. He knew how much Brandon protected Marlowe and Bishop.


    Brandon had taken Taylor home, and dismissed the servants, but Taylor had an ident. Theodore couldn''t help but suspect Brandon''s motives. Brandon wanted to kill Taylor to make room for Marlowe and Bishop. How could he not see Brandon''s ambition and let Taylor go back with him? Brandon frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    Theodore asked, "Nonsense? Then why did my mom fall down the stairs? Why is she like this?"


    Brandon gritted his teeth. "Taylor was distracted and fell. I did nothing."


    "Who are you trying to fool?" Theodore grew more furious, yanking Vanessa''s hands off his waist.


    In his anger, Theodore didn''t realize his strength. Vanessa was flung into the wall and copsed. Vanessa groaned in pain, lying still for a long time.


    Theodore, charging at Brandon, stopped abruptly. He turned to Vanessa''s pained expression.


    The cast on Vanessa''s leg shattered from the impact. Theodore quickly walked over and squatted down.


    His hands hovered, afraid to touch her. "Vanessa. Doctor,e quickly!"


    Vanessa''s face was pale. It took her a while to hear Theodore''s voice, as if through water, his anxious tone sounding unreal.


    She looked at Theodore''s worried face, forced a smile, and struggled to raise her hand.


    But Vanessa''s hand lost strength halfway up, and Theodore grabbed it.


    She said weakly, "I''m fine, Theodore. Don''t argue with Brandon. He''s probably very upset too."


    With that, she passed out.


    "Vanessa, Vanessa," Theodore called out, full of regret.


    He yelled, "Is the doctor here yet? Doctor, hurry!"


    The doctor and nurses arrived quickly. The doctor checked Vanessa briefly and said, "We can move her. Get the stretcher."


    A nurse brought the stretcher. Theodore picked up Vanessa, ced her on it, and followed the nurse, pushing it away.


    As they passed Phoebe, Theodore paused but said nothing, quickly leaving.


    Phoebe stood there, stunned. The situation had flipped so fast. She hadn''t processed Theodore and Brandon''s argument when she saw Vanessa give her a strange smile. Vanessa''s smile made her uneasy, sensing something was up.


    She hadn''t expected Vanessa to use herself as bait again. Theodore''s push might have made her stumble, but Vanessa had deliberately crashed into the wall, even breaking her cast. Phoebe didn''t get why Vanessa went to such lengths, but she clearly got what she wanted this time.


    Theodore would definitely feel more for Vanessa.


    Phoebe wanted tough but found it harder than crying.


    Compared to Vanessa, she loved herself more than Vanessa did. However, she couldn''t use such a tragic method to win Theodore''s temporary sympathy.


    She believed love couldn''te from sympathy and guilt.


    "Aren''t you going to check on her?" Brandon''s voice came from beside her.


    Phoebe looked up and saw Brandon looking suddenly older. She slowly walked over and said, "No need; three people would be too crowded."


    "If you had half of Vanessa''s tactics, you and Theodore wouldn''t be like this today," Brandon frowned disapprovingly.


    He had seen everything Vanessa did. Though her actions interrupted his argument with Theodore, Vanessa''s ambition was too great.


    If Vanessa married into the family, it would bring endless trouble.


    Now, Brandon was satisfied with Phoebe''s nonpetitive nature. It was better this way.


    Phoebe lowered her head. It seemed Brandon understood, but Theodore didn''t.


    Love had blinded Theodore, making him see only what he wanted to see, while everything else was invisible to him.


    "How is Taylor?" Phoebe didn''t believe Brandon would harm Taylor. He was upright and rigid, and he treated Taylor exceptionally well.


    Taylor and Brandon had been together for so many years. Brandon couldn''t harm Taylor just because his affair was exposed.


    Phoebe believed Theodore didn''t truly think so either. He was just too worried about Taylor, speaking without thinking.


    Brandon stared at the red light above the operating room and said, "She fell down the stairs, lost a lot of blood, and was unconscious when she got here." Phoebe clenched her fists. "Don''t worry. Mom is very lucky. She''ll be fine."


    Brandon closed his eyes. "If shees out safely, I''ll be a vegetarian for life."

 Chapter 404 Are You Pregnant?

    Brandon and Phoebe waited outside the ER for ages before Madison and Christopher showed up. Later, Sarah arrived with Alice''s help. When Sarah saw the dark brown bloodstains on Brandon, she started praying.


    "How did you fall down the stairs and lose so much blood? Brandon, what happened?" Sarah asked.


    Brandon, with dry, cracked lips, replied, "Mom, Taylor''s still being renewed resuscitated. I don''t want to talk about it now."


    Sarah was furious. She saw Madison crying uncontrobly while Christopherforted her. Finally, Sarah looked at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe,e here."


    Phoebe knew she couldn''t avoid it. She nced at Brandon, who nodded. She then went over to support Sarah and said, "Grandma, let''s sit and talk."


    Madison, worried Phoebe would take credit, quickly ran over and threw herself into Sarah''s arms. "Grandma, my dad cheated. He has a love child older than Theodore. My mom must have been upset and fell from upstairs." Now, Phoebe didn''t have to figure out how to break the news to Sarah.


    Sarah was stunned and looked at Brandon. She didn''t know what he had been up to, but she did know about Bishop.


    When Brandon got married, Marlowe showed up pregnant, just missing the wedding car. Sarah gave Marlowe a lot of money to abort the child and stay away from Brandon.


    Sarah didn''t expect Marlowe to be so resilient. Not only did she not abort the child, but she also gave birth to him.


    Now, Marlowe had reconnected with Brandon through the child. Sarah had underestimated Marlowe.


    Phoebe noticed Sarah''s calm expression and thought Sarah might have known all along. So, Taylor was thest to find out.


    "Madison, don''t cry. Tell me everything," Sarah gently patted Madison''s back.


    Madison, finally able to vent, cried, "That love child is named Bishop Reynolds. He''s more than half a year older than Theodore. If you don''t believe me, ask my dad. He locked me in the officest night and took my phone so I couldn''t tell my mom."


    Sarah frowned and looked at Brandon. "What''s going on? You tell me. Don''t let Madison speak."


    Brandon nced at Phoebe and Alice. Alice quickly said, "Sarah, Phoebe, and I will ask the nurse when the surgery is over."


    Sarah said, "Go ahead."


    Phoebe and Alice left the ER, walked through the long corridor, and arrived at the garden. It was winter, and the garden was full of withered branches and leaves, looking deste.


    Alice, curious, asked, "Phoebe, you work at thepany every day. Did you know about this? Brandon kept it so well hidden. A love child older than Theodore-that''s the Reynolds family''s first child."


    "Theodore is the rightful first child of the Reynolds family," Phoebe said firmly.


    Alice was startled. "What''s with you? I was just curious. Brandon always seemed so upright, but he had a love child all along. No wonder Taylor was so upset she fell from upstairs. You have no idea, the blood at home..." "Alice, I gotta go," Phoebe cut her off, turned, and walked away.


    Alice red at her retreating figure, muttering, "What''s her problem? If Theodore''s position is threatened, she''ll freak out."


    Feeling troubled, Phoebe headed to the hospital lobby and sat on a bench. It was noon, and the ce was bustling. Hospitals nevercked business.


    Phoebe watched patients pass by, some anxious, some devastated. Such was life.


    Compared to life and death, love seemed less important.


    Lawton walked briskly into the hospital. When he saw a familiar figure in the lobby, he changed direction and approached the bench. "Ms. Ziegler?" Lawton called softly.


    Phoebe turned to see Lawton. She stood up. "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Reynolds called me. Why are you sitting here? The ER must be chaotic," Lawton asked.


    Phoebe replied, "It already was."


    Lawton looked puzzled, but Phoebe didn''t exin. "Mr. Reynolds is waiting for you. Go ahead. I''ll sit here for a bit."


    "Aren''t youing?" Lawton asked.


    Phoebe shook her head. "I''ll stay here. Go on. Don''t keep him waiting. He''s not in a good mood."


    Lawton hurried away.


    Phoebe sat back down. Soon, she heard the sound of a gurney''s wheels. She looked up.


    A group was rushing with the gurney, and she saw Theodore following it. His eyes were glued to Vanessa on the gurney, afraid she''d disappear if he blinked. Phoebe felt a dull pain in her chest. She watched them disappear and suddenly felt nauseous.


    She dry-heaved but couldn''t vomit, only tears. A nearby person said, "Are you pregnant? Here, take a tissue."


    Phoebe looked up to see a kind woman offering a tissue. She took it and said, "Thanks. I''m not pregnant. Maybe I ate something bad."


    "It''s okay. You''re still young. Are you married?" the woman asked.


    Phoebe nodded.


    The woman continued, "No rushThere''s nothen. Young people like to enjoy their time together. But why no ring? I heard young folks today are all about ceremony." Phoebe was taken aback.


    The man next to the woman tugged at her. "Stop asking. You''re making her ufortable."


    The woman said, "I''m just curious."


    "It''s our turn. Let''s get the medicine," the man said, pulling her away.


    Phoebe watched them leave. The man clearly cared for the woman, always protecting her from bumps.


    Phoebe felt a pang of emotion.


    ''Would Theodore and I be like that when we''re old? Probably not. By then, the person by Theodore''s side might not be me.'' Thinking this, Phoebe''s heart ached again.

 Chapter 405 Lean on My Shoulder for Five Minutes

    Taylor''s surgery wrapped up at 3 PM. The emergency room doors swung open, and lead surgeon Eugene Baker walked out. Phoebe and the Reynolds family rushed to meet him. Eugene took off his mask, scanning the worried faces before locking eyes with Brandon.


    "Mrs. Reynolds'' surgery was a sess. We stopped the bleeding, but the injury was severe. Her heart stopped briefly, but we revived her. She''ll need a few days in the ICU. If she wakes up, she should be okay," Eugene said. Brandon, looking tense, asked, "When will she wake up?"


    Eugene replied, "That depends on her willpower. Her desire to live is very low, which is why resuscitation took so long. Be prepared for the worst."


    Theodore lost it and grabbed Eugene by the cor. "What do you mean?"


    Despite being choked, Eugene stayed calm. He waved off his assistant and said to Theodore, "Calm down."


    Phoebe stepped in and grabbed Theodore''s wrist. "Theodore, don''t. Taylor will be fine. Let go of Mr. Baker."


    Theodore realized he was out of line and let go, turning away.


    Eugene gave a few more instructions before leaving with his team.


    Theodore shook off Phoebe''s hand and sat on a bench, refusing to leave until Taylor came out.


    Phoebe''s wrist was numb from Theodore''s grip. She looked at Brandon, whose clothes were stained with dried blood. "Dad, Theodore, and I will stay. You and Grandma should go home. I''ll call if there''s any news." Brandon shook his head. "No, I''ll stay."


    Theodore sneered. "If my mom sees you, she''ll need resuscitation again."


    Brandon gritted his teeth. "Theodore!"


    Seeing another argument brewing, Sarah quickly said, "Brandon,e home with me to change clothes. Let Phoebe and Theodore stay."


    "I want to stay, too," Christopher said.


    "Me too," Madison echoed.


    Sarah didn''t push Christopher and Madison to leave. "Alright, you all stay. Call me if anything happens."


    Phoebe nced at Theodore, then escorted Sarah and Brandon out. The driver was waiting and opened the back door.


    Sarah and Brandon got in. Phoebe stood outside and said, "Grandma, don''t worry. We''re all here. Mom will be fine."


    "Phoebe, thank you. Try to talk some sense into Theodore," Sarah said from inside the car.


    Phoebe waved them off, watching the car disappear before heading back. Outside the emergency room, Madison was still crying, and Christopher wasforting her.


    Phoebe sat next to Theodore. "Grandma and Dad have gone home. Theodore, you look exhausted. How about resting?"


    Staying outside the emergency room was pointless. The ICU didn''t allow visitors, so they couldn''t see Taylor and were just wearing themselves out.


    Theodore stayed silent, his face nk.


    Phoebe sighed. "Are you hungry? Should I get you something to eat?"


    "Can you stop being so annoying?" Madison snapped, ring at Phoebe. "If you want to leave, just go. No one''s forcing you. You''re the only one who''s hungry. Our mom is in the ICU, and we have no appetite." "Madison, Phoebe means well. Don''t talk to her like that," Christopher scolded.


    Madison retorted, "Christopher, you''re defending her. She must have known all along and kept it from us,ughing at us. Now she sees our family falling apart..."


    "Shut up!" Theodore''s cold voice cut through. He red at Madison. "If you can''t keep your mouth shut, I don''t mind sewing it up for you."


    Madison stared at Theodore in shock, tears streaming down her face. "Theodore, you''re still defending her. I''m your sister!"


    Theodore, his ears ringing from her shrill voice, looked at Christopher. "Christopher, take her home. She can''te back until Mom wakes up." Madison was furious. "Theodore, you..."


    Before she could finish, Christopher covered her mouth and dragged her away.


    "Let go, Christopher. Why are you all siding with her?" Madison broke free and demanded.


    Christopher said, "Madison, the family is already in chaos. Why can''t you calm down? Do you want Theodore to kick you out?"


    "Like I care." Madison snapped. "Look at Phoebe pretending to be concerned. Asking Theodore if he''s tired and hungry. She obviously doesn''t want to stay in the hospital and is hinting at Theodore." Christopher looked at her, exasperated. "Your logic is ridiculous. Phoebe has been running around all day. How can you say she doesn''t want to stay?"


    Madison fumed. "You''ve all been fooled by her."


    She stormed off in her high heels, and Christopher shook his head in frustration before returning to the hospital.


    Outside the ICU, Phoebe sat next to Theodore. She patted her shoulder and said, "Want to lean on me? I''ll let you for five minutes."


    Theodore nced at her and leaned his head on her shoulder. His short, stiff hair pricked her neck, making her squirm, but she straightened her back to make him morefortable. Theodore closed his eyes, his voice hoarse, "Only five minutes? You''re so stingy."


    Phoebe sat upright, one shoulder bearing his weight. "Yes, I''m very stingy and narrow-minded."


    If Theodore was nice to Vanessa, she would get jealous and sad, but she didn''t know how to express it, so she lent him her shoulder for five minutes.


    Theodore sighed. "You''re only stingy with me."


    Phoebe felt a pang in her heart. She blinked and changed the subject. "How''s Miss Fitzroy?"


    Theodore replied, "Still unconscious. The doctor said she might have a concussion from hitting the wall. Her leg was injured again, and she might need a wheelchair for the rest of her life."

 Chapter 406 My Heart Already Belongs to Someone

    Phoebe was unsure. Did Vanessa really get hurt that badly?


    If Vanessa ended up in a wheelchair for life, Theodore would feel super guilty.


    Phoebe bit her lip. She had underestimated Vanessa. How could she be so reckless?


    Theodore clearly didn''t want to talk about Vanessa. He said, "Phoebe, I need some quiet. I don''t want to discuss her."


    All day, his heart felt like it was frying in oil. It finally calmed down when he leaned against Phoebe.


    Phoebe stayed silent, looking at Theodore. The hallway light was bright, casting a cold glow on his tired face.


    Theodore''s most cherished, Taylor, was in the ICU, and Vanessa might be permanently disabled.


    And it was because of Theodore. He must feel so guilty and hurt.


    Phoebe forced a smile. Vanessa''s constant self-harm had finally gotten to Theodore.


    If Vanessa became disabled, Theodore wouldn''t ignore her.


    But what about Phoebe?


    Her hand itched to move. Even though Theodore''s heart wasn''t with her, she wanted to hug him, especially when he was in such pain.


    Phoebe''s fingers curled and then stretched. She slowly raised her hand. Just as she was about to touch Theodore''s shoulder, he suddenly sat up. "Five minutes are up. I''m going to check on Vanessa." He stood up, not noticing Phoebe''s hand quickly hiding.


    Phoebe was stunned, her heart racing. She didn''t hear what he said; she just nodded. "Okay!"


    Theodore looked at her, and seemed like he wanted to say something, but then walked away quickly. Phoebe watched him leave, her heart sinking.


    Theodore took the elevator and arrived outside Vanessa''s room. He took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Lawton was there. Seeing Theodore, he quickly stood up. "How''s Mrs. Reynolds?"


    Theodore walked to the bedside, looking at the pale Vanessa. "She''s in the ICU and needs two days of observation."


    Lawton knew Taylor was seriously hurt. He looked at Theodore, unsure how tofort him.


    "Mr. Reynolds, everything will be alright," Lawton said.


    Theodore nced at him. "Get some easy-to-digest food for Phoebe. She''s still outside the ICU."


    "Okay." Lawton left.


    Theodore sat down. Sunlight nted through the window onto the bed.


    When Theodore got up to close the curtains, Vanessa''s eyshes fluttered, and she opened her eyes.


    She felt intense pain in her right leg.


    Vanessa tried to curl up. When she moved, Theodore pressed down on her shoulder.


    The familiar mint scent made her pause. Her eyes locked onto Theodore''s face. Seeing him, she forgot the pain in her leg and said, "Theodore, you didn''t leave. I thought I''d wake up alone again."


    Theodore pursed his lips. "I just got here. Don''t move. I''ll call the doctor."


    He was about to press the call button when Vanessa grabbed his hand. "Don''t call the doctor. I''m fine. Theodore, talk to me."


    Theodore pulled his hand away and sat back down.


    Vanessa strained to see his face. Seeing him by her bedside, she knew she had won her gamble.


    Theodore must feel really guilty now.


    Vanessa asked, "Theodore, how''s Taylor?"


    "The surgery just ended. She''s still under observation in the ICU. It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry about it. Focus on recovering," Theodore replied.


    Vanessa heard the detachment in his voice. She looked down. "I''m sorry. Am I causing you trouble?"


    Theodore frowned. "Vanessa, I should apologize. I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    Vanessa shook her head desperately, looking panicked. "No, it''s my fault. If my leg hadn''t been injured, I wouldn''t have lost my bnce. Theodore, this isn''t your fault. Don''t feel guilty." Despite this, she had deliberately put herself in this situation to bind Theodore with guilt.


    Vanessa''s understanding made Theodore feel even guiltier. "Vanessa, is there anything you need? Are you short on money?"


    Vanessa''s face turned pale.


    Theodore said, "I''ve asked Lawton to transfer the apartment you''re living into your name. If you need anything else, let me know. If you''re too embarrassed to tell me, tell Lawton, and I''ll have him handle it."


    Vanessa never expected this kind ofpensation. Her eyes welled up, and she said with trembling lips, "Theodore, I don''t want these things. Please don''t do this."


    Vanessa cried anxiously, though it was fake.


    If Theodore gave her a house, a car, or other valuable things, his guilt would lessen.


    She didn''t want that!


    Vanessa had worked hard to create this situation. She wouldn''t let Theodore escape easily. She wanted the house, the car, and Theodore, too.


    She wouldn''t let him slip away!


    Seeing Vanessa get agitated, Theodore remembered the doctor''s instructions for her to rest. He said, "Didn''t you want to be a superstar? Once your leg heals, I''ll find a famous director to create a show just for you, to make you famous." Vanessa shook her head desperately, panicking. "Theodore, you know I don''t want these things. What I''ve always wanted is you."


    The room fell into sudden silence.


    The eerie silence made Vanessa forget to cry. She looked at Theodore pitifully, her heart in knots.


    Had all her self-destructive actions still not moved Theodore''s heart?


    Seeing the fear and unease in her eyes, Theodore sighed. "Vanessa, we''ve missed our chance. Besides money and resources, I can''t give you anything else."


    Vanessa stared at him nkly, tears streaming down her face. She huped through her sobs.


    "I''m not asking for much, Theodore. I want you to visit me often and talk to me when I''m lonely. I..."


    Theodore gently interrupted, "But Vanessa, my heart already belongs to someone else."

 Chapter 407 I Want Queen Entertainment

    Vanessa closed her eyes, tears silently streaming down her cheeks, making her sobs even more heartbreaking. Theodore watched her cry, feeling a mix of emotions.


    He thought, ''If Phoebe had said those words to me, would I still be so cold? No, I''d be overjoyed.''


    He really liked Phoebe and wanted to give her everything, make her happy, see her smile, but she didn''t want any of it.


    Phoebe didn''t want treasures, children, or even his heart.


    Sometimes, he longed to grasp Phoebe''s true desires, what could satisfy her?


    In reality, what was the difference between him and Vanessa? Both were pitiful, unable to get the love they desired.


    "Vanessa, think it over before youe to me. I''m leaving now," Theodore said, standing up and heading for the door.


    Just as he touched the doorknob, Vanessa''s heartbroken voice stopped him. "Theodore, can I ask anything I want?"


    He turned to look at her. She was crying so pitifully. He nodded. "Anything but me."


    Vanessa closed her eyes, sobbing. "Okay, I understand. Then I want Queen Entertainment."


    She couldn''t have Theodore, but she could take away what Phoebe cared about most.


    Hadn''t Phoebe always tried to suppress her? Once she owned Queen Entertainment, she would observe how Phoebe could still exude superiority.


    Theodore was stunned, silent.


    He knew the rumors said Queen Entertainment was a gift for Vanessa, but it was really for Phoebe.


    Theodore''s silence made Vanessa uneasy. She cried, "Theodore, my parents have abandoned me. I''ve suffered severe injuries, and they haven''te to see me. Plus, with my leg, if I have to rely on a wheelchair, I can''t act anymore. How will I survive?"


    Theodore replied, "I can set up a more profitablepany for you."


    Vanessa insisted, "I just want Queen Entertainment, Theodore. I can''t pursue my dream in the entertainment industry, but I want to help others achieve theirs. Watching artists with star dreams mightfort me."


    Theodore gripped the doorknob tightly, the metallic texture hurting his palm. After a long silence, he said, "Alright, once you''re discharged, I''ll hand over Queen Entertainment to you." Vanessa cried again, choking out, "Thank you, Theodore."


    Theodore opened the door and left. He stood in the hallway for a while before striding away.


    He took the elevator downstairs to the intensive care unit. Phoebe was sitting alone on a bench, untouched, beside a delicate takeout box.


    Theodore leaned against the wall, watching her quietly. She didn''t notice him, and he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Phoebe had always been indifferent to his presence. Theodore walked over, making his footsteps louder.


    Phoebe turned around and saw Theodore sitting next to her, one spot away.


    He opened the takeout box and handed her a bowl of chicken soup. "Eat something."


    Phoebe wanted to say she had no appetite, but she took it and asked, "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet. Eat first, and I''ll have Lawton get me somethingter," Theodore cut her off, knowing what she was about to say.


    Phoebe took a sip of the chicken soup. It was a bit cold. She forced down a few more sips but couldn''t eat anymore. Theodore looked at her. "Have a little more?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "I can''t. I''ll call Mr. Brown to get you something. It is cold and doesn''t taste good." "It''s fine. I''ll have a few bites." Theodore took the soup from her and started eating with the spoon she had used. He finished it quickly.


    Phoebe stared at him, surprised. He was such a high and mighty person, yet he didn''t mind eating her leftovers. "Aren''t you disgusted?" Phoebe asked, puzzled.


    Theodore nced at her, his eyes lingering on her lips for a few seconds, almost caressing them with his gaze.


    "Phoebe, have I ever been disgusted by your saliva all these years?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe blushed. It was a serious question, but from Theodore, it sounded improper.


    She bit her lip and mumbled, "No."


    Theodore smiled. "So don''t ask silly questions. I''m not disgusted. I don''t mind any part of you."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She had been worried about Theodore''s mood, but he seemed unaffected, which relieved her.


    Theodore saw her face blushed. His heart wavered, and he instinctively wanted to get closer. He leaned in, their faces almost touching. "Phoebe, why are you blushing?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe tilted her head back slightly, exposing her slender neck. Theodore''s eyes darkened, his breathing heavy.


    He reluctantly looked away, cleared his throat, and suppressed his desire.


    As Theodore''s presence receded, Phoebe breathed easier.


    Silence spread between them. Phoebe clenched her fists and looked at the intensive care unit. "How is Miss Fitzroy?"


    Theodore was packing up the takeout boxes. He paused. "She just woke up. Besides a mild concussion, her leg might be hard to recover." Phoebe frowned. "Is it that serious?"


    She remembered Vanessa hitting the wall so hard that the ster cast broke. It showed how ruthless Vanessa was to herself.


    Vanessa was ruthless to herself and even more ruthless to others!


    "Yes, it depends on the follow-up treatment." Theodore looked at Phoebe''s beautiful profile. He wanted to tell her he had agreed to hand over Queen Entertainment to Vanessa, but he couldn''t. He knew how much effort Phoebe had put into Queen Entertainment. Asking her to hand it over to Vanessa was more cruel than asking for her life.


    What would happen to the artists Phoebe had nurtured and the contracts she had signed with Evan once Queen Entertainment changed hands?


    Phoebe turned to look at him. "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Theodore held her hand, gently stroking her knuckles.


    If that diamond ring hadn''t been lost, it would look even more beautiful on Phoebe''s finger.


    Theodore said, "Phoebe, no matter what happens, don''t forget you still have me."

 Chapter 408 Let Her Taste the Pain of Heartache

    Phoebe stared at him, feeling like Theodore''s words were a warning. "Is something wrong?"


    "It''s fine. Nothing''s gonna happen to you," Theodore said.


    He gripped her hand tightly, knowing that by giving Queen Entertainment to Vanessa, he had lost Phoebe.


    He wished this day would nevere.


    Phoebe felt Theodore''s pulse through their intertwined hands. She looked into his eyes, seeing sadness despite his reassurances.


    Had Vanessa''s erratic behavior finally affected Theodore?


    Phoebe looked down at their hands and squeezed his. If this was the only time she could hold him without reservations, she would cherish it. Upstairs in the hospital, after Theodore left, Vanessa went berserk, smashing everything.


    ''Phoebe, Phoebe!'' Vanessa screamed in her mind, her jealousy burning.


    ''Why did I fail, even after giving up everything, including my legs? Did I underestimate Phoebe''s charm or Theodore''s persistence?'' Vanessa wondered. Ruby walked in, almost tripping over a pillow. She steadied herself, picked it up, and saw the mess.


    Vanessay on the bed, her leg in a new cast and suspended. Despite this, she was still restless, taking her anger out on the pillow.


    Ruby ced the thermos she brought on the bedside table. "Vanessa, why is your leg suspended again? Weren''t you starting rehab?"


    Vanessa opened her eyes, the hatred in them making Ruby''s scalp tingle. Ruby forgot what she was saying.


    Vanessa closed her eyes and said tly, "Injured again."


    "What? How? Did the nurse drop you?" Ruby asked, worried.


    ''Vanessa''s leg has been through so much. What if it''s permanently damaged?'' Ruby thought.


    "No!" Vanessa didn''t want to hear Ruby''s guesses. She quickly exined how Taylor ended up in the emergency room, how Theodore almost attacked Brandon, and how she got hurt mediating. However, she didn''t mention she hit the wall on purpose to make Theodore feel guilty. If she did, Ruby might never speak to her again.


    Vanessa painted herself as the victim, almost believing it herself.


    Ruby was stunned. "How do you know all this?"


    Vanessa replied, "When the nurse was taking me for fresh air, I saw it and followed. Ruby, believe me. I may be hard on myself, but I don''t want to end up crippled."


    Vanessa convinced Ruby, who said, "So your leg was identally injured by Mr. Reynolds? Where is he now? Did he just leave without apologizing?"


    Knowing Vanessa, she wouldn''t let Theodore leave so easily.


    Vanessa closed her eyes. "Taylor''s still in the ICU. I left him here, but his heart isn''t in it. What''s the point?"


    Ruby looked worried. "So you went through all that for nothing?"


    "Not exactly. He agreed to give me Queen Entertainment. Once I''m out, we''ll handle the transfer, and I''ll own it," Vanessa said.


    Ruby was thrilled and hugged Vanessa. "Vanessa, you''re amazing. You''ve finally woken up."


    Ruby had always feared Vanessa would stay a hopeless romantic, missing every golden opportunity. She was d Vanessa had finally risen.


    Vanessa smiled painfully. If she had a choice, she wouldn''t want Queen Entertainment; she just wanted Theodore to adore her.


    Vanessa said, "Are you still mad at me? Once I get Queen Entertainment, Phoebe will have to listen to me. If she tries topete for resources, I''ll make sure her little stars suffer."


    Ruby was stunned, her excitement fading. "Vanessa, are you utilizing Queen Entertainment as a means to retaliate against Phoebe?"


    Vanessa didn''t notice Ruby''s change in expression and said smugly, "Yes, we all know how much Phoebe cares about Queen Entertainment and those artists. I''ll do anything to make her suffer." Ruby''s heart turned cold. She stood up straight. "I thought you wanted Queen Entertainment to run thepany, but you''re just using it for revenge."


    Vanessa retorted, "If it weren''t for revenge, I wouldn''t care about thepany. Ruby, do you know how to break Phoebe''s heart?"


    Ruby shook her head.


    Vanessa sneered. "I want her to suffer like me, watching her hard work crumble helplessly."


    Ruby looked at theughing Vanessa and realized she had been wrong. Vanessa was still the same hopeless romantic.


    Ruby slowly stepped back and sat down in a chair. ''I should have known Vanessa isn''t career-oriented. Why was I drawn to her back then?'' Ruby couldn''t understand how Vanessa could ruin a good situation. Outside, the sky darkened, and streetlights lit up, making the night as bright as day.


    Phoebe sat on a bench, leaning back, with Theodore resting his head on herp, sleeping soundly.


    From this angle, even the most attractive person might look odd, but it didn''t affect Theodore''s handsomeness at all.


    Theodore was almost absurdly handsome.


    Good-looking people could get away with anything, and she probably had that mindset now.


    Phoebe was willing to endure because Theodore fit her aesthetic perfectly. His happiness brought her joy, and his pain caused her the same.


    Phoebe''s gaze traced Theodore''s eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouth like a paintbrush, etching his features into her mind.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway.Phoebe averted her gaze swiftly, causing Theodore, who had been resting on herp, to sit up suddenly.


    They saw doctors in green scrubs rushing towards the ICU. By the time Phoebe and Theodore realized what was happening, the ICU door had already closed.

 Chapter 409 Theodore Acid-tongued

    Phoebe and Theodore exchanged worried looks and hurried to the ICU entrance.


    The door was shut, blocking their view inside. Their hearts raced. Phoebe gripped Theodore''s hand, trying tofort both of them. "Everything will be fine," Phoebe said.


    Theodore squeezed her hand back, struggling to hide his anxiety. He noticed Phoebe''s face was pale with fear, though she kept trying to reassure him.


    Theodore stared at her, thinking, "Phoebe must like me, even if she doesn''t realize it."


    He pulled her into his arms, burying his face in her neck. Her scent calmed him. "Yeah, everything will be fine," he said.


    After a long wait, doctors starteding out of the ICU. Leading them, Philip Murphy looked exhausted. He took off his mask and said, "Mrs. Reynolds'' heart stopped earlier, but we revived her. She has a weak will to live. You should go in and encourage her."


    Theodore frowned. "Alright."


    As Philip was about to leave, Phoebe grabbed his hand. "Can I go in with him?" she asked.


    Philip shook his head. "Mrs. Reynolds is very weak with apromised immune system. Normally, no visitors are allowed, but we''re making an exception for Mr. Reynolds."


    Phoebe bit her lip and let go of Theodore''s hand. "I''ll wait for you outside," she said.


    Theodore nodded and followed the nurse inside.


    He changed into sterile clothing and entered the ICU. Taylor was hooked up to various machines, and her heart rate was dangerously low.


    Theodore stood by her bed, looking at her frail appearance. She wore an oxygen mask and seemed so fragile.


    His eyes burned. After a long pause, he asked, "Mom, are you really giving up?"


    He continued, "If you die now, making way for Marlowe ck, will you be happy in heaven?"


    Taylor''s eyshes fluttered, and her heart rate spiked briefly.


    Theodoreughed. "If I were Brandon or Marlowe, I''d be thrilled. You can''t handle anything. Marlowe hasn''t even tried anything yet, and you''ve already given up. They''dugh at your grave every year, calling you weak. You''d deserve it!" The machines started beeping. A nurse rushed in, pushing Theodore aside to check Taylor''s breathing.


    "Mr. Reynolds, Mrs. Reynolds is very weak. You mustn''t agitate her," the nurse said.


    Theodore''s countenance turned grim. "Just go ahead and perish. If you do, Brandon will wed Marlowe before your corpse even cools."People willugh at you, calling you a fool who didn''t even have the courage to fight."


    The machines kept ring. The nurse hit the call button and tried to push Theodore out. "Mr. Reynolds, stop talking."


    Theodore didn''t budge, his eyes cold. "While you''re here on the brink of death, Brandon might be nning to marry Marlowe. Once you''re gone, he''ll marry her without any obstacles. They might even thank you for being so considerate." Doctors rushed in, hearing Theodore''s outburst and wishing they were deaf.


    ''Is Theodore really her son? How could he provoke Taylor like this?'' they thought.


    Theodore was pushed out of the ICU. Standing in the hallway, his ears buzzed, and his palms were sweaty. He raised his hand, realizing he was trembling.


    Inside, doctors were frantically trying to save Taylor. Through the curtain, Theodore watched as Taylor''s body jolted from the defibritor.


    Theodore''s back was drenched in cold sweat.


    He closed his eyes, clenching his fists tightly, thinking, ''Everything will be fine. Taylor will survive.''


    "Heartbeat restored!"


    "Blood pressure stabilized!"


    "We''ve saved her!"


    Hearing the nurse''s exmations, Theodore''s legs nearly gave out. He leaned against the wall and slowly walked out of the ICU.


    Outside, Phoebe was pacing anxiously. She had seen the doctors rush back in and was terrified, her heart nearly stopping.


    She didn''t know what happened and didn''t want to stop the medics from asking, fearing it might dy the rescue. Those few minutes felt like an eternity. Seeing Theodore walk out unsteadily, she quickly went to him. As she grabbed his arm, he copsed onto her like a falling building.


    Phoebe embraced him tightly, anchoring herself with one leg to keep them both steady and prevent a stumble.


    She gently patted his back. "It''s okay, Theodore. Don''t panic. Taylor will be fine."


    Theodore inhaled Phoebe''s scent, still trembling. "I said a lot of things I shouldn''t have."


    "Nothing. Taylor won''t me you. No mother would me her child," Phoebe softly reassured him. "You just wanted her to wake up." Theodore felt a rush of blood to his head, making him dizzy.


    "I just wanted her to live," he said.


    Phoebe helped him move towards the bench. "Yes, Taylor will understand. Don''t be afraid, Theodore. It''s okay now."


    Supporting Theodore, Phoebe struggled to move to the bench. She tried to help him sit down, but his knee bumped hers.


    They both fell onto the bench, with Theodorending on top of her. Her waist hit the bench, causing her to gasp in pain.


    Phoebe took a sharp breath, realizing their awkward and intimate position. She quickly tried to sit up, but he pressed her back down. "Don''t move. I want to hold you," Theodore said.


    Phoebe was lost for words.


    She felt a sense of despair. This was right outside the ICU, with doctors still inside trying to save Taylor. Yet Theodore was unabashedly pressing her onto the bench. Although they weren''t doing anything inappropriate, what if the doctors came out and saw them? How would they face anyone?

 Chapter 410 Dont Agitate Her Anymore

    Phoebe awkwardly patted his back. Theodore, sprawled on top of her like a big, spoiled dog, kept nuzzling her neck, making her chuckle.


    "Get up. The doctor''sing out," Phoebe said, trying to push Theodore off, but he didn''t budge.


    Theodore finally calmed down, got off her, and helped her up. They sat on the bench in silence.


    In just ten minutes, the doctor had gone into the ICU twice to resuscitate, making Phoebe''s heart race.


    After a while, Philip came out with his assistants. Phoebe quickly approached him, realizing Theodore hadn''t followed.


    She didn''t have time to check on Theodore and asked Philip, "Mr. Murphy, how''s Taylor?"


    Philip nced at Theodore, who was sitting silently on the bench, and sighed. "I let Mr. Reynolds see Mrs. Reynolds, but not to upset her. It was close, but we saved her." Phoebe sighed in relief. "That''s good!"


    Philip continued, "Mrs. Reynolds was in critical condition, almost kept alive by medication. But now, her will to live seems strong. She should wake up tonight." Phoebe''s eyes widened.


    "Surprised, right?" Philip gave a bitter smile. "Mr. Reynolds'' method worked, but it tested our nerves."


    Phoebe didn''t know what Theodore had done, but it must have been something intense.


    Thinking of Theodore''s sharp tongue, Phoebe felt a bit hopeless. "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Murphy."


    After Philip and his team left, Phoebe walked over to Theodore. She was curious about what he had said but didn''t dare ask.


    "Mr. Murphy said Taylor''s stable and might wake up tonight. Do you want to go home and rest? Ollie is still there."


    In today''s chaos, Phoebe had almost forgotten about Ollie.


    Ollie had just arrived at the new home, and neither of them could go back. Who knows what kind of mess it would make? Theodore wiped his face, needing to calm down. "I''ll go back, feed Ollie, ande back. Call me if anything happens." "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. You should sleep beforeing back," Phoebe said, noticing his bloodshot eyes. Without a word, Theodore turned to leave.


    Taylor woke up in the morning. After a series of examinations, she was moved to a private room. Phoebe had barely slept all night.


    Following the nurse around, she finally had a moment to rest and realized it was already past seven.


    The doctors and nurses had left. Taylor, with a bandage on her head and most tubes removed, still wore an oxygen mask, looking very weak. Phoebe stood by the bedside, looking down at Taylor, her heart aching.


    Had she been aware that Taylor would lose the will to live, she wouldn''t have concealed the truth; instead, she would have revealed it gradually.


    Phoebe could understand Taylor''s feelings. Taylor had been pampered for decades, living in a bubble, always believing that while all men might cheat, Brandon never would. But reality proved otherwise.


    Taylor''s decades-long belief was shattered overnight, and reality hit her hard. She couldn''t ept it and lost the will to live.


    The door opened behind Phoebe, and she turned to see Theodore entering. He was dressed in all ck and looked mysterious and cold.


    After a few hours of rest, Theodore seemed much more refreshed. He carried a delicate breakfast box.


    He walked straight to Phoebe, handed her the breakfast, and said, "Phoebe, you''ve worked hard. Have something to eat and then rest."


    Phoebe took it but didn''t leave immediately. "Mom woke up once in the ICU this morning. The doctor did a full-body check and said her physical functions are gradually recovering. As long as she isn''t agitated, she should get better soon." Phoebe emphasized the word "agitated."


    She had heard from the ICU nurse about the outrageous things Theodore had said to Taylorst night. Such words could resurrect the dead with sheer rage.


    Fortunately, Horizon Wellness Hospital had the best doctors. Otherwise, who knows what kind of trouble Theodore''s actions could have caused. Theodore nodded expressionlessly. "Got it. Eat, and I''ll have Lawton take you back to restter. I fed Ollie, so you don''t have to worry about him."


    "Okay!" Phoebe didn''t eat in the ward, fearing the food''s smell would make Taylor ufortable. She sat on a bench outside.


    She was so exhausted that she wasn''t hungry at all, but she forced herself to eat something.


    Just as Phoebe finished packing up the meal box, Lawton arrived to take her back to the Imperial Apartment. Phoebe stood at the ward door, looking through the small ss window to see Theodore standing by the bed. Phoebe didn''t go in to disturb him and left with Lawton.


    Back at the Imperial Apartment, Phoebe had just opened the door when she heard Ollie meowing. She changed into slippers and went in, seeing that Theodore had locked Ollie in the cat house.


    She walked over, squatted in front of the cat house, and Ollie meowed at her angrily.


    Phoebe opened the door and took Ollie out. Ollie affectionately rubbed against her hand, making Phoebe''s heart melt.


    She carried Ollie to the sofa and sat down. Hearing it meow continuously, seemingly uneasy, she said, "Theodore was in a bad mood yesterday; that''s why he locked you up. Don''t be mad at him, okay?" Ollie replied, "Meow meow."


    "You''re so understanding. I''ll hold you," Phoebe said, lying on the sofa with Ollie in her arms. Listening to its low purring, she soon fell into a deep sleep.


    She was so tired that this sleep was almost unconscious. At first, Ollie quietly nestled in her arms, but soon it lifted its head.


    Seeing Phoebe sleeping with her eyes closed, Ollie sniffed her, seemingly checking if she was breathing, then obedientlyy back down. After a while, as Phoebe fell into a deeper sleep, her arm holding Ollie slid down weakly, hanging off the side of the sofa.


    This startled Ollie, making it jump up and start pacing on Phoebe, but she didn''t react at all.


    Could Phoebe have suddenly died?


    Ollie climbed onto the back of the sofa, carefully observing Phoebe. It crouched there for a while, then suddenly leaped onto Phoebe''s head.


    Phoebe was jolted awake from her deep sleep, sitting up straight with her heart pounding.


    She looked back and saw Ollie, who had caused themotion, curled up in the corner of the sofa. She sighed helplessly. "I''m fine. Don''t be scared. I''ll go sleep in the bedroom."

 Chapter 411 Inducing Labor

    Phoebe slept in until the afternoon, only to be jolted awake by the doorbell ringing nonstop. She opened her eyes, still feeling wiped out. She got up, put on her shoes, and stumbled to the door, still groggy.


    Ollie had been left outside. When Phoebe opened the door, Ollie started circling her, meowing. Worried about stepping on it, she picked it up.


    She walked to the door and peeked through the peephole, only to be startled by a giant eyeball staring back.


    Phoebe was groggy but now wide awake.


    When Phoebe opened the door, she found Evelyn standing there with two big bags of medicine, which made her feel a bit queasy.


    "Phoebe, what''s going on? I called, but you didn''t answer. I went to your office, and they said you weren''t at work. Were you sleeping at home?" Evelyn asked, leaning in to sniff her. "What''s that smell? It''s awful and messy. If Theodore saw you like this, he''d be so disgusted."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She carried Ollie to the living room while Evelyn followed, putting the medicine in the fridge beforeing back out.


    "I heard Taylor had an ident. How is she now?" Evelyn asked.


    Evelyn had joined a WhatsApp group with many domestic workers who often chatted, so they were always up-to-date on any household news.


    Phoebe, sitting on the couch petting Ollie, responded sluggishly, "She''s out of danger now. The doctor said she''ll recover soon."


    "What exactly happened? I heard she fell from the second floor of the estate, and there was blood everywhere. It sounded terrifying," Evelyn said. Phoebe yawned before exining, "She slipped on the stairs, falling and hitting the back of her head. The bleeding just wouldn''t cease."


    "Oh my God!" Evelyn eximed. "She''s getting old. When can I visit her?"


    "Not now. Maybe in a few days," Phoebe said.


    Considering Taylor''s current state, Evelyn''s visit could potentially result in ufortable circumstances if she were to overhear something she wasn''t meant to.


    Evelyn frowned at her. "Taylor''s in the hospital, and why are you still at home? You should be by her side, so she''ll appreciate you when she recovers."


    "I just got back this morning. Can you please stop talking and let me have some peace?" Phoebe said weakly.


    Evelyn was pleased to hear this. "You are sensible, knowing when to show up. You haven''t had lunch yet, have you? I''ll cook for you."


    Phoebe watched Evelyn happily head to the kitchen and couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Everything Evelyn said seemed to have an ulterior motive. In reality, Phoebe had stayed outside the ICUst night not to impress anyone but out of guilt for not reporting what she knew earlier. Evelyn quickly prepared some dishes, and the apartment soon smelled of food. She called Phoebe to eat.


    Seeing Phoebe still holding Ollie, Evelyn frowned. "Phoebe, stop holding it all the time. Put it back in his cage ande eat."


    Phoebe ignored her, cing Ollie on the couch before heading to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she came out, she saw Evelyn grabbing Ollie by the scruff of his neck.


    Phoebe couldn''t stop her in time and saw a sh of silver as Evelyn yelped in pain. Ollie had scratched her hand, leaving several bloody marks.


    "You little beast! How dare you scratch me? I''ll kill you," Evelyn fumed, grabbing a tissue box to throw at Ollie.


    Phoebe quickly intervened, grabbing the tissue box and blocking Evelyn''s view. "Mom, I forgot to warn you that he''s not used to strangers."


    Evelyn was still angry. "I told you not to keep animals. Even if you treat them well, they''re still animals. Look at my hand. It''s bleeding. I should go to the hospital for a rabies shot. This is infuriating."


    Phoebe took the tissue box, pressed a few tissues to Evelyn''s wound, and sprayed some alcohol on it to disinfect it. Evelyn yelped in pain, and Phoebe sighed helplessly.


    "Let''s eat first, and then we''ll go get the shot," Phoebeforted.


    Evelyn red at Ollie. "Phoebe, what are you thinking? Do you n to live with Theodore and the cat forever, or do you want the cat to inherit his estate?"


    Phoebe knew Evelyn was changing the conversation back to children. She said, "I''m starving. Let''s eat first."


    She quickly left, leaving Evelyn fuming in the living room. After a while, Evelyn followed her to the dining room and sat across from her.


    Evelyn started expressing her views again, essentially urging Phoebe to have children.


    Phoebe finally got fed up and said, "Mom, can''t you let me eat in peace?"


    "No!" Evelyn said. "No man doesn''t want his own children. Although Theodore doesn''t want them now, he will in five or ten years. If you can''t have children, he''ll find a younger woman to have them for him. Don''t think you can keep him with a cat forever."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She quickly finished her meal, pushed her bowl away, and said, "I''m going to take a shower."


    "You just ate, and now you''re going to shower. Don''t you know it affects digestion?" Evelyn said, following Phoebe, almost getting the door mmed in her face.


    Evelyn was furious and kicked the door.


    The door didn''t budge, but her toes throbbed with pain. She ground her teeth and turned to see Ollie baring its teeth at her. Evelyn was angry. "You little beast, I''ll kill you one day."


    Phoebe suddenly opened the door and said, "Mom, it''s not a little beast. Its name is Ollie. If you keep saying that, Theodore won''t be happy." Evelyn was lost for words..


    She felt like a chicken with its neck squeezed, unable to say a word. The term ''little beast'' just wouldn''te out.


    Phoebe easily had Evelyn under control. She closed the door, grabbed some clean clothes from the closet, and went to the bathroom to shower.


    Half an hourter, Phoebe came out to the living room and saw Evelyn and Ollie each upying a corner of the couch, not bothering each other. She walked over, picked up Ollie, put it in its cat house, and filled its bowl with food and water before leaving with Evelyn.


    "If we''re going to the hospital, why don''t we buy some flowers and fruit and visit Taylor?" Evelyn suggested.


    Phoebe thought for a moment. "Okay, let''s do that."


    They went to an imported fruit store to buy some fruit and then to a florist to get a bouquet before taking a cab to the hospital.


    They first got the rabies shot downstairs before taking the elevator up.


    There were many people outside Taylor''s hospital room. When they saw Phoebe with the flowers, they all turned to greet her.

 Chapter 412 Visiting

    They were allpany shareholders. When they heard Taylor was hospitalized, they rushed over.


    Phoebe, who had been with Theodore for years, knew them well. After greeting them, she said, "Mrs. Reynolds just woke up. She appreciates your concern but is too weak for visitors. Please go back."


    The group exchanged nces, understanding that Phoebe''s words represented Theodore''s wishes, indicating it was time to leave. Moreover, they had been waiting for more than thirty minutes without catching a glimpse of Taylor. After another round of greetings, they left.


    Phoebe sighed in relief, walked to the ward, and knocked gently. The door was locked from the inside. A few secondster, she heard footsteps.


    Thetch clicked, and the door opened.


    Theodore looked ready to snap but calmed when he saw Phoebe. "What are you doing here?"


    "I woke up and came to check on Taylor. The shareholders were outside, and I dismissed them. Are you mad I acted on my own?" Phoebe whispered. Theodore shook his head and noticed Evelyn behind her. "Evelyn, you''re here."


    Evelyn, momentarily stunned, said, "Phoebe told me, and I couldn''t sit still. How''s Taylor?"


    "She''s okay. Come in," Theodore said, stepping aside.


    Taylory in bed, looking haggard without her oxygen mask. Vanessa sat in a wheelchair, talking to her.


    Phoebe''s fingers curled when she saw Vanessa. She nced at Theodore, who seemed normal and didn''t exin.


    Evelyn noticed Vanessa too and tightened her grip on the fruit basket, thinking how Vanessa always showed up at the right time.


    Phoebe walked over, and Taylor, in a weak voice, said, "Phoebe, you''re here. Theodore told me you stayed outside the ICU all night. Thank you."


    Phoebe, holding flowers, replied, "It''s nothing, Taylor. Get better soon. You don''t know how scared Theodore wasst night."


    "When did I cry? It was you who secretly wiped your tears," Theodore said affectionately.


    "I''m strong," Phoebe smiled, but her eyes reddened. "You''ve lost so much weight in just one day."


    Taylor raised her hand, and Phoebe quickly held it. Her hand was cold. Phoebe handed the bouquet to Theodore and subtly moved to the bedside, pushing Vanessa aside. Phoebe gently rubbed Taylor''s hand. "Your hand is cold. I''ll warm it up."


    Taylor, concerned, said, "You''ve lost weight too. You must have been worried sick outside the ICU."


    Phoebe nodded, eyes burning. "Taylor, they say everyone has a disaster in their life. You''ve ovee this one, and you''ll live a long life."


    Taylor, amused, said, "Alright, I''ll live a long life. I''m still waiting to hold my grandchild. You and Theodore better work hard, okay?" Phoebe lowered her head, looking shyly at Taylor.


    Vanessa nced at Phoebe, feeling sidelined. No one noticed her anymore.


    Vanessa pursed her lips and said to Taylor, "Since Ms. Ziegler is here, I''ll head back to my ward. I''lle to chat with you tomorrow."


    "Okay, take care of yourself. Your leg isn''t convenient, so don''t overdo it," Taylor whispered.


    Vanessa''s face paled. She lowered her eyelids to hide her emotions and said, "It''s fine. I''mfortable in the wheelchair."


    With that, Vanessa nced at Theodore.


    Seeing Theodore focused on Phoebe, Vanessa bit her lip and wheeled herself away. As she passed Evelyn, Evelyn made a funny face at her. Vanessa was speechless and furious.


    She thought, ''Evelyn and Phoebe are both despicable. Do they think they can rely on a child? Can Phoebe even have a child? Even if she gets pregnant, I won''t let that child be born. Phoebe better miscarry and die with that child!'' Phoebe suddenly shivered. Taylor noticed and was about to ask when Theodore draped a coat over her shoulders.


    Evelyn saw his considerate gesture and smiled.


    Theodore still cared for Phoebe. As soon as she felt cold, he gave her a coat, showing he was always watching her.


    Influenced by Evelyn''s smile, Taylor also grinned. "The bond between Evelyn, Theodore, and Phoebe is improving by the day."


    Evelyn responded, "Absolutely, witnessing their togetherness is heartwarming. Taylor, we hope for your speedy recovery. Imagine the joy of spending time with your grandchildren once you''re better. Wouldn''t that be marvelous?" Taylor smiled and said, "Yes."


    Taylor''s energy was limited. After a few words, she got tired. Evelyn said goodbye, and Phoebe told Theodore she would see Evelyn downstairs.


    In the elevator, Evelyn said, "Did you see Vanessa''s face just now? She can''t wait to take your ce. If you don''t step up, she''ll walk all over you." Phoebe rubbed her forehead. "Mom, please say less."


    Evelyn said, "Are you annoyed by me? Then take your medicine on time."


    Phoebe was lost for words.


    After sending Evelyn to the car, Phoebe turned to go back and ran into Vanessa. She frowned and instinctively tried to avoid her.


    She had suffered so much in silence from Vanessa that she had learned to avoid her whenever possible.


    But Vanessa was like a clingy piece of snot. Although she tried to avoid Vanessa, she always ended up facing her.


    Vanessa said, "Ms. Ziegler, please wait!"


    Phoebe closed her eyes briefly, then turned to face Vanessa.


    Vanessa, such a beautiful woman, was her rival, easily making Phoebe feel appearance anxiety.


    "Miss Fitzroy, I have nothing to say to you. Please stop seeking my attention, or I''ll start to think you''re in love with me," Phoebe said sarcastically.


    "Ridiculous. With your looks, I''d rather love myself than you. Rest assured." Vanessa raised her hand, her fingers gently turning the diamond ring on her ring finger.


    The hospital lobby was brightly lit, and the sparkling diamond ring hurt Phoebe''s eyes and made her heart ache.

 Chapter 413 Heart-Piercing

    Vanessa caught Phoebe eyeing the diamond ring on her finger and unted it even more.


    "Like my ring, Ms. Ziegler? Theodore gave it to me when he picked me up from Lindell Harbor. I love it," Vanessa said.


    Phoebe stayed calm, knowing Vanessa fed off her reactions.


    "Nice ring, bad choice," Phoebe replied.


    Vanessa showed off the ring like a model. "Too bad Theodore never gave you one in your three-year rtionship. Even as his wife, he doesn''t care about you." Phoebe''s face fell. She''d seen the ring online, but in person, it stung more.


    How ironic!


    The ring that had once been hers was on Vanessa''s finger, likely ced there by Theodore himself.


    Phoebe leaned in, locking eyes with Vanessa. "It''s just a ring. I''m not that petty. He''s mine, and so is his property."


    Vanessa snapped, "Stop lying. You had a prenup. His property isn''t yours."


    "True, there was a prenup," Phoebe smirked. "But he never signed it, so it''s just a piece of paper."


    Phoebe had drafted the prenup, but she didn''t want his money. Even so, Theodore never signed it.


    Vanessa was stunned. "No way!"


    All of marriages between the rich had prenups. Phoebe, amoner, marrying into wealth without one prenup seemed impossible.


    Phoebe sneered, "Looks like Theodore didn''t tell you. How sad! You''re just a fling."


    "You!" Vanessa tried to p Phoebe but missed. She red. "Don''t get cocky."


    Phoebe looked down at her, the pity in her eyes driving Vanessa mad. "Stop looking at me like that."


    Phoebe chuckled, hiding her pain. "I pity you. You lost a leg, got a ring, and empty promises. How pathetic!"


    Vanessa gripped her wheelchair andughed darkly. "Who said it''s just the ring? Theodore promised me Queen Entertainment. Once I''m out of the hospital, it''s mine. Congrats, you''ll be working for me." Phoebe''s face fell. "What did you say?"


    "Theodore loves me. To cheer me up, he gave me Queen Entertainment. You thought it was yours. How does it feel now? Upset?" Vanessa taunted.


    Phoebe clenched her fists and headed for the elevator.


    Vanessa shouted, "Phoebe, go and confront Theodore."


    In the elevator, Phoebe saw her reflection: bloodshot eyes and a tear-streaked face.


    Phoebe had known for a while that Queen Entertainment was a gift from Theodore to Vanessa. She was just managing it for him. But over the past six months, she had poured her heart and soul into thepany.


    Queen Entertainment wasn''t just apany to Phoebe anymore; it was her passion project. She was willing to endure anything for it.


    Vanessa''s triumphantughter echoed in Phoebe''s ears.


    Stepping out of the elevator, Phoebe saw Theodore approaching. His tense expression softened when he saw her. He quickly walked over and reached for her wrist. "You took so long to send Evelyn off. I thought you got lost." Phoebe subtly pulled away before he could touch her.


    Theodore noticed her sadness and retracted his hand. "Are you tired? Mom just fell asleep. I''ll take you back."


    Phoebe replied, "No need. I''ve slept all day. You go back. I''ll stay up tonight."


    Theodore sensed the distance in her tone. "You stayed up all nightst night. I''ll have Christophere over tonight."


    Phoebe said, "He''s a guy. Some things are inconvenient."


    "Then have the nurse stay with him. What he can''t do, the nurse can. Youe back with me to rest." Theodore reached out again.


    Phoebe tried to avoid him, but he anticipated her move and grabbed her hand. "Let''s go. You haven''t had dinner yet, right? Let''s eat out before going back."


    Phoebe struggled, but Theodore held on tighter.


    Feeling frustrated, Phoebe shook off his hand and said coldly, "Don''t touch me!"


    Theodore looked shocked. "Phoebe."


    Phoebe''s eyes were red, almost bleeding. She looked directly at Theodore. "There are rumors that Queen Entertainment is a gift from you to Miss Fitzroy. I never believed it, but she just told me herself. Is it true?" Theodore paused. "Yes, I gave it to her."


    "Do you know how much effort I put into thispany to make it stand firm in the entertainment industry? You just gave it to her without asking me?" Phoebe''s voice was sharp.


    Theodore investing five hundred million dors for Vanessa to make movies was one thing, but giving her Queen Entertainment, which Phoebe had worked so hard to stabilize, was another.


    Didn''t Theodore realize Vanessa would ruin thepany just to destroy Phoebe''s hard work?


    Seeing Phoebe''s heartbroken expression, Theodore felt a subtle imbnce in his heart, even though he had anticipated her reaction.


    "It''s just apany. I can give it to her if I want," Theodore said.


    Phoebe was shocked. "Just apany?"


    She couldn''t believe those words came from Theodore. He didn''t care because the profits from Queen Entertainment were insignificant to him.


    But it was her loving work of so many years.


    Theodore stared into Phoebe''s eyes, feeling extremely bitter.


    He thought, ''In Phoebe''s heart, my position isn''t even as important as apany.''

 Chapter 414 Taking Oneself Too Seriously

    Theodore''s eyes turned icy. "Yeah, it''s just apany. I can start a bunch for you. Pick whichever you want."


    Phoebe stared at him, shocked. "You know Queen Entertainment means more to me than that." "Didn''t you realize it was a gift for Vanessa? You overestimated yourself." Theodore sneered. Phoebe''s eyes dimmed, and she looked down to hide her pain. "Yeah, I did."


    She felt foolish, always misjudging her ce and ending up in embarrassing herself.


    Theodore clenched his fists, feeling a knot in his chest. "I give her thepany, and you act like it''s the end. But you don''t care when I''m with her. We''ve been married almost three years, but you value a six-month-oldpany more than me?"


    Phoebe''s vision blurred as she looked up. "Yeah, men aren''t worth much. Only my career won''t betray me."


    "You!" Theodore''s face twisted.


    He took deep breaths to control his anger. "Fine, if your career''s all that matters, then don''t work anymore. Stay home!"


    With that, he stormed out.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, tears streaming down. Theodore''s footsteps faded away.


    Her straight back bent, and she squatted down, crying like a child who lost her favorite toy.


    Taylor woke up in the middle of the night and saw Phoebe nodding off ufortably by the hospital bed.


    Taylor, not heartless, felt touched seeing Phoebe there. She was like a daughter.


    "Phoebe, Phoebe?" Taylor called.


    Phoebe jolted awake and quickly looked at Taylor. "You''re awake. How about some water? I''ll get it."


    Taylor grabbed her hand. "No need. Just sit and talk with me."


    Phoebe, feeling a shared sorrow, said, "Your lips look dry. I''ll get you water."


    "You moonpie," Taylor sighed, letting go.


    Phoebe got a ss of water, inserted a straw, and carefully helped Taylor drink, avoiding her head wound.


    "Get me a pillow. I''ve been lying down for days, and my bones are soft," Taylor said.


    "Okay." Phoebe adjusted a pillow behind Taylor.


    Under the warm light, Taylor stared at her. "Phoebe, you stayed up all night. Why didn''t you let Christopher and the otherse?"


    Phoebe looked down. "I wanted to stay with you."


    "Phoebe!" Taylor''s eyes filled with tears. "I won''t belittle myself anymore. I''ve lived so long and still make you worry. I''ve really wasted my life." "Mom, don''t say that. You''ve been so strong," Phoebe''s voice cracked. "I''m grateful you didn''t give up."


    Taylor blinked, tears rolling down her cheeks. She turned away to hide her tears.


    Phoebe leaned over and gently hugged her. Taylor broke down, and she started to sob.


    Phoebe''s eyes filled with tears, too. She patted Taylor''s back, silentlyforting her. They shared the same sorrow and understood each other deeply. After a while, Taylor stopped crying. Phoebe handed her some tissues.


    Taylor wiped her tears and said, "Don''tugh at me. I''m so old."


    "Mom, I won''tugh. It''s good you can cry. I was worried you''d bottle it up and get sick," Phoebe said.


    Taylor nced at her. "You moonpie."


    "This is our secret. We won''t tell anyone," Phoebe said.


    "Okay," Taylor replied.


    Phoebe smiled through her tears. "You really scared usst night, Mom. Theodore isn''t strong at all. You have to live a long life."


    Seeing Phoebe cry, Taylor''s eyes welled up again. She patted Phoebe''s hand. "You''re making me cry again."


    Phoebe quickly wiped her tears and smiled. "No more crying."


    "Okay," Taylor said.


    After that, Taylor got sleepy again. Phoebe helped her lie down, and soon she was asleep.


    But Phoebe couldn''t fall asleep.


    She sat in the chair, thinking about what Theodore had said. He had crushed her hopes of going back to work.


    Phoebe pinched her temples. ''Theodore wants to trap me at home while he enjoys himself outside. Nice dreaming! But what should I do?''


    He had given Queen Entertainment to Vanessa. With Vanessa''s vengeful nature, she''d definitely abandon the people Phoebe had supported.


    Noah had just signed a five-year contract, with three years at Extraordinary Entertainments. Although Queen Entertainment restricted hismercial activities, he''d still have exposure. The impact wouldn''t be significant in the next two years, but it would make his career path harder.


    As for ire, Hank''s movie would definitely be a hit. If ire couldn''t keep up with the exposure, she''d fade quickly.


    Phoebe couldn''t just watch their careers fall apart. She had promised them when she signed them.


    Evan''s business and promotional contracts were with Queen Entertainment. But given Evan''s current status, Vanessa wouldn''t dare do much to him.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, her head throbbing.


    If there was ever a time she deeply hated Theodore, it was now.


    Did Theodore ever consider how his decision would affect so many lives?


    No, he never thought about it!


    Because these people''s lives meant nothing to him. As long as Vanessa smiled, he''d blow up the entire Reynolds Group to make her happy.

 Chapter 415 You Cannot Be Defeated

    Phoebe didn''t sleep all night. She quickly came up with a n and texted John.


    Phoebe: [John, bring the contracts for Noah, ire, and Evan, and our legal advisor Lloyd Cooper. Meet me at the caf¨¦ near Horizon Wellness Hospital early tomorrow morning.] After sending the message, Phoebe stayed awake until dawn.


    As the sun rose, Phoebe felt a bit renewed despite her pale skin and bloodshot eyes.


    She walked into the bathroom, sshed water on her face, and tied her hair up, revealing her slender neck.


    Staring at herself in the mirror, water droplets sliding down her face, she muttered, "I can''t give in. A man can be destroyed but not defeated!"


    Phoebe kept repeating to herself that she couldn''t be defeated.


    She quickly applied makeup, enhancing her eyebrows, high nose bridge, and full lips. The haggard looks disappeared.


    Just as she walked out of the bathroom, the hospital room door opened.


    Phoebe looked up and saw Theodore standing there. She paused, then walked straight to the bedside without acknowledging him.


    She calmly put her makeup back in her bag. "Since you''re here, I''ll head out."


    With that, she brushed past him.


    Theodore was momentarily stunned by her beauty. Just as she was about to pass him, he grabbed her wrist.


    Phoebe reacted even faster, pping his hand away. "Mr. Reynolds, please behave yourself!"


    The words "I brought the cat" got stuck in Theodore''s throat. Her cold gaze hurt him, filling him with anger.


    "Take care of Mom. Goodbye!" Phoebe said, opening the door and walking out.


    Theodore gritted his teeth, ring at her sharp, straight back.


    He slowly clenched his fists and punched the wall.


    A sigh came from behind him. "You two fought again, didn''t you? No wonder she cried so muchst night. Theodore, sometimes I really don''t understand you. Do you even like her?" Theodore turned to see Taylor awake. She had been awake for a while but hadn''t made a sound.


    He awkwardly looked away. "What''s the use of me liking her? She doesn''t like me."


    "She wouldn''t be upset if she dislikes you." Taylor struggled to sit up. Theodore quickly helped her.


    Taylor looked at his hands. Fortunately, it was only slightly injured. "Does self-harm make you feel better?"


    Theodore hid his hand. "She''s upset because I stop her from working."


    Taylor frowned. "What are you two arguing about now?"


    "Nothing much. I shouldn''t have let her work back then. Now her heart is outside, and it''s time for her toe back to the family," Theodore said expressionlessly.


    Taylor stared at him. "Phoebe isn''t a woman who relies on others. If you keep her at home, she''ll go crazy."


    Theodore stared back. "You never worked, and you lived just fine. Why can''t she?"


    Taylor felt hurt. After a pause, she said, "Times are different. If I had the chance back then, I wouldn''t have stayed at home. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been thest to know he had a mistress. Do you think I''m happy?" Theodore replied, "I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t mean it that way."


    Taylor sighed, "I don''t get what''s wrong between you two. You can''t ept her love, and she can''t ept yours. Over time, hearts will break. When she decides to leave, how will you convince her to stay?" "She won''t!" Theodore said firmly.


    Taylor stared at him. "Confidence is good, while overconfidence is arrogance. You''ll regret it."


    Taylor really liked Phoebe. She was smart, sensible, and understanding. Why did she always sh with Theodore?


    Theodore said, "Mom, don''t worry about us. We''re tied together for life. She can''t escape my grasp. I''ve set my sights on her!"


    Outside the room, Vanessa withdrew her hand, her face gloomy. She stared at the door for a long time before wheeling herself away.


    ''Theodore said he had set his sights on Phoebe. What about me? Where did he ce me?'' Vanessa was filled with so much hatred that she wanted to tear Phoebe apart!


    At a caf¨¦ near the hospital, Phoebe walked in and took off her sunsses, brightening the ce.


    The waiter was stunned by her beauty. "Good morning, ma''am. What would you like to order?"


    Phoebe said calmly, "I have friends who arrived earlier. Where is A24?"


    The waiter replied, "This way, please. I''ll take you there."


    Phoebe nodded and followed the waiter. Many people turned to look at her as she walked by.


    The waiter led her to table A24, where John and Lloyd were already waiting. They almost didn''t recognize her.


    When she stopped at the table, they both stood up. John asked in disbelief, "Ms. Ziegler?"


    Phoebe smiled. "Don''t you recognize me after just one day? Sit down. Waiter, I''ll have a..."


    "Mocha, no milk, no sugar," John interjected.


    The waiter nced at them, but Phoebe''s presence was so strong that he didn''t think of any romantic implications.


    Phoebe sat down and looked at John. "Did you bring the papers I asked for?"


    John snapped out of his daze. Although he had worked with Phoebe for over six months, he was still often stunned by her beauty, especially since she lookedpletely different with and without makeup. At this moment, Phoebe''s aura was almost overbearing, making her both terrifying and gorgeous, hard to look in the eyes.


    "Yeah, of course." John pushed several papers in front of her.


    Phoebe took them and flipped through the contracts. She didn''t really need to; she had drafted them herself and knew the terms by heart.


    She looked up at Lloyd. "Mr. Cooper, as the second party, can I terminate these three contracts early?"


    Lloyd and John exchanged nces. He was surprised. "Do you want to terminate the contracts early? Are you nning to cklist them?"

 Chapter 416 She Wont Let Her Off Easily

    Phoebeughed. "Noah and ire are ourpany''s artists. I don''t need to cklist them by terminating their contracts. I want to set them free. Is that okay?" ''Vanessa wants a free ride. Dream on!'' Phoebe thought.


    Lloyd looked at Phoebe, shocked. "Ms. Ziegler, I don''t get it. If we terminate their contracts, we owe a hefty fee. Noah and ire are our top earners."


    "It doesn''t matter. Thepany will cover it. How do you want to handle it?" Phoebe asked calmly.


    John eyed Phoebe, sensing something was up. "Ms. Ziegler, did something happen?"


    Despite her heavy makeup, Phoebe''s exhaustion was clear. There had to be a reason for her sudden actions.


    "Don''t ask. I have my ns," Phoebe said.


    John and Lloyd exchanged nces, both in disbelief. Queen Entertainment had gained fame thanks to Noah and ire, and now many artists wanted to sign with them. Phoebe was almost self-destructively letting Noah and ire go. This was highly unusual.


    Lloyd said, "But how do we exin this to the head office?"


    He meant the Reynolds Group.


    Phoebe chuckled and stared sharply at Lloyd. "Lloyd, you know I''m still in charge of Queen Entertainment, right?"


    Lloyd was taken aback. "I just don''t get why you''re doing this. Anypany with valuable artists would try to extend their contracts. I''ve never seen anyone do the opposite." Phoebe replied, "Well, today you''ll see something new."


    Lloyd was speechless.


    He thought, ''Phoebe must be crazy!''


    Phoebe leaned back in her chair, her gaze bold and sharp, as if she had been restrained for too long and was finally unleashing her true nature.


    "Send the termination letters to Noah and ire. I''ll handle the follow-up," Phoebe said.


    Lloyd knew further persuasion was pointless. Phoebe had always been smart and wise, as shown by her sess with Noah and ire.


    Phoebe was not only smart but also had a keen eye. Yet, she seemed to be losing her mind after her sess. Letting the artists go now was simply a joke. But what could Lloyd say?


    Phoebe had her own ideas, and he just had to follow them.


    "Also, this matter stays between us and the involved parties until the termination is finalized. Otherwise, you know the consequences," Phoebe said. Lloyd was silent.


    He wondered, ''Phoebe, always so by-the-book, is now taking such a big risk.''


    Lloyd replied, "I understand."


    Phoebe looked at John and said, "Where''s the confidential agreement I asked you to bring? Show it to Lloyd."


    John quickly took out two copies of the confidential agreement from his briefcase and ced them in front of Lloyd. After reading the contents, Lloyd''s expression was indescribable. Lloyd was stunned. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Lloyd, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but this matter has far-reaching implications. We all need to be a bit more cautious. Sign it, and we''ll all feel more at ease." Lloyd was once again speechless.


    He had dealt with legal matters for half his life, but this was the first time Phoebe had left him at a loss. Phoebe''s confidential agreement protected the artists'' rights entirely, with no regard for thepany''s interests. John finally got why Phoebe had him print the confidential agreement. She was nning to go down with Queen Entertainment.


    Lloyd signed the agreement, and Phoebe smiled. "Lloyd, I really appreciate you. Can I trust you with my divorce case?"


    Lloyd was stunned.


    Everyone knew Phoebe was Theodore''s secret lover. Who would have thought she was actually married, making Vanessa the other woman?


    Lloyd left the caf¨¦ in a daze. John looked at Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, are you leaving Queen Entertainment?"


    Phoebe nodded. "Yes, John. You should start looking for another job."


    "Why?" John was puzzled.


    Phoebe lowered her eyes, silent for a moment. "You''ve heard the rumors. Queen Entertainment was a gift from Theodore to Vanessa. I was just managing it for him. But I put my heart into it. I can''t let the people I nurtured being ruined by her. So before I leave, I want to make sure they''re all taken care of."


    "Ms. Ziegler." John looked at Phoebe, heartbroken.


    Phoebe looked up, eyes sharp and determined. "She wants Queen Entertainment? Fine, I''ll give her a tarnished shell."


    How could she let Vanessa off so easily?


    John stared in awe. Phoebe was so radiant he didn''t dare look her in the eye. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe squinted. "John, talk to Noah and ire personally. I can''t leave Kedora for now. If they have questions, they can call me."


    "What about Evan?" John asked.


    Phoebe sneered. "Evan is my trump card. If we''re going to mess with Vanessa, we might as well go big. I want her to inherit apany burdened with massive debt."


    Phoebe thought, ''Vanessa wants my things? She''ll learn never to underestimate my capacity for revenge!''


    John felt a chill. Looking at Phoebe''s ruthless expression, he should''ve felt fear, but instead, his blood was boiling.


    He thought, ''What kind of woman is Phoebe?''


    He had always thought Phoebe was gentle, but now he realized she was anything else. She was covered withthorns.


    Phoebe returned home, dragging her tired body into the living room. Ollie meowed from the cat house, trying to get her attention.


    She walked over, scratched Ollie''s fluffy chin through the bars, and Ollie purred.


    Phoebe looked at Ollie, filled with guilty. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have adopted you. You would''ve found a better owner."


    Ollie seemed to sense her sadness and kept rubbing its head against her palm, trying tofort her.


    Phoebe broke down, tears rolling down from her cheeks.


    She had only adopted Ollie for a few days, butit already knew how tofort her. Yet, Theodore, who had been with her for over three years, only ever hurt her. People really were worse than animals!


    In the hospital smoking area, Theodore held a cigarette. He took a deep drag and slowly exhaled. He raised an eyebrow at Lawton. "Did you say Phoebe submitted her resignation?" Lawton replied, "Yes, HR has already received it."


    Theodore squinted dangerously. He hadn''t expected Phoebe to react so strongly.


    He thought, ''Since she resigned, what''s her next move?''

 Chapter 417 The Man Who Makes Her Hurt

    After Phoebe joined Queen Entertainment, her title and sry still came from the Reynolds Group. So, to quit, she had to send her resignation to the headquarters'' HR. Phoebe sent the email, turned off her phone, and copsed onto the bed. She thought she would stay up all night, but she fell asleep right away.


    She woke up in the afternoon, hungry. Staring at the familiar ceiling, she felt disoriented before checking her phone.


    It was 3:30 PM, and she had an email.


    Phoebe sat up, unlocked her phone, and read the email. It was from HR: [Ms. Ziegler, sorry, Mr. Reynolds does not approve your resignation!]


    She read it several times before it sank in. She was instantly furious.


    What was Theodore ying at?


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and called HR. They answered quickly, sounding nervous. "Ms. Ziegler, we can''t approve your resignation. Please don''t make this hard for us." Clearly, they were covering their backs.


    Phoebe sneered. "Got it."


    She hung up and tossed her phone onto the bed, fuming.


    Phoebe thought, ''Fine, Theodore. Think I can''t leave because you said no?''


    Rubbing her temples, she got out of bed, put on her slippers, and walked out. The hallway was smoky, like a scene from a fairy tale.


    Covering her nose, she walked into the living room and saw Theodore on the sofa, looking grim with a half-burned cigarette. The ashtray was overflowing.


    He''d been back for a while.


    She nced at him and headed to the kitchen.


    "Stop!" Theodore''s cold voice called out.


    Phoebe paused but kept going. She opened the fridge, grabbed the medicine, and angrily tossed it in the trash.


    Phoebe thought, ''Why should I take medicine and have a kid? With Theodore acting like this, I would''ve kicked him out ages ago. Why am I putting up with this?'' She was so mad she stomped on the medicine for good measure.


    Theodore walked in and saw her. Her behavior startled him, making him forget why he came in.


    He stared at her. "Phoebe."


    Phoebe stiffened, braced herself on the counter, and slowly retracted her foot. She casually flipped her hair, acting like nothing happened.


    She turned to Theodore and looked him in the eye. "Why didn''t you approve my resignation?"


    Who told her to focus on family lifest night? Now that she resigned, he wouldn''t approve it. Did his words mean nothing?


    Theodore frowned. "Phoebe, can''t you show a little humility in front of me?"


    "Humility?" Phoebe scoffed. "Maybe in the next life, Theodore. If you''re a man, keep your word and approve my resignation." Theodore''s anger red. He stormed into the kitchen. "Phoebe, You should have the best say in whether I''m a man or not."


    "You!" Phoebe gritted her teeth, ring at him. "Approve it or not, I''m resigning. No way I''m working for Vanessa."


    She''d never work under Vanessa.


    Theodore leaned on the counter, eyeing her defiant look. "What if I insist you on helping her?"


    Phoebe didn''t back down. "Then it''s her or me. You can try it.."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore roared, grabbing her neck and pulling her close. His breath, reeking of tobo, hit her face. "Are you threatening me with death?" "Yes!" Phoebe shot back.


    Theodore, enraged, tightened his grip, knowing a bit more pressure would snap her neck.


    "Do you want to die, Phoebe? Killing you is easier than killing a cat. Want to try?" he asked.


    Phoebe showed no fear, not even blinking. She smiled faintly, a muffledugh escaping her chest.


    "What are youughing at?" he demanded.


    "Having you personally kill me makes my worthless life worth something," Phoebe mocked.


    Theodore was livid. He grabbed her hair, forcing her to expose her neck.


    At that moment, he genuinely wanted to kill her.


    If Phoebe was permanently silenced, she''d stop driving him crazy. She''d be peaceful, fragile, and gentle in his arms.


    Theodore slowly tightened his grip, the pain of suffocation forcing Phoebe to open her mouth. From his angle, he could see her bright red lips.


    He squinted, leaned in, and captured her lips. At the same time, his grip loosened, and he held the back of her head, kissing her fiercely.


    Phoebe wouldn''t submit. She struggled, trying to bite him, but he grabbed her jaw, immobilizing her.


    Theodore''s teeth broke her lip, and warm blood flowed out. He sucked on her blood.


    After a while, he slightly released her lips, his voice suppressed with rage, "It''s hard to believe that a heartless woman like you has warm blood." Phoebe''s eyes filled with tears, red marks from his grip on her neck. She leaned against the counter, gasping for air.


    Sheughed. "I also find it hard to believe that someone as cold-hearted as you thinks others are heartless."


    Theodore''s fists clenched again.


    His gaze swept over the red marks on her neck. He took a deep breath, turned, and mmed the door as he left. He feared that if he stayed any longer, he might actually kill her. Hearing the door m, Phoebe could no longer stand. She slid down the counter, sitting on the floor, gasping for breath.


    Theodore''s name was like a thorn in her heart, impossible to remove and painful to touch. She covered her eyes with her hand, her palm wet with tears.


    Years ago, Phoebe had told Edward she never regretted joining the Reynolds Group. But now, if given another chance, she''d stay far away from it without hesitation.


    She''d never want to encounter Theodore, who caused her so much pain, ever again!

 Chapter 418 No One Loves Her More Than I Do

    Patrick walked out of the filming location and spotted Theodore leaning against a ck Bentley, smoking, surrounded by a few young, pretty girls, looking rxed. He walked over and cleared his throat. "Am I interrupting?"


    Theodore, showing off his charm, should be killed!


    The girls turned around, still blushing, and greeted Patrick awkwardly, "Patrick."


    Patrick nced at them and half-jokingly said, "Didn''t you all say you loved me the most? Howe you''ve switched so quickly?"


    The girlsughed, embarrassed.


    Patrick put his hand on Theodore''s shoulder and said to the girls, "Can I have a word with him alone?"


    The girls replied, "Sure, we''ll go."


    They walked away, looking back every few steps. Patrick removed his hand from Theodore''s shoulder, crossed his arms, and said, "Did you drive all the way here just to flirt?" Theodore, holding a half-smoked cigarette, raised an eyebrow. "Jealous I stole your spotlight?"


    Patrick swung his hand, but Theodore dodged. Patrickughed and said, "Why don''t you act like this in front of Phoebe?"


    Mentioning Phoebe, Theodore''s smile faded. He took a deep drag from his cigarette and exhaled slowly.


    "She and I..." Theodoreughed bitterly, threw the cigarette butt away, and crushed it with his shoes, looking mncholic. Patrick raised an eyebrow. "You two fighting?"


    Theodore nced at him.


    Patrick shrugged. "Don''t ask how I know. If you drove two hours to get here, it must be about Phoebe."


    Patrick nudged Theodore''s arm. "What was it this time?"


    Theodore thought for a moment but realized the reason was trivial. But why did Phoebe''s look and words ignite such a fire in him?


    "She doesn''t love me," Theodore said.


    Patrick was stunned for a few seconds, then burst outughing, pounding on the car hood.


    "Is this something our confident Mr. Reynolds would say?" Patrick asked.


    Seeing Patrickugh so hard, Theodore angrily kicked at him. But Patrick, used to action scenes, jumped away before Theodore''s foot could reach him. Theodore''s face darkened. "Enough already. I came for advice, not to beughed at."


    "I''ve never even been in a rtionship, and you want my advice? Are you sure I won''t mess it up?" Patrick said, stillughing.


    Theodore thought, ''Driving all this way to find Patrick was really unnecessary.''


    "Goodbye!" Theodore opened the car door, but Patrick grabbed his arm. "Seriously? Just because I''m not useful, you leave? That''s a douchebag move." Theodore looked down at Patrick''s hand. Patrick quickly let go and said, "I''ve wondered what you saw in her that made you so determined."


    Good question.


    Theodore remained silent.


    The most outrageous thing Theodore ever did was to forceon Phoebe. He thought that night would be the closest he''d ever get to happiness. Unexpectedly, luck was on his side. Phoebe got pregnant from that one night.


    "Maybe I was crazy," Theodore said. If he hadn''t been, he wouldn''t have done it.


    Patrick sneered. "I don''t know if you''re crazy, but if Edward heard you, he''d lose it. Did you know Edward turned down a perfect match on a blind date? He''s waiting for Phoebe. If you don''t cherish her, once you divorce, Edward will propose." "Are you trying to piss me off?" Theodore red. He drove all this way, and Patrick was just twisting the knife.


    Patrick looked serious. "I''m reminding you that Phoebe has an ex who loves her more than you do. If they hadn''t fallen out, you might not have married her. Cherish her, Theodore!"


    Theodore was speechless.


    He had gone to great lengths to get Phoebe.


    Theodore got into the car, started the engine, and after a moment, rolled down the window. "No one loves her more than I do."


    With that, he rolled up the window and sped off. The ck Bentley shot out like a leopard.


    Patrick was left in a cloud of exhaust, couldn''tugh or cry. "If you love her, tell her. What''s the point of showing off to me?"


    Patrick understood why Theodore found it hard to speak. Theodore had his pride, and lowering his head was tough. Patrick didn''t understand Phoebe. As Cindy would say, "Don''t try to guess a woman''s mind; you''ll only end up lonely." If Theodore could just be honest, things wouldn''t be this way.


    What a pity.


    There were many takes, as Hank had high standards. ire adjusted several times before meeting Hank''s requirements. As she came down from the wire, her assistant ran over with a down jacket. "ire, John is here, waiting for you at the hotel." ire was surprised. "When did he arrive?"


    "Not long ago. He seems to have a lot on his mind. Could it be about Ms. Ziegler?" ire raised her hand to stop the assistant. With so many people around, ire said, "Let''s go back to the hotel first."


    John replied, "Okay."


    ire took the shuttle back to the hotel, where John was waiting. After some small talk, ire nervously asked, "John, does Phoebe have any instructions?" John took a termination contract and a pen from his briefcase. "Ms. Brown, Ms. Ziegler sent me to ask you to sign this termination contract." ire''s ears buzzed, and her mind went nk.


    After a long while, she looked up at John, her voice trembling, "Why? Did I do something wrong? Is that why Phoebe doesn''t want me anymore?"

 Chapter 419 Why Dont You Want Me Anymore

    John paused and said, "ire, with your fame, going solo won''t hurt you."


    ire, worried, replied, "But I just want to stay with Phoebe."


    ire had identally signed with Queen Entertainment. She thought it would take years to get popr, but luck was on her side. Without much effort, shended a top supporting role in Hank''s movie, and her future looked bright. But, this time, Phoebe wanted to end their contract. Was it because her rise to fame was too easy?


    John said, "Who doesn''t?"


    ire looked at John sadly. "Why does Phoebe want to end my contract? The agreement is all in my favor, and I can even im a penalty fee. Is something wrong with her?"


    John avoided her gaze. Phoebe had told him to keep her departure a secret until ire officially left Queen Entertainment.


    John said, "ire, trust that Phoebe wouldn''t harm you. She also said if you want to sign with another agency, she can help you find a good one."


    ire''s eyes filled with tears. "Am I the only one being let go?"


    John couldn''t look her in the eyes. "I''m sorry. I can''t tell you."


    "I get it. Can I contact Phoebe?" ire asked, feeling abandoned and wanting answers.


    "You can, but keep the termination confidential. If it leaks, you''ll be responsible," John warned.


    ire''s face went pale. "I understand."


    The termination agreement was in duplicate. ire didn''t sign it. She handed it back to John. "John, can I think about it overnight?" John nodded. "Okay."


    ire went to her room and called Phoebe. The phone rang twice before Phoebe picked up. ire choked up before she could speak. Phoebe probably heard ire''s sobs and sighed. "John must have seen you. It was my decision. I''m sorry I can''t stay with you." "Phoebe, why?" ire asked, tears streaming down her face. Why did Phoebe suddenly abandon her?


    Phoebe closed her eyes. "This contract is the best gift I can give you. If you face any problems, contact me. I''ll help as much as I can."


    "But I don''t want to go anywhere. Phoebe, I just want to stay with you. Please don''t leave me," ire cried, her voice hoarse.


    Phoebe''s heart ached. Parting was so painful. "I''m sorry."


    After the call ended, Phoebe stood by the window, looking at the night-shrouded courtyard. The winter had left the trees bare, a scene of destion.


    Phoebe wiped her eyes and sighed softly. Saying goodbye to ire was hard enough. If Noah called to ask why, it would be even harder.


    For some reason, the first time Phoebe saw Noah, she felt a sense of deja vu. Noah seemed very much like a child she had met when she was a tutor. But theirst names were different.


    Phoebe had a restless night, drifting in and out of dreams. One moment she was carrying young Theodore out of the mountains, the next she was teaching a ss with Noah in the front row, who then turned into Theodore. The scenes shifted rapidly. She was pressed against a patterned carpet, and Theodore whispered seductively in her ear.


    A knock on the door startled her awake. She sat up abruptly, the cold early winter air making her shiver and break out in goosebumps.


    The knocking continued. She pressed her throbbing temples, put on a coat, and walked out of the bedroom.


    Ollie, startled by the noise, had retreated to its cat house. Seeing here out, it jumped out and meowed around her feet. Phoebe picked it up and went to open the door.


    Noah stood outside, his eyes red, with a flustered John behind him.


    Phoebe frowned. "What''s going on? Doesn''t your group have a performance in Lindell Harbor tonight? Why are you back?" Noah, overwhelmed with emotion, couldn''t hold back when he saw Phoebe. He stepped forward and hugged her tightly. John''s eyes widened in shock.


    Phoebe was stunned. What was happening? She nced at John, who appeared just as shocked as she was.


    Phoebe''s hands froze in mid-air. Noah was holding her so tightly she could feel his strong, rhythmic heartbeat against her chest. This position was too intimate.


    If Theodore saw this...


    Phoebe hurriedly pushed Noah''s shoulders. "Noah, let go of me. I can hardly breathe."


    Noah''s eyes were filled with tears and panic. When he saw the termination agreement with John, he couldn''t sit still for a second.


    Phoebe was going to leave him, just like he had to leave back then.


    They had finally reunited, and he hadn''t even had a chance to do anything for Phoebe. How could she just walk out of his life?


    Noah said, "Phoebe, I won''t terminate the contract!"


    Phoebe was stunned. Noah hade because of the termination. She pushed Noah away forcefully and said sternly, "Did you leave the event in Lindell Harbor just to tell me this nonsense?" Noah was taken aback.


    When Phoebe was serious, it made him instinctively feel uneasy and scared.


    Phoebe''s expression turned cold. "John, book him a return ticket immediately. If he''s not on stage tonight, he doesn''t need to see me again."


    "Phoebe!" Noah finally found his voice. "I don''t understand. Why don''t you want me anymore? Is it because I didn''t perform well?"


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead. "Thepany terminating your contract and making you a free agent is beneficial for you. How does that mean I don''t want you?"


    "I don''t want to be a free agent. I just want to work for you and make money for you," Noah said stubbornly.


    Phoebe red at him. "If you were my brother, I''d hit you. You don''t even know what''s good for you. All my efforts for you are wasted."


    Noah looked down at Phoebe, his eyes shining with a fervor he didn''t even realize. "Then hit me. Wherever you are, that''s where I''ll be. I want to work for you for the rest of my life." Phoebe was speechless.


    She pointed at Noah,ughing in exasperation. "John, personally take him back to Lindell Harbor. Also, bring back the signed termination agreement. I don''t want to waste words with him."

 Chapter 420 Are We in a Romantic Relationship?

    Phoebe stepped back into the room. Just as she was about to shut the door, Noah rushed to keep it open. He looked heartbroken and confused. "Phoebe, if you don''t give me a exnation, I won''t sign the termination contract." Phoebe ground her teeth. She didn''t intended to reveal too much, but, seeing the loose cannon, Noah, in front of her, shesighed "Come in."


    She went inside and sat on the sofa with Ollie in her arms.


    When Noah and John entered, Noah anxiously took in the luxurious decor of the living room.


    So this was Phoebe''s ce. It was huge!


    ''How many endorsements would I need to take so that I can afford her a house of this size in Manhattan?'' he thought, his love for her suddenly feeling cold. Phoebe gestured for them to sit. "Sit down."


    Noah and John awkwardly sat on the sofa opposite her, their eyes drawn to Ollie in her arms.


    They hadn''t even noticed Ollie before.


    Phoebe gently pinched the back of Ollie''s neck, making him sprawl outfortably. "I''m leaving Queen Entertainment."


    "What?" Noah was shocked.


    Phoebe looked him in the eye. "I made you famous. If you stay at Queen Entertainment, she''ll cause trouble for you. It''s not worthy."


    Noah stared nkly. "Why? Aren''t you the head of Queen Entertainment?"


    Phoebe smiled, looking down at Ollie. "I am, but it doesn''t belong to me. They can rece me anytime."


    Noah focused on her bitter smile, his mind nk. "Phoebe, I''ll open a studio for you. You can be the boss, and no one can kick you out." Phoebe was stunned, and thenughed. "Alright then, work hard and make more money."


    Noah was speechless.


    He felt underestimated but had no proof.


    "I''m serious," Noah said, like a child making a solemn promise.


    Phoebe chuckled. "I believe you. Now you know the reason. Shouldn''t you go back to Lindell Harbor and prepare for tonight''s performance?"


    Though reluctant, Noah couldn''t let Phoebe down. He slowly got up and left with John. Phoebe saw them to the elevator.


    "Perform well and cherish every stage, okay?" Phoebe patted Noah''s shoulder.


    Even through his thick jacket, Noah felt the strength in her palm, making him yearn for more.


    Noah looked at Phoebe intensely, wanting to hug her, but he held back.


    "I''m leaving then," he said.


    "Okay." Phoebe nodded and told John, "Take him to the airport and make sure he gets on the ne."


    John replied, "Yes, Ms. Ziegler."


    Watching them enter the elevator, Phoebe stood in the lobby for a moment before turning back. She had only taken a few steps when the elevator dinged open behind her. Thinking Noah had returned, she turned and started to say, "You..."


    Her words stopped when she saw Theodore step out. She frowned, worried he might have run into Noah.


    Theodore, wrapped in a cold aura, saw Phoebe and his eyes brightened, a strange sense of anticipation filling his heart.


    He asked, "Are you waiting for me?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, expressionless, and walked toward the apartment.


    Theodore quickly caught up, grabbed her wrist, and pinned her against the wall.


    Their breaths mingled. He lowered his head, almost touching her nose. "You don''t even want to look at me. Guess you weren''t waiting." Phoebe''s face darkened. "Let go of me!"


    Theodore stared into her eyes harshly. "Phoebe, you never understand what obedient means unless you''re in bed?"


    His lips brushed hers, sounding like a lover''s whisper, but to Phoebe, it was insulting.


    She struggled and sneered. "Even in bed, I don''t."


    "Really?" Theodore lifted her, and before she could react, he carried her into the apartment and kicked the door shut.


    Filled with anger, he strode to the living room.


    Realizing his intent, Phoebe struggled harder, but he threw her onto the sofa, momentarily stunning her.


    She stared wide-eyed as Theodore pressed down, tearing at her clothes.


    Her resistance was futile. The strength difference made her struggle seemed weak.


    Theodore locked her in ce, his nose brushing her skin. In the morning light, his chest heaved, and his breathing grew rapid. Phoebe''s throat tightened, her heart pounding. She felt like prey under a predator''s paw, sensing danger. But she refused!


    Phoebe closed her eyes, hot tears streaming. She choked out, "Theodore, do you love me?" Theodore''s movements abruptly stopped.


    Phoebe opened her eyes, bloodshot and filled with hatred. "Don''t touch me if you don''t love me."


    Theodore''s throat felt dry. He propped himself up, his gaze tenderly sweeping over her face, finally resting on the marks on her neck.


    He lowered his head, kissing the marks. He almost sighed. "I love you, Phoebe."


    Phoebe felt all the blood rush to her head, exploding in her mind. Her pupils contracted, and her temples throbbed.


    The next second, Theodore''s lips were at her ear, and he coldly whispered, "Your body."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    The boiling blood in her veins instantly froze. The emotional rollercoaster left her dazed.


    After a long time, Phoebe snapped out of it. She let out a piercing scream and bit into Theodore''s abs, determined to tear off flesh. If he caused her pain, she would make him suffer, too!


    Theodore had never seen Phoebe so crazed. By the time he pulled her off, his lower abdomen had born bloody ring of teeth marks. He winced in pain, frowning at Phoebe''s blood-stained lips. She looked like she hade from hell, ready to im his life.


    He grabbed the back of her head, pulling her down for a rough kiss. "Phoebe, do you think we''re in a loving rtionship?" Phoebe opened her mouth to bite him, refusing to submit!


    But soon, Theodore''s violence subdued her. He looked down at Phoebe, his gaze as silent as an abyss.


    He added, "No, we''re not, so it''s right for you to hate me. Remember this hatred, because I hate you just as much!"

 Chapter 421 Phoebe is Missing

    Phoebe had a long dream where she was still Theodore''s secretary at the Reynolds Group.


    She found herself in the president''s office lounge, unsure why she was there. She remembered Theodore dragging her in at noon, thinking she had lost something and went to look for it while he was away. But her luck ran out. Theodore, who was supposed to be at a lunch meeting, came back unexpectedly, trapping her in the lounge; she was too scared toe out.


    Phoebe then heard Theodore talking to someone. The voice was familiar-it was Patrick, a rising star in the entertainment industry and Theodore''s friend.


    She couldn''t recall their conversation at first, but one question from Patrick stood out. He asked Theodore, "Since you keep her around, isn''t it because you''re in love with her?"


    The word ''love'' made Phoebe''s heart race. She knew they were talking about her. She held her breath, waiting for Theodore''s answer.


    After what felt like forever, though it was only seconds, Theodore finally responded, "Love? That''s too pretentious. Does she even deserve it?"


    Phoebe woke up with her heart aching, feeling empty. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she stared at the familiar ceiling.


    She thought, ''Why did I humiliate myself by asking if Theodore loved me? He already gave me the answer, so why hadn''t I learned my lesson?'' Dragging herself out of bed, she got dressed and left the bedroom. The living room was a mess; Theodore was already gone. Standing in the empty living room, her own screams echoed in her ears. She closed her eyes, unwilling to remember more. Phoebe walked to the cat house where Ollie was hiding, clearly frightened. When Ollie saw her, its fur stood on end. With difficulty, Phoebe squatted down and hoarsely said, "Ollie, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you away from here."


    She opened the cat house and reached in. At first, Ollie bared its teeth, but after a while, realizing she wasn''t a threat, it tentatively extended a paw into her palm.


    Ollie cautiously watched Phoebe, ready to retreat at any moment. But Phoebe stayed still, and eventually, Ollie felt reassured and licked her palm.


    Phoebe gently picked Ollie up. She took nothing but her phone and left the Imperial Apartment with Ollie.


    Phoebe was missing!


    Theodore found out the next afternoon. When he came home, the ce was empty, devoid of any sign of life.


    He searched the house but couldn''t find her. He called her, but her phone was always off.


    At first, Theodoreforted himself, thinking, ''Phoebe is just angry, and she wille back in a couple of days.'' But by the third, fourth, and fifth days, with Phoebe still missing, he couldn''t stay calm anymore. Phoebe had disappeared just like that. Theodore immediately called Evelyn to ask if Phoebe was at the Golden Apartment.


    Evelyn replied, "Theodore, Phoebe isn''t here. Did you two fight again?"


    Looking disheveled, Theodore recalled the events of that day but dodged the main issue. "Mom, I''ll end the call now. If you hear anything about Phoebe, let me know."


    Evelyn wanted to say more, but he had already hung up.


    Theodore clutched his phone and knocked on Cindy''s apartment door. When Cindy saw him, she sneered, "Well, look who it is. Never thought Mr. Reynolds would grace us with his presence. How honored!"


    Theodore pressed his lips together. "Phoebe is missing."


    "Oh, she finally wised up and left you, huh? Good for her," Cindy shot back.


    Theodore stared at her. "Cindy, don''t think that just because you''re with Patrick, I won''t touch you."


    "It''s not clear yet who''s using whom," Cindy retorted. "What? Beating Phoebe wasn''t enough? You want to beat me too? I''m not afraid of you."


    Theodore clenched his fists, prepared for her sarcasm. "Where is Phoebe?"


    Cindy leaned against the door frame, indifferent. "You lost her and now you''re asking me? How would I know?"


    "You''re her best friend. If you don''t know, who would?"


    "You''re her husband. If you don''t know, how would I?" Cindy snapped. "Worried now? Where were you before?"


    "Cindy!" Theodore warned, enunciating each word.


    Cindy raised her head, matching his intensity. "Theodore, I''ve disliked you for a long time. If it weren''t for Phoebe stopping me, I would''ve had someone beat you up ages ago."


    "Where is Phoebe?" Theodore''s patience was wearing thin.


    "Why don''t you go find her yourself? I don''t know," Cindy said, turning to go inside. As she was about to close the door, Theodore slipped in.


    "Phoebe isn''t here," Cindy repeated.


    "I know. If you don''t tell me where she is, I''ll stay here and not leave," Theodore said, plopping down on the sofa.


    Cindy had never seen such a shameless man. Furious, she shouted, "Theodore, people like you deserve to know what it''s like to be abandoned!" She stormed into the bedroom and called Patrick.


    Patrick''s assistant answered, "Ms. Croix, Patrick is filming and can''t take your call right now. In a while "


    Cindy cut him off, "I''ll give him an hour. If he doesn''te to my house and take his friend away, I''ll chop his friend up and feed him to the dogs!" She hung up. Patrick''s assistant thought, ''Cindy is so fierce. How does Patrick manage?''


    Patrick arrived at Cindy''s house within the hour.


    When he opened the door, he saw Theodore sittingfortably on the sofa as if it were his own home.


    Patrick rubbed his temples. "Why didn''t you answer my calls? What are you up to now?"


    Theodore, unfazed, was surprised by Patrick''s submissiveness to Cindy. "Phoebe is missing. Cindy must know where she is."


    Patrick noticed the bedroom door was tightly shut. ''Cindy must be fuming inside,'' he thought. He lowered his voice, "Cindy is protective. Asking her is useless. You''d be better off sending someone to find her yourself."

 Chapter 422 When You Cry, You Dont Look Like Her Anymore

    Theodore nced at Patrick and said, "If I knew where she was, would I be waiting here like an idiot?"


    Realizing Phoebe was missing, he immediately sent people to look for her.


    That morning, after leaving with the cat, Phoebe called a Uber to Cindy''s house.


    Then she vanished. Days went by, and her phone stayed off. Theodore checked; she hadn''t left the country.


    Before Phoebe disappeared, only Cindy had seen her and knew where she was.


    Seeing Theodore''s serious look, Patrickughed and said, "Your wife''s missing, and youe to Cindy''s house to wait. No wonder she''s mad enough to want to chop you up."


    Theodore replied, "I can wait. If you don''t want me here, ask her where Phoebe went. Once I get an answer, I''ll leave."


    "You''re something else," Patrick said, ring. After a moment, he gave in. "Fine, I''ll ask."


    Patrick walked to the bedroom door, which was locked. He knocked and said, "Cindy, open up. Let me in."


    In the living room, Theodore heard Patrick''s humble tone and felt oddly satisfied. He thought, ''No matter how tough they are outside, they turn into kittens in front of the women they love.''


    A thud sounded, followed by Cindy''s haughty voice, "Get lost. I won''t tell him. Isn''t he supposed to be so capable? Let him find her himself."


    Patrick touched his nose and coughed to hide his embarrassment. He called, "Cindy."


    Silence from the bedroom.


    Patrick stood there for two minutes, then shrugged at Theodore. "She won''t say. You should go. I''ll call you if I find out anything."


    Theodore''s lips tightened. Even Patrick couldn''t handle Cindy. Unless he captured and starved her for days, she''d never reveal where Phoebe was. He stood up and asked, "Patrick, who''s really in control here?"


    Patrick was speechless.


    As Theodore passed him, he patted his shoulder and said, "I''m waiting for good news. Don''t let me down."


    Patrick angrily swatted his hand away, wanting to retort, but seeing the red veins in Theodore''s eyes, he held back.


    Patrick asked, "Is it worth it?"


    Theodore met his gaze but said nothing, then left.


    Once Theodore was gone, Patrick knocked on the bedroom door again. "Cindy, Theodore''s gone. Come out. Let''s talk."


    After a few seconds, the door opened. Patrick slipped in and grabbed Cindy''s waist.


    Patrick''s hand was warm, and Cindy''s waist felt a burning sensation. She instinctively wanted to escape.


    But it was toote.


    Patrick''s other hand brushed past her neck, almost gripping her throat. He held Cindy firmly and whispered in her ear, his voice deep and hoarse. "Are you getting bold after a few days without discipline?"


    Patrick usually didn''t talk like this. He was gentle and refined, never using violence against women, as long as they didn''t push his limits.


    Cindy blinked her innocent eyes. Even with Patrick''s hand around her throat, she wasn''t scared. Instead, she dared to tempt fate with reckless bravery. "So, how are you going to discipline me?" she asked.


    Patrick tightened his grip, a sh of anger in his eyes. "Don''t push me. You won''t like the oue."


    "Really?" Cindy''s gaze turned icy. "Do you know how miserable Phoebe looked when I saw her? She had bruises on her neck, holding a cat."


    She raised her head, offering her neck to Patrick''s hand. Tears streamed down her face. "Just like where you''re gripping now. Go ahead, use some force. Show me how painful it has to be to leave such clear marks." Patrick''s hand trembled.


    Cindy''s eyes curved in a mix of a smile and a cry, her tears carrying an intense allure. "Aren''t you good brothers? Even your habit of choking women is the same. Come on, choke me harder."


    Patrick''s fingers stiffened. He looked down at Cindy, her face wet with tears that stung his eyes.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed away her tears, whispering, "Cindy, don''t cry. When you cry, you don''t look like her."


    Phoebe''s resignation quickly spread within Queen Entertainment, and news that Vanessa would take over also circted. Everyone was amazed.


    Phoebe hadn''t been to thepany for days, solidifying the rumor. Ambitious employees began nning for their future. Vanessa, recovering from her injury in Kedora, was in a once-quiet hospital room that had be quite lively.


    Many employees came to see her, making her feel like the center of attention.


    After everyone left, Ruby sat in a chair, peeling an apple and sighing. "People in the workce are so realistic. Now that they know you''re taking over Queen Entertainment, they''re all trying to get on your good side." Vanessa leaned against the headboard, her face glowing. "It''s the same everywhere."


    Ruby cut the apple into pieces and handed it to her. "Have some apples. Once you''re discharged, you''ll be Ms. Fitzroy. We won''t have to deal with Phoebe anymore."


    Vanessa forked a piece of apple into her mouth, chewing as she spoke, "Is Phoebe really missing?"


    Since Phoebe''s disappearance, Theodore hadn''te to see Vanessa. Even when they met in Taylor''s hospital room, he only nodded at her, rarely speaking.


    "I heard Mr. Reynolds sent people everywhere to find her, but there''s no news. Where do you think she could be?" Ruby asked.


    In today''s information age, it was hard for Phoebe to hide, but a week had passed, and no one knew where she was.


    Vanessa sneered. "I don''t care where she is. She''d better die out there and nevere back."


    Ruby nced at her. "Vanessa, if Phoebe really dies, she''ll be the one in Mr. Reynolds'' heart. He''ll never forget her."


    "What does it matter? As long as Phoebe dies, no one can stand in my way," Vanessa said venomously.


    Ruby''s hand trembled, nearly spilling the fruit te. She steadied herself and tentatively asked, "Vanessa, did you hire someone to deal with Phoebe behind my back?"

 Chapter 423 Edward, Dont Let Me Down

    Phoebe had been missing for a week, and despite Theodore''s exhaustive efforts, he couldn''t find her. She either hid well or something bad happened, and Theodore feared the worst. Ruby was worried Vanessa might have already found someone to harm Phoebe.


    "If I could predict the future, I would''ve had someone waiting to kill her the moment she was alone," Vanessa said, wiping her neck.


    That day in the hospital lobby, she deliberately provoked Phoebe. If Phoebe had stayed indifferent despite losing thepany and the engagement ring, Vanessa would''ve respected her toughness. But Phoebe had desires and cared about things, proving she wasn''t invincible.


    Ruby quietly sighed in relief.


    "Vanessa, don''t do anything rash. We live in a society withws, and murder is illegal," Ruby advised. "We don''t need to stress over Phoebe."


    Vanessa nced at her and asked, "Ruby, what''s up with youtely? Didn''t you used to wish Phoebe would disappear?"


    Ruby was taken aback, worried Vanessa might notice something. She said, "Yes, I do wish she''d disappear, but I don''t want you to ruin your future over her."


    Vanessa squinted at Ruby for a long time until Ruby felt ufortable. Then, she looked away and said, "Of course, I won''t. Even though I want Phoebe dead, I wouldn''t do it myself." ''Who wouldn''t use someone else''s hand to kill?''


    Ruby''s heart, which had settled, was on edge again. She called, "Vanessa."


    "Look at you, so scared your face is pale. I''m joking. Don''t worry. I don''t hate her enough to want her dead," Vanessa said, waving her hand.


    Ruby felt uneasy. Ever since their falling out and reconciliation, Vanessa had be harder to read, more unpredictable.


    Taylor hadn''t seen Phoebe at the hospital for days. Feeling a bit better, and with Theodore visiting, she said, "Take me out for a walk. Staying in the ward every day is driving me crazy." Theodore nodded, brought a down jacket for Taylor, zipped it up, and wrapped a scarf around her before they went out.


    Taylorughed, "When did you be so considerate? By the way, where''s Phoebe? Has she been busy? She hasn''t visited me for days."


    Theodore pressed his lips together and pushed the wheelchair out the door.


    Taylor didn''t hear his answer. She turned to see Theodore''s cold expression and frowned, "Did you have another fight?"


    Theodore replied, "Mom, Phoebe is missing."


    "What?" Taylor was shocked. "When did this happen?"


    Theodore licked his lips, his voice hoarse, "It''s been several days. No one can reach her. Mom, I can''t find her."


    Taylor''s heart ached, and she quicklyforted Theodore, "Theodore, don''t worry. She might have gone out to clear her mind. Once she figures things out, she''lle back." Theodore closed his eyes, "She won''te back."


    Phoebe left decisively without contacting anyone, making it clear she didn''t want him to find her. Phoebe hated him, avoiding him like the gue.


    Taylor opened her mouth, and after a long while, she found her voice, "How could that be? She''s your wife. If she doesn''te back, where else would she go? Don''t talk nonsense." Theodore couldn''t answer. He had no idea where Phoebe would go. In over three years of marriage, he realized he never truly understood her.


    He knew her family and close friends, but beyond that, he was clueless about where she''d go when upset.


    "Mom, do you know where she might go?" Theodore''s voice trembled, as if Taylor was hisst hope.


    "Let me think. Don''t worry." Taylor racked her brain, but Phoebe had always kept to herself.


    When Phoebe was with the Reynolds family, she stayed on the periphery, never really integrating, as if always ready to leave.


    Phoebe rarely talked about herself; she would just quietly listen.


    Taylor suddenly remembered Phoebe mentioning her childhood a few times.


    "I remember now. She said that during summer vacations, Evelyn would send her to her grandparents'' house. After her grandparents passed away, she never went back. Do you think she might have gone there?" Taylor asked. Theodore''s eyes lit up. "I know where to find her."


    Taylor looked back in surprise, only to see Theodore leaning in to hug her. He said, "Mom, thank you. I''ll bring her back."


    Before Taylor could feel the warmth of the hug, Theodore had already let go, leaving her with a sense of loss.


    Since Theodore started elementary school, he had acted like an adult, refusing kisses and hugs. Now, being hugged so suddenly, her heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    Taylor reminded, "Yes, bring her back and treat her well. Don''t lose her again."


    Theodore was overjoyed, eager to fly to Phoebe and hold her in his arms. He wouldn''t let her leave him again, even if he had to lock her up!


    Not far behind, Vanessa sat in a wheelchair, listening to Theodore and Taylor''s conversation. She was so angry she almost ground her teeth to dust. Vanessa turned and quietly left. Back in her ward, she retrieved Edward''s number from the blocklist and called him.


    After a while, the call connected, and Edward''s indifferent voice came through, "Miss Fitzroy, I told you not to call me again. I won''t conspire with you." Vanessa''sugh was sharp. She asked, "Mr. Vanderbilt, don''t you want to know where Phoebe is? You''ve already lost to Theodore. Don''t you want to find her before he does?" Edward knew Phoebe was missing. Theodore''s actions were so noticeable that it was hard to keep them from everyone in Kedora.


    Edward asked, "How do you know?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Find her before Theodore does." Vanessa paused. "She went to her grandparents'' old house. There''s no need to thank..." Before she could finish, Edward had already ended the call, almost making Vanessa faint with anger. She gripped her phone tightly. ''Edward, don''t let me down!'' she thought.


    Edward ended the call and immediately grabbed his coat and car keys, heading downstairs. The whole family was in the living room. Delh Hill saw him wearing his coat and looking hurried and quickly called out to him, "Edward, are you going out thiste?" Edward didn''t stop and walked straight to the door.


    Delh was ignored again, and she was furious. She asked, "Edward, didn''t you hear me? How long are you going to keep ignoring me?"


    Edward paused, turned around, and looked at Delh coldly. He replied, "When you stop sending women to my bed, I''ll start acknowledging you."

 Chapter 424 Find Her, Hide Her

    Delh looked a bit embarrassed. She cleared her throat and said, "What are you talking about? When did I ever send women to your bed?" Edward didn''t argue and just walked out.


    Delh called after him, "Drive slow. It''s supposed to snow tonight. How can you go out with only a coat? Wait, I''ll get you a down jacket." But Edward was already gone. Soon, the sound of an engine roared in the yard, and the high beams cut through the night.


    Delh shivered from the cold and retreated into the warm living room. Bianca handed her a cup of water.


    "Mom, let Edward be," Bianca said.


    Delh red at Bianca, sensing a bit of smugness. Bianca wasn''t as pleasing as she used to be.


    "If I don''t care about him, he''ll wait for Phoebe forever," Delh said.


    Bianca smiled, "Edward devoted. If he wants to wait, let him. It''s better than Brian flirting everywhere. If I were Phoebe, I''d eventuallye around." Delh was speechless.


    Brian was her weak spot. She opened her mouth but didn''t argue with Bianca. "If only they could bnce each other out, it would be fine."


    Bianca sneered inwardly. ''Who knows where Brian is fooling around tonight; he still hasn''te back.''


    If Edward could share some of his infatuation with Brian, she''d be thrilled. But better not let Brian''s ways ruin Edward.


    As the car drove out, snowkes began to fall. Edward stared nkly at the snow, his heart burning.


    The first snow was the day he and Phoebe fell in love.


    Every year, on the first snow, he would get drunk to numb the heartache.


    But now, he wanted to find Phoebe during the first snow and bring her back.


    He and Phoebe had been to her grandfather Gonzalo Ziegler''s old ce. Edward drove through the night and finally arrived at the Ziegler residence just as dawn was breaking. The snow was getting heavier. Edward sat in the car, watching the first light of morning.


    The gates opened, and Phoebe, in a white down jacket, appeared.


    She coughed asionally, her cheeks red against her white jacket.


    Edward sat in the driver''s seat, staring at Phoebe. It was the closest he''d been to her in years.


    So close he could almost reach out and touch her.


    Edward''s gaze followed her. Phoebe felt someone watching her. She looked up and saw an SUV parked outside.


    Without thinking, she quickly turned and walked back inside.


    Seeing this, Edward jumped out of the car and caught up. "Phoebe, it''s me. Are you going to avoid me, too?"


    Phoebe''s back stiffened. Hearing Edward''s voice, she felt a pang of disappointment.


    She closed her eyes, hearing the footsteps stop behind her. Sheposed herself and turned to look at Edward. Edward was in a thin ck coat, snowkes falling on him.


    "Why are you here?" Phoebe asked.


    Edward stared at her, her thin frame swallowed by the puffy down jacket.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight," Edward said.


    Phoebe looked away, feeling a wave of sadness. "Edward, you shouldn''t havee."


    They shouldn''t be tangled up anymore.


    Edward gave a bitter smile. "I''m an adult. I can make my own decisions. Phoebe, even if there''s no romantic love between us, you''re still like a sister to me. How can I just let go?" Phoebe''s vision blurred with tears. She looked down, her tears silently soaking into the snow. "I''m sorry."


    "Can Ie in and sit for a bit? I''m a little cold," Edward said, tightening his coat.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but smile. "You knew it was snowing and still wore a coat. You care more about style than warmth."


    Despite her words, she let him into the yard.


    Edward watched as Phoebe closed the gate. The yard was nketed in snow, the trees bare andden with it. The flowerbeds were filled with dead leaves and branches, a scene of destion. The old house, though uninhabited for years, had peeling walls but was clean and tidy inside, showing the owner''s care.


    As Edward walked in, he saw a shadow dart into a corner. It was a small cat, baring its teeth at him.


    Edward recognized it.


    He had seen it in Phoebe''s social media posts before she deleted her ount. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Ollie?" Edward asked.


    Phoebe followed him inside, turning on the light and closing the door to keep the warmth in. She poured him a ss of water and ced it by his hand.


    "Yeah, how did you know?" Phoebe asked, sitting across from him and asionally coughing, looking quite ill.


    "I saw it on your social media. It''s cute. I remember you always liked small animals," Edward said, noticing her flushed cheeks.


    Phoebe felt embarrassed. That post had been a subtle boast aimed at Vanessa. Now, with Edward mentioning it so casually, it felt like her little secret was exposed. "Yeah, it''s Ollie. Come here," Phoebe said, beckoning to the cat.


    Ollie hesitated, then circled Edward and leaped onto Phoebe''sp. She didn''t mind the paw prints on her white down jacket and gently stroked its fur.


    "Ollie, this is your brother," Phoebe said, looking down at the cat''s contented eyes.


    "Uncle Edward," Edward corrected. "You call yourself its mom but call me its brother. What''s your agenda?"


    Phoebeughed. "Don''t you like being called younger?"


    "No, I don''t," Edward said, looking around the old house. The furnishings hadn''t changed much; they were still the way he remembered them. "This ce hasn''t changed," Edward said.


    "Yeah, things change, but ces stay the same. It''s heartbreaking," Phoebe replied.


    Edward was about to say something when she started coughing again. He frowned. "You''ve been coughing a lot. Do you need to see a doctor?"


    "I''m fine. The temperature dropped suddenly a few days ago, and the heating wasn''t on. I caught a cold," Phoebe said.

 Chapter 425 Mr. Reynolds Jealousy

    Edward saw her coughing getting worse. He stood up and said, "Let''s hit the clinic. Don''t wait when you''re sick; it only gets worse." Phoebe replied, "I''m really fine."


    But Edward was firm. Phoebe had no choice but to get up and say, "It''s freezing outside. I''ll put the cat in the carrier and not take him out." She tried to put Ollie in the carrier, but it clung to her arm, afraid they''d leave it behind.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Edward saw her struggle and said, "Just bring it along. It seems really attached to you."


    Phoebe had no choice but to carry Ollie to the door.


    As she passed Edward, he suddenly took Ollie from her. He moved so fast she couldn''t stop him, and Ollie was already in his arms. Phoebe warned, "He doesn''t like strangers and might scratch you."


    But Ollie curled up in Edward''s arms. She thought, ''Is Ollie scared of Edward?''


    Edward petted the cat''s back. Ollie''s fur stood up, but he didn''t move.


    Edward''s presence was intimidating.


    "It didn''t scratch you. When we first got him, it even scratched..." She stopped, feeling a pang of heartache.


    Edward pretended not to notice and said, "Maybe I look friendlier, and it likes me. Let''s go; I''ll hold it."


    Phoebe chuckled. She poked Ollie''s head, and it whimpered as if asking for help.


    Phoebe found Ollie cute. She grabbed her bag, put on a scarf, and left with Edward.


    After locking the door, they walked into the snow, leaving a trail of footprints. They were still chatting andughing as they reached the gate. Phoebe, smiling, said, "I''ve never seen Ollie so well-behaved. Last time, he scratched my mom."


    As the gate opened, a tall, ghostly figure stood there.


    Phoebe was startled and tried to close the door, but Theodore was faster.


    Theodore held the door and pushed it open.


    Phoebe stumbled back, but Edward caught her waist, preventing her from falling. They both looked at the gate.


    Theodore walked in slowly, tall and imposing, dressed in ck, looking like a ghost against the bright snow.


    He smirked at them, especially at Ollie in Edward''s arms. The scene was painfully beautiful.


    His thin lips parted, and he said, "Seems I interrupted your romantic moment."


    Phoebe didn''t expect Theodore to find her here. Her heart ached, and she subtly moved away from Edward.


    She knew Edward was always a sore spot for Theodore. Now that Theodore had caught her with Edward, who knew how he''d react?


    Edward''s arms felt empty. He awkwardly retracted his hand and stared at Theodore, who looked like a demon.


    He wasn''t afraid and said, "Since Mr. Reynolds noticed, why not let us be?"


    "Edward!"


    "Edward!"


    Two voices rang out at the same time, one fearful, the other furious. Edward felt a mix of emotions, realizing Theodore and Phoebe were oddly in sync. Theodore''s face darkened. He red at Edward and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Vanderbilt to covet my wife."


    "Mr. Reynolds, you know who''s the one coveting other''s wife. If you don''t cherish her, let me. I will," Edward shot back.


    Edward had had enough.


    Theodore sneered and turned to Phoebe, extending his hand. "Phoebe,e here!"


    Phoebe trembled and instinctively stepped back, resisting Theodore. She couldn''t love or hate him.


    She had hidden here, so why couldn''t Theodore leave her alone? Why couldn''t he give her some peace?


    Theodore was enraged by Phoebe''s rejection. He stepped into the snow, his shoes crunching like they were crushing Phoebe''s spine.


    Phoebe watched in terror as Theodore got closer. Overwhelmed by fear, she backed away desperately.


    "Don''te any closer. Stay away from me," Phoebe shouted.


    She coughed violently, the cold air making her lungs feel like they were about to explode. Seeing Theodore approach, she stumbled and fell into the snow.


    A figure quickly blocked Theodore. Edward looked at him coldly and said, "Phoebe told you not toe closer. Don''t you get it?"


    Theodore''s gaze was sharp, like a knife. "Move aside!"


    Edward''s gaze was equally sharp. "Theodore, you''ve pushed her to the brink. Do you want to drive her to death?"


    Theodoreughed, colder than the icy weather. "This is between her and me, Edward. What right do you have to interfere?" Edward gritted his teeth. "We grew up together. We''re closer than siblings. If you want to take her away today, you''ll have to go through me." "Don''t tarnish the word ''siblings,"" Theodore''s voice was violent and bloodthirsty. Before he finished speaking, he threw a punch at Edward''s face. Theodore''s punch was fast and fierce. Edward barely dodged before Theodore snatched Ollie from his arms.


    Why should his Phoebe and his Ollie rely more on Edward?


    Earlier, outside the gate, Theodore had heard themughing and chatting in the yard. His already fragile heart shatteredpletely.


    Theodore forgot his original purpose. Jealousy consumed him. Even if he had to break Phoebe''s hand or leg, he would lock her up so she could never see Edward again. Ollie fell in front of Phoebe during the fight,nding dazed and sprawled out.


    Phoebe was terrified. She crawled over, carefully picked up Ollie, and checked it gently. Its neck wasn''t broken, and it wasn''t injured.


    She was so relieved that she sat down in the snow.


    Phoebe was trembling all over, watching Theodore and Edward fight like mortal enemies, each punch aimed to hurt.


    She was terrified. Her vision blurred with tears. She knew she couldn''t separate them.


    Phoebe held Ollie, got up, and stumbled out of the yard. Theodore''s car was parked outside, still running.


    Phoebe got in, ced Ollie in the passenger seat, and floored the gas pedal. She yanked the steering wheel, and the car headed straight for the yard wall.

 Chapter 426 Phoebe Crashes the Car into the Wall

    Theodore and Edward rushed out, just in time to see Phoebe crash the ck Bentley into the courtyard wall. Their hearts nearly stopped. Theodore yelled, "Phoebe, stop!"


    Edward saw the determination in her eyes and froze, his mind reeling.


    "Phoebe, stop now!" Edward shouted.


    A loud crash echoed.


    The wall had a huge hole, the Bentley''s front was wrecked, and the car was stuck, buzzing weakly.


    Airbags pinned Phoebe to the seat. Bricks fell on the roof, and then everything went silent.


    Phoebe felt dizzy, blood trickling down her forehead. She closed her eyes, thinking, ''Am I going to die? Am I finally leaving this hell?''


    ''I tried so hard to love Theodore, but I''m still alone. Loving him is exhausting; can I stop?'' she wondered.


    Theodore stood in the snow, staring at the wrecked Bentley. He felt like Phoebe was looking at him.


    The light in her eyes dimmed, her eyelids drooping. Though it was silent, his ears roared.


    "Phoebe!" Theodore screamed, rushing to the car. Edward moved too.


    They reached the car door together, hearts breaking at the sight of unconscious Phoebe.


    No time for fear; they had to save her.


    The driver''s door was stuck, so they went through the back seat.


    Theodore and Edward set aside their differences, working together. One moved bricks, the other opened the back door.


    Ollie, shivering in the back seat, watched warily. A brick smashed the window, shattering ss.


    Ollie hissed at Edward, who ignored it.


    Theodore pushed Edward aside, climbed in, and checked Phoebe''s pulse. It was faint, but there.


    "She''s still alive," Theodore whispered, almost crying.


    Edward sighed in relief. "Puncture the airbag and hand her to me."


    Theodore deted the airbag, noticing the blood on Phoebe''s forehead. His heart ached, but he didn''t waste time. He reclined the seat, unbuckled her, and lifted her. Edward was ready to take her, but Theodore''s icy re stopped him.


    Theodore climbed out with Phoebe and headed to Edward''s SUV. Edward followed, fists clenched, watching Phoebe''s pale face against Theodore''s chest. Theodore, drenched in cold sweat, felt the freezing wind cut through him.


    Phoebe felt so light in his arms, like she could slip away any second.


    He reached the SUV but couldn''t open the door while holding her. "Edward, what are you standing there for? Open the door."


    Edward, teeth clenched, looked at Phoebe''s pale face. He didn''t argue and yanked the door open.


    Theodore got in with Phoebe, then heard a cat''s meow. He saw Ollie still shivering in the Bentley.


    He frowned. "Mr. Vanderbilt, could you get the cat?"


    Edward sneered. "It''s not my cat. Why should I?"


    "It''s Phoebe''s cat," Theodore said.


    Edward red but went to get Ollie.


    Edward ced Ollie on the front seat, but it jumped to the back, avoiding the front.


    Olliey next to Theodore, cing a paw on his leg, looking up at Phoebe.


    Ollie meowed, as if saying, "Please don''t die. These guys can''t take care of me!"


    Theodore''s eyes softened. "You''re worried too, huh? She''ll be fine. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    Edward sneered, wiping his mouth. "She hid to avoid you. Without you chasing her, she wouldn''t have tried to kill herself."


    To Edward, Phoebe''s desperate act was Theodore''s fault.


    Theodore gritted his teeth. "Edward, if you hadn''t interfered, we wouldn''t be here. This is on you too."


    Their brief cooperation shattered, tension rising.


    Edward red. "Theodore, she was my girlfriend. You took her from me."


    "You''d already broken up. me yourself for letting her go," Theodore shot back.


    Edward was furious. "You!"


    His blood boiled. "You opportunist, stop pretending to be a good guy!"


    "I never said I was. I do whatever it takes to get what I want. Once I have it, I won''t let go," Theodore said coldly.


    Edward gripped the steering wheel tightly. Theodore''s voice came from behind, "Edward, if you hadn''t hesitated, none of this would have happened." Edward''s hesitation had given Theodore the chance. So who was to me?


    "Shut up!" Edward growled, mming the gas pedal. The car sped off, and Ollie, startled, puffed up again.


    It really didn''t want to hear the engine roar again!


    The car sped through the snow, the outline of a mountain appearing outside. Theodore looked down at unconscious Phoebe.


    He gently kissed her forehead.

 Chapter 427 Stealing My Wife While I Was Away

    Edward saw Theodore kiss Phoebe''s forehead in the rearview mirror, and jealousy hit him hard.


    He floored the gas pedal, and the engine roared.


    Theodore paused, nced at the rearview mirror, and locked eyes with Edward for a second before looking away.


    The car sped down the road, leaving the familiar mountain behind.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital.


    Doctors and nurses rushed Phoebe into the emergency room, and the red light above the door lit up.


    Theodore leaned against the cold wall, remembering thest time he waited outside an operating room when Taylor fell down the stairs.


    In just a few days, he felt that same despair and helplessness again.


    He reached for his cigarettes but remembered smoking wasn''t allowed, so he sighed and stared at the red light.


    Time dragged on. Edward and Theodore waited in silence outside the emergency room.


    Less than an hourter, the doctor came out.


    Edward and Theodore quickly approached. The doctor removed his mask, nced at both men, and focused on Theodore, knowing he was Phoebe''s husband. "We did a full-body exam. Besides a severe cold, she has two dislocated ribs, likely from the airbag. No other injuries," the doctor said.


    Theodore sighed in relief. "When will she wake up?" he asked.


    "Once the anesthesia wears off," the doctor replied.


    "Thank you," Theodore said, clenching his fist. A nurse soon wheeled out the unconscious Phoebe.


    Her forehead wound was bandaged, revealing a small, pale face.


    Theodore followed the gurney, heartbroken at her condition.


    He thought, ''When did Phoebe be so worn out by my side? What have I done to her over the years?''


    The nurse settled Phoebe in the ward, gave some instructions, and left.


    Theodore sat by the bed, holding her hand and gently kissing it.


    Only then did he feel some peace.


    The image of Phoebe driving into the courtyard wall would haunt him for years.


    Edward leaned against the door, staying outside.


    Anything he did now would seem pointless.


    Phoebe wanted freedom, and the best he could do was help her get it and stop Theodore from bullying her. Edward closed his eyes and thought, ''Phoebe, wait for me. I''ll fight the world if I have to, to fulfill your wish.''


    Edward left, leaving Ollie in the hospital''s security room.


    Theodore snapped out of it and called Lawton to handle the Ziegler residence. They had left in a hurry, leaving the gate open and the car needing repairs. After the call, he noticed a young nurse peeking in. He frowned. "What is it?"


    "Mr. Reynolds, your friend left a cat in the security room. Please pick it up as soon as possible," she said nervously.


    It took Theodore a moment to realize she meant Edward. He sneered inwardly, ''Edward and I could never be friends.''


    "He''s not a friend!" Theodore stood up and walked out.


    The young nurse was stunned.


    To drive the point home, Theodore added, "He''s a rival in love. Don''t let him in here. I''m worried he''ll take my wife while I''m gone."


    The nurse was speechless.


    Theodore''s concern wasn''t unfounded. Who knew if Edward was trying to create a diversion? He could take Phoebe while Theodore was retrieving Ollie.


    Still, the nurse, unaware of theplexities, thought Theodore was particrly affectionate. She assured him, "Mr. Reynolds, don''t worry. I''ll stay here and make sure no one takes your wife." Theodore smiled at her. "Thank you."


    He went to the security room to pick up Ollie and saw the cat perched on a surveince monitor, screeching. Anyone who approached got wed. Several security guards tried to get Ollie down but were afraid of hurting the cat and getting into trouble. They were relieved to see Theodore. Theodore sighed, understanding why the nurse wanted him to pick up Ollie quickly. He walked in and said, "This is my cat. Sorry for the trouble." His presence silenced the guards. One said, "It seems frightened. It scratched one of us and then jumped onto the monitor. We couldn''t get it down." Theodore saw a guard with scratch marks. He took out his wallet, pulled out some cash, and handed it over. "Use this for a rabies shot. I''ll take the cat."


    The guard hesitated but took the money.


    Theodore looked at Ollie, who was meowing on the highest monitor. He reached out and shouted, "Come down!" Everyone expected Ollie to scratch Theodore, but the cat let out a pitiful meow, leaped down, and clung to his arm. Theodore cradled Ollie, nodded to the guards, and left gracefully.


    The guards watched in astonishment. Theodore seemed cold, yet he had a cat.


    Back in the ward, the young nurse was still there. When she saw Theodore holding Ollie, her eyes lit up. "Mr. Reynolds, is this your cat? It''s so cute." "Don''t touch it!" Theodore quickly stopped her, preventing a scratch. She turned pale.


    "It''s so fierce!" she said.


    "It''s wary of strangers and doesn''t like being touched by unfamiliar people. Thanks for staying. No one came in, right?"


    "No, your rival didn''te."


    "Thank you!" Theodore was puzzled, thinking, ''It''s unexpected that Edward hasn''t tried to see Phoebe.''


    The nurse blushed and waved her hand. "I''ll go now. If you need anything, call us with the bedside bell."


    After she left, Theodore sat with Ollie in hisp, watching the unconscious Phoebe.


    Sunlight pierced through the clouds and fell on the bed. Phoebe''s eyelids twitched, and she slowly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 428 What Do You Really Want

    Phoebe opened her eyes to a blinding white ceiling, feeling disoriented. "Am I dead? Why is hell so bright?" she thought.


    Her throat burned, and her chest ached as her senses returned. Pain spread through her bones like vines, suffocating her and squeezing her lungs.


    She closed her eyes and smirked. She wasn''t dead, but living felt worse. ''What did I do to deserve this?'' she wondered.


    Suddenly, warmth enveloped her hand. Her eyshes fluttered as a familiar grip held her palm. She turned her head, feeling numb.


    Phoebe didn''t have the strength to look at Theodore. He sensed her resistance but didn''t care. As long as she was awake and safe, he was satisfied. "Phoebe, you''re awake," Theodore said.


    Her eyshes trembled. She wanted to pull her hand away, but he held on tighter. She wanted to tell him she was like sand slipping through his fingers, but she couldn''t muster the strength. Theodore felt her resistance and held on tighter. "I''ve called an ambnce. We''re going back to Kedora for treatment. Don''t think you can escape. Even if you die, I''ll bring you back from hell." He finally let go and left to arrange their return. Phoebe listened to his footsteps fade and took a few heavy breaths.


    After a while, she forced herself to sit up. Pain red under her ribs, and her vision darkened. She yanked out the IV needle, and blood spurted from the puncture site.


    Ignoring it, she tried to get out of bed. Her legs gave way, and she copsed. The door opened, and hurried footsteps approached. A strong arm caught her waist, preventing her fall.


    Theodore''s heart pounded. He scooped her up gently and ced her back on the bed. "Phoebe, do you really want to die?" he whispered, his voice filled with hatred.


    She closed her eyes and turned away. Her rejection hurt him. His eyes reddened as he spat out, "Fine, destroy yourself. But know this: your family will suffer because of you. Do you care about them?" Phoebe''s eyes filled with hatred. "Theodore, why don''t you just kill me?" she screamed.


    "Killing''s illegal, honey," Theodore said coldly, standing up. "Don''t pull that needle out again."


    He stormed out, and soon doctors and nurses rushed in, checking on Phoebe and reinserting the IV. She watched them silently, finding it all absurd.


    Theodore had truly made her life a living hell.


    After the medical staff left, the room fell silent. Phoebe vaguely heard voices outside but soon, it was as quiet as death.


    Shey there, staring at the blinding white ceiling until her eyes ached. When the door opened, she quickly closed her eyes.


    Theodore walked in with Ollie. He saw her tightly closed eyes and knew she was pretending to sleep.


    He pulled a chair over and sat by the bed. "I got some porridge. Eat a little, then we''ll go back to Kedora." Phoebe''s eyes snapped open, filled with hatred. "I''m not going back!"


    Theodore frowned, gently stroking Ollie. "Phoebe, don''t be difficult. You need to rest."


    She turned her head away. Theodore had taken everything from her, leaving her confined. She might as well be dead. She couldn''t control her fate, but she could control her life.


    Theodore watched her stubborn profile. After a while, a young nurse knocked and peeked in, holding the porridge. "Come in," he said.


    The nurse handed him the porridge, nced at Phoebe, and quickly left.


    Theodore ced Ollie at the foot of the bed, opened the porridge container, and scooped a spoonful. He blew on it to cool it down and brought it to her mouth. "Be good. Eat." Phoebe knocked the bowl away, sttering porridge everywhere, dirtying the bed and Theodore''s coat.


    Ollie, startled, watched warily, its fur standing on end.


    Theodore remained calm, wiping the porridge off his coat with a tissue. "Not hungry yet? That''s okay. The porridge here isn''t great. I''ll cook for you when we get back to Kedora." Phoebe red at him with intense hatred. "Get out! I don''t want to see you!"


    Ignoring her outburst, Theodore took her hand and gently wiped off the porridge, leaving a red mark. He blew on it softly, but Phoebe jerked her hand back, turning away. She found his hypocrisyughable. When he hurt her, he never showed remorse. Now, he pretended to care.


    Theodore saw her cold shoulder and felt a surge of irritation. He sensed they were drifting further apart, making him anxious.


    He leaned over, cing his hands on either side of her. "Phoebe, what do you really want?"

 Chapter 429 Phoebe, Are You Jealous?

    Phoebe smirked and closed her eyes. ''Don''t Theodore get what I want? Why act clueless?''


    Theodore said, "Anything but divorce. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Phoebe''s sarcasm deepened. She didn''t want to argue. She just wanted a divorce to get away from him.


    But Theodore wouldn''t let her go.


    Even though he didn''t love her, he wanted to keep her trapped in their marriage because of the child they lost.


    Theodore was losing it over Phoebe''s silence. He grabbed her chin, his lips almost touching hers. "Phoebe, what do you want? If I have it or can do it, it''s yours."


    Phoebe winced in pain, opened her eyes angrily, and mocked him. "Fine. I want Queen Entertainment. And send Vanessa out of the country so I never see her again." Theodore''s brows furrowed. "Phoebe, are you jealous?"


    Phoebe snapped, "No, I''m not!"


    Theodore''s frown rxed, a hint of a smile in his eyes. "You are jealous, but she''s never been a threat to you."


    Phoebe red at him. "Can''t you do it?"


    "I can, but I won''t," Theodore said, caressing her sharp chin.


    Phoebe sneered. "Then why the bullshit?"


    "Language!" Theodore frowned. "If you want an entertainmentpany, I''ll start one for you. But I promised Vanessa I''d make her a global star, and I can''t break that promise." Phoebe felt a sharp pain in her chest andughed bitterly. "Look at you, can''t let her go. Your fake romance makes me sick!"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore warned through gritted teeth.


    Phoebe raised her head defiantly. "Come on, strangle me."


    Theodore''s grip tightened, his face darkening.


    Phoebe kept provoking him. "Stop asking what I want. You know it. If you can''t do it, stop pretending. It''s boring."


    Theodore punched the wall, and the rm red.


    Doctors and nurses rushed in within seconds.


    Theodore''s gaze was icy. "Transfer her to another hospital. Prepare an ambnce and medical staff now."


    The doctor, terrified, agreed. "Yes!"


    Everyone left. Theodore calmed down and picked Phoebe up.


    Phoebe struggled. "Let go of me, you bastard. I don''t want to go back to Kedora!"


    She struggled so much that the needle broke a blood vessel, and her hand bled. Theodore frowned.


    "Look at you, so full of energy. Seems you don''t need treatment," he said coldly.


    Theodore carried Phoebe out. She kicked and scratched, pping him across the face. The hallway went silent.


    The nurses, who had been watching, quickly looked away, pretending to be busy when Theodore''s icy gaze swept over them. Phoebe thought Theodore would throw her down in anger.


    But to her surprise, he held her even tighter.


    Phoebe was fuming. Theodore had wrecked her life, so why was he so calm?


    It felt like punching a pillow-no impact.


    If Theodore had been angry or harsh, she might''ve felt better.


    Stunned for a moment, Phoebe started struggling again. "Theodore, I hate you! I curse you to never be with the one you love!" Words can cut deep, and this one hit Theodore hard. The woman he loved cursed him to be loveless.


    How ironic.


    He closed his eyes. The old elevator''s exposed wire cast a shadow, making it look like he was crying. "It''s fine," Theodore said.


    Phoebe was stunned again, her heart aching.


    She suddenly coughed violently, spitting blood on Theodore''s chest.


    Theodore''s face changed, his breathing unsteady. "Doctor! Doctor!"


    He frantically pressed the elevator button, but it kept descending, dragging his heart down. The elevator stopped in the lobby.


    He rushed out with Phoebe. The medical staff waiting outside immediately approached.


    They checked Phoebe quickly. One doctor said, "Ms. Ziegler''s pent-up emotions released with this blood. It''s actually good. Mr. Reynolds, don''t worry." Theodore held Phoebe like she was his life. "Is there really no problem?"


    His voice was soft, almost scared.


    The medical staff exchanged nces and nodded. "Mr. Reynolds, if you''re still worried, we can do a check-up, but our equipment..."


    "Let''s go. It''s only a two-hour drive back to Kedora.." Theodore held Phoebe tightly, as if trying to merge her frail body into his own.


    They left, and soon the ambnce was heading to Kedora with its siren ring.


    After spitting out the blood, Phoebe fell into aa, finally quiet, leaning against Theodore like a defenseless child.


    He kissed her bandaged forehead, full of deep affection and sorrow.


    "What did you say? Theodore took Phoebe back to Kedora?" Vanessa woke up to this news, her face livid with anger.


    Ruby almost didn''t dare look her in the eye. "Yes, the ambnce took her to Horizon Wellness Hospitalst night. She''s on the top floor."


    "What?" Vanessa was so jealous she could spit blood. Even Taylor didn''t get the top floor when she was injured. Why Phoebe?


    Ruby exined, "Yes, I heard she was seriously injured."


    "Why didn''t she die?" Vanessa cursed.


    Ruby quickly nced at the door. "Vanessa, speak quietly. There ears everywhere."


    "I don''t care. Phoebe, I really overestimated her self-respect." Vanessa gritted her teeth. She thought taking Queen Entertainment from Phoebe would break her, but Phoebe''s leaving home was a strategic retreat. ''Nicely done, Phoebe! I really underestimated you!'' she thought.

 Chapter 430 Phoebe Wakes Up

    Phoebe had already caught a bad cold at her old ce. Then she got into a car ident, got moved to another hospital, and things got worse, leading to acute pneumonia. They brought her back to Kedora, but her fever wouldn''t break that night.


    "Why hasn''t her fever gone down? It''s been two days. Horizon Wellness Hospital is the best in Kedora, and you can''t even handle a bad cold?" Theodore snapped.


    The doctor, sweating bullets, exined, "Mrs. Reynolds is really stressed. She''s stuck in a dream and won''t wake up. The fever keepsing back because she doesn''t want to face reality." "What kind of nonsense is that?" Theodore was livid. "You can''t treat her, so you make up excuses?"


    Seeing Theodore''s angry face, the doctor felt wronged but didn''t dare argue. He said, "We''ll give her more medication."


    "I don''t care how you do it. I want to know when her fever will break and when she''ll wake up," Theodore demanded.


    "If you can''t do it, get me another doctor. Don''t dy her treatment." Seeing Phoebe''s feverish cheeks, Theodore was both angry and heartbroken.


    He rarely saw Phoebe so weak. Over the past three years, even when sick, she''d push herself to work.


    Phoebe always stayed on the job. Even with a fever, she''d workte into the night. To Theodore, she was a tireless workaholic.


    He never thought he''d see her so weak and helpless in bed.


    The doctor blushed and quickly went to find another doctor.


    Theodore sat by the bed, gently brushed Phoebe''s hair back, and said, "Phoebe, you''ve slept too long. You should get up and move around, or you''ll get stiff."


    He held her hand, kissed it, and looked at her with gentle affection.


    There was a knock on the door. Theodore frowned. "I said not to disturb us unless necessary. Mom, why are you here?"


    He saw Taylor in a wheelchair at the door. He let go of Phoebe''s hand and stood up.


    Christopher pushed Taylor in. He nced at Phoebe, who had gauze on her forehead and a feverish flush.


    Taylor asked, "Has Phoebe''s fever not gone down?"


    Theodore nodded and looked at Taylor. "Why did youe up? Christopher, didn''t I tell you not to tell Mom about Phoebe?"


    "Even if he didn''t tell me, I know. You made such a fussst night, and you still want to hide it from me?" Taylor red at Theodore and approached the bed to check on Phoebe. "Theodore, look at what you''ve done to her. If I were Evelyn, I''d be heartbroken." Taylor touched Phoebe''s cheek.


    The heat made Taylor pull her hand back. She said, "Horizon Wellness Hospital has so many doctors, and they can''t even bring down a fever?"


    "The doctor said she''s overly worried and has a negative mindset, causing the recurring fever," Theodore repeated, thinking it was just an excuse.


    ''If they couldn''t treat her, it was theirck of skill. What did worry have to do with a sleeping person?''


    Taylor sighed, looked at Theodore, and noticed his unshaven face and bloodshot eyes. He had lost his usual calm and elegance.


    Taylor said, "Go shave and change. You smell bad. If Phoebe wakes up, she''ll see you looking a mess."


    "I''m not leaving. I want to stay with her," Theodore insisted.


    "I''ll watch over her. Don''t worry, she won''t run away. Christopher, take Theodore home. He probably can''t even find his way back," Taylor instructed.


    Theodore resisted at first but worried he might actually smell bad and bother Phoebe if she woke up. So, he reluctantly followed Christopher.


    Christopher drove Theodore back to the Imperial Apartment. On the way, he nced at the rearview mirror and said, "Theodore, take a nap. I''ll wake you when we get there." Theodore shook his head. "I''m not sleepy."


    The car was quiet for a bit. Then Christopher said, "While you were away, Mom ran into that woman."


    "Which woman?" Theodore asked, squinting.


    Christopher nervously licked his lips. "Dad''s mistress and her kid. Mom really put them in their ce. The mistress couldn''t even look up."


    "It''s too ttering to call a woman in her fifties a mistress," Theodore said coldly.


    Christopher was at a loss for words.


    Theodore''s words were sharp.


    But seeing Taylor regain her strength, Christopher felt relieved.


    Still, the future of their family was uncertain. Would they unite or fall apart? No one knew.


    Theodore nced at the rearview mirror and saw Christopher, who seemed to have matured overnight. He couldn''t decide whether to feel proud or sad.


    Back then, he took on the responsibilities of the eldest son, hoping Christopher and Madison could enjoy their youth and grow up slowly.


    But ns never keep up with changes.


    He hoped Christopher would grow up slowly, but he had be a resilient man overnight. The Phoebe he wanted to protect nowy wounded and unconscious in bed.


    He closed his eyes, feeling a bit tired.


    Theodore said, "Christopher, do me a favor."


    Phoebe didn''t know how many days she''d been out of it. Sometimes, someone would talk near her, which annoyed her. She wanted to bury her face in the nket.


    But when she moved, her whole body ached, and the pain consumed her. She didn''t want to wake up or make a sound.


    Phoebe wanted to lock herself in a closed world, where she wouldn''t hear or see anything, shutting off all her senses to avoid the pain.


    But as she tried to immerse herself in her world of self-pity, someone wouldn''t let her, persistently talking near her.


    Someone said, "Phoebe, you''ve been sleeping for days. Look, the snow has stopped, and the sun is out. Wake up, and let''s bask in the sun, okay?"


    Phoebe tightly closed her eyes, grumbling in her heart, ''It''s so noisy!''


    In a daze, she realized someone was lifting her along with the nket. The sensation of weightlessness made her eyshes flutter, and she felt anxious. She thought, ''Where is he taking me?''


    Soon, she felt a bright light on her eyelids. The light was hot, making her eyelids tremble.


    Phoebe resisted opening her eyes, but her eyelids kept twitching. Finally, she slowly opened her eyes and heard Theodore''s excited, trembling voice. Theodore muttered, "Phoebe, you''re awake."


    The strong light made Phoebe squint. After a while, she opened her eyes again and smelled a faint mint scent.


    Phoebe knew who was holding her. Her voice was light but firm, "Let go of me."

 Chapter 431 The Love That Cannot Be Attained

    Theodore hugged Phoebe tightly, emotions swirling. He worried about upsetting her, fearing she''d retreat and sleep for days, wearing herself out.


    He gentlyid her back on the hospital bed.


    Phoebe had been out for ages, kept going by nutrient fluids. Once she woke up, her body craved nutrients.


    Soon, she felt a gnawing hunger.


    Leaning against the headboard, her face turned pale after the fever broke, almost translucent in the sunlight.


    Theodore brought over a bowl of porridge and sat by the bed. Stirring it, he said, "You''ve been out for days. The doctors came and went, but your fever wouldn''t break." Phoebe smelled the porridge and swallowed hard, avoiding the small bowl in his hand.


    Theodore scooped a spoonful, blew on it to cool it down, and brought it to her lips. "Come on. Eat something. You''re too weak."


    Phoebe tried to swat his hand away, but she was too weak. Her hand fell back onto the nket. She red and shouted, "Get out!" Theodore replied, "I''ll leave once you finish the porridge."


    Frustrated, Phoebe bit down on the spoon as if biting into Theodore''s bones.


    Seeing her so lively, Theodore felt a twisted sense of relief. "Come on. If you don''t want to see me, finish the porridge." Reluctantly, Phoebe ate the porridge.


    He fed her spoonful by spoonful until the bowl was empty, but she still wasn''t full.


    Phoebe eyed the empty bowl, wanting more.


    Theodore wiped her mouth with a tissue. "You just woke up; you can''t eat too much, or it''ll hurt your stomach."


    His fingertip brushed her face, and they both froze.


    Theodore stared at her, a hint of pain in his eyes. "You''ve lost weight."


    Phoebe turned her head away.


    Theodore''s hand hung in the air before he slowly withdrew it. He took the bowl to wash it.


    When he came back, Phoebe was still staring nkly at the sunlight.


    She seemed so fragile, like she might shatter at a touch, making one want to protect her.


    But her aura was so unapproachable that Theodore didn''t dare get close.


    He put the bowl away and lingered, reluctant to leave. He tried to find a topic.


    "While you were unconscious, I..."


    Phoebe looked at him coldly. Theodore met her icy gaze, feeling his heart freeze.


    He forced a smile. "Get some rest. I''lle back tonight."


    Theodore picked up his lunch bag and walked slowly to the door, hoping Phoebe would ask him to stay.


    But she didn''t. He stood outside for a moment, disappointed.


    Theodore sighed and took out his phone to dial a number.


    Phoebe, no longer sleepy after the porridge, stared at the bright sunlight, reying Theodore''s cautious yet deste expression.


    Her heart ached faintly.


    She was long past dreaming. Once, she thought enduring silently would earn Theodore''s forgiveness and love. But in the end, she found herself stuck in a cheap, irresponsible love, moved only by her feelings.


    She thought, ''Some people I can never reach, and some feelings I can never attain. Why should I degrade myself any further?''


    A knock on the hospital room door made her eyshes tremble as tears rolled down. She quickly wiped her eyes.


    Looking back, she saw Taylor walking in.


    Taylor looked much better, the bandage on her head gone, and her visible wounds healed. But who knew when her heart would heal?


    They looked at each other, feeling like a lifetime had passed.


    Taylor sat by the bed. "Theodore left a long list of instructions, saying you can''t eat anything cold or hard. So, I came empty-handed. You won''t me me, will you?"


    Phoebe smiled faintly. "I''m sorry to worry you."


    "You silly child, why do you put yourself through this?" Taylor sighed. "A few days ago, your fever wouldn''t break, and you were talking nonsense. Theodore stayed by your side without eating or drinking, afraid something would happen to you."


    Phoebe lowered her eyelids. "I don''t need that."


    Taylor frowned and held Phoebe''s hand. "Phoebe, if you''re feeling wronged, tell me. Don''t make yourself sick over it."


    Phoebe took a deep breath. "I''m not feeling wronged."


    Taylor knew Phoebe was indeed feeling wronged but didn''t want to talk about it. She patted Phoebe''s hand and sighed again.


    They sat in silence until the door opened.


    "Phoebe, you''re finally awake. Look at the trouble your illness has caused everyone. If you didn''t wake up soon, Theodore would have..." Evelyn stopped mid-sentence when she saw Taylor by the bed. Evelyn asked, "Taylor, what brings you here?"


    Taylor found Evelyn''s loudness annoying but envied her energy. Despite having two kids, Evelyn''s face was wrinkle-free and she seemed carefree.


    "Theodore was worried about Phoebe being alone, so he asked me to keep herpany. Since you''re here, I''ll head down. You have a good chat." Taylor stood up and walked towards the door. Evelyn said politely, "It''s fine. Phoebe and I don''t have much to talk about. You can stay a bit longer."


    "No, Phoebe, take care. I''lle up to see youter." Taylor waved to Evelyn and left.


    As soon as Taylor left, Phoebe pulled up the nket andy back down, signaling she didn''t want to talk to Evelyn.


    Evelyn closed the door and turned to see Phoebe lying in bed. Her initial worry turned into anger.


    She walked over, yanked the nket off, and red at Phoebe. "You''ve been sleeping for days. Can you still sleep now?" Phoebey stiffly in bed.


    Phoebe''s stubbornness exasperated Evelyn. Sheughed and sat heavily on the bed, shaking it.


    "Don''t y games with me. Why did you go to Gonzalo''s old house? It hasn''t been maintained for over a decade."


    Phoebe remained silent.


    Evelyn frowned. "Phoebe, are you nning to spend your whole life like this? Hiding in your barren, leaky world without talking ormunicating?"

 Chapter 432 Vanessa Was Scared Out of Her Mind

    Phoebe figured her resilience came from Evelyn toughening her up.


    Phoebe shot back, "Thanks. In my crappy, rainy world, I still have a loud mom like you."


    Evelyn was stunned and poked Phoebe''s forehead hard. "I raised an ungrateful brat like you, huh?"


    Phoebe just closed her eyes, ying dumb.


    Evelyn fumed. "I must''ve owed you in a past life. Do whatever you want. I don''t care anymore."


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    Evelyn felt awkward and sat by the bed, remembering Phoebe''s ramblings when she was unconscious. She got even angrier.


    "It''s been over three years. When will you let it go?" Evelyn asked. "Phoebe, have I ever used your marriage for my gain? Why do you hate me so much?" Phoebe''s eyshes trembled.


    "Forget it. What''s the point now? If you want to resent me, I can''t stop you. If you want to divorce Theodore, I can''t stop you either. Do what makes you happy," Evelyn said, looking indifferent. Evelyn was exhausted and didn''t want to care anymore.


    Phoebe bit her lip and stayed quiet.


    Evelyn sat for a while longer. Seeing Phoebe still wouldn''t talk, she felt a strange sadness. "Go to sleep. I won''t bother you."


    Evelyn got up and left the room.


    The door closed, and the room went silent. Phoebe opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling.


    Living like this, she couldn''t me anyone. She couldn''t reconcile with herself or others.


    Phoebe could only keep being difficult, making everyone, including herself, ufortable.


    Downstairs, Vanessa heard Phoebe had woken up. She stayed calm, didn''t throw a fit, and even asked Ruby to buy a fruit basket and flowers, saying she wanted to visit Phoebe. Ruby didn''t know what Vanessa was nning, but seeing her expression, she knew it wasn''t good. She couldn''t persuade her, so she went to buy the fruit basket and flowers.


    Ruby pushed Vanessa upstairs, but a nurse stopped them. "Sorry, Miss Fitzroy. Mr. Reynolds said Ms. Ziegler needs rest and can''t have visitors."


    Vanessa squinted. She didn''t expect Theodore to protect Phoebe so well. "Then, please take the fruit basket and flowers inside and tell her I came to visit."


    The nurse was about to take the flowers when a nearby door opened. Phoebe, in a hospital gown, stood there.


    The loose gown made her look even more gaunt. The nurse quickly said, "Ms. Ziegler, why are you out of bed?"


    Phoebe nced at Vanessa in the wheelchair, her gaze cold. "Let her in."


    Phoebe went back into the room without another look at Vanessa.


    The nurse hesitated but let them in since Phoebe requested it.


    Vanessa didn''t expect Phoebe to have changed so much. Phoebe looked more haggard, exuding defeat and destion.


    Vanessa stared at Phoebe''s back. Even though Phoebe looked gaunt, she still had an unapproachable elegance.


    Despite being pushed into the mud, Phoebe''s proud spirit made others want to break her.


    Vanessa signaled Ruby with her eyes. Ruby ced the fruit basket and flowers by the bed, nced at Phoebe, and then left the room, standing guard outside.


    Phoebe stood by the window. Outside, it was icy and snowy, but the room was warm. She said indifferently, "Miss Fitzroy, satisfied with what you see?"


    Vanessa wanted more. She replied coldly, "Ms. Ziegler, I heard you resigned. What a pity."


    Vanessa''s precise attack on Phoebe in the hospital lobby that day was because she didn''t know whether Phoebe valued love or career more.


    Phoebe looked at Vanessa''s twisted, beautiful face reflected in the ss and thought how ugly a face consumed by desire could be.


    Phoebe looked at herself again and thought she was ugly, too.


    Vanessa''s words didn''t faze Phoebe. Vanessa got furious and questioned, "Phoebe, why didn''t you stay away? Why did youe back? You still can''t let him go, can you? Although he only has me in his heart, you still have fantasies about him. How pathetic are you?"


    Phoebe''s eyes flickered. ''Yes, how pathetic am I?'' she thought.


    Vanessa maneuvered her wheelchair closer, whispering like a devil. "If I were you, I would jump out of this window."


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly opened the window, and cold air rushed in immediately.


    They were wearing thin hospital gowns. The cold wind seeped into their pores, and goosebumps quickly covered their bodies. Phoebe turned to look at Vanessa.


    At that moment, Vanessa felt as if a demon was staring at her. She couldn''t help but shiver, uncertain if it was from the cold or fear.


    Phoebe gave her a strange smile. "Yes, jumping out of here would end it all."


    Vanessa suddenly sensed danger. The hair on her back stood on end. She was about to turn her wheelchair around when Phoebe blocked her path. Vanessa looked up at Phoebe and questioned, "What are you doing?"


    Phoebe suddenly grabbed Vanessa by the cor and yanked her out of the wheelchair. Like dragging a dead dog, she pulled Vanessa towards the window. "Doesn''t he love you? If he sees us jump out of here together, he will live in pain for the rest of his life, won''t he?"


    Phoebe''s expression was serious. Although there was no sign of madness on her face, her words sounded insane.


    Vanessa''s pupils trembled violently. She was dragged to the wall by Phoebe and started struggling frantically, almost going insane with fear. She shouted, "Phoebe, you''re crazy! Let me go!"


    Phoebe looked down at Vanessa, her grip incredibly strong. She actually managed to lift Vanessa and press her against the open window. She said calmly, "Vanessa, I hate your face. Do you think if you fall from here, your face will be smashed to pieces?"


    Vanessa shivered, with half of her body hanging out of the window. She clung tightly to the window frame with one hand and the wall with the other, looking at the distant ground below, scared out of her wits. Vanessa shouted, "Don''t do it!"


    Phoebe tugged at her lips and asked, "What are you afraid of? Don''t worry. After you die, I''ll pay for it with my life. You won''t be lonely in hell; I''ll keep youpany."


    ''She is crazy!'' Vanessa was terrified. She knew Phoebe was serious. Phoebe really wanted to kill her!

 Chapter 433 Three People Are Too Crowded

    Phoebe pressed one hand on her neck while trying to pry Vanessa''s fingers off the window frame with the other. Vanessa clung on for dear life.


    Phoebe''s strength was overwhelming, nearly breaking Vanessa''s fingers. Vanessa could hear the bones creaking. Desperate, she screamed, "Ruby, help me!" Ruby rushed in, flinging the door open.


    The cold air hit her face, and she saw Phoebe pinning Vanessa against the open window ledge.


    Most of Vanessa''s body was already hanging out. If she hadn''t been gripping the window frame, she would''ve fallen.


    Ruby''s heart skipped a beat, and she ran towards the window.


    Phoebe looked over coldly, her voice icy, "Stop!"


    Ruby froze at Phoebe''s voice. She raised her hands in surrender, trying to stay calm. "Phoebe, let Vanessa down. Committing murder is against thew."


    Phoebe ignored her, turning back to the wailing Vanessa. She smiled coldly, "You love taking my things. I want death right now. Why don''t you fight me for it?"


    Vanessa leaned forward more, screaming in terror, "Phoebe, if you let go, I won''t forgive you, even as a ghost."


    Ruby, paralyzed with fear, pleaded, "Phoebe, think about Evelyn and Donovan. If you be a murderer, how will they live? Let her down, and I promise she won''t bother you again." Phoebe frowned, considering for a moment before rejecting Ruby''s suggestion. "No, it''s better if she dies."


    Ruby noticed Phoebe''s lost and hollow gaze, filling her with dread.


    Ruby continued, "Phoebe, what about Theodore? Don''t you care about him? If you be a murderer, how will he cope?"


    A flicker of emotion appeared in Phoebe''s eyes but quickly faded. "He''s a bad person. I want him to suffer and be denied what he wants."


    Theodore arrived at the hospital room door, witnessing the scene.


    He didn''t dare make a sound, fearing it would startle Phoebe.


    Phoebe saw Theodore, who stood at the door, the cold wind lifting his coat, looking distant and handsome.


    She gave Theodore a confused smile. "You''re here. Do you like the surprise I have for you?"


    Theodore suppressed his panic and slowly walked into the room. "Phoebe, be good. Don''t let go. I''ming over. I''ll die with you!"


    Phoebe shook her head. "You''re a liar. I don''t believe you!"


    "I promise." Theodore raised his hand. "Phoebe, three people are too many. How about just the two of us? Let her go, and I''ll go with you. Don''t you want me to be denied what I want? If I die, I''ll be separated from her by life and death. Isn''t that being denied?"


    Phoebe hesitated, confused by Theodore''s twisted logic.


    By the time she realized it, Theodore had already moved closer.


    Phoebe was startled, her grip loosening. Vanessa slid out the window. The sensation of falling made her want to scream, but she fainted before she could.


    Theodore grabbed Vanessa''s arm and pulled her back in. She copsed weakly to the floor.


    Ruby saw Vanessa being pulled back and copsed to the ground herself. One more second, and Vanessa would have been a stter on the pavement.


    Theodore didn''t have time to check on Vanessa. He turned and hugged Phoebe, then closed the window.


    He held her close. She was cold and trembling, clearly still scared.


    Theodore gently patted her back,forting her, "It''s okay. Be good. Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    Phoebe''s shoulders initially trembled slightly, but then the shaking grew more intense. Theodore thought she was crying and was about tofort her when he heard her uncontrobleughter. He pushed her slightly away, looking at her face in shock.


    Phoebe was indeedughing, with no trace of fear on her face.


    His heart tightened. "You!"


    Phoebe pushed Theodore away, stepping back several paces. She stared coldly at him, her gaze as sharp and poisonous as a knife, cutting into his heart.


    Phoebe crossed her arms and shouted, "Take your darling and get out. If you can''t control her and shees to disturb me again, I promise today was a rehearsal. Next time, you''ll be collecting her corpse." "You!" Theodore felt a chill in his heart.


    Phoebe had changed, bing more unhinged. She was fearless, and human life was now a bargaining chip to threaten Theodore.


    He believed that if there were a next time, Phoebe would push Vanessa without hesitation. Phoebe didn''t care if she killed someone.


    Ruby was also terrified by Phoebe''s madness. They shouldn''t havee to provoke her today. The current Phoebe was no longer the kind and easily bullied woman she once was.


    Phoebe turned away, coldly ordering them out, "Get out!"


    Theodore gritted his teeth. He wasn''t about to leave. He pressed the call button, and soon, a nurse peeked in.


    Theodore ordered sternly, "Take Miss Fitzroy back to her room. Don''t allow her to step out of this room again!"


    A tragedy had almost urred. Even without Theodore''s order, Vanessa wouldn''t dare provoke Phoebe again anytime soon.


    Ruby got up from the floor, and she and the nurse lifted Vanessa into a wheelchair, pushing it quickly away.


    Before they reached the elevator, the fruit basket and flowers they had brought were thrown out of the room, scattering fruit everywhere. Ruby didn''t dare make a sound, pushing the wheelchair into the elevator. She feared that if they were a momentte, Phoebe would throw Vanessa and the wheelchair out the window.


    The room door closed again. Theodore walked to Phoebe''s side as if forgetting her shocking actions earlier. He asked softly, "Are you feeling better?"


    Phoebe looked out the window, ignoring Theodore standing beside her.


    He seemed used to Phoebe ignoring him these past few days and didn''t get angry. He gently took her hand and said, "If you''re feeling better, eat something. Don''t starve yourself."


    Phoebe couldn''t stand it anymore. She yanked her hand back, red at Theodore coldly, and said, "Aren''t you going to check on your scared-to-death sweetheart?"


    Theodore pretended not to hear. He said, "I bought some cakes from Emerald Oasis Eatery. I remember you love them. Besides, I''ll have someone bring some porridge in. It won''t taste good if it gets cold." Without waiting for Phoebe to respond, Theodore pressed the call button and asked the nurse to bring in the food he had left at the nurse''s station.


    Although he knew Phoebe wouldn''t harm herself, he didn''t dare let her out of his sight for even a second.

 Chapter 434 Isnt He Still Alive?

    The nurse brought in the porridge quickly. Theodore opened the lid, and the aroma filled the room. He served a bowl and walked over to Phoebe, who was standing by the window. "Give it a try," Theodore suggested.


    He made the porridge at Emerald Oasis Eatery but didn''t tell Phoebe. She probably wouldn''t appreciate it and might even throw it back at him. Phoebe was starving, especially after all the physical stuff she did earlier.


    "Take it away. I don''t want it!" she snapped.


    Ignoring her, Theodore stirred the porridge, cooled it down, and handed it to her. "Do you want me to feed you, or will you eat it yourself?" he asked. Phoebe clenched her fists.


    "Why are you pretending to be a good husband? Save it for Vanessa," she mocked.


    Theodore''s fingers stiffened, but he kept his cool. "The porridge has supplements; it''s good for you," he said.


    Phoebe snatched the bowl from him. "I''ll eat it myself. Can you leave now?" she shouted.


    Theodore pressed his lips together, looked at her sadly, and said, "Alright, take your time. I''ll be right outside. Call me when you''re done." He turned and left the room.


    The door wasn''t fully closed, and Phoebe saw Theodore leaning against the wall, looking hurt. She hardened her heart and looked away. Downstairs, Vanessa woke up slowly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she screamed, "Phoebe, don''t let go! I don''t want to die!"


    Doctors and nurses rushed to her bed, looking astonished.


    Vanessa sat up, her beautiful face twisted with fear, making her look terrifying.


    Ruby came over, holding her trembling shoulders. "Vanessa, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid. We''re fine now," sheforted.


    The fear in Vanessa''s eyes slowly faded. She realized she was in a hospital room and took a deep breath, as if escaping a nightmare.


    Seeing Vanessa calm down, Ruby told the doctors and nurses, "Vanessa needs to rest now. I''ll call you if anythinges up."


    The doctors gave a few instructions and left with the nurses.


    The room fell silent again. Vanessa suddenly growled, "Ruby, did you see that? She tried to kill me!"


    Vanessa was agitated, her hands trembling.


    Phoebe had let go earlier, but why was she still alive?


    Vanessa grabbed Ruby''s arm. If it weren''t for the thick winter clothes, her nails would have dug into Ruby''s flesh. "I remember Phoebe letting go. Who saved me?"


    Vanessa was filled with fear. It was the closest she had evere to death, enough to give her nightmares for a lifetime.


    Ruby licked her lips. "It was Mr. Reynolds. He arrived just in time. You were inches away from falling out of the window."


    Both Ruby and Vanessa were still scared.


    Vanessaughed and cried. "I knew it. He wouldn''t let me die. That bitch Phoebe, did you record it? I want to sue her for attempted murder!"


    Before Ruby could answer, the door to the room opened, and they looked up.


    A tall figure walked in slowly. Theodore''s face was lit up by the incandescent light, his cold expression clear.


    "Vanessa, who are you nning to sue for attempted murder?" he asked indifferently.


    Vanessa shivered when she saw Theodore. She looked away and mumbled, "Theodore, she almost killed me. Do you want me to just take it?" Theodore stood by the bed, looking down at her. "Vanessa, you didn''t go to Phoebe''s room today," he said.


    Vanessa''s blood froze. She stared at Theodore, terrified by how unfamiliar he seemed.


    "I was clearly..." she started.


    "You had a dream. Nothing happened," Theodore interrupted gently but firmly.


    Vanessa looked at him in shock. He was covering for Phoebe.


    "She almost killed me, and you''re covering for her! Theodore, do you know I was this close to dying?" she cried.


    "Aren''t you still alive?" Theodore replied lightly.


    Vanessa''s eyes widened. She felt a lump in her throat and couldn''t speak.


    Theodore had changed. He no longer unconditionally supported her.


    "Phoebe''s emotions have been unstabletely. Don''t go up and disturb her, or you''ll bear the consequences," he said calmly. With that, Theodore turned and left.


    Vanessa stared at the door until it closed, cutting off her view. Her tears fell uncontrobly.


    She suddenly started screaming.


    Ruby hadn''t expected Theodore toe and warn Vanessa. She felt that Vanessa had lost Theodore as her support.


    "Vanessa, don''t be sad. Mr. Reynolds has been under a lot of pressuretely. We need to understand him," Rubyforted. Vanessa''s face twisted. "Did you see how he looked just now? He actually defended Phoebe!" she eximed.


    ''Phoebe had almost killed me, yet Theodore said nothing had happened. How could he treat me like this?''


    Ruby gently patted Vanessa''s back. "I understand how you feel angry, sad, unwilling. But we have to endure for now," she advised. "Endure?" Vanessa bit her lip hard.


    "Yes, otherwise, we''ll really push Mr. Reynolds to Phoebe''s side. No matter what, you and Mr. Reynolds have known each other for over ten years. He won''t abandon you. Let''s focus on recovering. Once you''re out of the hospital, Queen Entertainment will be yours. Won''t you have plenty of chances to deal with Phoebe then?" Ruby said.


    Vanessa swallowed her resentment, her eyes filled with deep hatred. "Fine. I won''t provoke Phoebe for now," she agreed.


    Ruby temporarily calmed Vanessa down. She sighed in relief. After Vanessa fell asleep, she took out her phone to message Donovan.


    Ruby: [Vanessa is in a bad mood today, and I can''t leave. I won''t be able to see you tonight. Donovan, please don''t be mad at me. I love you!]


    After sending the message, Ruby put her phone back in her bag and stared at Vanessa''s sleeping face.


    Phoebe had really scared her today with that crazed, bloodthirsty look. If Theodore hadn''t arrived, Phoebe would have pushed Vanessa out of the window.


    Ruby wondered, ''Could jealousy really drive someone to lose their mind?''


    Phoebe woke up, feeling a weight on her waist. She reached down and felt a strong arm. Without thinking, she flung it away.


    At the same time, she threw off the covers and jumped out of bed, ring at the still groggy Theodore.


    "What are you doing in my bed?" she demanded coldly.

 Chapter 435 I Want Freedom

    Theodore rubbed his eyes and sat up, noticing it was still dark outside. He groggily smiled at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, it''s not even dawn. Come back to bed." Phoebe''s face was tense, her brows furrowed.


    She stared at Theodore for a few seconds before turning and walking to the couch.


    Theodore watched her cold back, his smile fading. For days now, Phoebe had been avoiding him.


    When she was asleep, she would nestle in his arms, relying on himpletely.


    But once awake, she turned cold and wouldn''t even look at him. She hated him that much.


    Theodore got out of bed, picked up her slippers, and walked over. cing them beside the couch, he knelt beside her.


    The sky was on the verge of dawn, a time that often evoked feelings of vulnerability. Theodore looked at Phoebe and softly asked, "Phoebe, what do you really want?" Phoebe hugged her knees and buried her face in them, ignoring his rare show of humility.


    Theodore had endured for several days. Usually domineering, this was his limit. He grabbed Phoebe''s chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "Phoebe, I''m giving you onest chance. What do you want?" he shouted.


    Phoebe stared into his eyes, as dark as the pre-dawn sky outside.


    "Freedom," she replied.


    Theodore rejected it instantly, "That''s impossible!"


    Phoebe gave a bitter smile, "See? You ask what I want, knowing you can''t give it to me. You make me sick!"


    The next second, Theodore grabbed her chin, forcing her to lift her head, and kissed her.


    Phoebe was stunned and tried to pull away, but Theodore''s hand held the back of her head, his fingers digging into her hair, making her unable to move. "Theodore, if you kiss me, I''ll bite your tongue off. Try me!" Phoebe shouted.


    Theodore ignored her threat, kissing her forcefully. Phoebe resisted fiercely.


    By the end of the kiss, both were battered and bruised. Theodore wiped the blood from his mouth, looking at Phoebe''s swollen lips, and leaned in to suck the blood from her lips. Phoebe swung to p him.


    Before her hand could touch his face, Theodore caught it. He squinted and deepened the kiss until they were out of breath, then let her go.


    Phoebe looked up at Theodore, her anger boiling. She bent her legs and kicked toward his heart.


    Theodore dodged quickly, allowing her to break free. Watching Phoebe run away like a startled cat, he smirked.


    "Seems you''re fully recovered. Let''s get you discharged today," he said.


    Phoebe leaned against the cold wall, staring warily at Theodore. "I''m not leaving the hospital!" she refused.


    Theodore looked at her with a look that brooked no argument. Phoebe gritted her teeth, knowing she couldn''t stay without his agreement. "I''m not leaving!" she repeated, louder.


    Theodore walked to the bedside, gently coaxing her like a child, "The hospital bed is too hard. You can''t sleep well. Come on, let''s go home."


    Phoebe sneered inwardly. ''Home? The Imperial Apartment? It''s a luxurious cage that has imprisoned me for years.''


    "I don''t want to leave the hospital. Can''t you hear me?" Phoebe shouted.


    Theodore sat on the edge of the bed, raising an eyebrow. "The President''s Office has always reserved the Chief Secretary position for you. Come back. Plus, the artists you want to protect are still under your management." Phoebe was stunned. "You?"


    "Don''t you want to work? I''ll let youe back. But if you keep making a fuss, you''ll go home to be Mrs. Reynolds." Theodore knew how to make herpromise.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. "I won''t go back to the Reynolds Group. I want to find a job on my own."


    She was tired of feeling controlled. A job she found herself wouldn''t be taken away just because Theodore was unhappy.


    Theodore frowned, rejecting her outright. "No way!"


    Phoebe wanted to argue, but Theodore gave her two choices. "Either go back to the Reynolds Group as Chief Secretary or go home to be Mrs. Reynolds. Your choice." Phoebe knew Theodore''s stubborn nature and that further bargaining was useless.


    Although going back to the President''s Office felt humiliating, it was better than being locked up at home.


    "Fine. I''ll go back to the President''s Office," she replied.


    Her decision was final, securing a dignified oue for her runaway attempt and car crash.


    Phoebe returned to the President''s Office as Theodore''s Chief Secretary, with a much higher sry and more power, equivalent to a branch manager.


    Her desk was moved from the secretary''s area directly into the President''s Office. Theodore set up a transparent screen to create a separate area for her. Everyone was stunned by Theodore''s actions.


    They had thought that when Theodore demoted Phoebe to Queen Entertainment, she had fallen out of favor.


    But in just half a year, she was promoted back, with a substantial sry increase and more power, and her desk moved into the President''s Office.


    It was clear Theodore''s favor for her hadn''t waned.


    As everyone watched the drama unfold and sympathized with Vanessa, thinking she could rece Phoebe, they were proven wrong.


    It wouldn''t be long before Phoebepletely turned the tables and became their boss''s wife. What would Vanessa do then?


    Employees gossiped privately, but only a few who knew about Theodore and Phoebe''s marriage wanted to reveal that Vanessa was already out of the picture.


    On Monday morning, Phoebe stood in the walk-in closet, choosing her outfit for work. Being a Chief Secretary was different from being a director at an entertainmentpany. One needed to follow trends, while the other required steadiness andpetence.


    Phoebe found her old professional attire, but the clothes hung loosely on her.


    Theodore walked in and saw Phoebe looking at herself in the full-length mirror. Her slender waist was captivating.


    He walked over and leaned against the wardrobe, resisting the urge to hug her. His eyes filled with infatuation. "You''ve lost a lot of weight since six months ago."


    ck suits made her look thinner. Phoebe took it off and changed into a yellow one, finally looking a bit fuller. Satisfied, she turned around.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands wrapped around her waist. Theodore pulled her back, his warm body pressing against her.


    "Are you still mad at me?" he whispered.

 Chapter 436 I Am Willing

    Phoebe tried to dodge but couldn''t; Theodore''s sharp teeth nipped her ear, causing a sting.


    She elbowed him hard, making him grunt, and broke free.


    Without a word, Phoebe grabbed a tissue, wiped her ear, and tossed it at him before walking out.


    Theodore rubbed his chest, ring at her with that stubborn arrogance. He really wanted to pin her against the wardrobe door. He closed his eyes, imagining it, feeling like he might explode.


    Better to wait. Phoebe was too thin right now.


    Theodore grabbed a down jacket from the wardrobe, slung it over his arm, and followed Phoebe to the dining room.


    Breakfast was ready, and Phoebe sat down.


    Ollie jumped onto herp, meowing affectionately.


    Phoebe nced at Theodore as he entered. She fed Ollie a small dried fish and ced the cat in Theodore''s spot.


    Theodore saw Ollie in his seat and squinted at Phoebe.


    Seeing her mischievous smirk, he knew he could move Ollie if he wanted to.


    But he let her have her moment, not wanting her to sulk and get sick.


    Theodore sat across from Phoebe and said, "There''s a meeting this morning. You''ll take the minutes, and then I''ll have Carol Olsen transfer the business to you ASAP."


    Phoebe, sipping her porridge, asked, "What about Carol?"


    "She''ll assist you," Theodore replied, noticing a spark of life in Phoebe''s eyes.


    He sensed that Phoebe''s recent runaway and car crash were because he had pushed her too far.


    He almost made the same mistake Edward had. Phoebe valued her work above all else; she could do without a man but not her job.


    Realizing he was secondary to her work, Theodore felt frustrated but helpless. Phoebe almost pushing Vanessa down through the window had scared him.


    He feared pushing her further might lead to something worse.


    Phoebe said, "I understand."


    Theodore looked at her and reminded, "You''re still recovering, so no overtime or business trips, or I''ll give you a long vacation to rest at home." Phoebe bit her lip and retorted, "I''m fine now."


    "Listen to me," Theodore said firmly.


    Phoebe shrugged. Knowing she couldn''t leave Kedora for a business trip under his watchful eye, she didn''t argue.


    After breakfast, Phoebe fed Ollie and changed the cat litter before grabbing her coat to leave.


    It was December, and the north wind in Kedora was fierce. A coat wasn''t enough, especially since Phoebe''s health had declined. Theodore took the coat from her and draped the down jacket over her shoulders. "It''s freezing today. Wear this to stay warm."


    Phoebe nced at the coat on the sofa and obediently put on the down jacket.


    Theodore was surprised she didn''t argue. He bent down and zipped up her jacket, finding her rarepliance endearing.


    Feeling a surge of affection, he gently ruffled her hair and said, "Let''s head to the office."


    The Imperial Apartment was right next to the Reynolds Group, just a short walk away. Usually, Phoebe would make breakfast, wake Theodore, and head to the office first. But today was different.


    They took the elevator to the basement, where the driver, Jack, was waiting to drive them.


    Phoebe frowned and said, "I can walk."


    Theodore pushed her into the car. "You''re not well, and it''s freezing. The wind might blow you away."


    Phoebeughed, "I''m at least 110 pounds."


    "Actually, it''s 99 pounds. Jack, drive," Theodore said calmly.


    Jack drove out of the parking lot. Phoebe rolled her eyes and looked out the window, ignoring Theodore.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the Reynolds Group just as the workday started. Employees braved the wind and snow to get there.


    Seeing the Rolls-Royce, everyone paused. It was rare to see Theodore, and no one wanted to miss it.


    The back door opened, revealing Theodore''s long legs. He stepped out, looking distinguished in a ck coat. He held the door and extended a hand inside. "Come on out." Everyone craned their necks, eager to see who Theodore was helping.


    Just then, the other door opened, and someone bundled in a heavy down jacket stepped out.


    Phoebe, in high heels, exhaled puffs of white breath, looking like an angel.


    Everyone gasped.


    They all recognized Phoebe. Seeing her step out of the car and give Theodore the cold shoulder, they couldn''t help but admire her.


    They thought, ''Look! This is the woman who has Theodore wrapped around her finger. It''s truly extraordinary!''


    Phoebe nodded slightly to her stunned colleagues and walked calmly into the building.


    Theodore closed the car door and quickly caught up with her, his chest almost touching her back. He whispered, "Ms. Ziegler, believe me. In less than half a minute, rumors about us will spread through the employee chat group." Phoebe looked at him coldly. "Sorry for embarrassing you, Mr. Reynolds. Should I exin this in the chat group?"


    "No need," Theodore replied quickly. "I''m willing."


    Phoebe sneered inwardly and quickened her pace. She thought, ''I never understood Theodore''s quirks. Does he dislike people fawning over him and prefer being a simp instead?''


    In front of the elevator, several employees were waiting. Seeing Theodore and Phoebe, they greeted them and made way for the CEO''s exclusive elevator.


    Everyone discreetly observed them until they entered the elevator, then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh my God, did theye together? Are they already living together?" someone questioned.

 Chapter 437 Neglected Husband

    In the crowd, an old employee scoffed, "You can tell it''s a newbie talking. They''ve been living together forever, right?" "No way!"


    "Years ago, someone saw Ms. Ziegler leaving Mr. Reynolds'' house. It''s no secret. I''m more curious if she is really marrying into a rich family." "Yeah, me too. If she does, she''ll be living the high life."


    "I''m so jealous."


    "Get her looks and talent first before you start envying. Come on, the elevator''s here. Do you want this month''s perfect attendance bonus or not?"


    No one felt like gossiping anymore; they all crammed into the elevator, not wanting to miss out on the bonus.


    The elevator reached the top floor, and Lawton was waiting with the secretarial team. As the doors opened and they saw Phoebe, they set off party poppers. With a loud bang, streamers floated down, covering Phoebe and Theodore.


    Carol was the first to speak, "Wee back to the secretarial department, Ms. Ziegler. Let''s give her a warm round of apuse."


    Everyone pped enthusiastically. Phoebe hadn''t expected this and didn''t know whether to be serious orugh.


    Phoebe greeted, "Thank you."


    Lawton came over with several boxes and said, "Ms. Ziegler, these are gifts from the president''s office staff. Please ept them!"


    Theodore, covered in streamers, saw everyone had prepared gifts for Phoebe and pretended to be jealous. He remarked, "Howe no one prepared anything for me?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and Carol, quick-witted, handed him a bouquet of sunflowers she was holding. She said, "Mr. Reynolds, you can hold this bouquet for Ms. Ziegler to bnce things out." Theodore pointed at Carol but still took the flowers. He then took the gift boxes from Lawton and said, "Alright, everyone knows each other. No need for all this formality."


    The crowd immediately dispersed.


    Theodore turned to Phoebe and said with a smile, "Let''s go, Ms. Ziegler. I''ll show you your office."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow and asked, "I have an office?"


    Theodore smiled and walked towards the president''s office. Phoebe, skeptical, followed him in and saw a transparent screen partitioning off an office.


    The transparent screen was cut into a crystal shape, like a luxurious yet confining transparent cage.


    Phoebe asked, "I''ll be working here from now on, right?"


    Theodore ced the flowers and gifts on the desk, took her hand, and led her behind the desk. He said, "Sit down and feel it."


    Phoebe frowned, unsure of Theodore''s intentions in cing her office in his.


    Was Theodore trying to monitor her closely, not letting her out of his sight for even a second?


    Realizing Phoebe hesitated, Theodore pressed her shoulders down onto the office chair. He exined, "This is a custom office chair from a famousPhdelfia designer, made especially for you. Is itfortable?" The chair was indeedfortable, but Phoebe didn''t understand why Theodore was doing this.


    Phoebe looked up at him and finally voiced her doubt, "Why?"


    Theodore leaned against the desk and replied, "No reason."


    She asked, "Are you trying to tell me I can''t escape your grasp by moving my office from the secretarial desk to the president''s office?" Theodore squinted, ced one hand on the chair''s armrest, and leaned in, exerting a lot of pressure on Phoebe.


    He replied, "Yes. So, stay by my side and don''t think about going anywhere."


    Phoebe sneered, "Mr. Reynolds, if I really wanted to leave, you couldn''t stop me."


    Theodore, easily provoked, grabbed her chin and warned, "Phoebe, it''s your first day back. Don''t anger me, or you''ll regret it."


    Phoebe clenched her fists, thinking, ''A leopard never changes its spots. Just because it''s calm for a few days doesn''t mean it''s a cat.''


    She brushed his hand away and said, "I need to work now. Mr. Reynolds, please be professional."


    Theodore was speechless.


    Both were busy all day. Phoebe was getting reacquainted with her tasks. During her hospital stay, Theodore had fallen behind on a lot of work. He had meetings to attend and executives to talk to. Even though they were in the same office, they didn''t see much of each other. Phoebe was d not to spend the whole day alone with Theodore.


    When it was time to leave, Carol had arranged a wee party for Phoebe. Not wanting to return to the Imperial Apartment so early, Phoebe dly epted.


    Not long after Phoebe left, Theodore finally managed to break free from his pile of work. Returning to the office, he found Phoebe''s desk neatly organized but no sign of her.


    He immediately called Lawton in and asked, "Where''s Phoebe?"


    Lawton was taken aback for a moment, then remembered, "Carol and the others arranged a dinner for Mrs. Reynolds. They probably went to eat together."


    "When did this happen? Why didn''t I know?" Theodore frowned.


    Ever since Phoebe had run away from home, Theodore felt uneasy whenever he couldn''t see her. He thought keeping her under his watch would let him know her whereabouts at all times. Unexpectedly, Phoebe was still beyond his control.


    Lawton replied, "It''s today, Mr. Reynolds. Do you want me to find out where they''re dining?"


    Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose, recalling Phoebe''s mocking look from the morning. If he went after her now, it would make everyone unhappy.


    Theodore closed his eyes and refused, "Forget it. She rarely gets to rx. There''s no need to find out."


    "Okay." Seeing Theodore''s obvious displeasure, Lawton cautiously asked, "Mr. Reynolds, do you want me to order some takeout for you?"


    As he spoke, Lawton couldn''t help but feel sorry for Theodore. Phoebe was out having fun, leaving Theodore alone in the office to eat takeout. The thought of it was quite pitiful.


    Theodore couldn''t muster any enthusiasm. He waved his hand and refused, "If there''s nothing else, you can leave. Don''t worry about me." Lawton replied, "Yes, Mr. Reynolds."


    After Lawton left, Theodore continued to work on documents alone in the office. He was restless, frequently checking the time on his phone.


    At nine o''clock, Theodore couldn''t stand it any longer. He grabbed his phone and strode out of the office.


    Inside thepany, it was warm and cozy. Outside, it was a snowy winter wondend. Large snowkes drifted down from the sky. Theodore crossed the street, looking at the lights in the houses, thinking, ''Phoebe might be home by now.'' Theodore returned to the apartment, finding it dark inside. Phoebe hadn''te back yet, and his heart felt colder than the snowy world outside.


    Theodore walked in. Ollie leaped down from the cat tree, saw him, and quickly jumped back up to the top, baring its teeth.


    Theodore was lost for words.


    Was he now the neglected husband, even despised by Ollie?


    Theodore couldn''t find the energy to do anything. He sat on the couch and turned on the TV, which was showing a documentary about elders left behind. Theodore thought, ''Even a lousy documentary dares to mock me. How infuriating!''

 Chapter 438 Getting Close to You Brings Misfortune

    The clock struck midnight, and Theodore jolted awake.


    He sat up on the couch, realizing he had dozed off. Rubbing his eyes, he checked his watch.


    The Patek Philippe glinted under themp. It waste, and Phoebe still wasn''t back.


    Theodore got up and searched the bedroom, but Phoebe was nowhere to be found. She hadn''te home.


    His face darkened as he grabbed his phone and headed out.


    On her first day at work, Phoebe wasn''t workingte or on a trip, yet she was out until midnight. She was definitely testing him.


    As he changed his shoes at the door, the call connected. He asked, "Where are they having dinner?"


    Lawton, sleeping deeply with his girlfriend, was startled awake. Seeing the caller ID, he quickly sobered up.


    "Mr. Reynolds?" Lawton asked.


    "Where are they having dinner?" Theodore''s voice was impatient. He stepped outside, the cold air making him look even more stern. Just then, he saw Phoebe lying on the entryway couch, mostly hidden by her down jacket.


    Lawton started to answer, but Theodore cut him off. "Never mind, I see her," he said, ending the call and walking over to the couch. Phoebe was curled up, her breath misting the fur trim of her jacket.


    Theodore knelt beside her, feeling both angry and tender.


    She hade back but chose to sleep at the door. Was she afraid of him? "Do I scare you that much?" he wondered, tracing her features in the air. Phoebe shifted uneasily in her sleep, burying her face deeper into her jacket.


    Theodore''s expression darkened. The light cast shadows, making him look even more intimidating. Suddenly, he picked her up. Startled, she mumbled, "I don''t want to go back. I still want to drink." The smell of alcohol hit him, making him frown. "Little drunkard," he muttered.


    Phoebe had been recovering, yet she went out drinking. Didn''t she care about her health?


    "There''s a man-eating tiger at home. I don''t want to go back," she slurred,pletely drunk.


    But the familiar mint scent made her sad.


    "Theodore, I hate you. Being near you makes me unhappy. I hate you," she mumbled.


    It wasn''t the first time Theodore had heard this. A few days ago, she had a high fever and said the same things.


    Hearing it again still made his heart ache.


    Theodore carried Phoebe into the house and straight to the bedroom. "You hate me, right? But guess what? You''re stuck with me forever. Even in death, we''ll be together," he said.


    Phoebe sensed the menace in his voice and shivered, her stomach churning.


    That night, she had epted every drink to numb herself. Now, her stomach was burning, and she suddenly retched.


    Theodore''s expression changed. He rushed her to the bathroom, but she vomited all over him before they got there. He was speechless.


    His face darkened, and he wished he could throw her into the toilet to sober up.


    After vomiting, Phoebe woke up fully. She met Theodore''s furious gaze and shivered in fear.


    ''Shit,'' she thought.


    She had thrown up on him. He probably wanted to kill her now.


    Phoebe shrank back, seeing Theodore''s bloodthirsty smile. "Are you awake?" he asked.


    Terrified, she struggled to get out of his arms. Seeing the vomit on his clothes, her face turned pale.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose," she exined.


    Theodore''s smile was sinister. "If you did it on purpose, I''d have stuffed you into the toilet."


    "Let''s talk this out," Phoebe said, swallowing hard and feeling nauseous again. "Take off your clothes, and I''ll wash them."


    "You take them off for me," Theodore said, his eyes burning with a dangerous fire.


    Phoebe hesitated, the smell making her wrinkle her nose. Seeing his grim expression, she gritted her teeth and moved closer to help him take off his coat.


    Pinching her nose, she threw the coat into the dirtyundry basket and then went to take off his suit jacket.


    Theodore cooperated, watching her with interest. "You threw up on me, and I didn''t mind. Why do you?" he remarked.


    "If you don''t mind, why don''t you take them off yourself?" Phoebe retorted.


    Theodore leanedzily against the sink, his long legs stretched out, watching her with amusement. "Whoever makes the mess cleans it up," he said.


    Phoebe quickly stripped him of his shirt. Under the warm yellow light, his muscles were well-defined, like evenly distributed chocte.


    Theodore was strict about maintaining his physique, working out every morning. This habit kept him in excellent shape, surpassing even magazine models, with incredible stamina and endurance. Phoebe nced at him, her alcohol-numbed brain starting to wake up. She realized how intimate it was to be in such a confined space with him.


    She cleared her throat. "I''ll go to the other bathroom," she said.


    Before she could slip away, Theodore''srge hand hooked her cor and pulled her back. In the next second, her down jacket was stripped off and thrown into the dirtyundry basket.


    Theodore''s tall, solid body pressed against her back. He whispered in her ear, "Since you''re sober, let''s do what needs to be done."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed his hand, which was unbuttoning her suit. "It''s toote. I''m really tired," she said.


    Theodore looked down at her, his gaze intense. "If you''re tired, go to sleep. I''ll handle it myself."

 Chapter 439 Phoebe is a Dangerous Element

    Phoebe felt uneasy, especially with Theodore''s obvious hints making her stomach churn. She wriggled out of his embrace, her clothes already a mess.


    "I''ll use the other bathroom," she said, quickly escaping. Theodore leanedzily on the sink. He hadn''t nned on forcing her today; otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten away. He closed his eyes, thinking, ''When will she willingly fall into my arms?''


    After showering, Phoebe felt more clear-headed. She lingered in the living room, afraid to go back to the main bedroom in case Theodore was still awake.


    She squatted by the cat house. Ollie was sprawled out, looking content. Phoebe envied him.


    "It''s better to be a cat. No worries, just eat and sleep," she muttered.


    Humans had too many emotions and desires, most of which caused trouble. It was hard to be emotionless and desireless.


    Phoebe couldn''t let go of many things: her career, love, family, and friends. They were all essential parts of her life.


    She sat down by the sofa and soon fell asleep, hugging a pillow.


    Not long after, Theodore came out of the bedroom and silently walked into the living room. Male animals naturally disliked each other.


    Ollie, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly opened its eyes. It quickly stood up and bared its teeth at Theodore.


    Theodore was speechless.


    Another ungrateful little creature!


    He red at Ollie. Sensing danger, Ollie fluffed up and shrank into a corner.


    Satisfied, Theodore covered Phoebe with a thin nket and went back to the bedroom.


    Phoebe returned to work at the Reynolds Group for a week and got back into the workflow smoothly. The only issue was Theodore''s constant watchful eye. She was busy with work and also visited Taylor in the hospital a few times.


    Taylor''s head injury had almost healed. The doctor suggested several times that she be discharged, but Taylor kept saying she felt unwell, dizzy, and weak.


    Multiple diagnoses showed Taylor''s body was fine, with no concussion or illness. Finally, the doctor said she might have a psychological issue.


    Brandon''s infidelity had hit Taylor hard. She avoided Brandon altogether.


    Phoebe understood Taylor''s feelings. Discovering her beloved husband had been cheating for over a decade shattered her emotions and trust. It was natural for Taylor to struggle with it.


    "Mom, the hospital is really crowded. I came from the general ward, and the hallway is full of beds with many patients," Phoebe said.


    "Why are they in the hallway?" Taylor frowned.


    "No enough beds, and too many patients. How about we free up your room for those in need?" Phoebe suggested.


    Taylor nced at her. "Are you trying to get me to leave the hospital?"


    "It''s notfortable here. If you don''t want to go back to the estate, you cane to the Imperial Apartment. If you''re worried about us disturbing you, you can go to the West Mountain Vis. Riley can take care of you. How does that sound?" Phoebe asked gently.


    Phoebe saw right through Taylor''s hidden thoughts. Taylor red at her and said, "Phoebe, you''re so smart. Howe you can''t handle things with Theodore?"


    Phoebe lowered her head. She knew what Taylor was thinking but couldn''t figure out Theodore.


    Over the years, Theodore had always been distant. Whenever Phoebe thought he had feelings for her, he''d do something to make her feel like she was imagining things.


    This happened so often that Phoebe stopped hoping.


    Seeing Phoebe''s silence, Taylor sighed and said, "Phoebe, think about what you want. Only when you know what you want can you go after it, right?" Phoebe nodded.


    Taylor patted her shoulder and said, "Handle my discharge papers. I''m going back to the estate."


    Phoebe looked up, surprised.


    Taylor gave a bitter smile. "I know what I want. I won''t avoid it, be defeated, or let that woman win!" Phoebe stared at her, amazed.


    At that moment, Taylor seemed incredibly powerful, almost glowing with determination.


    Taylor knew what she wanted. After avoiding it for so long, she decided to return to her family and fight for it.


    Phoebe thought, ''What do I want?''


    Phoebe went downstairs to handle Taylor''s discharge. The elevator stopped on the next floor, and a wheelchair was added outside. Vanessa was sitting in it.


    Ruby had nned to take Vanessa downstairs for some sun. Seeing Phoebe in the elevator, Ruby got nervous and tried to push the wheelchair away.


    Ruby still remembered Phoebe''s warning and was afraid of another sh.


    Now that Phoebe was in good shape, if she did something to Vanessa, Ruby might not be able to stop her. Better to stay away from this dangerous Phoebe.


    But Vanessa held the wheelchair, smiled at Phoebe, and said, "What a coincidence, Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe squinted and replied, "It is quite a coincidence. Miss Fitzroy, going downstairs for some sun? Come in."


    Ruby felt a chill seeing Phoebe squint. She quickly found an excuse, "Vanessa, I forgot your scarf. Let''s take the next elevator."


    Phoebe stared at the scarf around Vanessa''s neck and asked, "Isn''t the scarf around her neck, Miss Adams? What? Are you afraid of me?"


    Ruby''s legs were trembling. She had seen Phoebe go crazy before, so how could she not be afraid?


    She cleared her throat and said, "Well, I''m sorry to bother you."


    Ruby reluctantly pushed Vanessa in. It was too crowded, so Phoebe stepped back and stood behind them.


    The shiny metal wall of the elevator reflected their images. Ruby felt a prickling sensation on her back. She gripped the wheelchair handles tightly and said, "I haven''t had a chance to congratte you on your promotion and raise, Ms. Ziegler." Phoebe chuckled and asked, "Miss Adams, are you mocking me?"


    Ruby''s back was covered in cold sweat. She stared at the elevator''s disy screen, which hadn''t stopped. The short ten seconds felt like an eternity.


    Ruby was terrified that in those few seconds, Phoebe might suddenly pull out a knife and kill her and Vanessa in the elevator.

 Chapter 440 The Posture of Begging for Food

    When the elevator stopped on the first floor and the doors opened, Ruby hurriedly pushed Vanessa out, her back soaked in cold sweat. Vanessa noticed Ruby''s fear of Phoebe and frowned. "Phoebe''s not a demon. Why are you so scared?"


    Ruby had every reason to be scared. She had once schemed against Phoebe, causing her to miscarry. If Phoebe ever found out, she might push Ruby off a rooftop in revenge. "Vanessa, let''s not provoke her right now. Let''s just heal first," Ruby said, her voice shaking.


    Ruby knew her fear of Phoebe was irrational, but she couldn''t help it. Ever since Phoebe had pinned Vanessa against the windowsill that day, Ruby had been haunted by fear. One really shouldn''t do things against their conscience.


    Vanessa frowned deeply and watched Phoebe walk away. A dark glint shed in her eyes. ''Phoebe and I are lifelong enemies; I can''t let her be happy at my expense,'' she thought. Vanessa turned back and said, "It''s fine. Let''s rest and recover first. We''ll deal with itter."


    Ruby finally sighed in relief. She was truly terrified of Phoebe and didn''t want to face her anytime soon.


    When Phoebe finished the discharge procedures and returned to the ward, she found Taylor already dressed and looking much better. Riley was packing up and didn''t notice Phoebe''s return.


    "Mr. Reynolds has a big project and is on a business trip. He couldn''te back to pick you up since you suddenly decided to leave the hospital," Riley said.


    Taylor, twisting her wedding ring, replied, "It''s no big deal."


    Riley nced at Taylor. Brandon''s affair was no secret, and the servants gossiped about it. Everyone thought Taylor wouldn''t let it go easily, especially since she had stayed in the hospital longer than needed. But now, it seemed she hade to terms with it.


    Phoebe walked in. "Mom, the discharge procedures are done. Let''s go home."


    Taylor agreed, "Okay, let''s go."


    Phoebe took her arm, and they headed to the elevator.


    Taylor''s decision to leave the hospital was so sudden that no one at home knew. When Phoebe brought her back, Sarah was surprised to see them.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the discharge? I could have picked you up," Sarah said.


    Taylor looked at the vi where she had spent thirty happy years. She hadn''t noticed before, but now she saw the peeling exterior walls, just like her love, weathered and withered.


    "When Phoebe and I were chatting, I suddenly felt like leaving the hospital. I didn''t want to trouble you," Taylor replied.


    Sarah patted Taylor''s hand. "You''ve suffered enough. Phoebe, help Taylor inside to rest. It''s so cold; she might catch a cold."


    "Okay, Grandma," Phoebe said, helping Taylor into the house.


    Sarah noticed the closer bond between Phoebe and Taylor. She sighed and told the servant, "Did you call Brandon? Tell him toe back quickly. Taylor''s discharged, and he didn''t even show up. What''s he thinking?" The servant replied, "I did. Mr. Reynolds is on a business trip."


    Sarah frowned. "What kind of trip is so important? Tell him toe back immediately and ask if he still wants this family."


    The servant, knowing Sarah''s temper, stepped aside to make the call.


    Phoebe helped Taylor to her room. Taylor wanted to take a bath, so Phoebe closed the door and went downstairs.


    Sarah was on the sofa in the living room. When she saw Phoebe, she waved her over. "Phoebe,e here. Look at you, you''ve lost weight again."


    Phoebe sat next to Sarah, who reminded her of her grandmother. "You''ve lost weight too," Phoebe said warmly.


    Sarah held her hand andined, "How could I not? I''ve been worried sick. You and Taylor taking turns in the hospital is enough to drive me crazy."


    Phoebe lowered her head. "I''m sorry for making you worry."


    "If you know it worries me, then take care of yourself. I''ve lived this long to see you all well and the family united," Sarah said.


    Phoebe understood. It was like when she visited her grandmother; they always said they didn''t want her to achieve great things, just to be safe and sound. Elders'' wishes were always so simple.


    "Yes, we will be united," Phoebe promised.


    As they talked, the sky darkened, and Riley prepared some food. Phoebe took a few bites when she saw two bright headlights outside. The lights stopped in the yard, and soon Theodore''s tall figure appeared at the door. Behind Theodore were Christopher and Madison, who had rushed back after hearing about Taylor''s sudden discharge.


    Madison had been acting weirdtely, more subdued. Even when she saw Phoebe at the Reynolds Group, she wasn''t as arrogant as before.


    Sarah saw them and happily waved them over. "It''s rare for all of you to be back today. The house finally feels lively again." Madison ran over and sat next to Sarah. "Grandma, I''m here every day, and you still say I make too much noise."


    Sarah tapped her nose. "Noise is good. This house is too quiet; it''s good to have some noise."


    "Grandma, where''s Mom?" Madison asked, not seeing Taylor.


    Sarah nodded towards the dining room. "Taylor and Phoebe are in the dining room."


    "I''ll go too." Madison let go of Sarah and skipped into the dining room.


    Theodore greeted Sarah and followed. Madison sat next to Taylor, chatting, while Phoebe quietly ate.


    Theodore took a long stride, pulled out a chair next to Phoebe, and sat down. Phoebe nced at him and continued eating.


    Seeing Phoebe had no intention of talking, Theodore propped his elbow on the table, resting his face on his hand. "Is it good?" he asked.


    Phoebe knew he was making conversation. "Yes," she replied.


    Theodore leaned in. "Let me try."


    Phoebe saw him open his mouth, his teeth neat and white, and he stuck out his tongue a bit. It was a simple gesture of wanting to be fed, but he made it look so seductive.

 Chapter 441 Empty Promises

    Phoebe quickly looked away, pushed the bowl over, and said, "I''m full, you can have it."


    Theodore nced at the bowl, noticing there was only a little left. With a few quick bites, he polished off the rest and then drank the soup.


    Riley brought out another bowl and saw Theodore putting down the empty one. "Theodore, if you want more, just tell me. Why are you eating Phoebe''s leftovers?" Theodore wiped his mouth, nced at the slightly ufortable Phoebe, his gaze briefly resting on her lips with intent. "It''s fine, I don''t mind."


    Phoebe, speechless, couldn''t shake the feeling of Theodore''s intense look. She quickly grabbed a napkin to cover her face below her eyes to avoid his gaze. Theodore''s eyes darkened, and he cleared his throat, feeling a bit parched.


    "Mom, look at Theodore, he looks like a henpecked husband," Madison said, wrinkling her nose in a gesture that was supposed to be cute but came off as pretentious.


    Taylor looked at Theodore and Phoebe, then said to Madison, "Just eat your food."


    "Theodore, don''t you have a cleanliness obsession?" Madison chuckled. "I still remember that time we were out on a pic with Vanessa. We were all parched, and there was just one bottle of water left. Vanessa took a sip and passed it to you. Your lips were literally cracking from dryness, but you wouldn''t take a swig!"


    "Madison, eat your food," Taylor interrupted her immediately upon hearing Vanessa''s name. Madison pouted and continued eating.


    Phoebe crumpled the napkin and threw it in the trash, then got up to leave. "I''m going to chat with Sarah."


    As soon as she left, Theodore stood up. He looked down at Madison and said, "You really know how to say the wrong thing."


    Madison lowered her head even more. "I didn''t mean to; it just came to mind."


    Theodore couldn''t be bothered to argue with her and turned to follow Phoebe.


    In the living room, Phoebe and Sarah were watching TV together.


    "Phoebe, you know so much. Nowadays, young people rarely have the patience to enjoy dramas," Sarah said.


    Phoebe smiled. "I just happened toe across some recently, so I know a little. It''s not muchpared to you."


    "It''s already impressive," Sarah said, noticing Theodoreing out of the dining room. She waved at him and said, "Theodore, Phoebe is a treasure. You must cherish her."


    Theodore walked over and sat next to Phoebe, putting his arm around her shoulder. He smiled at her profile and said, "Grandma, I know."


    Sarah''s gaze shifted between the two of them. "You guys make such a cute pair. Your future children will definitely be beautiful. Put in the effort and aim for that extra family member by next year."


    Phoebe lowered her head, not daring to meet Sarah''s expectant eyes.


    "Grandma, we''ll do our best," Theodore promised before Phoebe could respond, tightening his grip on her shoulder.


    Phoebe turned to him, and Theodore was looking at her, too.


    Their eyes met and held for a moment before Phoebe looked away first. She removed his hand from her shoulder and went upstairs.


    Phoebe stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, staring out at the dark night, feeling cold and heavy inside.


    She heard the door open behind her, followed by Theodore''s steady footsteps.


    He stopped behind her, his reflection visible in the window. Phoebe looked away.


    Theodore was close, but the emotional distance felt vast. He could reach out and touch her, but their hearts felt miles apart.


    "If I hadn''t stopped you earlier, what would you have said?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe turning around, her eyes clear. "We shouldn''t give Grandma empty promises."


    Theodore''s anger red. "What do you mean by empty promises?"


    Phoebe met his gaze. "You know I can''t get pregnant again. Instead of letting them wait in vain, we should tell them the truth sooner."


    Theodore stared at her, thenughed bitterly. "Phoebe, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. No wealthy family doesn''t care about heirs, and the Reynolds family is no exception. Once they find out you can''t give me children, they''ll force us to divorce. Is that your n?"


    Phoebe''s fingers curled slightly as that was indeed her n.


    Theodore was right. No wealthy family didn''t care about heirs, and the Reynolds family was the wealthiest, with a vast estate needing heirs.


    Theodore wasn''t even thirty yet, and she was still young. The Reynolds family was already urging them to have children. What about in a year, two years, or five years?


    When her belly remained t, the whole family would know she couldn''t have children, and they wouldn''t treat her kindly.


    As Madison said, not being able to conceive diminished a woman as a person.


    Phoebe didn''t want to end up in that embarrassing situation. It was better to reveal the truth early so the Reynolds family could make ns.


    Seeing her silent, Theodore suddenly grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. He pinched her chin and stared angrily into her eyes. "Phoebe, if you dare act on your own, I''ll make your life a living hell!" Theodore warned her not to act rashly.


    Phoebe looked at him, a smile slowly spreading across her face, filled with resentment and self-mockery. "Aren''t I already living a hellish life?"


    "You!" Theodore felt a sharp pain in his chest. His grip tightened. The woman he loved said staying by his side was worse than death. What could be more painful and despairing? He suddenly grabbed Phoebe and threw her onto the bed, pressing down on her. He bit her lip.


    Theodore said, "Phoebe, I''ll show you what real hell is!"


    Phoebe no longer passively epted it. She fought back with all her might, determined to make him suffer as much as she did, leaving bloody bite marks on him.


    Theodore, enraged by Phoebe, tightened his grip on her neck, trying to subdue herpletely.


    Just before she lost consciousness, Phoebe''s hand found something. Without thinking, she smashed it against the back of Theodore''s head.

 Chapter 442 Do You Love Theodore?

    The room went dead silent.


    Phoebe stared nkly at Theodore, who was lying stiff on top of her. Warm blood oozed from the base of his skull, dripping down his neck onto her face.


    Terrified, Phoebe looked at the crystal bedsidemp in her hand. One of its edges was stained with blood. Panicking, she threw it to the floor with a dull thud. Downstairs, Taylor heard the noise and sat up in shock. It sounded like it came from Theodore''s room.


    Throwing on a coat hurriedly, she dashed out and hustled upstairs. There, she found Christopher lingering by the doorway, his expression filled with uncertainty. Christopher''s room was next to Theodore and Phoebe''s. Despite the soundproofing, he had heard some noises.


    Seeing Christopher''s awkward look, Taylor knew what was going on inside. She said, "I''ll check first. You wait a moment."


    The bedroom was silent. Phoebey on the bed, pale, with blood dripping from Theodore''s chin onto her face. Phoebe wasn''t usually squeamish, but now she felt weak and her lips trembled.


    She didn''t dare to move, fearing any movement would make Theodore stop breathing.


    Theodore''s face grew paler from blood loss. He looked at Phoebe''s terrified expression and gave a strange smile. "Phoebe, do you really want me dead?" he asked.


    Tears welled up in Phoebe''s eyes. "No, I just wanted you to stop. I didn''t mean to."


    Hurried footsteps approached. Theodore quickly grabbed the nket to cover Phoebe.


    "What happened?" Taylor rushed in and saw the blood on Theodore''s neck. "Theodore, why are you bleeding?"


    Then she noticed the awkward position of Theodore and Phoebe. Theodore''s body was covered in bite marks, his face still flushed, but his eyes fierce. From Taylor''s angle, she couldn''t see Phoebe, who was hidden by Theodore.


    A crystal bedsidempy on the floor, its edges stained with blood. It wasn''t hard to guess what had happened.


    "Mom, don''t shout, or you''ll wake Grandma," Theodore said, grabbing a shirt and putting it on, his expression calm.


    Phoebe had hit him hard. When he got out of bed, he wobbled. Taylor quickly supported him. "Theodore, your head is bleeding. Get it treated."


    Theodore touched the back of his head, his handing away bloody. He nced at Phoebe hiding under the nket and then followed Taylor out.


    Once they left, Phoebe quickly got out of bed. She picked up her torn nightgown, wrapped herself in a nket, grabbed some clothes from the wardrobe, and hurried downstairs.


    On this long winter night, Sarah slept well and wasn''t awakened by themotion.


    In the living room, Taylor stopped Theodore''s bleeding. The wound wasn''t deep and didn''t need stitches, but the amount of blood was rming.


    As Taylor treated Theodore''s wound, she said, "You two are adults. How can you be so reckless? It''ll be so embarrassing if this gets out!"


    Theodore sat on the sofa, sullen and silent despite Taylor''s scolding.


    "Phoebe is so heartless. Look at this wound. If it were any deeper, you''d be in the hospital for days," Taylorined.


    "Mom, you should go rest. Leave me alone for a while," Theodore said, signaling his need for solitude.


    Tonight''s situation wasn''t all on Phoebe. He was mad and wanted her to feel it too, so he let loose. That punch really sobered him up, saving the night from who knows what could''ve gone down. Taylor wanted to say more but, seeing Theodore''s tired face, she sighed. "You should sleep in the guest room tonight. Don''t bother Phoebe."


    Theodore remained silent.


    Taylor stayed a few more minutes before heading upstairs. She saw Phoebe standing on the stairs, looking like she wanted toe down but was too scared.


    "Let him be alone for a while. Phoebe,e with me," Taylor said helplessly.


    Phoebe nced at Theodore on the sofa. He looked a bit better than before. She bit her lip and followed Taylor.


    In the bedroom, Taylor sat on a chair, noticing the finger marks on Phoebe''s neck. "Tell me, what happened?"


    What could Phoebe say? She couldn''t just blurt out, "Theodore wanted to kill me, and I was all about staying alive, so I hit him with themp."


    Seeing her silence, Taylor felt exhausted. "Young people are impulsive. Luckily, the wound isn''t deep. If you had hit him harder and paralyzed him, what would you do then?" Phoebe bit her lip, her hands clenched into fists. Hearing Taylor''s words, she felt a sense of fear.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to," Phoebe replied.


    "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. If you''re wronged,e to me directly," Taylor sighed. "Go back to sleep. I''ll talk to himter."


    Phoebe lowered her head and apologized again.


    Taylor waved her hand wearily, signaling her to leave.


    Phoebe''s lips moved, but she ultimately turned and walked towards the door. Just as she touched the doorknob, Taylor''s voice came from behind. "Phoebe, do you love Theodore?" Phoebe froze, unable to give Taylor a definite answer for a long time. Taylor looked at her back and sighed again. "Alright, I understand. You can go now."


    Phoebe opened the door and went back to the bedroom, only to find Theodore, who had been sitting on the sofa downstairs, now sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Phoebe bit her lip. She was still afraid of Theodore, but leaving now would be even more inappropriate. She stood by the door, unsure of what to do.


    Theodore nced at her indifferently and sat on the edge of the bed for a while longer. He touched his cigarette pack but ultimately resisted, lying down on the bed instead. Phoebe stood at the bedroom door for a long time before closing it and slowly walking to the bed, lying down along the edge.


    On the wide bed, both of themy along the edges, with enough space in the middle for three or four more people, clearly divided.


    After lying there for a while, Phoebe suddenly turned to Theodore. In the warm yellow light, the wound on the back of his head was particrly ring.


    This was the first time she had resisted so fiercely, almost making a grave mistake. Phoebe closed her eyes and thought, ''we can''t go on like this anymore.''

 Chapter 443 Youre Awesome

    Phoebey on the bed, eyes squinting, unable to sleep. Her mind was racing, trying to figure out her next move.


    Her thoughts were a mess. The fight with Theodore today felt like a make-or-break moment.


    She touched her neck gently, the feeling of suffocation still lingering. For a second, she thought Theodore really wanted to kill her. Theodore hated her!


    But mixed in with that hate, there was something else. Was it grief, despair, pain, or desire?


    In that suffocating moment, she felt a strange warmth, like she was about to touch Theodore''s true feelings.


    But then, everything shattered.


    Maybe it was all just an illusion.


    How could Theodore possibly like her?


    Phoebe closed her eyes. She knew she wouldn''t sleep tonight. Her eyes ached from being shut, yet sleep remained elusive.


    The first light of morning crept into the room. The mattress shifted as Theodore got up. Phoebe''s eyshes fluttered as she heard his footsteps fade away, finally disappearing behind the door. She opened her eyes and sighed. Her nerves, tense all night, finally rxed.


    Yesterday''s fight with Theodore had left a heavy atmosphere at home. The servants, who had heard themotion, didn''t dare to check.


    Seeing Theodore''s grim face in the morning, everyone guessed what had happened.


    The house had been tensetely. They thought Taylor and Brandon would be the first to have issues, but it turned out to be Phoebe and Theodore.


    "Did Theodore leave?" Taylor asked.


    "He skipped breakfast and left," Riley said quietly, watching Taylor''s reaction. "He looked really unhappy, with dark circles under his eyes. Probably didn''t sleep much."


    Taylor paused, thinking of the gash on Theodore''s head. "If Sarah asks, don''t mention it. No need to worry her."


    Theodore almost had his head split open by Phoebe. Taylor felt bad enough, let alone Sarah, who adored him.


    Riley nodded. "I won''t say anything."


    Phoebe came downstairs not long after. She looked unsteady, with dark circles under her eyes, clearly not having slept well.


    Taylor, initially annoyed, softened upon observing Phoebe''s tired appearance. Waving her over, she inquired, "Rough night? Lack of sleep?"


    Phoebe, voice hoarse and head lowered, confessed, "I couldn''t sleep. How''s Theodore? How''s his head?"


    Taylor looked at her and exaggerated, "The cut''s pretty deep. I told him to go to the hospital, but he just put on a band-aid. What''s a band-aid gonna do for a deep cut?"


    Phoebe felt even guiltier, lowering her head more. "I''ll check on him at the officeter."


    "Phoebe," Taylor said, "I don''t know what happenedst night, but marriage is about tolerance. You''ve been married over three years, almost four. The first two years were fine; why so many issues now?" Phoebe bit her lip, unable to respond.


    Taylor sighed. "Phoebe, no two people are naturallypatible. You have to work at it, especially in marriage. Couples argue, but unless it''s a big deal, don''t talk about separation, okay?"


    Phoebe hesitated, the words "I want a divorce" lingering on her tongue. She refrained, realizing that uttering them now might push Theodore over the edge.


    Yet, the prospect of staying in the marriage felt equally untenable.


    "I understand," Phoebe said.


    Taylor smiled, relieved. "Good girl, go have breakfast."


    As Phoebe entered the dining room, Madison came downstairs.


    Taylor motioned for Madison to join them and requested her to drive Phoebe to the office. Since the family car had been taken for maintenance earlier that morning, Phoebe found herself without a means of transportation. After breakfast, they left.


    Madison, wearing a coat and a beret, looked youthful as she drove out of the estate.


    "I heard you hit Theodorest night?" Madison nced at Phoebe, who had closed her eyes to rest in the passenger seat. She had a wound on her mouth, seemingly from a bite.


    Phoebe wore a turtleneck sweater to cover the marks on her neck.


    Her eyelids twitched at Madison''s words. Detecting the schadenfreude, she said, "So don''t mess with me."


    Madison replied, "Well, you''re actually awesome!"


    The car was silent for a few seconds before Madison spoke again, "Phoebe, do you know what happened to thest person who dared to hit Theodore?" Phoebe replied, "I''m still alive."


    Madison sneered, "You''re just lucky you''re a woman. Theodore never hits women. Otherwise, do you think you''d be sitting here in one piece?" Phoebe stayed silent.


    Madison looked at her and said, "You really have guts. Aren''t you afraid of pushing Theodorepletely towards Vanessa?"


    "You''re noisy." Phoebe put on her headphones, not wanting to talk.


    Madison gripped the steering wheel tighter, feeling Phoebe was ungrateful. Phoebe had married such an excellent man like Theodore; what more could she want? "Just keep causing trouble," Madison gritted her teeth, then stepped on the gas, making the car roar forward.


    An hourter, they arrived at the Reynolds Group''s underground parking lot. Phoebe got out and took the elevator upstairs with Madison.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor, and there was a wheelchair outside. The person pushing it was Theodore.


    Phoebe''s gaze swept over Vanessa andnded on Theodore''s face. Unsure if it was her imagination, Phoebe sensed an even greater chill emanating from Theodore.


    Her grip tightened around her bag as Phoebe and Theodore shared a fleeting, almost imperceptible nce. However, Theodore''s gaze barely lingered on her before moving away. Vanessa, in the wheelchair, wore light makeup and looked stunning. She greeted Madison and Phoebe warmly, "Hello, Madison, Ms. Ziegler."


    Madison was pleasantly surprised. "Vanessa, you''re discharged. That''s great. Theodore, hurry and bring Vanessa in. So you went out early to pick up Vanessa."


    Madison''s words had a hint of provocation. She pulled Phoebe back to make room for Theodore and Vanessa to enter the elevator.

 Chapter 444 Just to Torment Her

    Theodore shoved Vanessa into the elevator, hit the button for the 17th floor, and the doors closed as they started going up.


    Madison stood by the wheelchair, chatting nonstop. "Vanessa, how''s your leg? You''ve lost so much weight, but you''re looking more beautiful," she ttered. "Thanks," Vanessa said, touching her face and ncing shyly at Theodore.


    "Theodore,e on, isn''t Vanessa looking more beautiful?" Madison was trying to make Phoebe ufortable.


    ''Phoebe imed she didn''t care? Well, I''ll just show her the sweetness between Theodore and Vanessa,'' Madison thought to herself.


    Theodore nced at Vanessa and said, "Yeah, you''re getting more beautiful."


    Madison beamed. "Vanessa, you heard that. Theodore confirmed it. I''d be happy if I looked half as good as you."


    Theyughed and chatted while Phoebe stood alone at the back, feeling isted.


    She looked at Theodore''s tall frame. There was a ck band-aid on the back of his head, hidden in his thick hair. She wondered if he had a concussion from all the bloodst night. Phoebe eyed Theodore''s long fingers on the wheelchair''s armrest and thought, ''If he didn''t have a concussion, he wouldn''t be picking up Vanessa just to annoy me.''


    The elevator stopped at the 17th floor. Theodore pushed Vanessa out, and Madison followed. Just as Phoebe was about to press the close button, Theodore said coldly, "Youe too." Phoebe''s finger froze. Why did Theodore want her toe? To show off how he pampered Vanessa?


    Madison turned back, smirking. "Ms. Ziegler, please."


    Under their gaze, Phoebe withdrew her hand, lifted her head, and walked out of the elevator.


    They walked through the ss doors into the open office area.


    The employees looked on, curious. ''What''s going on?''


    Theodore didn''t like being watched. He called an employee over and said, "Get the legal department to the conference room."


    The employee hesitated, then quickly ran off.


    Theodore pushed Vanessa towards the conference room, with Phoebe trailing behind. Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe turned to see John looking at her. She smiled. "I heard you resigned. What''s next?"


    John pressed his lips together, feeling bitter. "I haven''t decided yet."


    Phoebe said, "If you need help, let me know. We''ve worked together for half a year, and I''ll do my best to help you."


    John''s eyes warmed, and he shook his head. "No need, Ms. Ziegler. Take care."


    "You too." Phoebe felt a bit sentimental. John''s working style suited her, but she couldn''t even decide her own future, let alone ask John to follow her.


    In the adult world, farewells often came unexpectedly.


    After their brief chat, Phoebe felt a bit better. When she walked into the conference room, Theodore was already sitting next to Vanessa.


    As Phoebe entered, Theodore looked away, whispering to Vanessa, who giggled.


    Phoebe paused, hearing footsteps behind her. The staff of legal department rushed in.


    Lloyd nced at Phoebe and quickly approached Theodore and Vanessa. "Mr. Reynolds, Miss Fitzroy, I''ve printed the transfer contract. Please review it and let me know if any changes are needed. I''ll make them immediately." Lloyd handed out the documents. It was apany transfer agreement.


    Theodore was transferring Queen Entertainment and all its resources to Vanessa unconditionally. From now on, Vanessa would manage Queen Entertainment without any restrictions from the parentpany. While they reviewed the agreement, Phoebe, bored, took out her phone to scroll through Facebook. Suddenly, Theodore''s deep voice interrupted her. "Ms. Ziegler,e here."


    Phoebe''s fingers stiffened. She knew Theodore wouldn''t let her off easily. She walked over, and Theodore handed her the contract. "Read it," he ordered.


    Phoebe looked at the thick stack of papers and wanted to punch him. She held back, took the contract, and began to read.


    "Queen Entertainment Transfer Agreement, Party A: Vanessa, contact address: Kedora." Phoebe read a few lines, yawned, and continued. After a few more lines, she yawned again. The agreement was read in a jumbled, yawning manner.


    Lloyd saw Theodore''s face growing darker and darker. He worried about Phoebe, hoping she wouldn''t push Theodore''s patience.


    But yawns were contagious. Theodore hadn''t slept all night. At first, he resisted, but then he yawned too.


    Theodore was speechless. If he had known Phoebe''s voice was so hypnotic, he would have had her read the contract to himst night, and he wouldn''t have been up all night.


    When Phoebe yawned again, Theodore followed suit. After he finished, he realized the conference room was unusually quiet.


    Vanessa''s face was extremely sour. From the moment she entered the Reynolds Group and saw Phoebe, she had been holding back.


    Today, Theodore was transferring Queen Entertainment to her. With the agreement still pending and subject to potential changes, she refrained from provoking Phoebe.


    Who knew Phoebe would be so despicable, deliberately yawning to distract Theodore? How tired were they to do this in front of her?


    "Stop reading!" Vanessa interrupted Phoebe. "Theodore, I trust you won''t cheat me. Sign it. After signing, you and Ms. Ziegler can go get some rest."


    Phoebe felt like she had been granted amnesty. cing the document in front of Theodore, she said, "Mr. Reynolds, sign it. It seems Miss Fitzroy can''t wait any longer. How can you make her wait?" Theodore was speechless.


    He had intended to torment Phoebe, but instead, she had tormented him. He gritted his teeth, flipped to thest page of the agreement, and signed his name with a flourish.


    Phoebe watched Theodore sign so readily and thought if only he could sign the divorce papers as quickly.


    After Vanessa signed, Phoebe swapped the two copies and had them sign again.


    Without much dy, they both signed again, and a subtle gleam appeared in Phoebe''s eyes. She gathered the signed documents and passed them over to Lloyd. "Lloyd, please get these notarized." Lloyd quickly took them. He nced at Phoebe, thought of the two pre-signed termination contracts, and looked at the relieved Vanessa, silently feeling sorry for her.

 Chapter 445 Congratulations on Getting What You Wished For

    "Congrats, Miss Fitzroy," Phoebe said, shaking Vanessa''s hand with a genuine smile.


    Phoebe had been worried about the dy in transferring Queen Entertainment to Vanessa, but now she could rx.


    Vanessa sighed in relief. Since Queen Entertainment was hers, she could finally stand tall in front of Phoebe.


    As Vanessa shook Phoebe''s hand, she shed a smile as sharp as Medusa''s gaze. "Thanks, Ms. Ziegler. Looking forward to your guidance."


    "Forget the guidance," Phoebe said, pulling her hand back, wishing she could disinfect it. "I''ve got nothing to do here, so excuse me, I''ll head upstairs to work."


    Phoebe emphasized "upstairs," enjoying the way Vanessa''s face stiffened. She turned and walked out.


    Theodore frowned slightly and told Vanessa, "Get familiar with things first. I have a meeting."


    Before Vanessa could ask him to stay, Theodore strode out of the conference room, disappearing from sight. She clenched her fists, filled with jealousy and hatred. "Someone, push me to the director''s office," she demanded coldly. Madison walked in quickly and saw Vanessa''s gloomy face. "Vanessa, why aren''t you happy?" she asked.


    Vanessa''s expression softened a bit. "No, I''m very happy."


    Madison noted the disconnect but chose not to confront it, instead urging Vanessa towards the door. "Vanessa, Theodore and Phoebe are almost done. Just be patient a little longer." Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    "Did you see the band-aid on the back of Theodore''s head? Phoebe threw something at him. Their rtionship has been terribletely. They might get divorced soon," Madison whispered. Vanessa gripped the wheelchair''s armrests, her mind racing with thoughts of Phoebe and Theodore''s divorce. Her chance wasing.


    "Phoebe dared to hit Theodore on the head. What if she seriously injured him? She''s so vicious," Vanessa said angrily. "Yeah, and they''re hiding it from my grandma," Madison grumbled. "If my grandma knew, Phoebe would be in trouble." Vanessa''s mind raced. "Sarah doesn''t know?"


    "Yeah, my grandma sleeps deeply and didn''t hear anything. Otherwise, she would have dealt with Phoebest night," Madison exined.


    Throwing something at his head was practically trying to kill Theodore. Sarah would be heartbroken if she knew.


    A calcting look shed in Vanessa''s eyes. She beckoned Madison over and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Madison''s heart skipped a beat, looking troubled. "Vanessa, if Theodore finds out, he won''t let me off."


    "You''re Theodore''s sister; he won''t do anything to you. Don''t you hate Phoebe, too?" Vanessa encouraged her. Madison thought for a moment. "Alright then."


    Phoebe walked into the elevator, and as the doors were closing, a slender hand stopped them.


    Her gaze rose to meet Theodore''s as he entered, his demeanor as icy and formidable as ever. She instinctively took two steps back, distancing herself from this dangerous man. Theodore''s eyes darkened. Was he really that scary?


    "You."


    "You."


    They both spoke at the same time, then paused. Theodore broke the silence first. "What do you want to say?"


    Phoebe nced at the ck band-aid on the back of Theodore''s head. He was so tall and imposing that you wouldn''t notice it unless you looked closely.


    She hesitated and pointed at the band-aid. "Is your head okay? Did you go to the hospital this morning?"


    Theodore was surprised by her concern. Justst night, she had shown no hesitation in hurling objects in his direction. "It''s a small injury, nothing serious," he replied casually. "But there was so much blood," Phoebe replied.


    Theodore looked at her intently, prompting Phoebe to swiftly change the subject. "If you say it''s nothing, then it''s nothing. What did you want to say?"


    "The Reynolds Group and some other bigpanies are donating supplies to remote areas. This year, it''s our turn to deliver them. You''reing with me," Theodore said. Phoebe knew about this. Thepany had a charity event every year at the end of the year. Usually, the vice president would go, but this year Theodore was going himself. "You''re going personally this year?" Phoebe asked, surprised he could find the time given how busy the end of the year is.


    Theodore squinted at her. "What? You don''t want to go?"


    "I didn''t say that. I''m just curious why you''re going this year. Usually, the vice president handles it," Phoebe said.


    Theodore ignored her question. "Go pack up. We''ll leave this afternoon with the supply trucks."


    Phoebe didn''t expect it to be so sudden. "Okay."


    The elevator reached the executive floor, and Theodore''s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and said to Phoebe, "Pack my luggage, too. I''ll have Jack pick you upter." With that, he answered the call and walked out of the elevator.


    "Grandma, why are you calling me?" Theodore''s deep voice faded away. Phoebe stood in the elevator, watching him disappear. She pressed the button for her floor.


    Theodore walked into his office, and Sarah''s excited voice came through the phone. "I heard you and Phoebe foughtst night, and she injured your head. What happened? How could she be so harsh?" Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose. "Grandma, I''m fine."


    "I heard you bled a lot. Are you okay? Did you go to the hospital?" Sarah asked urgently.


    "Yeah," Theodore replied helplessly.


    "Where''s Phoebe? Bring her home tonight. I need to talk to her. How could she hit you on the head?" Sarah had overheard the servants talking and found out about the incident.


    Thinking of Theodore bleeding profusely, she couldn''t help but worry.


    "We have a business trip this afternoon, so we won''t being home. Don''t worry, I''m fine," Theodore reassured her.


    After hanging up, Theodore touched the back of his head. Even a light touch made him wince in pain.


    Sarah was right; Phoebe had been quite ruthless this time.


    Phoebe was no longer as submissive as before. This new Phoebe excited him even more, making him want to conquer her!

 Chapter 446 You Dont Care!

    Phoebe got home and started packing. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. She opened the door to find Taylor and Sarah standing there.


    Phoebe was surprised. Seeing Sarah''s cold expression, she quickly stepped aside. "Hello, Taylor, Sarah. What''s up?" she greeted.


    Taylor gave Phoebe a look, but she didn''t get it. Sarah snorted, "Phoebe, you''ve been with the Reynolds family for over three years. Have we ever treated you badly?" Phoebe blinked, sensing the usation. "Sarah,e in."


    Sarah ignored Phoebe''s gesture and walked straight in.


    "Mom, calm down," Taylor said. As she passed Phoebe, she whispered, "Sarah heard the servants talking aboutst night. She''s really upset."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. She thoughtst night''s scolding from Taylor was the end of it. She didn''t expect Sarah to find out.


    Phoebe brought out two cups of coffee from the kitchen. Seeing Sarah''s gloomy face, she didn''t dare sit. "Sarah, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have fought with Theodore," she apologized.


    Sarah red at her. "Phoebe, did you think about the consequences? What if you seriously hurt Theodore? What would the Reynolds family do?"


    Phoebe clenched her fists.


    "You didn''t think about it because you don''t care! We''ve treated you well despite your background, and now you hit Theodore on the head." Sarah''s anger grew. "Kneel down. If you don''t realize your mistake today, you won''t get up." Phoebe stood still.


    Sarah was furious. "I said kneel down. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Seeing Sarah''s anger, Taylor felt uneasy. Despite Sarah''s usual gentle nature, she had a temper when pushed.


    Taylor said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, Sarah told you to kneel. Do you really want to make her more upset?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and finally knelt.


    She knelt not because she thought she was wrong, but to avoid making Sarah sicker with anger. Sarah had treated her well. If kneeling could make her happy, she''d do it.


    Seeing Phoebe kneeling with a stubborn look, Sarah said, "You''re still not convinced. What if you had killed him?"


    "Mom," Taylor tried to intervene, but Sarah cut her off.


    "Shut up," Sarah snapped at Taylor. "Phoebe, I''ve been kind to you because I thought you were sensible. If you''re ungrateful, then all my kindness was just a waste."


    Phoebe lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Sarah. I''ve let you down."


    "It''s not me you''ve disappointed; it''s Theodore. If you keep breaking his heart, this family won''t put up with you." With that, Sarah stood up abruptly. "Take some time to mull over what you''ve done." Sarah headed for the door, and Taylor quickly followed. "Mom, don''t be angry. Phoebe, you can get up now."


    After they left, the house was suddenly quiet. Phoebe, still kneeling, felt drained. She sat back on the floor.


    Not long after, her phone chimed. She grabbed it and mumbled into the receiver, "Hello?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, I''m downstairs. Need help with your luggage?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes. "No, give me a couple. I''ll be right down."


    She hung up, stood up with the help of the coffee table, and got Ollie ready for the trip. She put the cat in a cage with its favorite toys and food, then pushed two suitcases out the door. Downstairs, Jack saw her struggling with the suitcases and quickly took them and Ollie from her.


    They walked out, and Jack ced Ollie in the front seat and the suitcases in the trunk before getting in the car with Phoebe.


    "Jack, we''re on a business trip for a week. Take the cat to Golden Apartment and have my mom look after it."


    Jack nodded. "Okay."


    Before long, they arrived at the Reynolds Group building. Tworge trucks loaded with donated supplies were parked outside, with a banner hanging on them. The PR department was taking photos for publicity. Phoebe got out, and Uriel Urena from PR greeted her warmly. "Ms. Ziegler, I heard Mr. Reynolds is going with you. How about a photo for thepany website? We''re about to start recruiting, and it would be great publicity." "Mr. Reynolds doesn''t like taking photos," Phoebe replied.


    Uriel persisted, "This is a rare chance. If you ask him, he might agree."


    Phoebe doubted it. Theodore hated photos.


    Seeing her hesitation, Uriel said, "Just try. Whether it works or not, we won''t force it."


    Just then, Theodore came out in a ck down jacket, followed by Lawton. They were deep in conversation.


    Theodore stopped and looked at the trucks. "What time did the government say to depart?" he asked Ondo Ortega, the event coordinator.


    Uriel replied, "Otherpanies have already left. They said to meet at the service area by 2 PM. If we leave now, we can get there on time."


    Theodore nodded and nced at Phoebe. "Let''s get on the bus and prepare to leave."


    As he was about to board, Uriel called out, "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler has something to say."


    Uriel pushed Phoebe forward. She frowned and turned to Uriel, who kept winking at her. Theodore was annoyed. "What is it? Just say it."


    Phoebe bit her lip. "Uriel wants you to take a promotional photo."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. He hated photos. Thest time he took one was for their wedding.


    Seeing Phoebe''s distressed look, he sighed. "Alright, let''s take one. Ms. Ziegler, you join us too." Phoebe was speechless.

 Chapter 447 Theodores Favor

    Uriel was almost in tears with joy as Theodore and Phoebe had never been in thepany''s promo photos before.


    With their good looks, the spring recruitment would definitely attract more attractive interns, helping with the issue of many older single employees.


    The photo angles had to be clever, and the staged look couldn''t be too obvious. Uriel said, "Mr. Reynolds, how about this? You and Ms. Ziegler walk over here from behind the convoy, and don''t look at the camera. Just chat casually, no need to be deliberate."


    Theodore was at a loss for words. Together, he and Phoebe made their way toward the back of the convoy and started moving forward slowly. The lingering stares made them both a tad uneasy.


    Phoebe turned to Theodore, searching for words. "I sent Ollie to the Golden Apartment, and my mom will help take care of him for a few days."


    "Mm." Theodore ended the conversation with one word.


    As Phoebe edged closer to the camera, she licked her lips nervously. The shutter''s clicking amplified her difort, making her search for words even more challenging. The pressure to say something grew, yet she found herself at a loss for words.


    Theodore suddenly called her, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe looked up at him, seeing Theodore looking down at her with a focused gaze. "I''m sorry aboutst night!"


    Phoebe was stunned. "What?"


    She thought she was hallucinating. Theodore was apologizing to her, but she was the one who had hurt him. Why was Theodore apologizing? She must have heard wrong.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, his eyes falling on her neck. Even a turtleneck sweater couldn''t hide the marks on her neck.


    Theodore added, "I won''t do it again."


    Phoebe looked up at Theodore in a daze. They stared at each other for several seconds before Uriel''s excited voice came from the side. "Mr. Reynolds, check out this photo! The atmosphere is perfect."


    They snapped back to reality and looked away simultaneously.


    Uriel quickly walked over, inserting himself between them and handing the camera to Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, how about we use this photo for the promo shot? You and Ms. Ziegler look so sweet looking at each other."


    Phoebe looked over too. In the photo, they had just stopped beside the banner with the word "prosperity." They were looking at each other, with only each other in their eyes.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat, and she was slightly stunned. She didn''t know if the camera had a distorting effect, but she had never known Theodore looked at her with such deep affection.


    It must be her mistake. Theodore had resentment and hatred towards her, not affection. That was just her wishful thinking.


    Phoebe shook her head to get rid of that absurd thought and said, "The convoy is about to depart. Mr. Reynolds, we should get in the car."


    Theodore withdrew his gaze from the photo and nced at Phoebe''s back, saying to Uriel, "Send the photo to my email."


    Uriel was stunned for a moment, then radiated a knowing smile.


    When Phoebe got on the bus, it was already full, with only the first row left for them. She sat by the window.


    After a while, Theodore got on the bus and sat next to her.


    Theodore and Phoebe exchanged a nce, and Phoebe turned her head towards the window. The window ss was fogged up, making the outside scenery blurry and unreal. Ondo, who was in charge of this donation event, counted the people and then asked Theodore if they could depart.


    Theodore said, "You are in full charge of this event. You don''t need to ask me for instructions. Do what you think is right, and I''ll follow your lead."


    Ondo was so nervous he broke out in a cold sweat, but Theodore meant what he said and didn''t interfere with any of Ondo''s ns afterward.


    The donation convoy left the city, got on the highway, and arrived at a service area at 1:50 PM to meet with other giants.


    After some small talk, the leaders got back on the bus and continued heading north to deliver supplies to a poor mountainous area.


    In previous years, thepany would donate supplies, but the higher-ups rarely went in person. This year, Theodore decided to go himself, putting a lot of pressure on Ondo.


    The further north they went, the colder it got, and even the bus heating wasn''t enough.


    Phoebe hadn''t slept all night. After getting on the bus, she pretended to sleep to avoid facing Theodore. Eventually, she actually fell asleep.


    When Phoebe woke up, it was gray outside, and streetlights asionally shed by. They hadn''t reached their destination yet.


    She realized she had been leaning on Theodore''s shoulder and saw a suspicious wet spot on his ck down jacket-her drool.


    Feeling guilty, Phoebe quickly sat up straight.


    Theodore had also been sleeping, but her sudden movement woke him up. He turned to Phoebe as he opened his eyes.


    The bus was dimly lit, and as it passed under a streetlight, Theodore saw something clearly. His eyes were filled with amusement. "Phoebe, why are your ears red?"


    Feeling a rush of embarrassment, Phoebe''s face flushed. Desperate to divert attention away from her own embarrassment, she blurted out, "I may or may not have drooled a bit on you."She expected Theodore to be disgusted, but he just chuckled and nodded in response. "Mm."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She thought, ''What do you mean by that? And is this really that funny? Don''t you have a cleanliness obsession? Shouldn''t you be taking off your jacket and throwing it at my face?''


    The bus continued moving forward. Around 11 PM, they reached their first destination, and Ondo organized everyone to get off the bus.


    As soon as the door opened, cold air rushed in, making everyone shiver.


    Phoebe zipped up her down jacket and was about to get off the bus when Theodore pulled her back and wrapped a scarf around her neck. Everyone on the bus was watching, and Phoebe coughed awkwardly. "Mr. Reynolds, we should get off the bus. We''re blocking the way." Theodore carefully examined her for a few seconds, making sure she was warm enough before getting off the bus.


    Phoebe didn''t dare look at anyone else''s expressions and followed him off the bus. The snow outside was thick, crunching under her feet. There was an old hotel by the roadside, with a sign that looked very worn out.


    "Are we staying here tonight?" Phoebe asked Ondo.


    She was a bit worried. Theodore was used to luxury. Could he handle staying here?


    Ondo nodded. "Ms. Ziegler, although this ce is close to Kedora, many families here are still in poverty, especially in winter."


    Phoebe lowered her voice. "Prepare a clean room for Mr. Reynolds. He has a cleanliness obsession. If the room smells bad, he won''t be able to sleep."


    Ondo nodded in understanding. "I know. I''ve already made arrangements, but there are many people staying tonight, and Mr. Reynolds joined at thest minute. The prime rooms were snapped up by executives from otherpanies." Phoebe thought for a moment and said, "We''ll have to make do for tonight. Just make sure the room is clean."


    "Yes, Ms. Ziegler. If there''s anyck of hospitality, please speak up for me in front of Mr. Reynolds," Ondo said nervously. Phoebe looked at the falling snow, her breath forming white puffs. "Go ahead. It''ste. Let''s get everyone settled in."

 Chapter 448 Do You Want to Commit Murder?

    The hotel was short on rooms, and since Phoebe and Theodore werest-minute additions, they were left without one. Ondo, sweating with anxiety, found them waiting in the simple lobby.


    He pulled Phoebe aside and said, "Ms. Ziegler, here''s the situation: the hotel is fully booked. I found a nearby resident who can lend us a ce for the night. It''s that white house we passed. So, either you and Mr. Reynolds stay there, or you two share a single room."


    That single room was meant for Ondo, but if Theodore stayed, Ondo could crash at the resident''s ce.


    Before Phoebe could respond, Theodore said, "I''ll share the room with Phoebe. You stay with the resident."


    Ondo was surprised and gave Phoebe a knowing look, thinking, ''So, the rumors about Theodore being Phoebe''s sugar daddy turned out to be true.''


    He handed the room key to Phoebe, grabbed his toiletries, and left with the resident.


    Phoebe remembered Ondo''s look and felt a bit ufortable, even though she was used to it.


    It waste, so they kept things simple. Phoebe got two boxed meals and brought them back. Theodore opened the window to air out the freezing room, clearly unhappy with the hotel''s cleanliness due to his germophobia. Phoebe ced the meals on a shabby wooden board attached to the wall and said, "It''s just boxed meals. Eat while it''s hot."


    Theodore frowned but didn''tin. He took a few bites and then set it aside, heading to the bathroom to undress.


    The shower was separated by a semi-transparent ss door with simple patterns. Phoebe, holding her meal, looked up and saw Theodore''s tall, well-built figure in the bathroom.


    She almost dropped her meal, thinking, ''No wonder Ondo gave me that look. Even if we were married, this is too awkward!''


    Theodore noticed Phoebe staring and, confident in his physique, turned on the hot water and knocked on the ss door.


    Phoebe snapped out of it, blushed, and quickly looked away.


    When Theodore finished his shower, Phoebe had already thrown out both meals and closed the window. She heard hime out but didn''t look up, grabbing her things to head to the bathroom.


    Ondo had mentioned that conditions would get harsher as they traveled further, so Phoebe wanted to shower while there was still hot water. But seeing the semi-transparent door, she didn''t have the courage to undress in front of Theodore. She quickly washed up and came out to find Theodore sitting on the bed, ying a game.


    Phoebe said, "You showered earlier, and the band-aid on your head probably came off. I brought disinfectant and medicine for your wound."


    Without a word, Theodore nced up, silently giving his approval, before turning around. Phoebe rummaged through her suitcase for the disinfectant and medicine. Her fingers brushed through Theodore''s short hair, which was slightly stiff and tickled her fingertips.


    She found the wound hidden at his hairline, washed white by the water. It was quite long, showing she had hit him hardst night.


    Phoebe sprayed disinfectant on the wound, and Theodore gasped in pain. She quickly asked, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Theodore gritted his teeth, enduring the sharp pain, and frowned. "Are you trying to kill me?" Phoebe knew he was in real pain. She leaned in and gently blew on the back of his head.


    The cool breeze on his scalp made Theodore''s skin tingle. He grabbed Phoebe and said with a stern face, "Are you trying to seduce me again?"


    Phoebe saw the sparks in Theodore''s eyes and felt a pang of fear. "The wound needs to be disinfected, or it could get infected. I''ll help you apply the medicine."


    She broke free from his grip, knelt behind him, and gently applied the medicine with a cotton swab.


    By the time she finished, it was veryte, and they had to leave early the next morning.


    Phoebe said, "Good night."


    Seeing Phoebe turn sideways with her back to him, Theodore turned off his phone and got into bed.


    The bed was small, and once theyy down, Theodore''s arm inevitably touched Phoebe.


    Theodore''s breathing gradually became heavier. He turned to Phoebe, her back to him, exuding a sense of rejection. He closed his eyes and turned his back to her. That night, they both slept peacefully.


    Morning bird calls woke Phoebe. She opened her eyes to find herself in Theodore''s arms.


    A faint scent of body wash lingered in the air. It wasn''t Theodore''s usual fresh mint scent, but it still smelled good.


    Phoebe gently disentangled herself from Theodore''s embrace, slipped into her sweater and puffy jacket, then made her way to the bathroom to freshen up. With nimble steps, she silently exited the room.


    At this hour, while others slept, Phoebe quietly fixed two bowls of oatmeal, two slices of bread, and two eggs for Theodore, knowing he''d be hungry after not eating much the previous night.


    When she returned, Theodore was already dressed, with one side of his hair slightly sticking up. He must have tried to tten it with water but failed.


    "Come have breakfast. Once we got in the mountains, conditions will be harsher, and you''ll need food to keep warm," Phoebe urged,ying out the breakfast.


    This time, Theodore didn''tin. He took a piece of bread and sat on the bed, eating it slowly with the oatmeal.


    "How did you sleepst night?" Theodore suddenly asked.


    Phoebe was taken aback. Despite her exhaustion, she had dozed off quickly and slept soundly until morning. "I slept well. How about you?" she replied, curious. Theodore rubbed his arm and said ambiguously, "I didn''t sleep well."


    "Do you have trouble sleeping in new ces?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore looked at her and said, "Someone kept snuggling into my armsst night. I couldn''t push her away. Later, she even used my arm as a pillow. Now my arm is sore. Can you massage it for me after breakfast?" Phoebe was speechless.

 Chapter 449 Hand Warmers

    Phoebe finished her breakfast, folded her pajamas, and noticed Theodore rubbing his arm, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    She pretended not to see him. After packing her suitcase, she turned back to find Theodore still massaging his arm.


    Theodore smiled innocently when he saw her looking. "It''s okay, you go ahead. I can wait."


    Phoebe sighed and walked over. She brushed his hand aside and gently pressed his arm. "Does it hurt here?"


    Theodore nodded. "A little."


    "And here?" she asked.


    "Also a bit," he replied.


    Phoebe nced at him and silently helped rx his muscles.


    Theodore stole a nce at Phoebe, detecting her soft demeanor. His gaze drifted to the marks on her neck, a pang of sorrow clouding his eyes. Without thinking, he reached out to gently graze his cool fingers over the bruises, causing Phoebe to freeze in surprise.


    "Does it still hurt?" he asked softly.


    His touch was gentle, but it still made Phoebe feel suffocated, it wasn''t as intense as when she had been throttled before.


    Her eyes burned, feeling tender inside. She turned her head away.


    Such tenderness after violence felt ridiculous, yet it moved her deeply.


    She knew Theodore might still hurt her if she angered him again. But at this moment, his brief tenderness made her feel a bit rxed. She even bizarrely wanted to offer her neck to his hand.


    Suffocation or pain, she didn''t care anymore.


    A knock on the door snapped her back to reality. She realized she had actually put her neck into Theodore''s hand. A shiver ran down her spine.


    Theodore''s fingers moved away, gently ruffling her hair before withdrawing. "Open the door," he said.


    Phoebe hurried to the door, almost tripping over the suitcase.


    She opened it to find Ondo standing outside, about to knock again.


    "Ms. Ziegler," Ondo said, noticing her flushed ears. "Have you and Mr. Reynolds finished packing? We''re ready to leave."


    Phoebe cleared her throat. "Yes, we''re ready. We can leave anytime."


    Ondo nced inside, seeing Theodore on the bed and tworge suitcases. "I''ll take the suitcases down first."


    Phoebe stepped aside. "Thanks, Ondo."


    "No problem." Ondo walked in. Theodore stood up, putting on his jacket.


    Ondo greeted him. Theodore nodded, picked up a suitcase, and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds," Ondo replied.


    As they walked out, Phoebe went back in to check if they had forgotten anything.


    On the bus, some employees from thepany''s art troupe were heading to the mountains for a charity performance. They were pretty lively.


    Last night, when they found out that Theodore and Phoebe were rooming together, they felt a pang of envy. A strikingly beautiful young girl saw Theodore standing outside the bus smoking. She admired his tall, dignified figure, even in the snow. Her heart fluttered.


    She had never had a chance to get close to Theodore at thepany, but today was different.


    She grabbed two hand warmers from her backpack, put them in her jacket pocket, and got off the bus, not caring if her colleagues saw.


    Although people spoke of Phoebe with more disdain than envy, they would also try to seduce Theodore if given the chance.


    The girl, Violet Morris, was the lead dancer of the art troupe. She was beautiful, not as dazzling as Vanessa, but somewhere between Vanessa and Phoebe.


    Violet jogged to Theodore''s side. In the icy snow, she spoke, her breath forming a white mist, "Mr. Reynolds, why are you standing outside? Aren''t you cold?"


    Theodore, holding a half-smoked cigarette, nced at Violet. She had a delicate and pretty face. He took a drag of his cigarette and said nothing.


    Violet clutched the hand warmers in her hand and said, "I heard from Ondo that it will be even colder in the mountains. Mr. Reynolds, did you prepare any cold-weather gear?"


    Theodore exhaled a puff of smoke and asked indifferently, "What kind of cold-weather gear?"


    "For example, hand warmers. If you didn''t prepare any, I have some here." Violet took out the two hand warmers from her bag and handed them over. "You haven''t used these before, have you? Just tuck them inside your clothes, they work like magic in keeping you warm."


    Theodore looked down at the items in Violet''s hand. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Phoebeing out of the hotel. He took the hand warmers and said, "Thank you."


    Violet was thrilled. "You''re wee. If you need more, you cane to me. I have plenty."


    Theodore nodded, extinguished his cigarette, and said, "Let''s get on the bus. We''re about to leave." Violet replied, "Okay."


    Violet felt that Theodore holding the hand warmers was like holding her heart. Her heart was pounding.


    She thought, ''Theodore epted my gift. Does that mean he''s interested in me too?''


    Violet shyly looked at the handsome Theodore beside her, already imagining their future together. As they approached the bus, Violet saw Phoebe walking over and gave her a challenging look. "Ms. Ziegler, good morning." Phoebe had seen them standing together from a distance, thinking they made a good-looking pair. Now, seeing Violet''s defiant look, she didn''t mind and nodded before getting on the bus first.


    The seating was the same as yesterday. Phoebe had just sat down when she heard Violet say, "Ms. Ziegler, I get carsick. Can we switch seats?"


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow, seeing Violet''s delicate appearance. She stood up. "Of course."


    Theodore got on the bus and saw Phoebe getting up and moving to the back. He frowned. "Phoebe, where are you going?"


    Phoebe turned back and smiled at him. "Miss Morris gets the carsick, so I''m switching seats with her. Mr. Reynolds, take good care of your employee."


    This sentence had a hint of implication.


    Theodore''s face instantly turned cold. He grabbed Phoebe''s jacket hood and pulled her back.

 Chapter 450 There Is No Man I Cant Get

    Phoebe''s head bumped into Theodore''s solid muscles, and she felt a surge of anger, especially with everyone in the car watching. If they hyped it up, she''d be the one embarrassed.


    Theodore said coldly, "I know you would get car sick. Stay put, I''ll sit in the back."


    He walked past her to the back of the bus and took Violet''s seat, leaving the troupe stunned.


    Violet saw Theodore sitting next to her colleague and felt a pang of jealousy. All her efforts to stir things up had gone to waste, leaving her seething with fury. Phoebe nced at Violet and saw her twisted expression. She thought, ''No matter how beautiful a woman is, once desire fills her eyes, she bes ugly.'' Just as she sat down, Ondo got on the bus. "Is everyone here? If so, let''s get going. Violet, why aren''t you in your seat? We''re about to leave."


    Violet bit her lip and sat next to Phoebe.


    Ondo noticed Violet sitting in Theodore''s seat and whispered, "This is Mr. Reynolds'' seat. You should move to the back."


    Violet flipped her hair and said flirtatiously, "Mr. Reynolds was worried I''d get car sick, so he graciously offered me this seat."


    Ondo was surprised and looked at the back seat, where Theodore was indeed sitting in Violet''s spot. He felt a pang of sympathy for Phoebe.


    He thought, ''Is Phoebe falling out of favor?''


    Ondo counted the people, confirmed everyone was present, and signaled the driver to start the bus. He nced at Theodore, who had his eyes closed, resting. Then he looked at Phoebe, who was gazing out the window.


    Ondo scratched his nearly bald head, wondering if the two had a falling out.


    Sitting in Theodore''s seat, Violet sneakily eyed Phoebe. Phoebe''s looks were kinda fragile, and if she could catch Theodore''s eye, then Violet sure as heck could too.


    In Violet''s mind, there wasn''t a man she couldn''t charm-just women who weren''t putting in the effort.


    "Ms. Ziegler, when did you join the Reynolds Group?" Violet decided to get to know Phoebe first.


    Phoebe wasn''t asleep; she could feel Violet''s scrutinizing gaze.


    Violet practically had her ambition written on her face, afraid others wouldn''t see her interest in Theodore.


    Phoebe straightened up, gave her a faint nce, and said, "About four years ago. I interned at the Reynolds Group during my junior year of college, just when Mr. Reynolds returned to take over thepany." Violet had heard that Theodore''s first year back at the Reynolds Group was tumultuous, with the entirepany in upheaval.


    And it was during that time that Phoebe became Theodore''s secretary. They had been together for four years, a bond that others couldn''tpare to.


    But from another perspective, four years was enough time for Theodore to lose his initial interest in Phoebe.


    Violet didn''t believe there was a man in the world who wasn''t tempted by novelty, especially a sessful man like Theodore.


    "No wonder Mr. Reynolds is so special to you, Ms. Ziegler. You have a bond forged through hardship," Violet said. "I really envy you, Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe smiled and said, "What''s there to envy?"


    Violet, seeing Phoebe''s indifferent attitude, said, "A lot of people envy your luck, Ms. Ziegler. If I had that chance, I''d never let go."


    "Some things are like sand; the tighter you grip, the faster it slips away. Holding on tight doesn''t mean you can keep it," Phoebe replied, looking at Violet''s young, ambitious face.


    Violet sneered, "Only those who can''t hold on would say that. I''m different."


    Phoebe was taken aback, then shook her head. No point in arguing. She closed her eyes and ignored her.


    Violet made a couple more attempts to make the conversation, but when Phoebe continued to gaze out the window, she bit her lip, feeling increasingly annoyed and belittled by Phoebe''s indifference. She pondered, ''Phoebe must believe I''m just a joke, incapable of challenging her position. underestimating my abilities. She''ll regret it.''


    At ten in the morning, the convoy arrived at their destination. As soon as the bus stopped, they were greeted by a snowyndscape.


    This was their first stop for poverty alleviation, Elm Vige, even poorer than Phoebe had imagined.


    The leader, wearing a windproof hat, was waiting outside. After some greetings, Ondo led the team to unload supplies from the truck.


    Phoebe went to help, while the troupe members prepared for the evening performance at a small chapel ahead.


    Theodore stood by the roadside, admiring the snowy scenery. Violet walked over, stepping on the thick snow. "Mr. Reynolds, aren''t you cold in this weather? Want to sit in the chapel?" Theodore nced at her and said, "No, thank you."


    Violet lowered her head in disappointment, exhaling circles of white mist. "Mr. Reynolds, we''ll performe tonight. Will youe to watch?"


    Violet''s intentions were transparent, and Theodore quickly caught on. "Make sure you perform well and represent the Reynolds Group with pride," he advised.


    Violet, feeling encouraged, looked up at him with bright eyes. "Yes, I won''t let you down."


    Theodore frowned slightly.


    Violet took out a carton of milk from her pocket and handed it to Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, I kept this warm in my pocket. Feel free to have it. I''ll be going now." Without waiting for Theodore to refuse, she turned and jogged away.


    The milk was warm from Violet''s touch, but to Theodore, it felt like a ticking time bomb. He frowned and called out to Ondo passing by.


    Ondo jogged over. "Mr. Reynolds, what''s up?"


    Theodore handed him the milk and said, "You''ve worked hard. Drink it while it''s warm."


    He patted Ondo''s shoulder and turned to enter the hotel.


    Ondo, holding the milk, looked at Theodore''s retreating figure with gratitude. Theodore had finally noticed his hard work. A promotion and raise were surely in his future.


    From a distance, Phoebe noticed Violet and Theodore conversing by the roadside. After assisting in moving a box of supplies, she nced up, only to find both Theodore and Violet had vanished. Her heart sank, and suddenly she heard someone shout from behind. "Watch out!"


    Phoebe looked up to see a cardboard box flying towards her. She was too slow to react and watched as it got closer. Just as the box was about to hit her, someone pulled her into his arms. She heard a muffled grunt above her head. The voice sounded familiar. Phoebe looked up and saw a familiar handsome face.

 Chapter 451 Dont Underestimate Him

    Phoebe stared nkly at Edward, who had suddenly appeared, while Ondo''s voice echoed in her ear. "Ms. Ziegler, are you okay?" Edward stepped in front of Phoebe, backing up a bit. The truck workers kept apologizing. He waved them off and looked at Phoebe. "Are you hurt?" Edward asked.


    Phoebe snapped out of it, instinctively stepping back from Edward. "I''m fine. What about you? Why are you here?"


    Edward pointed to the Vanderbilt Group''s convoy in the distance. "I came with thepany''s vehicles. I saw you from afar and thought I was mistaken, but it''s really you. Why are you here?" Phoebe looked where he pointed. She hadn''t known the Vanderbilt Group was involved in this effort.


    "Doing good deeds is everyone''s responsibility," Phoebe said.


    Edward smiled, his eyes full ofplex emotions. "It''s a relief to see you looking so lively and well."


    Phoebe red at him. "Do people really say ''lively and well'' like that?"


    Edward raised his hand to ruffle her hair but then withdrew it. "The wound on your forehead has healed. Luckily, it didn''t leave a scar."


    Phoebe touched her forehead. "Yeah, maybe because I''m young, I heal fast. It''s all good now."


    The surface wound had healed, but only she knew if her heart had.


    Edward put his hands back in his jacket pockets. "Alright, you get busy. If you need any help,e to me."


    "Okay," Phoebe replied.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds, then Edward turned and left.


    Phoebe watched him disappear into the distance, his white jacket blending into the snowyndscape.


    She bent down to pick up a box, but Ondo stopped her.


    "Ms. Ziegler, let us handle this. It''s freezing; you should rest in the hotel," Ondo said.


    Phoebe noticed he was holding a can of milk. Her gaze paused.


    Ondo shook the can in front of her, looking pleased. "Mr. Reynolds gave me this milk. It''s still warm from his touch. He''s so considerate."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She picked up the box and walked away. "Ondo, make sure to drink it while it''s warm. Don''t waste Mr. Reynolds'' kind gesture."


    Ondo watched her walk away, scratching his head. ''Is she jealous of the attention Theodore gave me? But I''m a dude, so I shouldn''t be a threat to Phoebe, right?'' he thought, happily sipping the milk. It was the best he''d ever tasted. "Be careful with the boxes, don''t let them hit Ms. Ziegler," he warned. "Do you know who she is? She''s Mr. Reynolds'' treasure. If you hurt her, be prepared for him toe after you."


    Ondo strutted off, drinking his milk.


    As soon as he entered the hotel, he saw thepany''s art troupe girlsing out. He greeted them with a smile.


    Violet was at the back. When she saw the can of milk in Ondo''s hand, her face turned pale.


    Ondo, clueless, greeted her cheerfully, "Miss Morris, heading to the church for rehearsal? Do your best, I''m rooting for you."


    Violet stared at the milk, feeling mocked. "Ondo, where did you get that milk?"


    Proudly, Ondo said, "Mr. Reynolds gave it to me. He said I worked hard. Mr. Reynolds is so nice."


    Violet heard some snickers from the front, her face paling even more. She bumped Ondo''s shoulder and walked out.


    "Why did she get angry?" Ondo rubbed his sore shoulder, confused.


    Violet walked into the snowstorm, hearing the girls in front whispering.


    "She should look in the mirror. She thought she was getting all cozy with him, but Mr. Reynolds ends up handing warm milk to Ondo instead. It''s hrious."


    "I think she and Ondo are quite a match. Maybe she should lower her standards and pair up with Ondo."


    "Exactly."


    The mocking voices reached Violet''s ears, filling her heart with coldness. She clenched her fists tightly.


    In her mind, Violet contemted, ''If Phoebe, a servant''s daughter, can be a mistress by climbing into bed, why can''t I? Once I secure Theodore''s favor, those who now dare to mock me will soon be at my feet, seeking my approval. Then I''ll deal with them all in my own way!''


    After lunch, everyone was to distribute supplies to various impoverished families. Ondo finished assigning groups but didn''t call Phoebe''s name.


    Phoebe asked, "Ondo, why aren''t Mr. Reynolds and I assigned?"


    Ondo wouldn''t dare let them go out in the snowstorm. If they got sick, his hopes for promotion and a raise would be dashed.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you and Mr. Reynolds should rest in the hotel. Leaders areing this afternoon; you don''t need to visit the families," Ondo said.


    Theodore frowned. "Since we''re here, we should do something meaningful. Staying in the hotel is pointless."


    Seeing Theodore unhappy, Ondo quickly said, "Then you and Ms. Ziegler can join the first group and help carry supplies. But the snowy roads are slippery and the mountain paths are tough. Stay close to Kristoff Kessler." Theodore''s expression softened. He nced at Phoebe. "Let''s go."


    Phoebe nodded. As she passed Ondo, he uneasily tugged her sleeve. "Ms. Ziegler, I need to have a word with you," he implored.


    Phoebe nced at Theodore, who had already headed into the snowstorm, and walked with Ondo to a corner of the hall. She got straight to the point. "Mr. Reynolds didn''te all this way to rx. This isn''t a ce for enjoyment, so don''t make decisions on your own. Whatever needs to be done, include Mr. Reynolds."


    "But it''s freezing out there. I''m worried about Mr. Reynolds'' health." Ondo felt stressed.


    Phoebe said, "Don''t underestimate him."


    With that, Phoebe left the bewildered Ondo and went outside.


    The weather was freezing, especially with the snow wind blowing. Phoebe put on her hood and wrapped a scarf around her face, leaving only her eyes exposed.


    She ran to Theodore''s side. He had already shouldered a basket of supplies, still standing tall and looking handsome.

 Chapter 452 You and Mr. Reynolds Are a Couple,Right?

    Theodore nced at Phoebe, seeing her all geared up with only her eyes showing. He poked her forehead.


    "It''s freezing out. Stay here and wait for me at the hotel," he said.


    Phoebe felt the poke hit her heart too. She shook her head. "I''m not here for a vacation."


    Theodore frowned. "Phoebe."


    "Since I''m here, I''m just like everyone else. Mr. Reynolds, don''t give me any special treatment," Phoebe interrupted, picking up a supply basket and slinging it over her back. Theodore sighed at her stubborn look. "You..."


    Phoebe never showed weakness. Whatever others could do, she could too. Even though acting a bit spoiled could save her trouble, she never did.


    At work or in marriage, Phoebe always stood tall and unyielding, making people think she didn''t need anyone and could handle things on her own. Ironically, this trait attracted Theodore, making it hard for him to let go.


    Phoebe''s group was visiting three elderly households. During the war, their sons had joined the military and died.


    These households were highly valued by Mayor, who provided subsidies every year. Even so, their lives were tough.


    The snow was thick, and each step sank deep. Phoebe wore snow boots, but her feet were still nearly numb from the cold.


    She followed behind, trying not to fall behind.


    "Mr. Reynolds, the three households we''re visiting are halfway up the mountain. The snow is thick, and the road is tough. Ms. Ziegler, can you keep going?" Kristoff, the team leader, called from the front. "Yeah," Phoebe said, breathless. Theodore turned to see she had taken off her scarf and hat. Her bright eyes stood out in the snowyndscape.


    He stopped and waited for her, then took the heaviest supplies from her basket. "Walk in the middle, don''t fall behind."


    Phoebe felt the lightness on her shoulder and tried to take the supplies back. "Mr. Reynolds, I can do it."


    Theodore stared at her. "Phoebe, I''m only human. My heart''s on the left side. I can''t promise to bepletely impartial." Phoebe was stunned.


    Kristoff turned and shouted, "Mr. Reynolds, we need to cross the river here. The bridge is icy, be careful."


    Phoebe wanted to say something, but Theodore urged her, "Walk in front of me. I''ll watch you. Hurry, we need to get back before dark."


    Phoebe watched his breath turn into white mist, blurring his face. Her heart pounded.


    She walked ahead of Theodore, stepping in Kristoff''s footprints. After crossing the bridge, they began to climb the mountain.


    Normally, even with a load, climbing wouldn''t be too hard for Phoebe. But the snow made it tough, and her energy quickly drained.


    The sweat on her cheeks froze as soon as it appeared. She panted as she climbed. "They live halfway up the mountain with no young people at home. In winter, they''re trapped. Hasn''t Mayor considered buildingmunal housing in more essible areas to relocate them?"


    This question was clearly directed at Kristoff.


    Kristoff replied, "Mayor has thought about it, but they don''t want to move. They''ve lived here all their lives and are used to it."


    "But with poor mountain roads, heavy snow traps them all winter. If they get sick, doctors can''t reach them. That''s just not going to cut it," Phoebe argued. Kristoff stated, "The old folks up there can be pretty set in their ways."


    They both fell silent, reflecting on the situation. They could only deliver supplies, unable to do more. Sometimes life left you powerless.


    After a short rest, they continued climbing.


    Suddenly, Phoebe slipped and started sliding down. Theodore quickly grabbed her arm, and they both fell into the snow.


    The supplies in Theodore''s hand rolled down the slope.


    Kristoff heard themotion and turned to see Theodore holding Phoebe protectively. Theodore''s hand was scratched by a rock, and blood was oozing out. He quickly walked back. "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler, are you okay?"


    Phoebe poked her head out from Theodore''s embrace, her face red. She quickly said to Kristoff, "I''m fine. I just slipped. The supplies rolled down. I''ll go get them." Phoebe was about to get up when Theodore held her down. "Stay here, don''t move. I''ll get them," he interjected.


    He took off the basket and ced it on t ground, then crouched and slid down the slope to retrieve the supplies.


    Kristoff was stunned for a moment before responding swiftly, "Mr. Reynolds, I''ll handle this."


    Theodore didn''t look back. "Keep an eye on Ms. Ziegler. I''ll be right back."


    Phoebe stood up from the snow and watched Theodore lower his body and slide down gracefully.


    Kristoff turned to Phoebe and saw her looking at Theodore with admiration. He said, "Ms. Ziegler, you and Mr. Reynolds are a couple, right?"


    Phoebe met Kristoff''s gaze. "Why do you say that? Isn''t the rumor that I''m his kept woman?"


    Kristoff shook his head. "Mr. Reynolds looks at you like a lover, not a kept woman. And your interaction doesn''t seem like a kept rtionship." Phoebe found it amusing and asked, "What kind of interaction is a kept rtionship?"


    "I don''t know how to describe it," Kristoff scratched his head. "But you and Mr. Reynolds seem more like a couple or husband and wife."


    As they spoke, Theodore was already walking back with the supplies. He wore a ck down jacket and hiking boots, which made him look taller and more imposing. Soon, he was in front of them.


    Theodore put the basket back on, and the blood on his hand had already clotted. Phoebe couldn''t resist stealing a second look. "Is your hand hurting?" she asked with concern.


    Theodore nced at his hand and said, "It''s fine. Let''s go."


    The three of them continued climbing. When they finally reached the first house, Phoebe was almost out of breath.


    The elderly person knew they were kind-hearted people from the city bringing warmth and weed them warmly into the house.


    The house was old and worn, but with a fire burning, it was warm inside. The elderly person poured three cups of water and said, "Thank you for your hard work, bringing supplies up the mountain in such heavy snow." Theodore said, "It''s our duty. You raised soldiers for the country. They protected the nation and its people. It''s our duty to take care of you."

 Chapter 453 Can I Still Get Pregnant?

    The old man''s eyes filled with tears. He stayed quiet for a while, looking both sad and grateful. Phoebe sat next to him, feeling really upset.


    They didn''t stay long before heading to the next house with supplies. The two families lived close and usually helped each other out.


    The second house was owned by a man named Liam Lawson, sporting salt-and-pepper hair, but exuding a vitality that belied his age. When they arrived, Liam seemed a bit annoyed. "I specifically said you didn''t have toe. You guys show up every year, but we can''t possibly consume all of this," he grumbled.


    Kristoff, who visited every year, introduced them. "Liam, this is Mr. Reynolds from ourpany, and this is Ms. Ziegler. They came to see you this year."


    Liam gave them a critical look. "Don''te next year. The road up here is tough. You''re just making it hard on yourselves."


    Kristoff smiled and whispered to Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, that''s just how Liam is."


    Theodore nodded, took the supplies off his back, and carried them inside Liam''s house. The walls, painted in a muted gray-white, disyed a myriad of aged photographs.


    As Theodore paused to study the pictures, Liam caught his gaze. "These photos are old and worn out. Please, have a seat."


    Phoebe looked at the photo wall. Most were of a family of three, and some of Liam and his wife, all taken in front of their house.


    Theminated photos were better preserved, but some were so old they were hard to see.


    There was also a banner on the wall that said "Benevolent Doctor," clearly awarded by the government.


    When Phoebe came in, she saw many herbs drying on the wall, showing that Liam was a doctor.


    Liam turned to Kristoff. "Do you know how to fix a TV? A strong wind messed it up a few days ago, and I want to watch the news." Kristoff nodded. "I''ll take a look. Don''t worry."


    Liam led Kristoff to the TV. Kristoff checked the set-top box, and Theodore helped.


    Liam went into the kitchen to start to cook. Phoebe followed. "Need any help?"


    "It''s cold. Sit by the fire. Climbing up here isn''t easy," Liam said, letting Phoebe sit.


    The firelight made Phoebe''s face glow red. She said, "We only climb once a year. It''s not hard."


    Liam and Phoebe chatted. When the water boiled, he cracked a few eggs in, added some homemade seasonings from an icebox outside. Phoebe realized Liam was boiling eggs for them, a local custom for honored guests.


    Liam stood by the pot and said to Phoebe, "I''ll check your pulseter. You look strong but are weak inside. Your health isn''t great." Phoebe was speechless.


    Soon, the eggs were ready. Liam served three bowls and brought them out. Phoebe, warm from the fire, followed him.


    Kristoff and Theodore had fixed the TV. Liam called them over to eat the eggs, and they didn''t refuse, sitting down at the table.


    Kristoff joked, "These are great for women, for beauty and health. Ms. Ziegler, you should eat more."


    Theodore looked at Phoebe, her face flushed. He teased, "If it''s not enough, I have more. You should eat more." Phoebe red at Theodore and took a sip of the soup. It tasted sweet.


    "Liam, did you make these seasonings yourself? They taste different from the ones in the market," Phoebe asked.


    Liam nodded. "Yes, I make them myself when I have time. If you like them, you can take some with youter."


    Liam''s expression turned wistful. "My wife used to love this. I learned to make it for her. Now that she''s gone, I still make it every year. When I miss her, I make some, enjoy it, and it brings mefort-keeps her memory close." Phoebe''s eyes welled up. She suddenly felt the bowl of eggs was filled with deep emotion and cherished every bite even more. "You and Mrs. Lawson must have been very much in love."


    Liam shook his head. "When we were young, we didn''t know how to cherish each other. We often quarreled and almost divorced several times. It was only after she passed away, when I was alone, that I slowly realized what I had lost. But it was toote to regret."


    Hearing this, Phoebe instinctively nced at Theodore and found him looking at her. They locked eyes for a few seconds before she looked away first.


    They had to visit another household, and the road there was difficult. Theodore asked Phoebe to stay with Liam and wait for them to return.


    Phoebe watched Theodore and Kristoff disappear on the mountain path. Liam said, "Phoebe,e inside. I''ll check your pulse."


    Phoebe nodded. "Okay."


    Phoebe didn''t refuse Liam''s kindness and followed him back to the main room. The TV was still on, ying a show.


    Liam brought a pulse pillow and asked Phoebe to extend her hand.


    Phoebe ced her hand on the pulse pillow, her arm rxed. Liam pressed his fingers on her pulse. After a while, he asked her to switch hands. After checking her pulse, Liam asked, "Do you often feel weak and tired, with dizziness?"


    Phoebe nodded. "Yes."


    Liam continued, "Do you also have insomnia and anxiety?"


    Phoebe replied, "Yes."


    Liam added, "Is your menstrual cycle regr?"


    Phoebe hesitated but then answered truthfully, "No, my cycle is irregr, and I typically have a light flow. Sometimes itsts only a day or two."


    Liam stroked his graying beard and said, "You''re so young; it shouldn''t be. This is due to your physical weakness caused by a deficiency in vital energy and blood. Also, you probably have difficulty getting pregnant, right?" Phoebe was stunned and then nodded.


    Liam said, "I''ll write you two prescriptions. One is to treat the deficiency in vital energy and blood. Once your menstrual cycle is normal, you can take the other one for infertility. Take good care of your body, and you''ll naturally be able to conceive."


    Phoebe stared at Liam. "Can I still get pregnant?"


    "Of course. This isn''t a serious problem. Try to avoid drinking coffee. If you want something vorful, switch to supplements, but don''t drink them often. Your body is too weak to handle them. Also, try to rx and not worry too much." Phoebe felt ashamed and nodded repeatedly. "Okay."


    Liam wrote two prescriptions for her and gave her some additional advice. Just then, Theodore and Kristoff returned. Phoebe put the prescriptions in her jacket pocket.


    After thanking Liam again, the three of them headed down the mountain.

 Chapter 454 Dont Do Unnecessary Things

    The roads were slick with snow, making the climb up the mountain easy but the descent tricky. Theodore led the way, holding Phoebe''s hand tightly. After they got down the mountain and crossed the bridge, the sky started to darken.


    The sky turned a deep red, lighting up the snow-covered mountains. The view was wide and open.


    Phoebe was mesmerized. She pulled out her phone and started snapping pictures of the sunset. The mix of the sunset and the snowy peaks was stunning. Excited, she turned to Theodore, who was smiling warmly at her in the sunset''s glow.


    Kristoff quickly took out his phone and started taking pictures of Theodore and Phoebe. They looked like a painting with the sunset and snowy peaks behind them. Kristoff couldn''t help but say, "It''s so beautiful."


    Phoebe looked up, bathed in the sunset light, looking almost unreal.


    Theodore stood beside her, and Phoebe turned to him, her eyes reflecting the brilliant sunset. "Theodore, look, it''s so beautiful!"


    This was the most amazing sunset Phoebe had ever seen. Only in such a cold ce could she witness such a view.


    Theodore looked at Phoebe, her eyes filled with the sunset, while his eyes were filled only with her. "Yes, very beautiful."


    The sun set quickly, and the light faded. As the sun disappeared, the sky turned a clear blue, with a faint crescent moon and stars appearing.


    The deep blue night set in, and the wind grew colder.


    Theodore raised his hand to put the hood of Phoebe''s jacket on her. "It''s getting dark, let''s go back."


    Phoebe''s heart was still racing with emotion. She nodded and followed Theodore back. Just as they reached the lodge, they saw a slender figure running towards them.


    Violet, wearing stage makeup and a performance outfit under a pink coat, her face red from the cold, exhaledrge clouds of white breath.


    Violet ran up to Theodore, panting, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re finally back! I was really concerned about you."


    Theodore paused, his demeanor slightly aloof. "No need to fret. "Exhausted from the journey and unwilling to brave the chilly weather for a performance, Phoebe announced, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m heading back." Without waiting for Theodore''s permission, Phoebe walked past Violet and left.


    Theodore''s gaze was fixed on Phoebe''s back. Violet''s anxious voice reached his ears.


    She asked, "Mr. Reynolds, the performance is about to start. Will youe?"


    Theodore withdrew his gaze and saw admiration and ambition in Violet''s eyes. He sneered, "Miss Morris, don''t waste your thoughts on me. It''s inappropriate."


    Violet''s eyes widened, her expression shattered. "Mr. Reynolds, I didn''t mean anything by it. I just fell in love with you at first sight. I don''t ask for much, just for you to attend my performances asionally. It would mean a lot to me." Theodore, sensitive to Violet''s feelings, chose not to embarrass her, preserving their dignity. "You saw it just now, Ms. Ziegler is unhappy. When she''s unhappy, I''m unhappy, too. Let''s avoid unnecessary actions in the future." With that, he ignored Violet and walked past her.


    Tears welled up in Violet''s eyes, a mix of heartbreak and humiliation clouding her gaze. Summoning a sudden surge of courage, she reached out and grasped Theodore''s wrist."Mr. Reynolds," she began, her voice trembling, "what makes me inferior to Ms. Ziegler? I''m prettier, younger, and love you more."


    Theodore frowned, pulling his hand back and ring at Violet with disgust. "Who gave you the courage topare yourself to her?"


    Violet was so frightened by the darkness in Theodore''s eyes that she took two steps back. She slipped and fell to the ground.


    When she looked up again, she only had time to see Theodore''s back disappearing into the brightly lit lobby. Tears streamed down her face.


    She thought, ''Why? I''m so beautiful, why doesn''t Theodore like me?''


    Violet punched the snow in frustration, the cold seeping into her hands. Footsteps approached from behind, and a gentle voice sounded above her. "How could you bear to hurt such beautiful hands?" Startled, Violet looked up to see a figure silhouetted against the light, his eyes shining a reflective blue. "Mr. Vanderbilt?" she eximed


    Edward smiled warmly at her and extended his hand. "Get up, sitting in the snow might give you frostbite."


    Violet knew Edward was a member of the Vanderbilt family. Seeing him approach, her heart began to race again. She ced her hand in Edward''s palm and said shyly, "Thank you, Mr. Vanderbilt." Edward retracted his hand like a gentleman and nced at her attire. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the chapel. The performance should start soon."


    "Okay." Violet lowered her head shyly, thinking that Edward was much more gentlemanly than Theodore. If she could win over Edward, her rise to sess would be just around the corner. Theodore returned to his room only to find the hotel''s environment even worse than the day before with a strange and persistent smell lingered in the air, refusing to dissipate.


    Phoebe was not in the room.


    Feeling irritable, he went out to look for her. After searching for a while, he finally found Phoebe in the dining hall, but she wasn''t alone. Kristoff was sitting next to her.


    Phoebe and Kristoff were sitting very close, looking at a phone together andughing. The scene stung Theodore''s eyes.


    When Phoebe entered the hotel earlier, Kristoff had called her. They had returnedte and hadn''t eaten yet. The egg they had earlier wasn''t filling, and they were both hungry.


    Phoebe and Kristoff went to the dining hall. Dinner time was over, and only leftovers remained. Phoebe looked at the food and had no appetite.


    She paid extra to order some dishes and asked the owner to cook them fresh.


    Phoebe and Kristoff found a clean table to sit at. Kristoff took out his phone and opened the photo album, saying mysteriously, "I took some candid shots earlier. See if you like any of them, and I''ll send them to you." Phoebe took the phone and started flipping through the photos. She had to admit, Kristoff had taken some great pictures of her and Theodore.


    She and Theodore smiled at each other, looked at the sunset together, and their side profiles and backs were all beautifully captured.


    "Often joke that straight men can''t take good photos, but you made Mr. Reynolds and me look great," Phoebe said.


    Kristoff chuckled nervously, scratching his head. "Well, you both are naturally good-looking, and the setting was just right, which definitely yed a role in those great photos."Phoebe carefully selected the photos but found she couldn''t choose just a few. "Send them all to me."


    "Okay, let''s add each other on WhatsApp." Then Kristoff added, "Ms. Ziegler, you should smile more. You look really beautiful when you smile."


    Before Kristoff could finish his sentence, a sinister voice sounded above them. "Why should she smile more at you?"

 Chapter 455 Theodore Still Knows How to Flirt

    Kristoff looked up and saw Theodore by the dining table. He jumped up, almost knocking over his chair. "Mr. Reynolds." Theodore stared at him intensely.


    Kristoff stood stiffly, hands pressed against his pants, looking at Theodore like he was a predator.


    Phoebe gave Kristoff a reassuring look, patting the seat next to her. "Kristoff, please have a seat. And Mr. Reynolds, go easy on him. He''s just a good guy." Having conversed with Kristoff before, Phoebe was aware of his admiration for Theodore. Not wanting to crush his hopes, she decided to intervene. Theodore frowned, thinking Phoebe must be blind to be interested in someone like Kristoff.


    Sensing the tension, Kristoff quickly offered the seat next to Phoebe. "Mr. Reynolds, please sit here."


    Seeing Kristoff''s quick thinking, Theodore sat next to Phoebe. "What were you looking at just now?"


    Kristoff was about to answer when Phoebe cut in, "Kristoff took a picture of the sunset earlier. It turned out well."


    "Really? Have you studied photography?" Theodore asked, a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    Kristoff shook his head, nervous. "No, I just took it casually."


    Theodore pressed on, "Well then, show me what you''ve got."


    Worried Theodore might see candid photos, Phoebe quickly said, "I took some, too. Take a look at mine."


    She pulled up her photo album and ced it between Theodore and Kristoff.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, sensing something off, but started flipping through the album.


    Phoebe had a keen eye for detail, capturing the sunset in a way that resembled a scene from a movie. Theodoremented, "Great shot."


    Phoebe smiled. "Of course. I used to shoot all the promotional videos for our club."


    Theodore noticed the pride in her eyes and smiled as he continued looking through the photos.


    "Kristoff, order two more dishes," Phoebe said. Kristoff quickly agreed and went to talk to the owner.


    Theodore flipped through a dozenndscape photos until he found one of a back view.


    Though he''d never seen his own back, he knew it was him.


    Just as he was about to look closer, the phone was snatched away. Theodore grabbed the wrist of the person who took it.


    Phoebe yelped in pain, but Theodore didn''t let go. He stared at her.


    "When did you take a candid photo of me?" he asked.


    Phoebe anxiously nibbled her lip, shocked that Theodore found her candid photos, feeling caught in the act. The photo was taken when they arrived at Elm Vige in the morning. Theodore had been standing in the snow, smoking, and she wanted to capture the moment.


    "I was taking a picture of the scenery, and you happened to be in it," Phoebe lied.


    Theodore leaned in, closing the distance. "Was it really an ident, or did you want to take a picture of me?" His voice was low and seductive.


    Phoebe nervously licked her dry lips and mumbled, "I was just taking pictures casually, not specifically of you."


    They were so close that the dim light above reflected in Theodore''s eyes like silent hooks, making Phoebe suddenly feel hot.


    She fanned herself with her hand and looked away.


    Theodore noticed and chuckled. He leaned in closer, his lips almost touching her ear. "Want to take pictures of me?"


    The warmth in her ear made Phoebe''s whole body tingle, and her heart pounded. Just as she was about to speak, Theodore said, "If you want to take pictures of me, just do it openly. Whether I''m dressed or not, it''s up to you." Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore was indeed good at flirting. Phoebe''s ears turned red instantly, and she stood up abruptly, her chair ttering to the ground.


    Kristoff hurried over. "Ms. Ziegler, what''s wrong?"


    Phoebe''s cheeks were burning, and she could still feel Theodore''s gaze. She bit her lip and said, "I''m going to the restroom." She grabbed her phone and ran off.


    Kristoff looked puzzledly at Phoebe''s retreating figure, then turned to Theodore, who was sitting there, looking pleased and confident.


    After dinner, the cultural performance at the small chapel was about to start. Theodore led the group over, where the mayor and other government officials were already present. After some pleasantries, Theodore saw Edward.


    Since they had returned from the Ziegler family estate, Theodore hadn''t seen Edward. Now, seeing him suddenly, he instinctively looked at Phoebe beside him.


    To Theodore, Edward was always a thorn in his side.


    Phoebe nodded at Edward and then looked away, showing no surprise. They must have met before.


    Theodore''s lips pressed into a thin line, and his displeasure grew.


    The performance was about to start, and everyone took their seats. Phoebe sat in the row behind Theodore. The small chapel was heated, so it wasn''t cold.


    Shortly after they sat down, the performance began. They watched the show while the leaders asionally chatted with them.


    Theodore and Edward were seated next to each other. Theodore said coldly, "I didn''t expect to see you here, Mr. Vanderbilt."


    Edward retorted, "Well, I can''t say I expected to run into the esteemed Mr. Reynolds either. Had I known, we could''ve arranged a better schedule - youe this year, Ie next. That way, we keep the tradition alive without making it too cramped or too lonesome. You catch my drift, Mr. Reynolds?"Kristoff, sitting behind Edward, couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    As the performance drew to a close, Kristoff''s sudden outburst ofughter caught everyone''s attention. Feeling the eyes on him, he blushed and hastily exined, "The performance was so funny, I couldn''t help butugh." Phoebe was speechless.


    Fortunately, the host soon came out to announce the next act, and everyone''s attention returned to the stage. Kristoff covered his mouth and whispered to Phoebe, "Mr. Vanderbilt is so funny."


    Phoebe hadn''t expected Edward to be so witty and sarcastic. She looked up and saw Theodore turning to her.


    The smile on Phoebe''s lips immediately disappeared, and she sat up straight, not daring to look at Edward again.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, then turned to Edward, his expression darkening. "Doing charity is a good thing. It''s best if it''s lively every year."


    The mayor beside him quickly agreed, and the conversation shifted, easing the tension.


    After the cultural performance, the leaders thanked them profusely. Theodore and Phoebe returned to their room. Theodore took off his coat and looked at Phoebe, who had followed him in, his expression displeased. "You knew he wasing?"

 Chapter 456 Am I the One You Want?

    Phoebe frowned. "Theodore, you''re being unreasonable. I only found out you wereing the morning we left. How could I have known Edward would be here?" "You didn''t seem surprised to see him," Theodore snapped.


    Phoebe didn''t want to argue. "You''re right, I wasn''t surprised because I saw him when I got out of the car this morning. Theodore, don''t overanalyze things."


    Theodore took off his jacket and walked over to Phoebe, pressing her against the wall, his breath heavy with frustration.


    "Stop giving me reasons to overthink, Phoebe. I saw you two exchanging looks," Theodore warned.


    Phoebe closed her eyes. "You used to exchange nces with Vanessa all the time. Did I mention anything about it?"


    "That was normal interaction," Theodore replied.


    "Normal interaction?" Phoebe sneered, looking up at his angry face. "You picked her up from Lindell Harbor, gave her a diamond ring, and even apany. How is that normal?" "When did I give her a diamond ring?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe pushed his hand aside, whipped out her phone, and scoured Vanessa''s News Feed for the photo. Yet, Vanessa''s feed was squeaky clean.


    "I saw her post a photo. Where did it go?" Phoebe frowned, suspecting Vanessa''s posts were hidden from her.


    "I never gave her a ring, Phoebe. Stop making things up," Theodore said.


    Phoebe bit her lip. "Fine, even if you didn''t give her a ring, you gave her apany. You handed over my sweat and tears to your first love. Did Iin about it?"


    "I''ll give it to you. Do you want it?" Theodore suddenly said.


    Phoebe was stunned.


    Theodore looked at her, almost smiling. "You don''t want it. You don''t want anything I give you. Phoebe, what do you really want?"


    It was the first time Phoebe had seen Theodore like this. He seemed like a restless beast trapped in a cage. She opened her mouth but couldn''t speak.


    She thought, ''I don''t want anything. I just want you! But am I the one you want?''


    Theodore cast his eyes downward and fixed them on her. As he watched her battle for words, a chill crept into his heart. Without a word, he gently pushed past her, swung open the door, and exited. Phoebe slid down the wall, covering her face with her hands. Soon, her palms were wet with tears, and she felt a dull pain in her chest.


    After a while, she stood up, found some ointment in her suitcase, and picked up Theodore''s jacket from the bed.


    Phoebe went to the hotel lobby and saw two people on an old sofa. Theodore, with a cigarette dawdling in his mouth, gazed rebelliously, while his hand was being held by another.


    Violet sat next to him, gently disinfecting his wound. "Mr. Reynolds, you''re so badly injured. How could Ms. Ziegler not help you?"


    Theodore exhaled smoke and nced at her coldly. "Don''t mention her in front of me."


    Violet lowered her eyes, feeling pleased. It seemed Theodore''s words in the snow were insincere.


    "Alright, we won''t mention her. Mr. Reynolds, how about my performance tonight?" Violet asked.


    Theodore had no idea what she had performed. He pulled his hand back. "Your skills arecking. You need more practice."


    Violet''s heart skipped a beat. "I understand. So tonight..."


    Theodore put out his cigarette, stood up, and said, "Thanks for bandaging my wound. When we get back to Kedora, go to Queen Entertainment and find Vanessa. She''ll set you up with resources." Violet''s mind raced with thoughts of the opportunities. It seemed cozying up to Theodore was paying off. She nodded excitedly. "Thank you, Mr. Reynolds. I''ll make the most of it." Theodore turned and left.


    As he walked towards her, Phoebe quickly ran up the stairs. Back in the room, she stuffed the ointment back into her suitcase and hung the jacket on the coat rack.


    Phoebe rushed into the bathroom and turned on the faucet. She heard the door open outside, and her heart pounded.


    She took a deep breath, waited for her heartbeat to calm, and then went out.


    Theodore was sitting on the bed, smelling of smoke. Phoebe noticed a band-aid on his hand and looked away.


    She lifted the nket andy down.


    Theodore nced at her, seeing her back turned to him. He pressed his lips together and went to the bathroom.


    Throughout the night, they didn''t exchange a single word.


    The next morning, Theodore got up to find Phoebe already gone. They were heading to the next ce. After breakfast, the convoy set off.


    The deeper they went into the mountains, the colder it got. Three dayster, they reached their final stop, near the northernmost point, where it was freezing and known for auroras. It was Phoebe''s first time in such cold. Every time she spoke, white puffs of breath came out, and her ears and cheeks turned red.


    Phoebe hadn''t experienced frostbite in years, but now her fingers were swollen and red. However, she always wore gloves that no one noticed the condition.


    Lately, Phoebe and Theodore found themselves embroiled in a silent conflict, maintaining a professional facade in public but giving each other the cold shoulder in private.


    This is what it meant to share a bed yet dream diverging dreams.


    Kristoff said, "Ms. Ziegler, I heard there''s a amazing church here. After we deliver the supplies, we should check it out."


    Phoebe, not quite feeling it at the moment, asked, "How far is it?""


    Scratching his head, Kristoff replied, "It''s not far at all. And trust me, it''s absolutely stunning.""


    Phoebe said, "You guys go ahead. I''ll pass."


    "Come on, let''s go together. It''s really something you shouldn''t miss," Kristoff urged.


    Phoebe looked at Theodore, who was loading supplies in the distance. The tension between them had lingered for days, and now they were preparing to depart. Was it time to bury the hatchet and reconcile with him?


    As she contemted approaching him, a sudden movement caught her eye. A slender figure rushed towards Theodore, reaching him before Phoebe could even take a step."Mr. Reynolds, I heard there''s a church nearby. How about we check it out this afternoon?" Violet, donning a vibrant red hat, suggested cheerfully.


    Theodore responded with a dismissive tone, "I''m not really into that."


    Violet hurriedly covered his mouth. "Oh,e on, Mr. Reynolds, let''s go together."


    Theodore leaned back to avoid her hand. "You guys go ahead. I won''t."


    Violet had tried everything in the past few days but hadn''t gotten any closer to Theodore. He had said he would give her resources that night. Did she misunderstand?

 Chapter 457 Applying Frostbite Ointment for Her

    On the final day, a biting cold gripped the surroundings. The icy north wind howled fiercely, sending shivers down everyone''s spine. By the time conveyor team finished delivering the supplies, darkness had already descended. This vige was close to Arotic Vige, a popr tourist spot known for its winter auroras. The employees of the Reynolds Group were set up in a fancy hot spring hotel there, a big upgrade from the previous guesthouse. Everyone was excited, including Phoebe.


    After getting her room key, she dragged her luggage into the elevator, hearing everyone talk about exploring Arotic Vige and buying local goodies.


    Kristoff, standing next to Phoebe, noticed herck of enthusiasm and asked, "Ms. Ziegler, aren''t you going to check out the church?"


    Phoebe, still wearing her gloves, felt even itchier from the heat. She shook her head. "I''m too tired these past two days. I''ll just rest in the hotel. You guys go ahead and have fun."


    Kristoff seemed a bit disappointed. "There are also some local specialties here. You can buy some to take back for your families and friends."


    Phoebe smiled, and Kristoff got the hint. He didn''t push further. The elevator soon reached the second floor, where the employees staying there took their luggage and left.


    The elevator continued upward. Phoebe''s room was thest one in the hallway on the third floor, offering a wide view. From the floor-to-ceiling window, the world outside looked like a frozen painting. Phoebe ced her suitcase aside and took off her gloves. She looked at her swollen, itchy hands.


    She rubbed her hands until they turned red, then went to the shower room and put her hands under the hot water.


    While she was rinsing, the door suddenly opened. Phoebe was startled, thinking she was hallucinating. She turned off the faucet and heard footsteps outside.


    Her heart tightened, and she quickly peeked out, only to meet Theodore''s gaze.


    They stared at each other in silence for a moment before Phoebe looked away first, her tone sour. "Didn''t you go to the church with Miss Morris?"


    Earlier in the elevator, Phoebe heard someone ask Violet where she was going. In a shy tone, Violet said she was going to the church with an invitation from Theodore. Phoebe thought Theodore wouldn''t be back tonight and would spend the night with Violet after visiting the church.


    Theodore''s gaze shifted to Phoebe''s swollen fingers. He frowned. "Did you get frostbite on your hands?"


    "No." Phoebe quickly hid her hands behind her back, but Theodore grabbed them and looked down at them.


    "When did you get frostbite? Why didn''t you say anything?" Theodore frowned deeply, ring at Phoebe with displeasure.


    Phoebe suddenly felt a bit aggrieved. She pulled her hands back and said with resentment, "Why should I say that? I don''t want to use this to gain sympathy."


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, his fists clenched. "Phoebe, do you think telling me about your frostbite is seeking sympathy?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and said nothing.


    Theodore took a deep breath, turned abruptly, and left the room, mming the door behind him.


    Phoebe slumped her shoulders and stood at the shower room door for a while before dejectedly returning to the room. She sat on the bed, staring out the floor-to-ceiling window. After a while, the door creaked open once more. Phoebe turned around to find Theodore closing it behind him as he entered. She was left in awe.


    Theodore sat down beside her, making the mattress sink a bit. He took her hand.


    Phoebe looked down and saw a blob of white ointment on her swollen fingers, feeling cool and soothing.


    He held her wrist and used his thumb to spread the ointment, gently pressing her fingers. Phoebe, feeling ticklish, tried to pull her hand back. Theodore pressed harder. "Bear with it. The medicine needs to be massaged in to work."


    Phoebe gasped.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. "Does it hurt?"


    Phoebe turned her head away, avoiding the sight of their intertwined fingers. "No."


    Theodore asked, "Then why are you shaking?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore''s fingers moved between hers, spreading the ointment thoroughly.


    Phoebe thought they had never been this close, even when making love. Her ears turned bright red.


    Theodore, focused on applying the ointment, nced up and saw her red ears. His heart skipped a beat. "Phoebe," he murmured.


    Phoebe looked at him, confused.


    He touched her earlobe, and a wave of heat spread from the sensitive nerve, making Phoebe''s brain go numb.


    Theodore withdrew his hand. "Your ears are so red. What are you thinking about?"


    "I wasn''t thinking about anything!" Phoebe almost choked on her own saliva, shooting a re at Theodore, who had a subtle smile ying in his eyes. She was utterly stunned. Theodore''s smile was genuinely beautiful. Just seeing him smile made her feel better.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but smile, too.


    They stared at each other, grinning foolishly for a moment. Phoebe shyly lowered her head, but after a few seconds, she couldn''t resist looking up at him again.


    Theodore was still smiling at her. When he saw her looking, he said indulgently, "What are you grinning about?"


    Phoebe felt a soft, sour feeling in her heart. She stared at the floor tiles, hearing Theodore''s gentle voice. "Give me your other hand."


    She gave him her other hand, and he applied the ointment, massaging each finger.


    Phoebe sniffed her hand, smelling a faint mint scent. "Where did you get this frostbite ointment?" she inquired.


    "I bought it at a nearby pharmacy. The clerk said this one works best. Keep it warm tonight, and the swelling should go down by tomorrow," Theodore said. After applying the ointment, it was only a little past seven.


    Arotic Vige got dark early, but as a tourist spot, it had streetlights at night, making the scattered lights in the darkness quite charming.


    While packing up the ointment, Theodore asked, "Do you want to go for a walk?"


    Phoebe tilted her head to look at him. "Are you going?"


    "Yeah. It''s still early." Theodore stood up, washed his hands in the bathroom, then grabbed his scarf, hat, and gloves, and took Phoebe out. They took the elevator downstairs. Theodore helped Phoebe put on her hat and scarf. "It''s a bit cold outside. Don''t catch a cold." Phoebe responded with an "Oh."


    Theodore wore a mid-length down jacket. With his height and long legs, he didn''t look bulky but rather like a supermodel.


    Stepping out of the hotel, they plunged into the icy world. Their breath turned into white mist. Theodore said, "Let''s go to the specialty district over there." Phoebe let him lead her to the specialty district, where the lights were dazzling, and the shops with local charm were abundant.

 Chapter 458 Totem Rings

    The pedestrian street was packed with tourists. asionally, they''d bump into employees from otherpanies.


    Phoebe quietly slipped her hand out of Theodore''s and stuffed it into her jacket pocket, not wanting anyone to see how close they were. Theodore felt the emptiness and nced at her.


    Phoebe, with her hat and scarf covering most of her face, nodded forward. "Let''s go buy some beef jerky."


    Theodore looked away and followed her into a nearby shop. They picked out some dried beef, paid, and kept walking.


    The street wasn''t long, about three hundred feet end to end. Their footsteps crunched on the packed snow.


    Ahead was a silver jewelry store. Theodore suddenly grabbed her arm and walked in. The owner greeted them warmly, "What can I get for you two? Our silver jewelry is unique and handmade." Phoebe lowered her eyes, looking at the silver jewelry in the disy case. Despite theck of special lighting, the pieces had a nice luster, especially the rare totems.


    "We''re just looking," Phoebe said casually.


    The owner was enthusiastic. "Rings or nes? I can rmend something."


    Phoebe wasn''t interested in rings; she liked a simple, elegant ne. Just as she was about to ask the owner to take it out, Theodore spoke, "Please take out those two rings."


    Phoebe followed his fingers to two in rings in a brocade box. Though in, the rings had intricate totems around the band, making them special.


    The owner took them out and ced them in front of Theodore. "Sir, you have a good eye. The totems symbolize eternal love."


    Phoebe leaned in. The totems were intricate, with a recessed dot in the middle. She wouldn''t have noticed without the owner''s help.


    Theodore picked up the women''s ring and examined it. He looked at Phoebe. "Give me your hand."


    Phoebe''s heart raced, and she stared at him, thinking, ''Is he buying me a ring, or just making me try it on for Vanessa? I don''t want to be a doormat.'' Phoebe hid her hand behind her back. "I don''t want it."


    Theodore''s face darkened, and he frowned. "Hurry up."


    Phoebe stubbornly looked at him. "I said I don''t want it."


    Theodore''s patience ran out. He reached for her hand but missed. He tried again and finally grabbed it.


    He took off her glove and tried to push the ring onto her finger. It only went halfway because her finger was swollen.


    Phoebe sighed in relief and quickly hid her swollen hand behind her back, looking smugly at Theodore. "I can''t try it on. Don''t think you can make me a doormat."


    Theodore''s jaw clenched in frustration as he stared at her for a few seconds. Fortunately, he remembered her ring size from a previous purchase. Turning to the owner, he confidently stated, "I''ll take this pair. Where can I pay?" The owner quickly led Theodore to the counter.


    After paying, he asked the owner to take out the silver ne Phoebe had been eyeing. He threaded the women''s ring onto the ne and put it around Phoebe''s neck.


    Phoebe was stunned.


    After fastening the ne, Theodore tucked it into her clothes. "Take good care of it. Don''t lose it," he said.


    Phoebe blinked, confused, and looked at Theodore.


    He picked up the men''s ring and was about to put it on his finger. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something. He grabbed Phoebe''s hand roughly, ced the ring in her palm, and said gruffly, "Put it on me." Phoebe looked down at the ring in her palm, her heart pounding.


    ''What does he mean by this?'' she wondered.


    Theodore extended his hand, impatiently urging, "Hurry up!"


    Phoebe was slow to react. Why did Theodore want her to help him put on the ring, and why did he put the women''s ring around her neck?


    ''Who keeps a ring like this?'' she thought.


    Theodore called again, "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe snapped back to reality. She saw Theodore holding her fingers. She slipped the ring onto his finger, and he finally let go of her hand, satisfied.


    Theodore paid for the ne and pulled Phoebe out of the store. Phoebe hurriedly followed.


    She looked up at Theodore, her gaze falling on his ring finger. The simple band exuded a gentle gleam, shining in the night.


    Given her past experiences, Phoebe didn''t dare to overthink and assume that Theodore bought the rings for them to wear as a couple. Since he had asked her to keep it, she simply needed to take good care of it. As the ring hung around her neck, right above her heart, it had already absorbed her body heat, adding a sense of warmth to the gesture.


    ''When Theodore asks me to take it off and return it, I would definitely be reluctant, wouldn''t I?'' she thought.


    Theodore noticed Phoebe''s silence and asked, "Phoebe, what are you thinking about?"


    Phoebe snapped back to reality and quickly shook her head. "Nothing."


    "Then let''s go to the church. I heard it''s just ahead." Theodore seemed to have forgotten that he was still holding her hand and had no intention of letting go. Phoebe asked, "It''s gettingte."


    "What are you afraid of?" Theodore nced at her. "Come on, I''ll protect you."


    They walked further away, not noticing that shortly after they left the jewelry store, a tall and handsome figure walked in.


    "Excuse me, what did the couple who just left buy?" the man asked.


    The owner looked up and saw a dashing young man. ''Why are all the customers today so handsome?'' he thought.


    "They bought a pair of rings. Handsome, if you have a girlfriend, you can buy a pair too. Our rings are unique; you won''t find another pair like them," the owner replied. Edward squinted. ''Theodore actually bought Phoebe a ring?'' he thought.


    The owner saw Edward''s silence and assumed he didn''t have a girlfriend. "You''re so handsome, and you don''t have a girlfriend? Dude, we''re in the same boat." "What kind of rings did they buy? Give me an identical pair," Edward said.


    The owner said, "Didn''t I just say? Our rings are unique; there''s no second pair."


    Edward took a wad of cash from his wallet and ced it in front of the owner. "Make me an identical pair. I''ll pick them up tomorrow," he said firmly.


    The owner was momentarily stunned. He took the cash and said, "Alright, I''ll work overnight to make sure you have them."

 Chapter 459 I Will Always Be With You

    Phoebe didn''t get why Theodore would visit a church sote at night.


    The church sat on a hillside, usually peaceful and serene. But in winter, the bare branches made it look bleak.


    Contrary to Phoebe''s expectations, the ce was packed, busier than a tourist spot.


    The church was a grand, majestic attraction, looking solemn and dignified at night.


    Phoebe didn''t believe in religion, but since she was there, she followed Theodore inside the church, feeling a hint of respect.


    Tourists were everywhere, and she asionally saw familiar faces. They''d just nod and move on.


    The dim lights added mystery to the deities in the church, who looked downpassionately.


    As Phoebe emerged from the hall after her prayers, she turned to find Theodore still inside, deep in prayer, his features reflecting a rare vulnerability. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Theodore, known for his strong belief in self-determination and control, was now kneeling and earnestly seeking sce in prayer.


    "Want a fortune-telling?" a cold, ethereal voice asked from behind. Phoebe turned to see a woman standing there.


    The woman had a ck veil over her face, her eyes eerie and mysterious.


    Phoebe shook her head. "No, thanks."


    Gonzalo had always told her that the more you tried to know your fate, the more it slipped away. So she never did fortune-telling.


    "I''m here to help you. Don''t be afraid," the woman said, her eyes cold. "I see a child behind you, always following you. Is that your child?"


    Phoebe was startled. She quickly looked behind her but saw only bare branches and fallen leaves. She broke out in a cold sweat and looked back at the woman. "Don''t talk nonsense." She thought, ''This is really creepy at night.''


    The woman remained calm. "You''ve been trying to get pregnant for the past year, right? If it keeps following you, you won''t conceive. I can help send it away."


    Phoebe broke out in a cold sweat. She had always been skeptical of the supernatural, but in that moment, her convictions wavered. The woman seemed to possess knowledge about her recent miscarriage and the medical treatments she had undergone.


    Phoebe bit her lip. "You can really see him? Can I see him?"


    Most people would be terrified knowing an invisible child was following them, but not Phoebe. She felt guilty towards that child.


    If she could see him, Phoebe wanted to apologize. She hadn''t protected him, hadn''t let him see the world.


    "Alright, follow me." The woman turned and walked towards the secluded backyard. Phoebe hesitated, then quickly followed.


    Theodore came out of the church but couldn''t find Phoebe anywhere. He looked around but didn''t see her.


    He quickly called her, and her familiar ringtone echoed from a distance. Following the sound, he spotted her sitting on the steps at the entrance.


    Theodore rushed over, anger rising. "Where did you go? It''s pitch dark. What if you got kidnapped?"


    Phoebe looked up at him, her eyes initially nk. Then, she suddenly stood up and threw herself into his arms.


    The impact was so strong that Theodore felt a sharp pain in his chest. He staggered back a few steps, almost falling. Luckily, he steadied himself. Holding Phoebe''s soft, fragrant body, Theodore felt a pang of annoyance, only to be softened by the sound of her soft whimper, reminiscent of a kitten''s mewl. Phoebe whispered, "Theodore, I sent him away."


    Theodore was confused. "Who did you send away?"


    The warmth of his chest and the strength of his arms made Phoebe rxpletely. She burst into tears but refused to say more.


    Tonight had been strange for Phoebe. She thought the woman was a fraud until she saw the child in the water-a child who looked like both her and Theodore. She sent him away, hoping he''d have a better life next time, without a careless mother like her.


    Phoebe cried so hard she went limp, and Theodore could barely hold her up. People around them kept ncing over, and for the first time, Theodore felt self-conscious. He helped Phoebe stand, turned his back to her, and said, "Hop on, I''ll carry you back."


    Dazed, Phoebe climbed onto Theodore''s broad back. He wrapped his arm around her knees, lifting her up, and slowly walked down the hill to the hotel. Phoebe buried her face in Theodore''s neck, her hot tears burning his skin and heart.


    "Phoebe, anyone you can send away has no connection to you. You don''t need to be sad. I''m still here with you," Theodore promised, unable to bear her sorrow. Phoebe sniffled. "Will you always be with me?"


    Theodore lifted her higher. "Yes, I''ll always be with you."


    Phoebe closed her eyes, content with Theodore''s words. No matter what the future held, she wouldn''t resent him.


    Back at the hotel, Phoebe went to shower. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at herself, wearing a silver ring on her chest.


    She gently touched it, holding the ring in her palm.


    After a while, she seemed to make up her mind. She put on a bathrobe and walked out, approaching the bedside.


    Theodore was leaning against the headboard, ying a game. Hearing her footsteps, he looked up, his eyes freezing. "Phoebe!" he eximed.


    Phoebe untied her bathrobe belt, took his phone, and tied the belt around his wrist, securing it with a knot.


    Theodore''s mouth went dry. He looked at her with anticipation and nervousness. "Phoebe, you..."


    Before he could finish, Phoebe kissed him. A rush of warmth flooded through Theodore, his mind engulfed in a burst of euphoria, like fireworks igniting in his thoughts.


    Phoebe had always been quiet. They''d been married for nearly four years, and she had never been proactive. But tonight, she was not only proactive but also particrly passionate.


    Just moments ago, Phoebe had been crying on his back, but now she had turned into a coquettish kitten, making him want to love, cherish, and pamper her.


    Phoebe trembled in his arms, yet she eagerly sought Theodore''s kisses, as if trying to draw energy from them.

 Chapter 460 No Need to Be Shy, I Really Like It

    It waste. Theodore held Phoebe as she cried in his arms. The belt around his wrist hade undone.


    He kissed her forehead, brow, and eyes, each kiss tender and full of love.


    Phoebe''s tears subsided as Theodore gently cradled her face, and they shared a tender kiss. They reclined, with Phoebe resting on top of Theodore, feeling secure in his embrace. "Sleep now, we have to get up early tomorrow," Theodore said softly.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, snuggling into his shoulder. She soon fell asleep.


    Theodore listened to her steady breathing, kissed her head, andy back down, content.


    When Phoebe woke up, it was light outside. Theodore was by the window, smoking.


    She closed her eyes, recallingst night, then suddenly stiffened and opened them wide.


    Theodore heard her change in breathing and knew she was awake. He put out his cigarette and walked to the bed.


    Sunlight streamed in, and the curtains fluttered, casting shadows on Theodore''s face.


    He sat on the bed''s edge, looking at Phoebe under the covers, and chuckled. "You weren''t shyst night."


    Before he could finish, Phoebe covered his mouth. "Don''t say it," she snapped, ring at him.


    She remembered crying uncontrobly and felt embarrassed about her actions.


    Though things got roughter, she knew she had provoked Theodore.


    Theodore''s gaze was intense, a smile tugging at his lips, making her cheeks flush.


    ''I must have been out of my mindst night!'' Phoebe thought.


    After meeting her unborn baby, she was emotional. Seeing Theodore and smelling his mint scent made her feel secure.


    Her emotions had peaked, and something was bound to happen. She just didn''t expect to be so forward.


    Theodore leaned in and pecked her lips. "Don''t be shy, I liked it," he said.


    Phoebe was speechless. Suddenly, she pushed him onto the bed, covered his face with the nket, and ran to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Theodore''sughter echoed outside. Her legs went weak, and she almost slid down the wall.


    Phoebe grabbed her hair in frustration. ''It''s over! My reputation!'' she thought.


    After showering, she lingered in the bathroom until Theodore knocked and called, "Phoebe, Ondo is urging us to go downstairs. Are you ready?" Phoebe looked in the mirror and reluctantly replied, "Wait a sec."


    If she could, she''d hide in the bathroom forever. What was she thinkingst night? Why couldn''t she control herself?


    At this point, if she could just tough it out, it would be others who felt awkward!


    Phoebe stepped out of the room, noticing Theodore was gone. Her clothes were neatlyid out on the bed, and she felt a mix of relief and slight disappointment. She quickly changed, double-checked the room, and headed downstairs.


    Outside, a bus was parked. Ondo was at the front desk checking out, and Theodore waited at the entrance with a bag of steaming food.


    As Phoebe approached, Theodore pressed warm milk against her face. She dodged instinctively.


    "I got you some milk. Drink it while it''s hot," he said, handing it to her.


    Phoebe took the milk, sipping through the straw as they walked out together.


    Theodore''s gaze was softer, still savoringst night''s memories. Phoebe''s rare initiative was something he''d cherish.


    Phoebe walked ahead, but the bus steps were high. Her legs wobbled, and Theodore''s hand steadied her waist. She turned to see his smiling eyes, blushing as she red at him before getting on the bus.


    Theodore touched his nose, cleared his throat, and followed her.


    The first row was empty. Phoebe nced back and saw Violet by the window, her face hidden under a hat. Phoebe sat by the window, and Theodore took the seat next to her.


    "I have some pastries. They go well with milk. Want to try?" he offered, opening the bag.


    The aroma was tempting. "The entire one? I might not finish it," she said.


    "Dig in. If you can''t finish, pass it over to me," he replied, handing her one.


    Phoebe took a bite. "It''s good. Want to try?"


    Theodore took a bite from her spot and smiled. "Yeah, it''s good."


    Phoebe was speechless asTheodore never missed a chance to flirt. Her heart warmed, and she continued eating quietly.


    Ondo, boarding after checking out, saw them and could hardly believe his eyes.


    A few days ago, Theodore and Phoebe barely spoke. Ondo thought their rtionship was doomed, but now things had surprisingly turned around. Ondo counted the passengers, and the bus headed towards the highway. Passing the souvenir street, Phoebe looked up.


    She saw a familiar figure leaving the silver jewelry store where she and Theodore had bought matching ringsst night.


    Before she could think more, the bus moved on, leaving the street behind.


    A few minutester, they passed a church. In daylight, it seemed less mysterious.


    A veiled woman stood at the entrance. Phoebe looked again, but the woman was gone.


    Last night''s events felt like a dream, but Phoebe knew it was real. The guilt from her miscarriage had finally lifted after three years.

 Chapter 461 So Bad

    The convoy got back to Kedora. As soon as the bus left the highway, Jack picked up Theodore and Phoebe at the intersection.


    In the ck Bentley, Lawton sat in the front, updating Theodore on thepany''s status over the past few days. After finishing, he nced at Phoebe.


    Theodore noticed and frowned. "Anything else?"


    Lawton hesitated, then Theodore''s phone rang from the armrest between the seats.


    Phoebe, catching a glimpse of the caller ID - Vanessa, felt a slight sinking in her heart.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe but still answered the call. Vanessa''s gentle voice came through. "Theodore, I heard you''re back in Kedora. I need to see you; there''s something we need to discuss in person." "What is it?" Theodore''s voice was icy.


    Vanessa hesitated. "I can''t talk about this over the phone. Let''s meet in person, either at thepany or my ce."


    Theodore replied, "I''lle to thepany."


    He hung up, gripping the phone tightly, and looked at Lawton. "Is there an issue with Queen Entertainment?"


    Lawton hesitated. "Miss Fitzroy will exin."


    Theodore frowned deeply and turned to Phoebe, who was staring out the window. Over the past few days, they''d been delivering supplies, and she had almost forgotten about Noah and ire''s termination contracts. Vanessa must be contacting Theodore because of this contract thing.


    Theodore hurried to thepany. As he got out of the car, a gust of cold air swept in, but Phoebe stayed seated.


    Theodore leaned against the car door and said, "You''ve worked hard these past few days. Go home and rest; I''ll be backter."


    Phoebe nodded.


    The car door closed, and she watched Theodore stride away. Lawton''s urgent voice came from beside her. "Mrs. Reynolds, the truth is out. Take care of yourself." Lawton then quickly followed Theodore into thepany.


    Phoebe was stunned. She gently touched the in ring hanging around her neck. She didn''t regret causing Vanessa trouble.


    But her rtionship with Theodore, which had just started to improve, might get strained again.


    "Mrs. Reynolds, where to now?" Jack asked, looking in the rearview mirror.


    Phoebe closed her eyes. What was meant toe woulde. "Let''s go back to the Imperial Apartment first," she said softly.


    Jack replied, "Yes."


    The car left the Reynolds Group and soon stopped in the underground parking lot of the Imperial Apartment. Jack helped Phoebe carry her luggage to the penthouse.


    Phoebe unpacked, putting dirty clothes in theundry basket for the housekeeper. After tidying up, she grabbed some clothes and took a bath.


    After days of carrying supplies, her body ached now that she was rxing.


    Phoebey in the bathtub, almost falling asleep, until her phone rang, waking her up.


    She opened her drowsy eyes, picked up the phone, and saw it was Theodore calling. Her eyelids twitched.


    Phoebe answered, and Theodore''s cold voice came through. "Phoebe,e to thepany."


    He hung up, lit a cigarette, and silently watched Vanessa, who was crying her eyes out.


    Vanessa wiped her tears. "Theodore, I didn''t expect Phoebe to be so ruthless. She terminated Noah and ire''s contracts early and even taught them to counter-sue thepany for termination fees. How could she be so bad?" Theodore exhaled a thin ring of smoke and said coldly, "Vanessa, don''t worry. Phoebe will be here soon, and I''ll have her exin."


    Vanessa gripped the wheelchair''s armrest. "Theodore, Noah and ire are our top artists. If we lose them, thepany won''t have any big names left."


    Theodore replied, "I got it."


    Hearing his indifferent response, Vanessa looked up at him. Theodore looked travel-worn, his hair a bit messy, unlike his usual polished self.


    He seemed tired but in good spirits, not as gloomy as before. Vanessa felt uneasy.


    She thought, ''Could it be that Theodore and Phoebe''s rtionship has progressed quickly over the past few days?''


    As Vanessa fretted, she caught a glint of silver. Her eyesnded on a simple ring adorning Theodore''s left ring finger. It wasn''t a designer piece, but the emblem engraved on it was distinctive. Vanessa''splexion turned ashen. Phoebe soon arrived, her clothes changed but her hair still wet. She walked into the CEO''s office.


    Vanessa immediately looked at Phoebe''s left ring finger. Phoebe''s hand was red and purple, and her ring finger was bare.


    She inwardly breathed a silent, ''Thank goodness!''


    Phoebe wasn''t wearing a ring, which meant Theodore hadn''t bought a matching set. As long as they weren''t wearing matching rings, she still had a chance.


    Phoebe was unfazed by Vanessa''s presence. She had let go of Queen Entertainment''s top stars and even taught them to counter-sue thepany. It would be strange if Vanessa wasn''t angry. Theodore exhaled another ring of smoke and noticed Phoebe''s wet hair. He frowned. "The wind and snow outside are strong. Why didn''t you dry your hair beforeing over?"


    "You were in such a hurry; how could I dare dy?" Phoebe''s voice had a bit of temper.


    In the past, Phoebe would never have spoken to Theodore like this. But after opening up to him the night before, she didn''t want to hold back anymore.


    Theodore, instead of getting angry, had a hint of a smile in his eyes. "There''s a hairdryer in the lounge. Dry your hair and thene back."


    Phoebe shot Vanessa a puzzled look and quipped, "Aren''t you guys in a hurry?"


    Before Vanessa could speak, Theodore said, "Nothing is more important than your health. Don''t dawdle, go quickly."


    Phoebe replied, "Oh."


    She walked into the lounge, and soon the sound of the hairdryer could be heard. Vanessa gripped the wheelchair''s armrest tightly.


    A woman''s intuition was like a finely tuned radar. The instant Phoebe entered the office, Vanessa sensed a subtle shift in Theodore''s demeanor towards her.


    If there had been tension between Theodore and Phoebe before, it had disappeared after this trip to help the poor.


    Theodore and Phoebe locked eyes, creating an almost tangible sweetness in the air.


    If this continued, Theodore and Phoebe''s rtionship would soon be harmonious. At that point, it would be harder for Vanessa to sabotage their rtionship than climbing to the sky. Vanessa thought, ''No! I absolutely can''t let this happen!''

 Chapter 462 You Must Stand Up for Me

    Phoebe came out after drying her hair, and the office was dead quiet. Theodore put out his cigarette and waved her over. "Come here." Phoebe hesitated but walked over and sat next to him.


    He ced his hand on her neck, gently massaging her scalp. "Good, it''s dry."


    Phoebe and Vanessa were both stunned by his intimate gesture.


    Phoebe felt a tingle on her scalp, her nerves on edge, and her mind went nk for a few seconds.


    Vanessa couldn''t believe Theodore''s closeness to Phoebe. Something had definitely changed between them.


    Panic hit Vanessa hard. She had to stop them from getting together.


    Vanessa coughed loudly to get their attention. "Ms. Ziegler, I don''t think I''ve ever wronged you. Why are you plotting against me?" Phoebe snapped back to reality, trying to ignore Theodore''s hand on her head. "Ms. Fitzroy, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Vanessa looked at Phoebe with jealousy and hatred. Why did Phoebe get all of Theodore''s affection?


    She put on a pitiful look. "I know Theodore gave Queen Entertainment to me, and you''re not happy about it. But causing trouble behind my back isn''t fair." Phoebe squinted her eyes, realizing that Vanessa was trying to make Theodore resent her with these usations. It was quite a sly move.


    Theodore''s fingers stopped massaging her head, and Phoebe felt a sense of relief. Vanessa''s tactic was simple but effective on Theodore.


    Theodore said, "Phoebe, exin it."


    Phoebe replied, "Noah and ire are artists I promoted. After I left, thepany couldn''t support them. Was it wrong to terminate their contracts early and set them free?" Vanessa interjected, "Well, you promoted, but with Queen Entertainment''s resources. You made them famous and then let them go. Did you think about thepany''s future?" "It''s not mypany. Why should I care about its future?" Phoebe shot back.


    Vanessa turned to Theodore, furious. "Theodore, listen to her. She''s targeting me because you gave Queen Entertainment to me."


    Theodore frowned. "Phoebe."


    Phoebe felt a chill. She turned to Theodore. "When you asked me to manage Queen Entertainment, it was an empty shell. I fought for all the resources. I only let two artists go when I left. Is that too much?"


    Vanessa gritted her teeth. "Without the Reynolds Group''s backing, could you have secured those resources? You didn''t just let two artists go; you turned them into a drain on thepany! They hiredwyers to demand early termination penalties. Thepany relies on their endorsement fees to stay afloat. Where am I supposed to get the money for their penalties?"


    Vanessa got more agitated. After taking over Queen Entertainment, she had the financial manager audit the ounts and found thepany had barely broken even in the past six months.


    If they had to pay Noah and ire''s penalties, thepany wouldn''tst three months before going bankrupt. Phoebe had handed her a ticking time bomb. Phoebe smirked. "You''re right. I did rely on the Reynolds Group''s backing to get those resources. Now you have the same backing. What''s the problem?"


    Vanessa''s face twisted.


    When Theodore first gave her Queen Entertainment, Vanessa was eager to impress him.


    But once she was in charge, with employees constantly asking her how to handle things, she was lost.


    Vanessa had never run apany, let alone an entertainment one. With dozens of employees and artists waiting for her direction, she had no clue what to do.


    She had seen Phoebe sitting in the office, asionally going out for coffee and securing resources effortlessly. She thought managing an entertainmentpany was easy.


    ''If Phoebe can do it, why can''t I?'' she pondered. however, reality hit her hard.


    Vanessa seethed with rage, rendered speechless by the betrayal she felt. Her eyes pleaded with Theodore for understanding. "Theodore, Phoebe is setting me up. Are you just going to stand by and do nothing?" Phoebe sneered at Vanessa, while Theodore shot her a disapproving look. "This mess began with you, Phoebe. You need to fix it," he remarked.


    "What do you want me to do?" Phoebe asked coldly.


    She knew Theodore would always side with Vanessa.


    Seeing the indifference in her eyes, Theodore frowned. "You can terminate the contracts, but the penalties should not be mentioned again."


    "No way!"


    "No way!"


    Phoebe and Vanessa spoke at the same time. Vanessa quickly added, "Theodore, we can''t let Noah and ire go. Thepany relies on their endorsement fees. If we let them leave, thepany will be hard to manage." Phoebe sneered, "When I took over Queen Entertainment, thepany only had a useless piano queen. Howe I could make two artists famous, but you can''t even manage one?"


    Vanessa was furious. She knew Phoebe was mocking her by calling her the useless piano queen. She snapped, "That''s because I''m not as luck as you. Thepany doesn''t have any talented people. I suspect you deliberately signed a bunch of nobodies to dump on me."


    Phoebe almostughed. She had always believed Vanessa was full of hot air without any real backbone. Even if she hadn''t hinted at Noah and the others to turn against Vanessa, Queen Entertainment wouldn''tst three months under her management.


    She retorted, "Queen Entertainment has no nobodies except you!"


    "You!" Vanessa was livid. Phoebe had the audacity to call her a nobody. She bit her lip and looked tearfully at Theodore.


    She pleaded, "Theodore, you have to stand up for me."


    Theodore''s temples throbbed. He said firmly, "Vanessa, you''re not suited to run apany. I''ll hire a professional manager to help you. You should go back to the hospital and rest." Vanessa stared at Theodore in shock. "Theodore, I..."


    "Leave now. I have more to discuss with Phoebe." Theodore raised his hand to stop her from speaking further. Vanessa bit her lip, maneuvered her wheelchair, and left in a huff.

 Chapter 463 Vanessa and Ruby Turn Against Each Other

    Vanessa stormed out, leaving Phoebe to follow suit. However, Theodore grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    Phoebe fell back onto the sofa, feeling dizzy. Theodore pressed the back of her head and kissed her hard, with an intensity that seemed to consume them both.


    Even though she''d been kissed before, it still felt like the first time. Her whole body buzzed, and her scalp tingled.


    She felt Theodore''s tongue exploring her mouth, tangy and astringent, wrapping around hers.


    The office was dead quiet, just their breathing and the sound of their lips. Lost in the heat of the moment, they were oblivious to the slightly ajar door and the envious gaze that lingered on them. After a while, Theodore finally let go. Phoebe covered her mouth, gasping for breath, her face bright red, eyes dazed.


    Theodore pulled out some ointment from his suit pocket. While catching his breath, he squeezed out some cream and applied it to her swollen fingers.


    "Your fingers are better than yesterday. Keep using this, and the swelling will go down," he said.


    Phoebe looked at the in ring on Theodore''s left hand. "Theodore, aren''t you going to scold me?"


    "Why would I scold you?" he asked.


    "Miss Fitzroy was right. I did scheme against her. I signed the termination agreement with Noah and the others early and pushed them to seekpensation from her," Phoebe said, trying to sound malicious. Theodore replied, "Yeah, I know."


    Phoebe was shocked. "When did you find out?"


    "When you had John get their signatures. I didn''t stop you, so that makes us partners in crime," Theodore said.


    Phoebe couldn''t believe it. "Why?"


    She thought, ''Theodore always looks out for Vanessa. How could he let me scheme against her?''


    Theodore chuckled, rubbing the ointment into her fingers. "It''s normal to have feelings. If I don''t let you vent, you might get sick from holding it in."


    "But..." Phoebe started, but didn''t finish. She thought, ''Isn''t Vanessa your treasure? How can you be okay with me scheming against her? Aren''t you worried she''ll be heartbroken?''


    "Phoebe, this is over," Theodore interrupted. If she hadn''t angered him, he wouldn''t have handed over Queen Entertainment to Vanessa. It was meant to be Phoebe''s gift!


    Phoebe just said, "Oh."


    Theodore looked at her. Her obedient demeanor was endearing. He felt a surge of emotion and kissed the corner of her lips, which were still moist.


    "So sweet," he said.


    Phoebe blushed, staring at Theodore, unsure if he was real or just a figment of her imagination.


    Vanessa returned to the Queen Entertainment office. This used to be Phoebe''s office. After Phoebe was transferred back to the Reynolds Group, Vanessa threw out everything Phoebe had used and redecorated. She swept everything off the desk with a loud crash, startling Ruby, who was passing by outside.


    Ruby rushed in and saw Vanessa''s twisted face, pausing in surprise.


    "Vanessa, what''s wrong? What happened?" Ruby asked cautiously.


    Vanessa clenched her fists, looking furious. "Damn Phoebe, Theodore''s actually protecting her. He''s protecting her!"


    Ruby''s eyes flickered. "They are married now."


    "So what?" Vanessa snapped, ring at Ruby. "If it weren''t for Phoebe''s shameless bed-climbing and getting pregnant, forcing Theodore to marry her, he never would have!" Ruby nced at the door. "Vanessa!"


    "It''s my fault for being too reserved back then. If I had taken the initiative, Phoebe wouldn''t have had a chance." Vanessa''s mindset waspletely twisted.


    Ruby felt conflicted. Spending time with Vanessa had shattered her illusions; she realized Vanessa was actually useless.


    Vanessa had no ambition and couldn''t run apany. Now that thepany''s operations were paralyzed, Vanessa wasn''t thinking about saving it but was focused onpeting with Phoebe, which was exhausting. "If Mr. Reynolds had wanted you back then, you wouldn''t have gone abroad to provoke him. Face it, Vanessa, Mr. Reynolds has never had any desire for you." Ruby stated harshly as she wanted Vanessa to wake up. Vanessa, already upset from seeing Theodore kiss Phoebe, was further provoked by Ruby''s words. Without thinking, she pped Ruby.


    Ruby''s ears buzzed, and she was stunned. She covered her burning cheek, looking at Vanessa in shock and sadness. "You hit me?" Vanessa stared nkly at Ruby. "Ruby, I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry, I was just too agitated. Please don''t be mad."


    Ruby gritted her teeth, turned, and ran out of the office, covering her face.


    "Ruby, Ruby," Vanessa called, maneuvering her wheelchair to chase her, but Ruby entered the elevator and disappeared.


    Vanessa clenched her fists, seeing people peeking from the hallway. Her gaze turned cold. "What are you looking at? If you don''t want to get fired, get out." Everyone retracted their heads, leaving Vanessa alone in the hallway. She maneuvered her wheelchair back to the office, thinking, ''Everyone betrayed me!'' Ruby rushed out of thepany, her vision blurred with tears. She ran straight into Donovan''s arms, and he quickly caught her.


    Through her tears, Ruby saw who it was and felt even more upset. "Donovan."


    Seeing Ruby''s red cheek, Donovan lifted her chin and frowned. "Who hit you? Tell me, and I''ll hit them back."


    Ruby felt both wronged and embarrassed. She grabbed Donovan''s hand and turned her face away. "Can you take me away from here? I don''t want to stay." Donovan had business upstairs but couldn''t bear to see Ruby crying. He helped her to the car, opened the passenger door. "Get in. I''ll take you out for some fun." "Thanks." Ruby got in. She watched Donovan close the door, walk around the car, and get in. The car quickly drove away from the Reynolds Group.


    Vanessa, sitting in her wheelchair, saw this from the floor-to-ceiling window. She curled her lips in mockery.


    No wonder Ruby''s attitude had changed. She was messing around with Phoebe''s brother Donovan.


    Vanessa thought, ''Ruby, you traitor, I won''t let you have it easy!''

 Chapter 464 Do I Look Like a Douchebag to You?

    Donovan parked outside a pharmacy, got out, and bought an ice pack and a towel. Back in the car, he wrapped the ice pack in the towel and ced it on Ruby''s face. Ruby shivered from the cold, tilting her head back.


    "Use this to reduce the swelling," Donovan said, handing her the ice pack.


    Ruby pressed it against her face silently. She had just cried in front of Donovan and now felt embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Donovan. You must have got important business at the Reynolds Group. I can get off here, and you can go take care of what you need to do. Don''t worry about me," Ruby said apologetically. Her previous arrogance was gone. She had changed from a spoiled princess to a considerate sweetheart, thanks to Donovan.


    Initially, Ruby approached Donovan with ulterior motives. She wanted to win him over and then ditch him. But now, she genuinely liked him.


    Donovan nced at her. "You''re feeling down, and I can''t just leave you here. That would be heartless."


    Ruby lowered her head. "But I''m dying your important work."


    "It''s fine. I can go tomorrow," Donovan said, tapping the steering wheel. Seeing Ruby''s anxious expression, he started the car. "I''ll take you somewhere." Ruby didn''t know where they were going until they stopped at the International Finance Center. She followed Donovan into a H?agen-Dazs shop. Donovan seated Ruby by the window and ordered ice cream. "I heard that eating something sweet can improve your mood," he said.


    "Isn''t it too cold for ice cream?" Ruby asked.


    "Don''t girls like spicy food in the summer and ice cream in the winter? If you don''t like it, we can get something warm," Donovan replied.


    Seeing him about to get up, Ruby quickly grabbed his hand, and both froze.


    She awkwardly withdrew her hand. "No need. I heard ice cream pairs well with snowy weather. Look, it''s snowing outside."


    Donovan looked out the window at the falling snowkes. "What a perfect day," he said.


    "Yes," Ruby said shyly, ncing at Donovan with red ears. She scratched her head and looked out the window.


    After finishing their ice cream, they left the shop. Donovan looked down at her. "Feeling better now?"


    "Yes, thank you for keeping mepany, Donovan. If it weren''t for you, I''d still be feeling down," Ruby said sincerely.


    Donovan, with one hand in his pocket, looked somewhat like Phoebe from certain angles. "No need to thank me. If you''re ever unhappy,e find me, and I''ll cheer you up." Ruby stopped and stared at Donovan. "Why are you so good to me?"


    Donovan looked down at her, recalling the message Ruby had sent earlier. He said yfully, "Didn''t you say you love me? How could I let someone who loves me be sad?"


    "If someone else loved you, would you also cheer her up?" Ruby asked, her heart pounding.


    She stared intently at Donovan, wanting to hear his answer but also fearing it might not be what she wanted.


    Donovan looked into her eyes. "Do Ie off as a jerk to you?"


    Ruby was taken aback. She understood that Donovan was anything but a jerk. His near brush with danger at the hands of a female con artist had revealed a vulnerable and emotional side to him. Being loved by Donovan would probably be amazing.


    "No," Ruby said.


    Donovan smiled and gently flicked her forehead. "Silly girl."


    Ruby touched her forehead, watching Donovan''s tall, handsome figure. Her heart felt warm. "Donovan, let''s go skiing during the holidays."


    "Sure," Donovan replied.


    Evelyn heard that Phoebe and Theodore were back and called Phoebe, inviting them to dinner at the Golden Apartment.


    At that moment, Theodore was kissing Phoebe on the couch. Hearing the phone ring, Phoebe blushed and crawled out from under him to answer.


    Phoebe had nned to go to the Golden Apartment to pick up Ollie, so she agreed.


    After hanging up, Phoebe looked at Theodore, who was leaning against the couch. "My mom invited us over for dinner tonight. We can bring the local specialties we bought and pick up Ollie." Given Evelyn''s dislike for Ollie, he must have had a tough time there. Phoebe needed to pick him up soon.


    Theodore nodded. "Alright, but let''s go back to the Imperial Apartment first. I need to shower and change."


    They went back to the Imperial Apartment, got ready, and headed to the Golden Apartment. By the time they arrived, it was dark. They parked outside theplex and walked in with their gifts. They ran into Donovan at the entrance. Donovan greeted Theodore first and then said, "You guys are finally back. If you hadn''te soon, Mom and Ollie would have torn the roof off." "Is it that serious?" Phoebe asked.


    "You know Mom''s not a fan of pets. She and Ollie are always at odds. If it weren''t for Theodore, she would have kick it out by now," Donovan said.


    "Well, fine," Phoebe said.


    "Anyway, you guys should take it away soon. By the way, Theodore, there''s a project at thepany I want you to help evaluate. Can we talk about itter?" Donovan said to Theodore. "No business talk today," Theodore said, ncing at Phoebe. "Come to my office tomorrow, and we''ll discuss it then."


    "Alright!" Donovan agreed. "I''ve invested in a few big projects recently. Once the fundse in, thepany''s performance will improve significantly."


    Phoebe was a bit worried. "Donovan, are your investments secure?"


    "Of course, don''t you trust my abilities? Don''t worry, everything''s fine," Donovan said, almost pounding his chest in assurance.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Donovan''s abilities; she was just afraid he might be too eager for sess and get scammed again.


    The three of them took the elevator up. Donovan unlocked the door, and they heard Evelyn scolding inside. "You little brat, how did you scratch the couch again? Do you know how expensive this couch is?" Donovan coughed heavily to remind Evelyn. She was still angry but turned around to see Theodore and Phoebe standing at the door. Her expression changed instantly, and she greeted them warmly. "Theodore, Phoebe, don''t just hover there. Come in and take a seat," Evelyn said enthusiastically, taking the local specialties from their hands.


    "You didn''t have to bring anything. Come in, dinner is almost ready," Evelyn said, beaming with joy.


    Donovan was treated like he was invisible, but he didn''t mind. He went to the bedroom to change into casual clothes. Phoebe sat on the couch holding Ollie, and Theodore sat next to her, watching her. They seemed much closer now, indicating that a lot had happened during their time away.

 Chapter 465 Want to Wear Matching Rings with Her

    Phoebe handed Ollie to Theodore and headed to the kitchen. Evelyn was cooking and quickly shooed her away.


    "Go keep Theodorepany; there''s nothing you can do," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe leaned against the counter, watching Evelyn stir-fry. "We''ll take Ollie back with uster."


    Evelyn nced at her. "Just leave it here. You two are so busy; how will you have time to feed it?"


    "But didn''t you say you didn''t like it?" Phoebe asked.


    Evelyn paused. "It''s well-behaved when it''s not being naughty. Besides, you''re nning to get pregnant, so it''s not a good idea to keep a pet."


    Pondering her recent trip and the people she had met, Phoebe lightly tapped the counter.


    "Mom, I''ve let it go," Phoebe said.


    Evelyn didn''t catch that. "What did you say?"


    Phoebe shook her head. She had moved on from the past and wouldn''t dwell on it anymore. "Nothing, I said I love you," Phoebe replied.


    Evelyn''s spat fell to the ground. She quickly picked it up and rinsed it, her eyes a bit moist.


    "You silly child, why so mushy?" Evelyn said, pretending to be annoyed but feeling happy inside.


    Phoebe had always been reserved, unlike other kids who were affectionate with their parents. Hearing Phoebe say such things suddenly made Evelyn wonder if she had been reced.


    Phoebe smiled. "I''ll take the food out and tell them to wash up for dinner."


    "Go on, always causing trouble here," Evelyn said, waving her hand, her eyes moist. She stood by the stove until she smelled something burning.


    "Oh no," Evelyn quickly stirred the burnt food. "I told you, you always cause trouble. The food is burnt; I''ll make another batch."


    Phoebe watched Evelyn''s busy figure, smiling slightly. It turned out that reconciling with oneself and family wasn''t that hard.


    After dinner, Evelyn wanted them to stay at the Golden Apartment.


    However, Theodore had a morning meeting the next day, and it would take an hour to drive from the Golden Apartment. He would need to get up early.


    "I''lle visit you when I catch a break," Phoebe said.


    "Alright then, make sure to apply medicine to your hands when you get back. Otherwise, you might get frostbite again next year," Evelyn said, noticing Phoebe''s frostbitten hands during dinner. Phoebe looked at her hands. Theodore had been applying medicine for her, and they were much better.


    "I know," Phoebe replied.


    Evelyn saw them off to the elevator and said to Theodore, "Theodore, let me know in advance next time youe, and I''ll make something delicious for you."


    "Sure, we''re leaving now, see you," Theodore said, carrying the cat carrier and walking into the elevator with Phoebe.


    With a sigh, Evelyn waved goodbye as she watched the elevator doors shut. Donovan put his arm around her shoulders. "Let''s go home, Mom. Don''t worry about Phoebe. I think she and Theodore are doing well." Evelyn was pushed into the house by Donovan. "I''ve always worried about Phoebe. She keeps everything to herself, even if she''s suffering. She''d rather tough it out than tell anyone. I''m afraid she''ll get stuck in her thoughts again."


    "You''re overthinking it. They won''t break up, trust me," Donovan said.


    All night long, Theodore was glued to Phoebe''s side. His eyes tracked her every move. In love, as long as one person kept holding on, the story wasn''t over.


    But Donovan had never expected he''d be the reason Theodore and Phoebe''s rtionship breaking down.


    Back at the Imperial Apartment, Phoebe was so tired she crashed on the couch, not even wanting to move a finger. She put Ollie in the cat house and fell asleep to the sound of his meowing.


    Theodore took a quick shower and, not finding Phoebe in the bedroom, came out to see her sleeping soundly on the couch with Ollie curled up next to her.


    The scene was heartwarming.


    Theodore stood by the coffee table for a moment, feeling moved. He took out his phone, opened the camera, focused on Phoebe''s face, and snapped a picture. He put his phone back in his pajama pocket, walked to the couch, and Ollie suddenly woke up, staring at him warily.


    Theodore and Ollie had a brief stare-down before he bent down to pick up Phoebe. The sudden movement made her open her eyes.


    Seeing a familiar face, she closed her eyes again and fell back asleep.


    Theodore''s heart warmed. He carried her to the bedroom and helped her change into pajamas. The silver ring on her neck was exposed.


    Theodore held the silver ring and looked at Phoebe''s swollen hands. He pursed his lips in frustration, grabbed the frostbite ointment, and sat by the bed to apply it for her. Once Phoebe''s frostbite healed, they could wear their rings together.


    In the following days, both Theodore and Phoebe were swamped. The trip to help the poor had left Theodore with a lot of work, and it was the end of the year, with countless financial reports and documents to handle. Phoebe had been running around all morning, not even having time to take a sip of water. If she was this busy, Theodore must be even busier.


    "Ms. Ziegler, let''s have lunch together," Carol said, seeing Phoebe finally find a moment to breathe.


    Phoebe waved her hand. "I just want to lie down and sleep for a while. I have no appetite."


    "Shall I get you some food?" Carol asked.


    Phoebe was about to decline when her stomach growled. She saw Carol looking at her with amusement and said helplessly, "Fine, let''s grab a bite. Can''t work on an empty stomach this afternoon, can I?" Carolughed. "That''s right. Let''s go to the cafeteria."


    It was freezing outside, and they didn''t want to brave the cold wind, so they decided to eat at thepany cafeteria.


    By the time they got there, most of the staff had already chowed down and bounced.Phoebe didn''t have much of an appetite. She got her food and sat by the window with Carol. As soon as they sat down, they heard amotion. Phoebe turned towards the noise and spotted a group of people nearby. One girl resembled Madison, engaging in a heated discussion, while another''s face seemed oddly familiar, triggering a sense of recognition. Madison pointed at the girl. "Grace, I told you not to let me see you again. Don''t you understand?"


    Grace bent down to pick up her tray, but Madison stepped on it. "Do you have any self-respect? Why do you insist on staying at Queen Entertainment?"


    "I''m bound by contract; I can''t leave." Grace looked up at Madison, her expression stubborn.


    Madison looked into Grace''s eyes, feeling her heart sink. She gritted her teeth and said, "You won''t leave, huh? Well, I have plenty of ways to make you leave Queen Entertainment. Just wait and see." With that, Madison kicked Grace to the ground and stormed off.

 Chapter 466 Who Let Mr. Reynolds Spoil You

    Grace was on the floor, trying to pick up the tray, feeling humiliated. Suddenly, a swollen hand grabbed the tray before she could. Startled, Grace looked up and saw a familiar, beautiful face.


    Phoebe tossed the tray into the recycling bin, grabbed some napkins, and handed them to Grace. "Wipe yourself off," she said softly. Grace took the napkins and whispered, "Thanks."


    Phoebe noticed Grace''s eyes, which looked a lot like Theodore''s, and was a bit surprised. It was rare to see such a resemnce.


    "Come on, get up. The floor''s cold," Phoebe said, extending her hand to Grace, who hesitated, eyeing her hand.


    Phoebe smiled. "Does my hand look scary? It''s just a little frostbite from the chilly northern weather."


    Grace saw Phoebe''s calm expression, not embarrassed at all. "I have some good ointment for frostbite at home. I''ll bring it tomorrow," Grace offered. "Thanks," Phoebe replied.


    Phoebe helped Grace up. "When I was at your ce for dinner, I heard you were in school. Why are you working now?"


    Grace was surprised Phoebe remembered. "My mom''s sick. I need money."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "Got it. Which department are you in now?"


    "I just signed with Queen Entertainment. Ms. Ziegler, can you help me? I really need the money," Grace pleaded, holding Phoebe''s hand.


    Grace had heard Queen Entertainment had great prospects and that Phoebe had recently made Noah and ire famous. She hoped Phoebe would notice her and help her rise to fame quickly to pay for her mom''s treatment.


    After signing the contract, Grace discovered that Vanessa was the new talent director, and Phoebe had been relocated to the Reynolds Group headquarters a week prior. Despite her regrets, Grace had no choice but to press on anxiously. Phoebe looked her over. Grace had an exceptional appearance, and with the right grooming, she could attract a lot of fans just with her looks.


    "I heard you''re an art student?" Phoebe asked.


    Grace nodded. "Yes, I study vocal music, but I''ve been learning ballet since I was a kid."


    "No wonder you have such a good presence. If I had met you earlier, I might have been able to help you achieve your dreams," Phoebe said, hesitating.


    Queen Entertainment was no longer under her control. If she went to Vanessa, it would only harm Grace. Plus, with Madison targeting Grace, it would be tough for her to seed.


    Grace looked at her anxiously. "Ms. Ziegler, please help me. I''ll do anything to make money."


    Phoebe smiled. "Don''t worry. Let me think about it. Change your clothes first. Even if an opportunityes, you won''t be able to seize it like this."


    Grace nodded. "Okay."


    Phoebe patted her shoulder and went back to her seat. Carol nced at her. "Ms. Ziegler, you''re really kind."


    Phoebe looked up. "Are you mocking me?"


    "How could I dare?" Carol said. "But how do you know her? Miss Reynolds has been targeting hertely, and there''s a scene almost every noon. We''re all used to it." Phoebe frowned. "Every noon?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what Grace did to tick off Miss Reynolds. This past week, she''s either had soup dumped on her or her head shoved into a tray."


    Phoebe paused mid-bite. Madison might be arrogant, but bullying a stranger like Grace seemed out of character.


    "Didn''t anyone try to stop her?" Phoebe asked.


    "At first, yeah," Carol said, sipping her soup nonchntly. "But Miss Reynolds mentioned Mr. Reynolds. We''re all under their thumb, so even if we don''t like it, we don''t dare interfere." "So everyone just watches her get bullied?" Phoebe asked, incredulous.


    Carol raised an eyebrow. "We were waiting for you, the righteous one, to show up. Why else would I invite you to the cafeteria? To save Grace from her misery."


    Phoebe red. "So you nned this all along."


    Carol smirked. "Mr. Reynolds dotes on you."


    Phoebe was left speechless. As she watched Grace limp out of the cafeteria, a memory shed before her eyes: Madison being harassed by Grace''s father, Mason, outside the market. A sense of foreboding gripped Phoebe, signaling that something was about to go awry.


    After lunch, they went back to the CEO''s office. Phoebe thought for a moment and sent a message to Evan. He was probably still mad at her since he didn''t reply for a long time. Phoebe ced her phone on the desk. Suddenly, the office door swung open. She looked up to see Theodore striding in.


    He was carrying a paper bag. Seeing her, he walked straight over and ced it on her desk.


    Phoebe looked up. "Is this for me?"


    Theodore leaned against the desk, looking effortlessly elegant in his suit. "Open it and see."


    Phoebe found a red cup inside, containing a sulent nt cake so realistic that if she hadn''t smelled the cream, she might have thought it was a real nt.


    "So cute. Where did you get it?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore propped one hand on the desk. Seeing her happy, he couldn''t help but smile. "After a business dinner, I saw a waiter bringing out desserts. I thought you''d like it, so I had one made for you. Try it."


    Phoebe noticed the hotel''s logo on the bag. She took out a spoon and unwrapped it but hesitated. "It''s too cute. I can''t bear to eat it."


    Theodore chuckled, "Well, in that case, let me help out. I''ll take the first bite, and then you can follow suit."


    Phoebe shot him a yful re. "No way! You got this for me. I want to savor it all by myself."She wanted to take a picture to remember it, but with Theodore still there, she felt embarrassed. She knew he''d tease her for being unsophisticated. Phoebe scooped a bit of cream from the edge and tasted it. The dessert was sweet but not overly so, much better than ordinary cake.


    "Mm, it''s delicious," she said happily.


    Seeing her delighted expression, Theodore''s smile deepened. His hand on the desk tightened unconsciously.


    Suddenly, he leaned down, pressing one hand on Phoebe''s neck, making her look up. He lowered his head and kissed her, licking the corner of her lips.


    The sweet taste of cream spread on his tongue, and he couldn''t help but deepen the kiss.

 Chapter 467 The Biological Daughter of the Reynolds Family

    Phoebe''s chin lifted involuntarily from Theodore''s kiss, making it hard to breathe. After a bit, he finally let her go.


    He nced at her lips, shiny with moisture, and said, "So sweet."


    Phoebe took a deep breath, her mind a whirlwind of emotions, as he leaned in to kiss her once more before reluctantly releasing her.


    In the big office, only their heavy breathing filled the air. Phoebe''s eyes were a bit teary from the kiss, and she stared at the cake in front of her, almost seeing double.


    Theodore spoke, "Phoebe."


    She looked at him, "Hmm?"


    His hand was still on her neck, thumb gently rubbing her skin, and he asked softly, "Do you like it when I kiss you?"


    Her neck tingled, and his words made her ears burn. They rarely kissed before; actually, Theodore only kissed her during sex. However, since their return from Arotic Vige, he had started kissing her at every opportunity. Honestly, Phoebe actually enjoyed it. Simple, affectionate kisses devoid of ulterior motives felt pleasant. But she was too bashful to confess her feelings. Changing the subject, she said, "I want to eat the cake." Theodore saw her red ears, already knowing the answer, but teased, "Don''t like it? Then I''ll kiss you until you do." He leaned in again. Afraid he''d kiss her again, Phoebe quickly shoved a spoonful of cake into his mouth,ughing awkwardly. "Kiss the cake instead." He ate the cake, seeing her face almost burning up. He stopped teasing, pulled back his hand, and joked, "Your lips are still softer." Phoebe was speechless.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated, and she quickly checked it, feeling she mightbust. It was a message from Evan.


    Theodore nced at the contact name, squinting, and asked, "Evan? What does he want?"


    "He joined a crew. I asked if they needed a female role; I want to rmend a girl to him," Phoebe replied while typing.


    Theodore frowned. "You''re not a director anymore; you don''t need to do this."


    He thought, ''She''s so busy with her job. How does she still have energy for this? Why not focus on me?''


    Phoebe didn''t catch his tone and said, "I just asked casually; it''s no trouble."


    Theodore asked, "Is it an artist from Queen Entertainment?"


    Phoebe kept her gaze down, replying quietly, "Yes, a new artist. Her mom''s sick and they need money for the hospital, so I''m helping out."


    Theodore asked, "Why are you taking care of her so much?"


    "She is that girl we met at dinnerst time. She seemed familiar, so I wanted to help." Phoebe said, brightening up. "Evan said they need someone for a female victim role; she should audition." Theodore saw her joy and felt ufortable. "Don''t bother others with small stuff; just tell me, I can help you."


    Phoebe was stunned, realizing Theodore''s possessiveness was acting up again. He hated her bothering other men. She replied, "Okay, got it."


    Phoebe wanted to tell Theodore about Madison targeting Grace, but seeing his expression, she held back.


    She thought, ''Forget it. Once Grace is busy with Evan''s crew, she won''t be around thepany. Even if Madison wants to target her, she won''t find her.''


    After work, Phoebe drove Grace to the crew. Grace was still in her clothes from earlier, with a white down jacket over them, looking pitiful.


    Phoebe said, "It''s a small role, not much screen time, but if you do well, I''ll help you find more roles. More screen time will be good for your career."


    Grace sped her hands together. "Thank you, I''ll make the most of every opportunity and work hard to make money."


    Phoebe nced at Grace, then focused on the road. "By the way, why did you join Queen Entertainment?"


    Grace hesitated, then looked at her. "Actually, I came because of you."


    "Me?" Phoebe was surprised.


    "Yes." Grace looked away, staring at her hands. "I have a senior at Queen Entertainment who admires you a lot. She said you made two artists famous in just half a year, and your marketing strategies could be a book. I was desperate to make money and didn''t want to degrade myself, so I thought I''d try Queen Entertainment."


    Phoebe tightened her grip on the steering wheel. "You came at a bad time; I''ve already been transferred back to the Reynolds Group."


    "Yes, I found out the day after I signed the contract that you were transferred." Grace''s smile was bitter. "Maybe it''s God''s punishment for me."


    Phoebeforted her, "It''s not that serious; don''t overthink it."


    Grace looked at her again. "Actually, fate has been kind to me. Although I didn''t be your artist, I still met you."


    Phoebe smiled and asked, "Then why did you have a conflict with Madison?"


    Grace bit her lower lip, taking a long time to speak, "I don''t know either. At Queen Entertainment, I was practically invisible. After signing, they didn''t arrange any work for me. I was anxious and went to ask Ruby about it, but I ran into Miss Reynolds. She remembered me and used me of selling dirty fish that made her sick for days, demandingpensation. I said I had no money, and she told me to get out of Queen Entertainment if I couldn''t pay." Phoebe frowned; this sounded like something Madison would do.


    Phoebe asked, "And then?"


    Grace replied, "My mom urgently needed money for surgery, and I had signed a five-year contract with Queen Entertainment. I couldn''t go anywhere, so I stayed, thinking if I worked hard, I''d get opportunities."


    Little did Grace anticipate that Vanessa, the new head of Queen Entertainment,cked the skills to effectively run thepany. Numerous artists with remaining screen time found themselves stuck in apany without proper leadership. Grace was worried about her mom''s illness and her future, and being targeted by Madison made her feel hopeless.


    Phoebe squinted, imagining how chaotic Queen Entertainment must be now. It was her hard work, and seeing it ruined by Vanessa was heartbreaking.


    At the red light ahead, Phoebe slowed down and braked. She turned to Grace, the night lights shining through the ss onto Grace''s face.


    Grace''s features were beautiful and bright, her eyes full of emotion.


    Phoebe wondered, ''Is Madison targeting Grace really because of the fish her family sold, or is there another reason?''


    "Ms. Ziegler, it''s a green light." Grace heard a honk from behind and saw the light had turned green, but Phoebe hadn''t moved. She couldn''t help but remind her.


    Phoebe looked away, started the car, and drove through the intersection, trying to clear her mind. She couldn''t help but think, ''Could Grace possibly be the Reynolds family''s long-lost daughter?''

 Chapter 468 Taking Grace to Audition

    Evan had been shooting a crime dramately, and the whole crew was camped out at a studio in Kedora. Phoebe pulled the car over to the side of the road. Phoebe said, "Alright, we''re here. Hop out."


    Grace unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out. She saw the set all lit up in the distance and felt a mix of excitement and awe.


    Phoebe walked over and said, "Let''s roll."


    Grace gave a shy smile and followed her towards the set. As they got to the entrance, a slightly chubby young guy, Ulysses Xavier, came up to them all enthusiastic.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Evan''s shooting a night scene and asked me to fetch you. Is this the new talent Queen Entertainment just signed? What a stunner," Ulysses gushed over Grace. Grace blushed and looked down, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Phoebeughed. "Ulysses, you always know how to tter. This is Grace Sullivan. Make sure she''s taken care of on set."


    "Don''t sweat it, I''m d I could help! Ms. Ziegler. This way, let''s head to Evan''s dressing room and wait for him." Ulysses led Phoebe and Grace across the lot to Evan''s dressing room. Evan''s dressing room was spacious and cozy.


    After they sat down, Grace nervously nced around. The makeup table was loaded with high-end beauty products, and there were tons of costumes hanging on a rack nearby. Phoebe and Ulysses started chatting. "When''s this show wrapping up?" Phoebe asked.


    "In another two or three months. Vincent Abbott is super strict with filming, especially crime dramas. Every detail''s gotta be perfect. Getting through one or two scenes a day is already a win," Ulysses whispered.


    Phoebe had heard of Vincent and smiled. "Strict is good. His stuff always gets great ratings, but it''s tough on the actors."


    "Yeah, Evan''s thinking about switching it up. He wants to do more serious dramas. He can''t keep doing these idol dramas forever; he''s maturing, and it''s not a good fit," Ulysses said, ncing at the door now and then, worried Evan might catch him talking.


    Phoebe nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense."


    Grace observed in silence, recognizing that even the most prominent stars face the pressure of reinventing their image. They hadn''t been seated long when the door to the dressing room swung open. Evan walked in, wearing a military coat. Evan exuded amanding presence, and as he entered, the room seemed to brighten as if basking in his aura. Despite his imposing vibe, he was holding a hot water bottle with bunny ears, which was super cute. Grace was taken aback. Evan walked up to Phoebe, a hint of usation in his voice. "You heartless person, you tricked me into signing with Queen Entertainment, and then you bailed."


    Phoebe stood up and apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to be transferred so quickly. But my leaving doesn''t affect you."


    "How does it not affect me?" Evan stared at her. "I signed because of you. If you''re not there, why should I help Queen Entertainment boost their performance?"


    Phoebe was caught off guard by Evan''s bluntness. She avoided his gaze and said, "I''ve been transferred to the Reynolds Group, where I can get more brand partners. Don''t worry, whatever Queen Entertainment can''t provide, I can help you get."


    Evan stared at her intently. "Do you really think I went there for business resources?"


    The conversation was getting tense. Phoebe instinctively nced at Grace and changed the subject. "By the way, this is Grace Sullivan, the new talent of Queen Entertainment. When can you introduce her to Vincent?"


    Evan squinted, knowing Phoebe was dodging his question. He turned to Ulysses and said, "Ulysses, take Miss Sullivan to see Vincent. Let him know it''s on my behalf."


    "Got it." Ulysses motioned for Grace to follow him out.


    Grace looked at Phoebe, feeling uneasy. Phoebe smiled and reassured her, "Go on, I''ll be here. Don''t stress, just do your thing."


    Grace nodded. "Okay."


    Ulysses led Grace away, leaving Phoebe and Evan alone in the dressing room. Evan sat down next to Phoebe, still holding the hot water bottle.


    "I heard you went on some poverty alleviation trip with a government team. How was that?" Evan asked, looking at her.


    Phoebe said, "It was quite an experience."


    Evan raised an eyebrow, waiting for more.


    "There was this ce full of elderly folks who had lost their kids. Their lives were tough, but they didn''t show any resentment. They lived with such positivity. At that moment, I thought, if these people can still be so passionate about life, how can we, being so young, be defeated by life''s hardships?"


    Evan was moved by the brightness in Phoebe''s eyes. The first time he met her, he was drawn to her fresh and lively vibe.


    In the entertainment industry, Evan had seen many faces that screamed excessive desire at first nce. Inparison, he preferred Phoebe''s type.


    It wasn''t that Phoebe was extraordinarily beautiful or unique, but she just fit his aesthetic perfectly, making him want to get closer to her.


    "That''s deep." Evan smiled.


    Phoebe looked around the dressing room and then at the hot water bottle in Evan''s hand. She reached out and poked it. "Didn''t peg you for liking such girly stuff."


    "It was a gift from a fan. Not using it would disappoint them," Evan said, looking down and noticing Phoebe''s frostbitten fingers. He frowned. "What happened to your hand?"


    "I got frostbite during the poverty alleviation trip. It''s nothing, it''s slowly healing," Phoebe said, ncing at her hand, not paying much attention.


    Evan pursed his lips and ced the hot water bottle in her hands. "Hold this."


    Phoebe obediently held the hot water bottle. It had just been charged and was warm. As her hands warmed up, her fingers started to itch slightly.


    Phoebe rubbed the hot water bottle and said, "Do you still have to film tonight? It''s been really coldtely, and it is freezing in Kedora. Filming night scenes must be tough." "It''s okay, I''m used to it," Evan said.


    Before he became famous, Evan had to film a rain scene in the dead of winter. He was drenched for an hour, had a high fever for several days, and still had to continue acting while sick. Things had improved a lot now, but he had be more sensitive.


    Phoebe yed with the bunny ears on the hot water bottle, asionally pinching them as her hands itched. "You need to keep warm. I noticed your costume is quite thin. Make sure Ulysses keeps you warm. If you catch a cold in this weather, it will take at least ten days to recover."


    "Don''t worry, they are more concerned about my health than I am. But you, you need to apply some ointment on your hands, or you''ll get frostbite again next year," Evan said, feeling a strange sense of pity as he looked at Phoebe''s fingers. Phoebe tucked her hands inside the cozy warmth of the hot water bottle and murmured, "Quit staring, they look terrible."


    Evan chuckled softly, "I''m just checking, no need to act like it''s life or death."


    Caught off guard, Phoebe found herself momentarily captivated by the charisma in Evan''s smile. It was no wonder fans dubbed it lethal; the charm was undeniably potent.

 Chapter 469 Madison Smashed Graces Store

    In less than half an hour, Ulysses came back with Grace, looking all pumped up. "Ms. Ziegler, Grace did so awesome that Vincent decided to keep her."


    "For real?" Phoebe''s eyes lit up, and she quickly nced at Grace, who shyly nodded. Phoebe was stoked. "That''s awesome, d you can stay."


    Grace sped her hands, clearly excited too. "Vincent had me spar with the killer. I got a bit flustered and tripped over myself. Vincent then said it was good and decided to keep me." Phoebe and Evan exchanged looks, and Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. "Vincent is such a character."


    Evan rubbed his high, straight nose and grinned. "He sure is something."


    Ulysses quickly chimed in, "Grace is being too modest. Vincent said her acting was so natural, no one could tell she was acting. Everyone watching was blown away. She really nailed it." "Ulysses, it''s not that big of a deal. I really did trip over myself," Grace quickly exined.


    Seeing this, Phoebe finally felt relieved. "It''s great you can stay. Grace, you should learn from Evan and the others. They''re all pros and can teach you a lot."


    "I get it, Phoebe. I''ll work hard." Grace responded, a hint of determination in her voice as she unconsciously switched to calling Phoebe by her first name. Phoebe smiled and turned to Evan. "Then I''ll leave Grace in your hands. Take good care of her for me."


    Evan replied, "Sure, but you owe me a meal."


    "I''ll definitely treat you," Phoebe agreed, then turned to Grace. "When does Vincent want you to join the crew? Do you need to go back and pack your stuff?" "Vincent wants me toe to the crew tomorrow afternoon. I still need to go back to thepany and report the uing schedule to my agent," Grace said. Phoebe nodded. "Alright, then we''ll head out now."


    "I''ll see you out," Evan said, grabbing his military coat and following Phoebe and Grace out of the dressing room before Ulysses could say anything. Ulysses scratched his head, puzzled by Evan''s keenness towards Phoebe.


    Grace walked beside Phoebe, listening to her chat with Evan and realizing that their conversation was more casual than serious.


    The dressing room wasn''t far from the crew''s entrance, and they got there in no time. Evan stopped and looked down at Phoebe. The cold moonlight reflected in Phoebe''s eyes, making them clear, bright, and lively.


    Phoebe handed him a hot water bottle. "It''s freezing out here. You should head back. When you have time, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Evan kept his hands in his coat pockets and didn''t take the bottle. "I have plenty of these. Just keep it. It''s not worth much."


    Phoebe still pushed the hot water bottle back into his hands. "Your fans gifted it to you. It may not be worth much, but it''s a sweet gesture. We''re heading out now. See youter."


    Evan''s lips moved slightly, but he saw Phoebe and Grace leaving the crew. Phoebe walked away gracefully, waving at him with her back turned.


    Evan''s lips curled into a slight smile and thought, ''Phoebe is indeed cool!''


    As the car drove towards the city, Grace sat in the passenger seat, asionally ncing at Phoebe. Over the past few days, she had heard many rumors about Phoebe at Queen Entertainment. Word was that Phoebe was Theodore''s lover. For some unknown reason, she had ticked off Theodore and was sent to Queen Entertainment to help his first love, Vanessa, manage thepany. At first, everyone doubted Phoebe''s skills, but in just six months, she made two artists blow up, putting Queen Entertainment on the map.


    However, the good times didn''tst. Out of nowhere, Theodore lost it and yanked Phoebe back to the Reynolds Group, handing Queen Entertainment over to Vanessa.


    No one could wrap their heads around why Theodore would let Vanessa run the show. She clearly had no clue and was bound to mess things up.


    Thepany was in chaos, and everyone was on edge, thinking they might get canned any day.


    Today was the longest Grace had hung out with Phoebe. From her words to her actions, Phoebe made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside. "What''s up?" Phoebe noticed her staring and asked.


    Grace bit her lip and cautiously asked, "Phoebe, how did you and Evan meet? You guys seem super tight."


    Phoebe replied, "We live in the same neighborhood and got to know each other after grabbing a meal together."


    Grace was surprised. "That simple?"


    "Rtionships between people aren''tplicated. Look, I had a meal at your ce, and now I know you, too," Phoebe said with a smile.


    Grace thought about it and realized she was overthinking it. "When I saw the news that Evan signed his business and promo contracts with Queen Entertainment, I was shocked." Back then, no one had heard of Queen Entertainment. Evan''s fans were losing it on social media, but now Grace kinda got why Evan signed those contracts under Phoebe. Seeing Grace stay quiet, Phoebe said, "It is kinda unbelievable, but it''s just destiny."


    Grace couldn''t help butugh. "Yeah, it''s all fate."


    An hourter, the car stopped outside Grace''s house. Phoebe looked through the windshield and saw tables and chairs outside the restaurant all messed up. Phoebe quickly parked the car, unbuckled her seatbelt, and got out with Grace.


    People were gathered around, and when they saw Grace return, the neighbors made way. "Grace, go check. Your father got beat up by some thugs."


    Grace''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t have time to think about Phoebe and rushed into the restaurant.


    Inside, there were a dozen thugs, each holding a stick. Among them was a particrly familiar face.


    "It''s you!" Grace''s eyes widened in anger as she red at Madison, who was sitting on a table. "It''s bad enough you bullied me at thepany. Why did youe to trash my family''s restaurant? Where''s my dad?" Grace frantically searched for Mason and finally found him in a corner. His head was covered in blood, which was gushing out, looking horrifying.


    She ran over and knelt in front of Mason, too scared to touch him. "Dad, how are you? I''ll call the cops right now."


    As she took out her phone, Mason grabbed her hand. "Grace, don''t call the cops. I''m fine. Help me up first."


    "They hurt you so bad, why not call the cops?" Grace cried out.


    This wasn''t the first time Madison had brought people to trash the restaurant. Last time, they imed there were cockroaches in the fish and demandedpensation for emotional distress. Grace had witnessed them throw live cockroaches into the dish. When she wanted to call the cops, Mason stopped her and paid them off.


    It was then that Alva was pushed by a thug, resulting in hospitalization and diagnosed withte-stage liver cancer.


    These thugs came to the restaurant to cause trouble every now and then. Grace couldn''t understand why Mason was so scared and wouldn''t let her call the cops.

 Chapter 470 Phoebe Gets into a Car Accident

    Madison was chillin'' on the table, legs swinging, giving the scruffy dad and his daughter a cold stare.


    "Grace," she said, "if you don''t quit Queen Entertainment, I''ll be here every day wrecking your store. Let''s see how you run a business then." Grace''s eyes welled up with tears as she red at Madison. "Why are you doing this to us?"


    Madison leaned in a bit, sneering. "Squashing a bug like you is nothing to me. If you want peace, stay outta my sight."


    Grace clenched her teeth. "I''m calling the cops. They''ll arrest you."


    "Do you dare?" Madison shot a mocking look at Mason. "You don''t dare. If this blows up, it''s bad news for everyone."


    Grace wiped her tears and started dialing the police, but Mason grabbed the phone before she could finish. "Grace, go upstairs. I''ll handle this."


    "Handle it how? You just let her walk all over us. Dad, why are you like this?" Grace questioned, exasperated.


    Despite Mason not being one to fear trouble, an unusual dread of Madison seemed to linger within him, a fact that perplexed Grace.


    Madisonughed arrogantly. "Keep Grace away from me, or I''ll be back."


    With that, Madison hopped off the table and headed for the door.


    She''d only taken a couple of steps when she froze, staring at Phoebe standing at the restaurant door, her face darkening. "What are you doing here?"


    Phoebe met her gaze. "I brought Grace back. Madison, does Theodore know you''re causing trouble on someone else''s turf?"


    Madison''s expression shifted. She walked slowly over and stood in front of Phoebe. "Phoebe, if you say a word, I''ll make sure you can''t stay in the Reynolds family." Phoebe smirked, "I''m curious, how exactly are you gonna do that?"


    "You!" Madison red. "Phoebe, you better act like today never happened. If you tell Theodore, you''re done. Let''s go!"


    Madison bumped into Phoebe hard as she left.


    Phoebe watched Madison and her crew leave, puzzled why Madison was so fixated on Grace.


    Behind her, Grace''s sobs echoed. "Dad, let''s call the cops. She''ll juste back with more trouble."


    "Enough, go rest. I''ll clean up. And don''t tell your mom about today; she doesn''t need the stress in the hospital." Mason nudged Grace towards the stairs.


    Grace stood still, confused. "Why are you covering for her? Hasn''t she done enough to us?"


    Mason hung his head. "I have my reasons. Don''t ask, just go rest. And quit your job too."


    Grace''s eyes widened. "Why?"


    "Just quit. Focus on school. I''ll figure out the money for your mom''s surgery. Don''t worry about it," Mason said, picking up a chair.


    Phoebe knew she couldn''t help Grace right now. She stood at the door for a bit, then turned and left.


    Back at her car, Phoebe saw Madison leaning against it, chewing gum and blowing bubbles.


    Phoebe frowned and walked up to her. "Madison, it''s one thing to be spoiled and willful, but you should know your limits." "What? Are you sticking up for that bitch?" Madison looked at her provocatively.


    Phoebe replied, "I just don''t get why you''re targeting her."


    Madison sneered, "Do I need a reason? I just don''t like her. So what? There''s no rule against disliking someone, right?"


    Phoebe squinted. "Madison, the more you act all tough, the more it looks like you''re hiding something. What are you guilty of?"


    Madison''s eyes flickered, panic bubbling up inside her. She stared at Phoebe, thinking there was no way she could be aware of the secret.


    Only Mason, Alva, and she were privy to the truth. Even Grace was in the dark. Phoebe had to be bluffing.


    Madison forced herself to stay cool. "Guilty of what?"


    Phoebe locked eyes with her. "Madison, don''t push people too far. The harder you push, the harder it backfires. Got it?"


    She reached out and patted Madison''s face. Madison red, furious. "You dare touch my face?"


    "Move, don''t dirty my car." Phoebe shoved Madison aside, opened the car door, and got in. As she started the engine, she rolled down the window and said, "By the way, I noticed you and Mr. Sullivan both have the same kind of eyes." Madison felt like she''d been struck by lightning. Her pupils shrank as she stared at Phoebe, feeling like she was sinking into an icyke.


    Phoebe smirked, "Drive safe. Don''t end up in a ditch."


    With that, Phoebe hit the gas and drove off. In the rearview mirror, she saw Madison standing there, looking frantic. Phoebe''s lips curled up.


    Madison was still a rookie at this game, wearing her heart on her sleeve for all to see. ''So Madison and Grace really did switch identities?'' Phoebe wondered.


    She pulled out her phone, ready to make a call, when a motorcycle suddenly shot out from the side. She couldn''t brake in time and collided with it, watching in horror as the rider flew off and hit the ground hard.


    In that instant, all the blood rushed to Phoebe''s head. Everything sounded muffled, like she was underwater. She stared nkly at the person lying in a pool of blood, her hands and feet going cold.


    At the hospital, Phoebe sat on a bench, her hands and feet freezing, staring at the green light above the operating room. Her hands were clenched into tight fists.


    Hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway. Phoebe turned her head mechanically, and before she could see who it was, she got pped. The first thing she felt was pain.


    She could still feel pain, which meant this wasn''t a dream. It was real. She had really hit someone.


    "If anything happens to my son, I''ll make you pay with your life!" Ingrid Larsen pped Phoebe again and grabbed her by the neck, threatening her.


    People nearby tried to pull Ingrid away, but she shoved them off fiercely. Ingrid grabbed Phoebe''s hair. "He''s only 20 years old. If anything happens to him, how am I supposed to live?" Phoebe looked at Ingrid nkly, still in shock from the ident. She mumbled, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "If ''sorry'' was enough, we wouldn''t need the police. You bitch, I''ll make you pay with your life!" Ingrid raised her hand to p Phoebe again.


    Before the p couldnd, a strong hand caught it.


    Ingrid turned around in shock and met a pair of cold, deep eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. Theodore pushed her hand away and shielded Phoebe.


    Theodore looked down at Phoebe. Her clothes and hands were covered in blood, but it wasn''t hers. She had no injuries. He felt a bit relieved and pulled the terrified Phoebe into his arms. "It''s okay, Phoebe. I''m here. It''s okay, don''t be afraid," Theodoreforted her softly, kissing the top of her head.


    When he got the call about Phoebe''s ident, he was scared out of his wits.

 Chapter 471 Madison Frames Phoebe

    Phoebe was clinging to Theodore like he was her lifeline. Her limbs, all stiff and numb, were finally getting some feeling back, and tears were just streaming down her face. "Theodore, I hit someone," Phoebe blurted out.


    Theodore could feel her shaking like a leaf. He kept rubbing her back, trying to calm her down. "Hey, it''s alright. I''ll take care of it. Don''t freak out."


    Phoebe shut her eyes, tears still flowing. "I didn''t see him. He just jumped out of nowhere. I swear, I didn''t mean to."


    Ingrid overheard and lost it. "What? You hit my son and now you''re ming him for not following traffic rules?"


    Theodore shot her a sharp look and said in a low voice, "The traffic cops will sort it out. Lawton, go find out what''s up." Lawton took off in a hurry.


    Ingrid, clearly rattled by Theodore, stood nearby, anxiously eyeing the green light above the operating room.


    Time dragged on. Theodore helped Phoebe sit on a bench and tried to wipe the dried blood off her hands with a tissue.


    However, the blood was stubbornly caked on, refusing to budge. Phoebe hid her hands behind her back, not wanting Theodore to see the mess. "It''s fine," she muttered. "I''ll take you to wash up," Theodore said, helping her to her feet and guiding her to the restroom.


    Ingrid and her husband Yannick Navarro quickly blocked their path, ring suspiciously. "Where do you think you''re going? Trying to make a run for it?"


    Theodore frowned. "I''m Theodore Reynolds, CEO of the Reynolds Group. We''re not running."


    Ingrid and Yannick exchanged looks. They knew the Reynolds Group. If their son Quimby Navarro was seriously hurt, making Phoebe pay would be tough.


    Theodore led Phoebe to the restroom, washed the blood off her hands, and handed her a tissue to dry them.


    "Phoebe, don''t stress. Leave it to me and thewyers. It''ll be fine." Theodore took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders, his heart aching at the sight of her flushed cheeks.


    In that moment, Phoebe appeared incredibly delicate, as though she could shatter with the slightest touch.As they made their way back to the emergency room, they found Ingrid and Yannick already seated on the bench. The relief on their faces was palpable as they returned.


    Before long, Lawton arrived with a traffic cop in tow."Mr. Reynolds, I brought the traffic police. He''ll exin what happened." Lawton stood next to Phoebe and gave her a nod.


    Ingrid and Yannick jumped up and rushed over to the cop. Ingrid''s voice was shrill. "Officer, was it her who hit my son?"


    The traffic cop looked at Ingrid and tried to keep things calm. "Mrs. Navarro, please rx. We checked the surveince and talked to witnesses. They all said Ms. Ziegler was driving normally. Your son Quimby didn''t follow traffic rules and jumped out from the roadside. It''s on him. But since Ms. Ziegler didn''t brake in time, she has to cover all medical expenses."


    Ingrid screamed, "I don''t believe it! You must''ve been bribed. Quimby always follows the rules. No way he broke trafficws!"


    The traffic cop said, "If you don''t believe me, you cane with us and review the footage."


    "I don''t wanna see it!" Ingrid was losing it. She snapped, "He says he''s the CEO of the Reynolds Group. You must''ve been bribed. Surveince can be faked, witnesses can be bought. I don''t buy it. Quimby, you got hit and sent to the ER, and they''re still trying to pin it on you. Is there any justice left?"


    The traffic cop looked at Ingrid, clearly exasperated. "Mrs. Navarro, that''s how it went down." Hearing the cop''s verdict, Phoebe finally felt a bit of relief. She nced up at Theodore.


    Theodore leaned down and kissed her forehead. "It''s not your fault. Don''t beat yourself up."


    Phoebe looked towards the emergency room, her voice shaky. "How''s he gonna be?"


    "The docs will do their best. Don''t stress. You were driving slow. He''ll pull through." Theodore gently rubbed the back of her head.


    Ingrid kept crying and yelling, making a nursee out to scold her. Yannick had to pull her away.


    After what felt like forever, the light in the emergency room finally went out, and the doctor came out. Phoebe rushed over.


    The doctor said, "The patient has a ruptured spleen, broken ribs, a busted forearm, and some other injuries. With proper care, he should be okay."


    Ingrid heard this and started wailing again, "Doctor, he almost died, and you say it''s not a big deal? Do you have any humanity left in you?"


    The doctor frowned but didn''t argue. He nodded at Theodore and walked away.


    The nurse wheeled Quimby out. Ingrid broke free from Yannick and ran over, seeing Quimby all bruised and swollen. She started crying loudly again, "Quimby, you were fine when you left home. How did you end up like this? Damn driver, why didn''t she die instead?"


    "Mrs. Navarro, watch your mouth," Lawton snapped, unable to hold back.


    Ingrid wiped her tears and red at Phoebe with pure hatred. "I said the driver should die, not you. Why are you so worked up?"


    "You!" Lawton was about to argue, but Phoebe stopped him. She looked at the unconscious Quimby and thought he looked kinda familiar.


    Seeing Phoebe staring at Quimby, Ingrid shouted, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you done enough to him?"


    Lawton retorted, "How can you say that..."


    "Mr. Brown, let it go," Phoebe cut him off. After they left, Phoebe swayed.


    Theodore quickly caught her. Seeing her pale face, he picked her up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    After all the drama, it turned out Phoebe was just super scared and had low blood sugar. Theodore finally rxed. "Leave the rest to thewyers. You don''t need to deal with it anymore." Phoebe sipped some sugar water and nodded. "I think I''ve seen that boy somewhere before, but I can''t remember where."


    Theodoreforted her, "Take your time. No rush."


    After a moment of deep concentration, Phoebe''s face brightened in realization. "At the Sullivan Group''s fish restaurant. He was with Madison."


    Theodore frowned. "You mean he knows Madison?"


    "Not just knows her, Madison put him up to this." Phoebe said through gritted teeth. Thest thing she said must''ve ticked Madison off, and Madison had someone stop her. Phoebe just didn''t expect Madison to go this far.

 Chapter 472 Madison Panicked

    Theodore''s face tightened, his eyes cold as ice as he stared her down. "Do you mean this has something to do with Madison, Phoebe? Without proof, you can''t just throw around usations." Phoebe looked up at him, feeling the weight of his protectiveness towards Madison. It stung, but she understood.


    Theodore wouldn''t back her up without a solid reason.


    "Yeah, no evidence." Phoebe dropped her gaze. "I''m beat. Let''s head back."


    She turned and started towards the hospital exit, but barely took two steps before a strong hand grabbed her wrist.


    Theodore yanked her back, frowning. "Phoebe, you''re pissed."


    "I''m not," she said, her voice t.


    Next thing she knew, his fingers were on her chin, forcing her to look up. Theodore''s eyes bore into hers. "You''re upset. Why?"


    Phoebe bit her lip. "I''m not upset. Just tired. Wanna go home and crash."


    Theodore stared at her for a long moment, then pulled her into his arms. "Alright, let''s go home."


    Phoebe shut her eyes, exhausted, and left the hospital with Theodore.


    Back at the Imperial Apartment, Ollie caught a whiff of blood on Phoebe and bolted to the top of the cat tree, ring down at her.


    Phoebe headed to the bathroom, took a shower, and changed into clean clothes. When she came out, Theodore was waiting at the door with a cup of hot milk. "Drink this and get some rest," he said.


    Phoebe took the cup and drank silently. Theodore took the empty cup, set it aside, and led her to the bed.


    He pulled out some ointment for her frostbite.


    Phoebe''s fingers were swollen, dark, and purple, but Theodore held them gently, like they were the most precious thing in the world. Her anger melted away.


    After applying the ointment, Phoebe slipped under the covers.


    Theodore climbed in beside her, wrapping his arms around her and gently patting her back like he was soothing a child.


    "Sleep, I''m right here," he murmured.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, the faint scent of mint from Theodore calming her. She snuggled closer.


    Today had been intense, with drama that really wasn''t her business. But ever since Madison pulled that sneaky move on her, Phoebe found herself smack in the middle of it all, whether she liked it or not. With a silent sigh, Phoebe thought to herself, ''I just need to sleep.. Everything can wait till morning.''


    As Phoebe''s breathing evened out, Theodore carefully slipped his arm from under her neck. He got out of bed, grabbed his phone, and left the room.


    He made a call, and someone picked up quickly.


    "Lawton, dig into the connection between the person in the car ident tonight and Madison. Get back to me ASAP," Theodore ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds," Lawton replied.


    Theodore hung up and went back to the bedroom, holding Phoebe as they slept.


    Madison tossed and turned all night. When dawn finally broke, she got ready and headed out, bumping into Taylor downstairs.


    Since getting out of the hospital, Taylor had been a shell of herself, indifferent and lifeless.


    Madison walked over. "Mom, I''m off to work."


    "Grab some breakfast before you head out. Madison, something bugging youtely?" Taylor eyed Madison, whose heavy makeup couldn''t hide the red veins in her eyes. Madison shook her head, forcing a smile. "Nah, I''m good. Gotta go."


    Taylor watched her disappear out the door, frowning. Just then, Riley came out of the kitchen, hearing the engine rev up in the yard.


    Riley asked, "Mrs. Reynolds, did Madison leave already?"


    "Yeah, she''s been leaving early anding backte. Seems troubled. Maybe it''s work," Taylor said.


    "If it''s that rough, why not have her quit and stay home with you? You''ve been downtely. Maybe you two could travel, hit up some fashion weeks or something," Riley suggested. Taylor shook her head. "I don''t like traveling abroad. I''ll just stay here."


    Riley wanted to push more, but seeing Taylor''s tired expression, she held back.


    The house had been tensetely, with Marlowe and Bishop still lurking around. Taylor couldn''t leave now. If she did, it would give them an opening. Madison first went to the hospital. She lingered at the entrance for a long time but didn''t go in. Eventually, she headed to thepany.


    As soon as she stepped in, she saw that familiar, annoying figure.


    Madison stormed over and stood in front of Grace. "Grace, didn''t you get it? I told you not toe here again."


    Grace looked at her coolly. "I''m a signed artist. Why can''t I be here?"


    "I already said no, so it''s a no. Haven''t my warnings been enough? Do you really think I can''t make it hard for you and your disabled dad to remain in Kedora?" Madison hissed through gritted teeth. Grace''s eyes narrowed. "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Whether I dare or not, you''ve seen. Grace, every time you show up, I''ll smash your family''s restaurant. Let''s see how many times it can take it," Madison said in a low voice.


    Grace grabbed Madison''s cor, her eyes red with desperation. "Madison, I''ve never wronged you. Why are you doing this? I just want to make money."


    Madison had never been grabbed like that before. She elbowed Grace in the stomach, making her step back in pain and let go.


    Madison straightened her cor. "There are plenty of ces to make money. Why here? Who knows what you''re up to?"


    Madison stared at Grace''s eyes with hatred, eyes that looked just like Theodore''s and Christopher''s.


    She wished she could rip out Grace''s eyes and put them in her own sockets. Then she''d be the real Miss Reynolds, and no one could take that from her!


    Grace shivered at the obsessive hatred in Madison''s eyes. She didn''t get why Madison hated her so much.


    She hadn''t stolen Madison''s boyfriend or hurt her family. Madison''s hatred seemed baseless.


    "I don''t know why you think that, but I''m here just to make money. I''ll let what you''ve done slide, but if you smash my family''s restaurant again, I''ll go to Mr. Brandon Reynolds and let him decide." Madison was stunned, thinking, ''Grace actually dares to go to Brandon. She really has bad intentions. I have to get rid of her!''

 Chapter 473 The Truth Cannot Be Faked

    Phoebe strolled into thepany, and bam, Carol yanked her aside, whispering some juicy gossip, "Ms. Ziegler, guess what? Grace got smacked around by Miss Reynolds again." Phoebe''s eyes widened, her head pounding. "What the heck happened?"


    Carol shrugged. "No clue. They were just talking, then boom, fists started flying. Miss Reynolds threw the first punch, and man, she was brutal, almost wed Grace''s face off." "I''m heading down to check it out," Phoebe said, spinning on her heel.


    Carol hollered after her, "Ms. Ziegler, don''t get mixed up in this. Miss Reynolds is the princess of the Reynolds Group. Messing with her is a one-way ticket to trouble." Phoebe stepped into the elevator, not even ncing back.


    Carol watched the doors close, letting out a heavy sigh. She kicked herself for dragging Phoebe to the cafeteria yesterday. If this blew up, Phoebe would piss off Madison before even tying the knot with the Reynolds. What a disaster! Phoebe rode the elevator down and walked into Queen Entertainment. The ce was spotless, just like she left it, but something felt off now.


    This was Vanessa''s turf.


    Everyone froze when they saw Phoebe and greeted her in unison, "Ms. Ziegler, morning."


    Phoebe shed a smile. "Where''s Grace?"


    "Grace is in the artist''s lounge," someone piped up.


    Phoebe nodded, still smiling, and headed to the lounge.


    Inside, a bunch of young girls were huddled around Grace, gossiping. When they heard footsteps, they mmed up.


    Phoebe walked in and saw Grace with messy hair and a few scratches on her face. Phoebe frowned. "You okay?" Seeing Phoebe, Grace''s eyes welled up with tears. She shook her head and looked down, not saying a word.


    Phoebe turned to the other girls. "Can you give us a minute?"


    "Sure, Grace, we''ll step out," the girls said, filing out and closing the door behind them.


    Phoebe sat next to Grace, checking out her face. "Good thing the injuries aren''t too bad. A thickyer of foundation should cover the scars, or else you wouldn''t be able to shoot."


    At the mention of shooting, Grace''s tears started to fall. She looked helplessly at Phoebe. "Phoebe, Ms. Fitzroy said my private contract was against the rules and told me to drop the role. She won''t let me act." Phoebe''s frown deepened. "Vanessa?"


    The artist''s contract did have a use against taking private gigs, but it didn''t apply to Grace. They had only gone for an audition yesterday and hadn''t signed any contracts.


    The signing process for the production still had to go through thepany before reaching the artist. Therefore, Vanessa''s excuse for preventing Grace from acting was not only baseless but also potentially damaging to Grace''s career. "Yeah, Phoebe, what do I do? I shouldn''t have signed with Queen Entertainment in the first ce," Grace said, tears streaming down her face.


    She hadn''t felt this desperate even when Madison was scratching her on the ground.


    Phoebe patted her shoulder. "Don''t cry. I''ll figure something out. Are these scratches from Madison?"


    Grace felt even more wronged. "I don''t even know what I did to piss her off. She''s gunning for me everywhere. She even went to Ms. Fitzroy to convince her not to let me act. She said if my family''s restaurant ever opens again, she''ll bring people to trash it every day."


    Phoebe locked eyes with Grace.


    There was no need for further evidence; Madison''s erratic actions spoke volumes. Madison thought she was slick, thinking booting Grace from Queen Entertainment would solve her problems.


    However, there was one thing Madison failed toprehend: the truth can''t be faked, and lies can''t be the truth!


    If it weren''t forst night''s car crash, Phoebe wouldn''t have wanted to get involved. But now, Madison had crossed the line.


    "Head to the infirmary and get some meds. Don''t let that pretty face get messed up. I''ll go have a word with Vanessa." Phoebe stood up and, at the door, turned back to look at Grace. She said, "Grace, hang in there. Don''t let this crap beat you."


    Grace looked up, staring nkly at Phoebe as she walked out the door.


    Phoebe arrived at Vanessa''s office, which used to be her office, but now it felt like a stranger''s ce.


    Vanessa had tossed out everything Phoebe used and bought a whole new set of office stuff.


    Madison was there too. Seeing Phoebee in, she jumped up, ring. "Phoebe, what are you doing here? Queen Entertainment isn''t your yground anymore. You''re not wee." Phoebe shot her a cold look. "Madison, if I were you, I''d zip it andy low, to avoid making things worse."


    "What are you implying?" Madison sensed Phoebe''s dig and got all riled up.


    Phoebe narrowed her eyes and spoke slowly, "You know exactly what I mean. I''m not here for you. Get out."


    Madison gritted her teeth, thinking, ''Why didn''tst night''s car crash take Phoebe out?''


    Phoebe stared her down. After a few tense seconds, Madison stormed out, mming the door, leaving just Vanessa and Phoebe in the office.


    "What are you here for?" Vanessa, seated in her wheelchair, couldn''t forget how Phoebe had bested her before.


    It''s often said that the quiet ones were the ones to watch, and Phoebe was the epitome of quiet strength.


    Phoebe sat down across from Vanessa and said, "Miss Fitzroy, I want to know why you won''t let Grace act."


    "Grace?" Vanessa raised an eyebrow.


    Phoebe continued, "From what I know, Queen Entertainment''s resources are tight, and most signed artists can''t perform. Gracended a role on her own, bringing in money for thepany. Why stop her?"


    Vanessa looked at Phoebe with interest. "Did shend the role on her own, or did you pull some strings? Phoebe, you''re not the director of artists here anymore. Can you stop meddling? How I run thepany is my business. Whether there''s revenue or not is also my business. What''s it to you?"


    Phoebe silently clenched her fists. "You''re right. It''s not my business, but you shouldn''t wreck their careers."


    An artist''s prime is short and can''t handle Vanessa''s dys. Vanessa had no ambition, but dragging the wholepany down with her was too much!


    Vanessa said, "Phoebe, even if Queen Entertainment goes under on my watch, I don''t need your advice. If you want to help Grace, back off, or I''ll make sure she never performs at Queen Entertainment again!"

 Chapter 474 Phoebes Doubts

    Phoebe felt her blood boil and shot up from her seat, jabbing a finger at Vanessa. "Vanessa, you better not regret this!"


    "Regret?" Vanessa spat back, her eyes full of hate. "The only thing I regret is leaving Kedora and giving you a shot."


    Phoebe mmed her hands on the desk. "I don''t care about the past. You know why you left. And as for Grace being in the film, you can''t stop it." "Let''s see who really runs Queen Entertainment," Vanessa said, her voice like steel.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. She knew this talk with Vanessa would be a mess, but she had to give it a shot.


    She leaned in, making the air between them thick with tension.


    "Vanessa, don''t you think it''s weird? Madison''s a brat, but she doesn''t usually go after someone this hard."


    Vanessa narrowed her eyes. "What are you getting at?"


    Phoebe straightened up. "Don''t you think Grace''s eyes look a lot like Theodore''s and Christopher''s?"


    Vanessa''s jaw dropped. "What are you saying?"


    "If you''re curious, Ms. Fitzroy, why not check it out yourself?" Phoebe said, giving Vanessa a look before walking out the door.


    Vanessa''s mind was spinning. ''What did Phoebe mean? Was she hinting that Grace was Theodore''s sister? No way. But Madison''s attitude towards Grace was fishy. Even if she didn''t like Grace, she wouldn''t go this far unless Grace was a threat to her spot at Queen Entertainment.''


    With that notion firmly in her mind, Vanessa hit the inte. "Bring Grace to my office."


    A few minutester, Grace knocked on the door, and Vanessa''s voice was low. "Come in."


    Grace walked in and stood by the desk. "Ms. Fitzroy, you wanted to see me?"


    Vanessa remained silent, her gaze fixed on Grace. Thanks to Phoebe, she couldn''t help but notice the resemnce between Grace''s eyes and those of Theodore and Christopher. However, leaping to conclusions could be perilous. Instead, Vanessa inquired, "When''s your birthday?"


    Grace revealed her birthday, and it turned out to be the same day as Madison''s. Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat; that was too much of a coincidence.


    Thinking about Madison, she realized Madison didn''t look much like Taylor or Brandon. A whirlwind of thoughts consumed Vanessa''s mind. ''Could Phoebe actually be onto something?''


    Grace stood there, feeling awkward under Vanessa''s intense gaze. "Ms. Fitzroy?"


    Vanessa snapped out of it. "Go pack your stuff. I''ll have a car take you to the set this afternoon."


    Grace''s eyes lit up. "Ms. Fitzroy, you''re not stopping me from acting anymore?"


    Vanessa nodded. Until she figured out who Grace really was, she didn''t want to piss her off and let Phoebe win.


    "Yeah, I was worried you''d get scammed, but the crew just called. They''reing to sign the contract this afternoon, and the pay''s good. It''ll be good for you to get some experience," Vanessa said, her tone softer.


    Grace replied, "Thanks, Ms. Fitzroy. I''ll go pack my stuff now."


    Grace practically bounced out of the office, eager to tell Phoebe the good news about her role in the film.


    Back at the CEO''s office area, Carol quietly called out to Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds just called Miss Reynolds into his office."


    Phoebe frowned. "What''s up?"


    "I don''t know, but Mr. Reynolds looked pretty ticked off. I think Miss Reynolds is in hot water. You might want to steer clear so she doesn''t hold a grudge," Carol whispered.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, her gaze fixed on the closed office door, lost in contemtion. ''What could Theodore be saying to Madison?''


    Inside the office, Theodore sat on the sofa, staring at a nervous Madison. "I heard you''re giving a new artist a hard time?"


    Madison''s head snapped up. "Theodore, I''m your sister. Are you really gonna scold me over some nobody?"


    Theodore frowned, his gaze icy. "Even if you''re my sister, you don''t get to bully people. Madison, I''ve told you a million times not to throw the Reynolds name around like that." Madison, already scared of Theodore, tried to stand her ground but wilted under his cold stare.


    "I wasn''t being arrogant," Madison mumbled.


    "Oh, really? Then why''d you pour soup on someone at a restaurant and bully her at Queen Entertainment? Are you out of your mind? In the Reynolds family, we own up to our actions. If you did it, admit it. If you didn''t, don''t. We don''t tolerate people who do wrong and then lie about it." Theodore''s tone grew sharper.


    Madison bit her lip, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    Though she longed to shout, "You know what? I''m not even a Reynolds. Are you satisfied?" biting retort, she quelled the urge. Thest thing she wanted was to get the boot.Seeing Madison''s head lower, Theodore''s tone softened. "Did you know Phoebe had a car identst night?"


    Madison''s heart skipped a beat. "I...I didn''t know," she stumbled.


    Theodore picked up a file and tossed it in front of her. "Take a look."


    Madison''s fingers trembled as she picked up the file and opened it. Seeing the photos inside, her face went pale, and her lips quivered. "Theodore..."


    "The guy in the photos is your high school buddy, a thug. Last night, you had him trash the Mason Sullivan''s restaurant. Phoebe caught you, and you had him crash into Phoebe''s car to cover it up, didn''t you?" Theodore''s eyes bored into hers. Madison''s expression was a veil, concealing her true emotions. A subtle hitch in her breath preceded a deliberate exhale. Theodore appeared oblivious to the reasons behind her orchestration of the collision involving Phoebe. Madison said guiltily, "Last night, I was at the Mason Sullivan''s restaurant with him, but I didn''t tell him to trash it or crash into Phoebe''s car."


    "Really?" Theodore narrowed his eyes. "Then exin why, right after Phoebe saw him, he conveniently broke traffic rules and crashed into her car?"


    Madison shrugged hard, spreading her hands. "How should I know? Maybe he was just unlucky."


    "Madison!" Theodore''s re was ice-cold. "I think you need a break from work. Stay home and think about what it means to take responsibility. When you get it, then you cane back."

 Chapter 475 From Now On, You Earn Money to Support Me

    Madison bolted out of the office and spotted Phoebe chilling against the secretary''s desk. Her eyes were zing with anger as she stomped up to Phoebe. Madison hollered, "Phoebe, don''t get too full of yourself. Theodore will always love Vanessa the most. He''d never fall for a servant''s daughter like you." Carol shot back, "Hey, stop talking like that!"


    Madison threw Carol a nasty look and stormed off, fuming.


    The secretary''s desk went dead silent. Carol nced nervously at Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, you know Miss Reynolds always talks trash. Don''t let it get to you." Phoebe straightened up and shrugged, "I know. I''ve heard worse. I''ll get back to work."


    Carol nodded. "Yeah, go ahead."


    Phoebe walked into the CEO''s office. Theodore heard themotion and looked up. Seeing it was her, he motioned her over with a finger. "Come here." Phoebe hesitated for a sec but still walked over and stood by the desk.


    Theodore gave her a disapproving look. "Why are you standing so far away? I won''t bite. Come closer."


    Phoebe reluctantly walked around the desk to his side. Theodore reached out, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her into his arms.


    "I heard you went to Queen Entertainment?" Theodore rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Phoebe replied, sulking, "Yeah."


    "You like entertainmentpanies that much? How about I fund one for you?" Theodore tilted his head to look at her unhappy face.


    "No!" Phoebe shook her head. Even if Theodore funded another one, it wouldn''t be Queen Entertainment. "I''ll start my ownpany when I make enough money," she stated firmly. Theodore squinted his eyes, his well-manicured fingers pinching her chin, turning her face towards him. "So ambitious?"


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "Yeah."


    Theodore stared into her eyes for a long time before letting out a low chuckle. "Alright, I''ll wait for you to make money and support me."


    That was a bit of a stretch.


    "The CEO of the Reynolds Group needs me to take care of him?" Phoebe thought it was a joke. She wanted to start her ownpany to avoid being controlled by Theodore in her career. Theodore affectionately kissed her ear and said, "If you don''t want me to take care of you, then you take care of me. I don''t mind."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She never dreamed Theodore would say something like that. She looked at him in disbelief. "You''re a billionaire, but you want me to take care of you? Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding. I actually like the idea." Theodore''s lips moved from her brow to her eyelids, down her straight nose, and finally covered her lips.


    Theodore murmured against her lips, "Phoebe, work hard and take care of me in the future."


    Phoebe didn''t know if she was crazy or if Theodore was, but the thought of making money to support Theodore and having him follow her everymand was quite satisfying.


    She said, "I''ll work hard and try to achieve my dream soon."


    Theodore chuckled happily, "Alright, I''ll wait and see."


    His tone clearly showed he was just humoring Phoebe, but it still ignited a sense of determination in her.


    "Underestimating me, huh? Someday, I''m going to make big bucks and have you stay home to cook and take care of the kids, anxiously waiting for me toe home every day," Phoebe daydreamed. After work, Phoebe headed to the hospital. She grabbed some flowers and fruit to visit Quimby, the guy she hitst night.


    She wasn''t trying to be a saint. She knew Quimby might''ve set her up, but she still came to face the music.


    When she got there, two traffic cops were just leaving the ward. They nodded at her. "Ms. Ziegler, Quimby woke up. We were just taking his statement and were about to find you."


    Phoebe replied, "Thanks. If there''s anything I can do to help, just let me know."


    "Well, Quimby insists you broke traffic rules and hit him, iming his arm is broken and wants to hold you criminally responsible," one of the traffic cops said.


    Phoebe frowned and was about to speak when the ward door suddenly flew open. Ingrid appeared at the door.


    As soon as Ingrid saw Phoebe, she got all worked up and pointed at her, yelling, "You murderer! What are you doing here? Not satisfied with just hurting him, do you also want to take away his oxygen supply?" Phoebe looked at her coldly. "Mrs. Navarro, you must''ve seen the road surveince video fromst night. I was driving normally, and Quimby suddenly rushed out. It''s not my fault."


    "How is it not your fault?" Ingrid''s voice suddenly shot up. "You''re a murderer! Everyone, look! This woman tried to kill my son."


    A crowd started gathering around the ward, pointing fingers at Phoebe.


    Phoebe spoke calmly, "I have no past grudges or recent beef with Quimby. Why would I want to kill him? Ms. Larsen, if you nder me, I can hold you criminally responsible."


    "Did you hear that? She wants to hold me criminally responsible?" Ingrid spat. "I heard you''re the mistress of the Reynolds Group''s boss. Your conduct is shady, and your character isn''t much better. Today, I''ll bring you to justice." With that, Ingrid lunged at her.


    The two traffic cops reacted quickly. One shielded Phoebe while the other stopped Ingrid. "Mrs. Navarro, please calm down."


    Ingrid struggled to get to Phoebe, trying to scratch her face. "You bitch! You hurt Quimby. I''ll kill you."


    Phoebe frowned, and the cop beside her advised, "Ms. Ziegler, Mrs. Navarro is too emotional. You should leave ande back when she''s calmed down."


    Phoebe looked at Ingrid for a while before nodding. Under the cops'' protection, she got into the elevator. The doors slowly closed.


    Through the elevator doors, she saw Ingrid standing in front of the ward. Ingrid almost instantly calmed down from her frenzied state.


    Phoebe squinted suspiciously. Ingrid''s dramatic emotional outburst was probably aimed at keeping her away from Quimby. Or, at keeping her out of the ward altogether.


    Phoebe turned to the cop standing next to her. He was trying tofort her, "Ms. Ziegler, it''s normal for family members to be emotional. Don''t take it to heart. The main responsibility for the ident doesn''t lie with you." "Yeah." Phoebe paused. "By the way, officer, when you were taking the statement in the ward, Mrs. Navarro and Quimby, was there anyone else there?"


    "How did you know, Ms. Ziegler?" The cop looked at her in surprise. "There was a girl who said herst name was Reynolds."


    Phoebe''s lips curled slightly. It was indeed Madison''s doing. Madison went to great lengths to hide her true identity.

 Chapter 476 I Dont Like You Either

    In the ward, Madison popped out from a corner and shot Ingrid a grateful grin. "Ingrid, thanks for getting rid of that woman."


    "No need to thank me. I could tell right away that Phoebe was trouble. She totally hit someone and tried to pin it on Quimby," Ingrid said, all fired up.


    Madison forced a smile and nced at the still-unconscious Quimby on the bed. She said, "Ingrid, I''lle back when he wakes up."


    Ingrid nodded. "Alright, I''ll give you a call when he does."


    Madison hung around for a few more minutes before heading out. As she stepped outside, the cold air smacked her in the face, and she shoved her hands into her down jacket pockets to stay warm. Just as she was about to step into the snowy scene, she spotted a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye. She turned and locked eyes with Phoebe.


    Madison''s eyelid twitched.


    She thought Phoebe had left, but nope, Phoebe was waiting there.


    Phoebe twirled her car keys and said, "Taylor called me earlier and asked us toe back for dinner tonight. I got nothing else going on, so shall we go together?"


    Madison frowned. Every time she shed with Phoebe, she always lost. She had no clue what Phoebe was up to this time.


    Even though they had already fallen out, Phoebe suddenly wanted to make peace, which was super fishy. "Fine, let''s go together. Think I''m scared of you?" Madison agreed.


    Phoebe shrugged and headed towards the parking lot. Madison silently followed, feeling a weird sense of anxiety.


    She looked at Phoebe''s back, a sh of resentment in her eyes.


    If she hadn''t insisted on tagging along to annoy Phoebe that day, she wouldn''t have met Mason.


    Even though Kedora was arge ce and they hadn''t crossed paths for twenty years, their unexpected meeting was entirely Phoebe''s doing!Once in the car, Phoebe drove out of the parking lot. She turned on the GPS, and a celebrity''s voice started giving directions.


    Phoebe focused on driving, leaving Madison in silence with no intention of chatting.


    In the quiet atmosphere, Madison grew more and more anxious. When the car finally hit the highway, she couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    She asked, "Phoebe, what do you know?"


    Phoebe nced at her while keeping her eyes on the road. "What do you think I should know?"


    "Stop ying games with me," Madison said through gritted teeth, ring at Phoebe with hatred. "Phoebe, do you know why I hate you?" Phoebe''s tone was calm. "Good, because I don''t like you much either."


    Madison was fuming with anger, her face flushed with frustration. Pointing an usatory finger at Phoebe, she eximed, "It''s because of your fake high-and-mighty attitude. You were the one who climbed into Theodore''s bed first and then used the child to force him to marry you. Yet you act like the world owes you something. Who do you think you are?"


    Phoebe rested one hand on the steering wheel, keeping the car at the minimum speed limit. Cars kept passing them, but she continued to drive unhurriedly.


    Madison felt like she was punching a pillow. Watching the cars pass by, she shouted irritably, "Can you drive faster? Even a turtle is faster than you." Phoebe replied slowly, "Cherish life, drive safely."


    Madison was speechless.


    Phoebe was driving her nuts. She turned to the window, fuming with anger and not knowing how to vent it.


    It wasn''t until the car got off the highway and headed towards the estate that Phoebe finally spoke up, "Here''s a tip. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Madison whipped her head around to re at her. "What do you mean?"


    Phoebe replied, "Stop stirring up trouble for the Sullivan Family. The more noise you make, the more attention you''ll draw. Got it?"


    Madison''s heart sank. Phoebe knew.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Madison clenched her fists. She wasn''t about to lose her cool in front of Phoebe. If Phoebe wanted to mess with her, it wasn''t gonna work! Phoebe just smiled and, seeing Madison''s defensive stance, shook her head with augh as she drove into the estate.


    As soon as the car stopped, Madison bolted out and walked into the vi without looking back. Phoebe turned off the engine, got out, and grabbed two boxes of fruit from the trunk.


    Taylor and Sarah were chilling in the living room watching TV. Madison plopped down next to Taylor. Phoebe hadn''t noticed before, but now she realized that Madison and Taylor didn''t look alike at all.


    "Why''d you buy more fruit? We can''t even finish what we have," Taylor said, seeing Phoebe bring in the boxes, and asked Riley to help.


    Phoebe replied, "I passed by the grocery and thought they looked fresh, so I grabbed two boxes. I remember Grandma likes oranges, and these aren''t sour at all."


    Sarah''s face lit up with a smile. "It''s nice of you to remember what I like."


    Madison rolled her eyes beside them. Phoebe was so maniptive, always using small favors to win people over. Sarah, at her age, still fell for Phoebe''s tricks.


    Phoebe went to the kitchen to get a fruit knife and skillfully cut a few oranges. She brought the te to Sarah. "Grandma, try some."


    Sarah took a piece and tasted it, smiling with satisfaction. "It really is sweet, not sour at all."


    Taylor tried a piece and agreed with a smile. "It''s not sour, very juicy. Phoebe is always so thoughtful."


    Madison said dismissively, "If she didn''t have these tricks to please people, how would Theodore have married her?"


    "Madison!" Taylor scolded lightly.


    Madison pouted and said nothing more. She used to rely on being the Reynolds family''s daughter to give Phoebe a hard time whenever she wanted. But now it was no longer possible. Since Madison found out she wasn''t a Reynolds, she didn''t dare to be as willful as before. She was afraid that if the truth came out, Taylor would want to bring Grace back.


    Madison didn''t want to go back to that fishy-smelling home, didn''t want to deal with the dying Alva in the hospital bed, and didn''t want a crippled father like Mason. "Mom, I learned a new dish. I''ll make it for you tonight," Madison said.


    Taylor looked at her in surprise. "When did you learn to cook? Sarah, look, our little princess has grown up and is cooking for us."


    Sarah beamed. "It''s good to grow up. If she didn''t, you''d be worried sick."


    Madison smiled sweetly, took off her coat, and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare. Just wait for my special dish tonight."


    Watching Madison leave, Taylor sighed, "Phoebe, has Madison been through something recently? She''s be much more obedient."


    Phoebe knew Madison''s thoughts. Madison had found out she wasn''t a Reynolds, so she had to be careful to avoid being kicked out by the Reynolds family.

 Chapter 477 Fierce and Passionate

    Theodore rolled up to the estate superte, totally missing Madison''s charred-to-a-crisp dish.


    He headed upstairs but got stopped by Taylor at the second-floor corner.


    "Theodore,e here for a sec," Taylor called out.


    Theodore nced up at the third floor, itching to get there.


    Taylor noticed and teased with a grin, "Phoebe''s just upstairs; she ain''t going anywhere if you''re a few minuteste. Come here, I gotta talk to you."


    Theodore''s face showed he wasn''t thrilled, but he still walked over and followed Taylor into their room.


    Taylor pointed to the couch for him to sit. Once they were both seated, Taylor started, "Christmas ising up, and I wanna throw a party. The house has been deadtely; we need some life for the new year." "Are you sure you''re up for it?" Theodore asked.


    Taylor touched the back of her head where her wound had healed, though the emotional scars were still there.


    "Don''t underestimate me; I still got the energy for a party," she said.


    Taylor paused and added, "You and Phoebe have been married for almost four years, right? This is a good chance to introduce her to everyone, so no one messes with her again." She was talking about that incident at the Grand Hotel.


    Theodore had already nned to do this, but he had decided to take Phoebe on a poverty alleviation trip, which dyed things. The party had been postponed several times. Now that Taylor was organizing the party, it was way better than Lawton and the others. Theodore agreed.


    "If you wanna introduce Phoebe to everyone, you need to get new outfits. There''s not much time left, so take her to get a custom dress tomorrow," Taylor said. Theodore nodded. "Got it."


    Seeing Theodore wasn''t reluctant at all, Taylor felt relieved. She nced at the simple ring on his finger. "That ring on your hand is pretty nice. Where''d you get it?" Theodore turned the silver ring on his finger and said, "I just picked it up at a silver shop while delivering supplies."


    Theodore had this noble vibe, so even if he wore a ring bought from a street vendor for two bucks, people would think it was pricey.


    Taylor heard him say he bought it casually, but his tone and expression said otherwise. It was clear he cherished the ring, which was why he wore it.


    "Is it a pair? Does Phoebe have the other one?" Taylor remembered Phoebe didn''t wear a ring and worried Theodore might have given the other ring to Vanessa. Theodore''s tone was sweet. "Yeah."


    Taylor asked, "Then why haven''t I seen her wear it?"


    "It didn''t fit when I bought it. Her hands were frostbitten. I''ll put it on her myself when her hands heal," Theodore said calmly.


    Taylor noticed Phoebe''s hands were still a bit swollen that evening and said, "It''d be great if her hands could fit the ring by Christmas Day. Wearing matching rings would be more convincing than any words." Theodore silently calcted that there was still a week until Christmas Day. Phoebe''s hands should be healed by then. When they showed up wearing matching rings, everyone would know Phoebe was his. Thinking of this, Theodore felt a surge of happiness.


    Taylor asked, "By the way, has something happened to Madison recently? She seems more sensible than before and even volunteered to cook tonight."


    Even though Madison''s cooking was a disaster, her filial piety is definitelymendable and deserving of apuse.


    Theodore remembered Madison hiring someone to crash Phoebe''s car, and his face turned icy. "She messed up big time. It''s good she''s trying to make up for it."


    "What did she do wrong?" Taylor asked, clearly worried.


    Theodore didn''t want to stress Taylor out, so he kept it vague. "Just some work stuff. Don''t worry about it; I''ll handle it."


    "Theodore, don''t be too hard on Madison," Taylor said.


    Theodore frowned, thinking of Madison''s shady actions, and his anger red. "Mom, Madison''s spoiled because of you all."


    When Theodore''s face darkened, even Taylor got a bit scared. She nervously asked, "What exactly did she do to make you so mad?"


    "You''d better not know it. I''ve told her to stay home and think about what she did; she doesn''t need to go to work for now." Theodore stood up. "If there''s nothing else, I''m heading back to my room, good night." Taylor watched as Theodore walked out, feeling uneasy. She decided to go upstairs and ask Madison herself.


    When Theodore got back to the bedroom, Phoebe had already finished her bath and was leaning against the headboard, reading a thick economics book.


    Hearing the door, Phoebe looked up and saw Theodore striding in. She was a bit startled.


    Theodore walked over to the bed, nced at the book in her hand, and asked, "Can you even understand that?" Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "You''re underestimating me. I graduated with a degree in economics too, you know?"


    Seeing Phoebe''s confidence, Theodore felt a stir in his heart. He reached out, pressed the back of her neck, and kissed her. Phoebe had to tilt her head back to meet his kiss. Phoebe half-closed her eyes. From this angle, Theodore''s brows looked fierce, filled with desire. His kiss felt like he wanted to devour her. It was intense and passionate! Theodore held her face with one hand and kissed her for a long time before letting go. Seeing her slightly open mouth gasping for air, he leaned in and kissed the corner of her lips. "Keep reading; I''m gonna take a shower." Theodore''s fingers brushed her neck before he stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Phoebe patted her flushed cheeks and looked down at her book, not moving a line for a long time.


    Ten minutester, Theodore came out of the bathroom with his hair still wet. He sat next to Phoebe with a towel. "Dry my hair for me."


    Despite being seated, he towered over Phoebe.


    Setting her book aside, Phoebe epted the towel from Theodore and knelt behind him to gently dry his hair.


    Since they got back from the Arctic Vige, their rtionship had gotten way better. She took a step towards Theodore, and he seemed willing to take ny-nine steps towards her. "Did you go to the hospital this afternoon?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe''s hands paused for a moment. She said, "Yeah, no matter what, I was the one who hit him. I wanted to check on him."


    "Don''t go there anymore. I''ve told thewyer to handle it. We''ll pay the medical bills, but there''s no need to waste time on irrelevant people," Theodore said coldly.


    Phoebe slowly dried Theodore''s hair until it was half-dry. Suddenly, the towel was snatched from her hands.


    She was stunned, and the next second, Theodore pushed her onto the bed.

 Chapter 478 Phoebe, Honey.

    Phoebe''s head was spinning. She gawked at Theodore, who was hanging above her. Even from this angle, he was still drop-dead gorgeous. Phoebe blurted out, "What are you up to?"


    Theodore nced down at her. She probably didn''t even realize there was a flirty tone in her voice.


    Theodore''s eyes suddenly went red. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, "Phoebe, I dug how bold you were back in Arotic Vige." Phoebe''s mind shed back to that day when she went totally wild, ditching her usual chill vibe for something way more intense.


    Her cheeks flushed crimson in an instant, making it hard for her to meet Theodore''s gaze.


    Casting him a hesitant nce, she felt a mix of nerves and curiosity swirling inside her.


    Theodore grabbed her chin, making sure she couldn''t look away. He said, all bossy-like, "Give me that Phoebe from that day, just for tonight, alright?" Phoebe was so embarrassed she covered her face. If she''d known losing control that day would lead to this, she would''ve kept it together.


    Just as she was about to say no, Theodore lowered his head and nuzzled her neck. "Phoebe, babe, I wanna be with you."


    Phoebe felt like she was losing it. She was falling for Theodore''s sweet talk. She didn''t want to let him down, even if it meant feeling super embarrassed.


    The next day, Phoebe woke upte. When she finally made it downstairs, her back and legs were killing her, like she''d been hit by a truck.


    Taylor saw her hobbling and had this knowing smirk. "Phoebe, what happened to you?"


    Phoebe''s cheeks went up in mes, and she couldn''t meet Taylor''s teasing gaze. She mumbled, "I slipped in the bathroom."


    "Where''d you fall? Let me see." Theodore had juste back, holding a bunch of fresh lilies. A few snowkes hadnded on them, and as soon as he walked in, they melted, making the flowers look even prettier.


    Theodore heard Phoebe say she fell and rushed over, ready to lift her clothes to check.


    Phoebe quickly pushed his hand away and shot him a fierce re, but her eyes were all over the ce, not daring to meet his.


    She''d embarrassed herself against night.


    That re made Theodore''s heart race, and he almost guessed why she was walking funny. A sly smile crept onto his face.


    Seeing Taylor watching them, he cleared his throat and put his arm around Phoebe''s shoulder. "Mom, I''ll take her back to the room to check."


    Taylor noticed how much closer they''d gotten and was happy about it. She waved them off. "Go ahead."


    Phoebe, who had juste downstairs, got dragged back to the room by Theodore.


    Theodore handed her the lilies, looking a bit awkward. He said, "I saw a flower shop while I was out and grabbed these. Find a vase for them."


    Phoebe looked at the pink lilies and then at Theodore''s uneasy face. She smiled. "Did you get these just for me?"


    Theodore scratched his nose. "Nah, just on the way."


    Phoebe held the flowers and sniffed them. They had a light, fresh scent, clearly picked with care.


    She knew he was being modest and smiled. "Alright, I''ll take them. I''ll go find a vase."


    Just as she was about to get up, Theodore pushed her back down onto the bed. He looked at her, eyes locked on her face.


    He said, "Phoebe,st night was awesome."


    Phoebe''s cheeks went bright red. She couldn''t look him in the eye. She quickly wriggled free from his grip and bolted out like a headless chicken. "I''ll find a vase."


    Seeing her reaction, Theodore felt even more pleased.


    Theodore was a straight-up guy. As long as he was happy and satisfied, he''d do anything for Phoebe, even if it meant moving mountains.


    Phoebe couldn''t stay in the bedroom. Her cheeks were burning, and she felt super embarrassed just thinking aboutst night''s steamy scenes.


    She thought, ''Oh my god, I must''ve lost my mind!''


    Phoebe found a vase and arranged the lilies. She fiddled with the petals. This was the first bouquet Theodore had given her, and it was lilies.


    She wondered, ''Lilies, symbolizing a harmonious love. Is that what he meant?''


    Phoebe was afraid she might be overthinking it and didn''t dare to dwell on it. She took out her phone and snapped a photo, saving the bouquet in her album forever so it would never wither.


    After breakfast, Theodore and Phoebe hit up a high-end custom clothing boutique. All the clothes here were handmade and had a history of over a hundred years.


    Phoebe had never been here before. It was her first time, and she was blown away by the exquisite and luxurious dresses in the window.


    She asked, "Are these all handmade?"


    The manager following them quickly gave the rundown. Phoebe noticed that even though the clothes were handmade, they were still super trendy.


    The store had a photo wall featuring various celebrities dazzling on the red carpet. It turned out their dresses came from this century-old store.


    As Theodore trailed behind Phoebe, catching sight of her joy, a grin slowly spread across his face. It seemed happiness was pretty darn contagious.


    They walked around the store, and the tailor started taking Phoebe''s measurements. After taking the measurements, he said, "Mr. Reynolds, Mrs. Reynolds'' figure is perfect for a fitted dress. It''d be a shame not to make one."


    Theodore sat on the sofa, eyeing Phoebe up and down. Her figure was curvy in all the right ces, making him reluctant to let go.


    He had a grin on his face. "I think so too."


    Phoebe saw the suggestive look in his eyes and quickly said, "Just a regr dress will do."


    Her previous dresses had always been criticized by Taylor. Since she was getting a custom one, it definitely couldn''t be a fitted dress to avoid moreints. Theodore rested his hand on his chin and chuckled. "It''s okay. You can wear it for me."


    Phoebe was speechless. ''What kind of weird taste does Theodore have?'' she wondered.


    Theodore waved his hand, asking for the fabric for fitted dresses. He looked through them for a while but didn''t find one he liked.


    He looked up at the manager. "Do you have any lightweight, semi-transparent fabrics?"


    The manager was stunned, eximing inwardly, ''Wow, Theodore really knows how to y!''


    He replied hurriedly, "Yes, but they''re not for fitted dresses."


    "Show me." Theodore stood up, but Phoebe grabbed his wrist, her cheeks red enough to drip blood.


    "Theodore, what are you doing?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore patted her hand. "You talk to Nathaniel about what kind of dress you want. I''ll be right back." With that, he followed the manager.


    Phoebe was speechless, pondering, ''Does Theodore even know what shame is?''

 Chapter 479 Love Is Hard to Express

    Nathaniel had a couple of dress designs in his hand. He brought them over for Phoebe to check out, but she was just mindlessly flipping through them.


    Her mind was totally on Theodore, who was nearby picking out fabrics. He stood there under this warm yellow light, making his chiseled, handsome face look even more striking. He was deep in conversation with the manager. Theodore had this unique charm that just drew people in. No matter where he was, eyes would naturally gravitate towards him, and Phoebe was no exception.


    She couldn''t even pinpoint when she started falling for Theodore.


    Was it that night when she was drunk, and he whispered "baby" in her ear? Or was itter, during her pregnancy, when she woke up in pain from leg cramps, and Theodore was always there to massage her legs?


    For four years, her feelings for Theodore had been a tangled mess. It was only now that she realized she loved him. But this love was buried deep inside her, hard to express.


    Theodore found a fabric he liked and turned around, catching Phoebe''s gaze. Seeing her quickly look away, he chuckled to himself.


    The saying that a good sex life impacted a rtionship was spot on. Phoebe lowered her head, looking at the designs in front of her. The dress styles were all pretty simr, and she really couldn''t decide. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Theodore walking towards her with those smooth, confident steps, like a wild leopard.


    Theodore''s eyes were locked on Phoebe. "Seen any style you like?" he asked gently.


    Phoebe nced up at Theodore, seeing him sit down beside her. They were super close, his hand resting on the back of the sofa behind her, almost half-hugging her.


    "There are too many styles; I can''t choose," Phoebe said.


    "Let me see." Theodore reached out with his other hand to flip through the designs. His face was almost touching her neck, his breath lightly brushing against her skin, making her feel all tingly and numb.


    Phoebe instinctively tilted her head. She felt like she was about to lose control of her body.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe almost choked on her own saliva. She quickly said, "Nothing, I think this style is pretty good."


    Theodore retorted, "It''s not very festive."


    Phoebe cleared her throat. "A ck dress is a timeless ssic."


    Theodore''s hand on the sofa moved to Phoebe''s waist, and her body suddenly tensed under his touch. He said, "You are the hostess of the party."


    "If you like this style, we can change it to another color," Nathaniel, who envied Theodore and Phoebe''s love bond, couldn''t help but speak up.


    Some couples were so distinct from each other that you wouldn''t know they were married unless they told you. But some couples only needed a nce to show their deep affection.


    Theodore''s fingers lightly tapped Phoebe''s waist, making her flinch. He then firmly grasped her.


    She shivered and quickly raised her hand to pull Theodore''s hand away. The next second, he caught her fingers along with his own.


    Phoebe said, "Someone''s watching."


    Nathaniel quickly spoke up, "You can pretend I''m not here."


    Phoebe''s cheeks turned bright red as Nathaniel said, "We can also make the dress a couple''s style. You can see what fits, and if the design needs to be changed, we can discuss it." Theodore flipped through a few more pages. He knew it was toote to redraw the designs now. Custom-made dresses were already slow, and there were only a few days left until Christmas Day. Theodore asked, "Phoebe, is there a style you particrly like?"


    "The modified version of the ck dress we just saw. I think it suits me. Can we use pink fabric?" Phoebe asked.


    "Of course, we have the same fabric in pink. I''ll bring it over for you to choose," the manager said, hurrying off to find the samples.


    The fabric samples had a bunch of shades of pink, which was a bit much for someone who couldn''t make up their mind.


    In the end, Theodore made the call on a pink fabric. Nathaniel brought it over to try on Phoebe. It was a soft pink that made her look even more stunning.


    Nathaniel praised, "Mr. Reynolds has a good eye. This fabric suits Mrs. Reynolds perfectly. It has a strong sheen. I''ll make a pocket square to match the suit, simple yet thoughtful."


    Phoebe also thought the design was good. After all, using this pink fabric extensively on men''s clothing would be a bit too much.


    After leaving the tailor shop, they headed straight to thepany. The vibe in the car was chill. When they got to thepany entrance, they ran into Vanessa getting out of a nanny van. Vanessa was no longer in a wheelchair but was using two crutches, getting out of the car with Ruby''s help.


    The four of them exchanged nces, each with their own thoughts.


    Phoebe instinctively looked at Theodore, and at that moment, Vanessa seemed to lose her bnce and wobbled.


    Without thinking, Theodore reached out to steady Vanessa''s shoulder. "Vanessa, you okay?"


    Vanessa brushed the hair from her face and smiled at Theodore. "I''m fine, just not used to the new crutches."


    Theodore looked Vanessa up and down. One of her legs was still in a cast. The doctor had said that even after the cast was removed, Vanessa might not be able to walk like a normal person. Feeling a sense of pity, his tone softened. "Let me help you inside."


    Vanessa''s smile grew gentler. "Thank you."


    She then gave Phoebe a smug smile, as if to say, "See, no matter when, as long as I''m around, Theodore will never see you."


    Phoebe clenched her fists. She stepped forward, took the crutches from Vanessa, and handed them to Ruby.


    She supported Vanessa''s other arm and said, "Assisting individuals with disabilities is a collective responsibility. Good deeds shouldn''t be left to Mr. Reynolds alone, right?" Theodore nced at Phoebe, holding back augh.


    He thought, ''Phoebe has finally made some progress. She won''t just stand by and watch me get close to Vanessa anymore. Knowing how to fight for herself is a good thing.'' Vanessa was seething with anger. She wanted to shake off Phoebe''s hand but had to hold back because Theodore was there.


    Phoebe and Theodore supported Vanessa on either side as they entered thepany. The scene was so striking that the receptionist didn''t dare to look too much.


    She thought, ''Theodore truly lives up to being the boss. How does he bnce the rtionship between Vanessa and Phoebe so well, making them get along so harmoniously?''


    Ruby followed behind them with the crutches. She looked left and right. With Phoebe and Theodore''s support, Vanessa really looked like someone in need of help, losing all her regal aura as the piano queen. The three of them took the elevator upstairs. When they appeared at Queen Entertainment, the employees in the open office area had quite the reaction.


    As they walked through the office area and into Vanessa''s office, they finally dared to whisper and discuss.


    "Oh my God, I thought I saw it wrong just now."


    "What is going on?"


    "A threesome?"


    Not long after, Phoebe and Theodore came out of the office together. It wasn''t until they got into the elevator that a heavy thud was heard from Vanessa''s office.

 Chapter 480 Two Prescriptions

    Ruby barged into the office, spotting Vanessa leaning on the desk with a face like thunder, everything on the desk now scattered on the floor. ''Wow, she''s really got a knack for desk cleaning,'' Ruby thought, but kept her face straight.


    "Vanessa, what''s got you all riled up again? Doc said you need to chill, remember?" she asked with concern.


    "Chill? Did you see Phoebe''s smug mug? She thinks she''s already won!" Vanessa''s face was twisted with anger.


    Last night, Vanessa got a heads-up from Madison that Taylor was throwing a Christmas party to introduce Phoebe as Theodore''s wife to everyone.


    Vanessa fumed as she thought, ''Why? Phoebe''s just a side chick. What right does she have to stand next to Theodore and get everyone''s blessings?''


    Ruby felt a knot in her stomach seeing Vanessa''s expression. "Vanessa, no matter what she thinks, your health is more important. Your leg is more important." They had a follow-up at the hospital today. Vanessa''s leg had been healing well, and the doc said with proper rehab, she might fully recover.


    Vanessa blurted out, "I''m about to lose Theodore. Why would I care about my leg? If I could keep him, I''d be willing to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of my life." Ruby was speechless.


    She had seriously underestimated Vanessa''s obsession with love. Vanessa never considered whether Theodore would want a wife in a wheelchair, even if she was willing to be in one forever. However, Ruby didn''t dare say that, fearing Vanessa would lose it.


    "So what''s the n now? Crash the party?" Ruby asked.


    Vanessa pinched the bridge of her nose. "Let me think. I''lle up with something genius."


    Ruby stared nkly at Vanessa. She used to think Vanessa was a shining star, destined to shine wherever she went.


    Now Ruby realized she was wrong. Vanessa was just a ss bead in a pile of sand, looking bright but actually worthless. "Vanessa, I gotta tell you something." Ruby hesitated, looking down at Vanessa in the wheelchair.


    Vanessa looked up. "What is it?"


    Ruby pressed her lips together. After a long pause, she finally seemed to make up her mind and said, "My folks think I''m wasting my time and have been on my case. They want me to work at the familypany." Vanessa''s eyes narrowed. "You mean you''re ditching me?"


    Ever since she saw Ruby getting close to Donovan, she had someone dig into Ruby''s recent activities and found out Ruby had been seeing Donovan a lot.


    It suddenly made sense why Ruby had been avoiding confrontations with Phoebe. Whenever Phoebe was mentioned, Ruby skillfully changed the subject. It appeared that Ruby was cozying up to Donovan in an attempt to win over Phoebe. Ruby looked down guiltily, not daring to meet Vanessa''s eyes. "It''s not really ditching. You can still call me if you need anything. I just can''t be by your side all the time anymore."


    "Being by my side is wasting time? So the tens of thousands I pay you every month are for nothing?" Vanessa snapped.


    Ruby was stunned. She looked up at Vanessa, her face pale. "Vanessa, how can you say that?"


    Vanessa sneered, "Ruby, don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been up to. You''re dating Donovan, aren''t you?"


    Ruby''s face went pale.


    "Does he know you set him up in Starfall City? Does he know his nephew was aborted because of the meds you gave?" Vanessa''s face was twisted with rage, her words cutting deep. Ruby''s face went pale, cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She stared at Vanessa, who looked like a devil, in utter disbelief.


    She thought, ''Vanessa''s threatening me! Using all the dirt I did for her to ckmail me. How could she? We were best friends!''


    "Vanessa, I did all those things for you. How can you use them against me?" Ruby said, her voice trembling with sadness.


    Vanessa sneered, "You''re ditching me for Phoebe. You think I can just let that slide? Ruby, I''m still stuck in this mess. How can you just climb out alone?"


    Ruby looked into Vanessa''s eyes, feeling a chill run down her spine. She had done so many awful things for Vanessa, and now it seemed impossible to find a way out.


    Vanessa''s beautiful face twisted with hatred. "Ruby,e to hell with me!"


    Ruby was so scared she took several steps back. She had been wrong. She thought Vanessa was an angel, so she did all those terrible things for her. Now Ruby realized Vanessa was a devil!


    "I''ll make you some coffee," Ruby said, turning and opening the office door, quickly walking out. She didn''t dare leave Vanessa.


    Ruby knew Vanessa was serious. If she left, Vanessa would undoubtedly spill the beans to Donovan about all the shady things she had done. Vanessa might not have proof about Phoebe''s miscarriage, but she had evidence of Ruby setting up Donovan. If it had been half a month earlier, Ruby might have been able to cut ties decisively.


    Yet, she had already fallen for Donovan. They were just starting their romance. How could she bear to leave him now?


    In the evening, Phoebe got home. The housekeeper, Yves, was still there. Phoebe greeted Yves and went to her room to change into her loungewear.


    Yves pulled out two prescription slips from his pocket and handed them to Phoebe. "Mrs. Reynolds, I found these in the pocket of your down jacket. They look like prescriptions, right?"


    Phoebe had almost forgotten about them. She took the prescriptions and said, "Thanks, Yves."


    Yves advised, "You''re wee. Good thing I checked your pockets. Otherwise, if they got wet, you wouldn''t be able to read them. Keep them safe and don''t just leave them lying around." Phoebe nodded. "Okay."


    Phoebe looked down at the prescriptions in her hand. She took a picture with her phone and sent it to Evelyn, typing a message to her.


    Phoebe: [Mom, these two prescriptions were given by a doctor during a charity event. One of them is for body nourishment. Can you take it to Anthony to get the medicine?]


    Evelyn replied quickly: [Didn''t you say you wouldn''t take any more medicine? Whoever wants to have a baby can go ahead.]


    Phoebe felt a headacheing on as she read the message. She had indeed said something like that when she was angry before, but things were different now.


    Recently, her rtionship with Theodore had visibly improved. Phoebe felt it was necessary to take care of her health. What if she could surprise him?


    Phoebe replied: [Mom, I was wrong. Please help me.]


    Evelyn nced at the message, almost wondering if Phoebe had been swapped out for a doppelganger. Phoebe was known for her fiery temper and her reluctance to ever admit she was wrong. Evelyn called her on video. Phoebe hesitated for a moment but answered. They stared at each other through the phone screen.


    "Phoebe, what''s going on? I thought I''d never hear ''I was wrong'' from you in this lifetime," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe rolled her eyes. "Keep the prescriptions safe. We can only hope for the best. Don''t get your hopes up too high."

 Chapter 481 A Lip Print

    Evelyn blew a gasket the second she heard Phoebe''s words. "Luck? Seriously? You''re still young, girl! You got 25 years before menopause hits. No way you can''t pop out a kid by then." Phoebe was left speechless as Evelyn always knew how to hit her right where it hurt.


    "I can wait 25 years, but can the Reynolds family? Whatever, I''m hanging up." Phoebe ended the call before Evelyn could get another word in.


    Phoebe plopped down on the sofa for a bit, then took the prescription to her study and locked it in her usual drawer.


    Just as she locked it, she heard Yves and Theodore chatting outside. She grabbed a book and lounged on the chaise by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Theodore was swapping his shoes at the door when he saw Yvesing out with a trash bag, looking like she was about to bounce. He asked casually, "Phoebe back yet?"


    "Yeah, she was just in the living room. Probably in the study now," Yves replied with a smile.


    Theodore nodded. "It''s snowing like crazy out there. I''ll have Jack drive you home."


    "No need, Mr. Reynolds." Yves didn''t even get a chance to refuse before Theodore had already called Jack and given him the lowdown.


    Theodore added, "Jack''s waiting for you in the underground parking lot. You can head out now."


    Yves looked at Theodore''s stern profile and felt a wave of gratitude. She''d been working for this family for years. Phoebe''s kindness and Theodore''s hidden warmth had not gone unnoticed-they were genuinely good people. Despite this, Yves couldn''t shake the feeling that there was an unexined barrier, a strange distance that persisted between them.


    Yves left with the trash bag, and Theodore made his way to the study.


    The study was big, understated yet fancy. There was a chaise next to the bookshelf, and Phoebe was lounging on it.


    Theodore turned and went to the kitchen, whipped up two cups of coffee, and threw some snacks on a tray before bringing them in.


    Phoebe wasn''t really into her book. Hearing footsteps, shezily nced over and saw Theodore, now in loungewear,ing her way with coffee and snacks.


    Phoebe sat up, one leg tucked under the other. She looked at Theodore setting down the tray and grinned. "Mr. Reynolds, you''re in a good mood today." Theodore sat across from her and smiled leisurely. "What book you reading?"


    Phoebe hadn''t really been reading; she was eavesdropping on the sounds outside. She pushed the book towards him. "Just something I grabbed."


    Theodore nced at it, aplex smile ying on his lips. "You into this kind of book?"


    Phoebe noticed the faint smile on his face and looked down. The cover had a bunch of male models in swim trunks showing off their muscles. She coughed a few times. "I really just grabbed it randomly." Who would''ve thought Theodore''s bookshelf had this kind of book?


    "Yeah, you even picked it up upside down. Totally random." Theodore''s voice was dripping with amusement, making it even more irresistible.


    Phoebe was speechless. She closed the book and set it aside, giving up on exining. The more she exined, the dumber she felt. She picked up a snack and took a bite, chewing it like she was venting her frustration. Theodore got up and sat next to her. He picked up the magazine and flipped through it. "Between me and them, whose muscles look better?"


    Phoebe looked at him silently and thought, ''What kind of weirdpetitiveness is this?''


    She replied helplessly, "I haven''t seen."


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, a hint of danger in his deep gaze. "Well, haven''t seen theirs or haven''t seen mine?"


    Phoebe blushed at his question. "Why would I look at your muscles?"


    Theodore kept pushing, "Aren''t you curious?"


    Phoebe shot back, "Why would I be curious?"


    Theodore stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly stood up and started unbuttoning his loungewear. Phoebe was stunned. "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Theodore slowly undid thest button, leaving his chest exposed. "Take a look now. Whose muscles are better?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore was brimming with confidence, hands on his hips to keep his loungewear from falling, making the pose both domineering and seductive.


    Under the warm yellow light, his eight-pack abs looked like perfectly arranged chocte bars, with a V-line leading down into his waistband, sparking all kinds of thoughts. She felt Theodore wasn''t just asking her topare abs; he was clearly trying to seduce her.


    Phoebe took a sip of coffee to hide her gulping. She looked away and said, "You look good. You look the best."


    Theodore leaned down, one leg pressing against her bent leg, his voice husky. "Phoebe, what were you thinking when you were looking at me just now?"


    Phoebe swallowed hard, her face burning as she looked at Theodore''s handsome face so close to hers.


    She leaned back, almost spilling her coffee. Theodore took the cup from her and set it on the low table beside them.


    He ced his hands on either side of her, looking at her silently, as if waiting for her answer.


    Phoebe was speechless. It seemed Theodore wouldn''t let it go without an answer. She patted the chaise. "Sit down, and I''ll tell you."


    Theodore looked at her for a few seconds, his curiosity piqued. He obediently sat down next to her, waiting for her answer.


    Phoebe met Theodore''s particrly bright and intense gaze, her face turning even redder. She ced her hand over his eyes. "Close your eyes."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow butplied, closing his eyes.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and got off the chaise. She looked at Theodore''s well-defined eight-pack abs and leaned in to kiss them.


    Theodore felt the feather-light touch and tensed up. The hand covering his eyes quickly retracted like a startled deer.


    He opened his eyes to see Phoebe''s retreating figure.


    "Phoebe, get back here!" Theodore''s handsome face showed a hint of pain. He took several deep breaths but couldn''t calm the turmoil inside him. Phoebe had teased him and then ran away!


    He looked down at the faint lip print on his abs, feeling like he was about to explode. If Phoebe dared to tease him, she wouldn''t be getting any sleep tonight. The next day, Phoebe was still catching up on sleep in bed, while Theodore got himself ready and leaned in to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    The light kiss woke Phoebe. She reached out and patted him, the soft touch like a caress. Theodore smiled and tucked her arm back under the covers.


    "Just sleep. You don''t need to go to the office today." Theodore''s voice was gentle, a far cry from his fierceness the night before.


    Phoebe turned over and buried herself in the pillow, falling back into a deep sleep.


    Theodore sat by the bed for a while before getting up to leave. Just as he reached the door, the doorbell rang. He opened it to find Evelyn standing outside. A strong smell of medicine hit him. Theodore let Evelyn into the apartment, frowning at the medicine in her hand.

 Chapter 482 He Truly Cares About You

    Theodore couldn''t shake the memory of thest time Phoebe smashed that medicine packet. The wild look in her eyes was burned into his brain. He knew she didn''t want to be just some baby-making machine. Lately, things had been getting better between them, and whether they had a kid or not didn''t seem like a big deal.


    However, Theodore''s desire for a child wasn''t solely because he was crazy about kids; he saw it as a way to strengthen their bond. Having a child would create a tie that could help prevent their rtionship from unraveling easily. Evelynwalked in and remarked, "Phoebe gave me a prescriptionst night. She said she met some miracle doctor while doing charity work who rmended it for her health." Theodore''s face softened a bit. "She wants to take it herself? You didn''t push her?"


    "With Phoebe''s attitude, do you think I could force her?" Evelyn shot back. "You''ve been together for almost four years now. Don''t you know her by now?" Theodore pressed his lips together.


    Evelyn put the medicine in the fridge and, seeing Theodore still hanging around, nced at the clock. "It''s almost noon. Aren''t you going to work?" "Yeah, I got upte today. Phoebe''s still sleeping. Don''t wake her," Theodore said.


    Evelyn gave him a knowing look. "You two are still young. You should take it easy, especially with Phoebe''s health."


    Feeling a bit awkward, Evelyn cleared her throat. "The doctor said Phoebe''s weak and shouldn''t have too much... you know. It''s not good for her."


    Theodore touched his nose and wisely changed the subject. "Did you drive here? I''m heading to the office. I can have Jack give you a ride back."


    Evelyn was speechless. She had nned to wait for Phoebe to wake up so they could chat. However, upon Theodore''s suggestion, she nodded and followed him out.


    In the elevator, Evelyn said, "Theodore, Phoebe''s stubborn and keeps things to herself. If she makes you mad, try to understand."


    Theodore nodded. "I know."


    "Don''t hold a grudge against her for making you marry her back then. It was my idea. She argued with me for years because of it, and there''s still a rift between us," Evelyn added. Theodore''s face froze. "Evelyn, did Phoebe never n to use the kid to marry me?"


    Evelyn, worried Theodore would hold a grudge, quickly said, "Yes, she wanted to raise the kid on her own without relying on anyone. But I was a single mom, and I know how much a single-parent family can affect a kid. That''s why I came to you."


    Theodore''s hand clenched into a fist, his gentle expression turning cold. "I get it."


    Evelyn was taken aback. "Theodore, what do you get?"


    Theodore shut his eyes, feeling a wave of distress wash over him. He had always been aware that Phoebe had married him not out of love, but because of the child. However, the pain he now felt was more profound than ever. As it turned out, marrying him had never been a consideration on Phoebe''s part. Even during her pregnancy with his child, she had intended to raise the baby alone.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll have Jack take you home." When Theodore opened his eyes again, his emotions were back in check. "Let''s go."


    After seeing Evelyn off, Theodore pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket. He squinted as he lit one.


    Surrounded by smoke, Theodore''s gaze deepened. After a long while, he stubbed out the cigarette and tossed it in the trash before heading out.


    Phoebe slept in till the afternoon. The bedroom curtains were drawn, letting in just a sliver of sunlight.


    She rubbed her eyes and stayed in bed until her stomach growled, forcing her to sit up reluctantly.


    Feeling a chill on her back, she realized she was naked under the covers. She quickly grabbed the pajamas by her pillow and put them on.


    Phoebe got out of bed and sat on the edge for a bit before dragging her weak body out of the bedroom.


    The living room was dead quiet. She nced at the clock on the wall. It was three in the afternoon. She had slept long enough.


    Phoebe headed into the kitchen and caught a whiff of a strong medicinal scent. She opened the fridge and saw the medicine inside.


    The dark, murky medicine almost gave Phoebe a psychological shadow. But to take care of her body, she still took out a packet and popped it in the microwave to heat up while calling Evelyn. Evelyn was chatting with her friends. Seeing the caller ID, she excused herself and stepped outside to take the call.


    She asked, "You awake?"


    "Yeah, when did youe over? Why didn''t you wake me?" Phoebe had slept so deeply she had no idea when Theodore left or when Evelyn arrived.


    Evelyn said, "Theodore didn''t want me to disturb you. He had Jack take me home right after I dropped off the stuff. He really cares about you." Phoebe''s cheeks turned red. If he really cared, he wouldn''t have been so relentlessst night.


    Phoebe replied, "I know. I''ll hang up now."


    Evelyn said, "Make sure to take your medicine on time. Don''t skip doses. When you finish this batch, I''ll get you more."


    "I know." Phoebe hung up and took the medicine out of the microwave. She held her breath and drank it in one gulp.


    The medicine was super bitter with a weird taste. Phoebe held her breath for a long time to suppress the urge to puke.


    Phoebe consoled herself that good medicine tasted bitter.


    At Horizon Wellness Hospital''s rehab area, Vanessa was sweating buckets as she did her exercises under the therapist''s guidance. The cast on her leg had been removed, and she was slowly walking forward, holding onto the railing. The physical pain made Vanessa acutely aware that she was still alive, painfully alive, and all this pain was inflicted by Phoebe.


    Ruby stood by, watching coldly. Ever since their fallout a few days ago, Ruby''s goodwill towards Vanessa had plummeted.


    She never expected Vanessa to use the same tactics against her that she had used against Phoebe. But now, she had no choice but to listen to Vanessa.


    Vanessa had leverage over her, and any one of those things could make Donovan hate her. She couldn''t take that risk!


    The sound of a wheelchair rolling over the tiles came from behind. Ruby turned around and saw a face that looked strikingly simr to Theodore''s.


    Bishop nced at Ruby and wheeled himself into the rehab room.


    Vanessa heard themotion behind her. She stopped her exercises, wiped the sweat from her face with a towel, and turned to Bishop. The person she had been waiting for had arrived.


    Bishop acted like she didn''t exist. With the therapist''s help, he stood up from the wheelchair, held onto the railing, and slowly walked forward.


    Vanessa greeted him, "Hey."


    Bishop gave her a lukewarm nce and kept walking with the therapist''s encouragement. Before long, his hospital gown was soaked with sweat.


    Vanessa handed him a towel and said, "Mr. Reynolds, we''re the same kind of people. Don''t you want to talk to me?"

 Chapter 483 Phoebe Gets Jealous

    Bishop used to act like Vanessa was invisible, but today, for the first time, he actually epted her kindness. He grabbed the towel and wiped the sweat off his neck. ncing at the physical therapists, Bishop gave them a look, and they caught on, quickly making up some excuse to exit the room.


    Before long, it was just Bishop and Vanessa in the rehab room, with Ruby sent out by Vanessa to keep watch.


    Bishop and Vanessa leaned against the window, watching the heavy snowing down outside.


    Vanessa broke the silence as she uttered, "I heard Taylor''s throwing a Christmas party. You down to crash it?"


    Bishop took a swig from the water bottle, his eyes narrowing at Vanessa. He said, "Miss Fitzroy, looks like you wanna use my stubborn streak." Vanessa''s face twitched a bit; she did want to use Bishop to mess up the party.


    She asked, "Mr. Reynolds, you really gonna let this slide?"


    Bishop''s knuckles turned white as he gripped the bottle. No way he was letting it go. Ever since his leg got busted, he was full of rage.


    If Brandon had married Marlowe back then, he''d be the one on top now, not Theodore.


    Why should Theodore look down on him? He was older by half a year. The eldest son of the Reynolds family, and everything that should''ve been his!


    Vanessa watched Bishop''s face change and said bluntly, "You''re not okay with this, are you? The Reynolds Group should''ve been yours, but now it''s Theodore''s. Anyone would be pissed."


    Bishop red at her coldly. "What do you really want? Isn''t Theodore the guy you admire? You''re helping others against him; is this your idea of love?"


    Vanessa clenched her fists at Bishop''s sarcasm. "If his life doesn''t include me, then I don''t care if his world burns."


    Bishop gave her a sideways nce. For the first time, he really looked at Vanessa. Her face, twisted by desire, was ugly, but her eyes were sharp.


    In some ways, Vanessa and he were in the same mess.


    Maybe it was that moment of weakness that made Bishop say, "So, how do you n to wreck this party?"


    Vanessa was taken aback, then looked at him gratefully. "Just show up with Marlowe, and the party''s done for."


    Bishop nodded, getting the idea. "Got it."


    Ruby had been waiting outside for over ten minutes, nervously picking at her fingers. Vanessa was already starting to guard against her.


    Despite not wanting Ruby to overhear their discussion, Vanessa chose to keep her nearby. Perhaps it was because Vanessa had already revealed her true intentions and no longer felt the need to pretend. The door creaked open behind her, and Ruby turned her head. Something hit her face. She pulled it off and saw it was the towel Vanessa had used.


    "You!" Ruby red at Vanessa, angry but too scared to speak up.


    Vanessa gave her a cold look and warned in a low voice, "Ruby, if you spill about my meeting with Bishop today, I''ll make your life hell."


    Seeing the ruthless look on Vanessa''s face, Ruby''s heart skipped a beat, and she silently lowered her arms. She shouldn''t have been an aplice.


    Vanessa wheeled herself away, and Ruby gritted her teeth and followed.


    "Vanessa, Bishop''s not someone to mess with. If you try to y him, you might end up getting yed," Ruby cautiously reminded Vanessa as she walked beside the wheelchair.


    Vanessa sneered, "Scheming against him? Nah, I''m just fanning the mes. Whatever crazy stuff he does, I''m all for it."


    Ruby''s heart skipped a beat, feeling uneasy.


    A few dayster, the tailor shop hit up Phoebe toe try on her dress. She squeezed it into her busy schedule and slipped into the pink dress.


    The dress looked even better in person, with more intricate details. Nathaniel adjusted the waistline for Phoebe and said, "The form-fitting dress is all set, and the waist should be perfect. Wanna take it with you?" Phoebe remembered Theodore''s mysterious lookst time and said, "Maybe next time. Got other ces to be today."


    Nathaniel''s eyes shed with disappointment. If the fabric wasn''t so sheer, he would''ve really wanted Phoebe to try it on.


    Phoebe left the tailor shop and got into her car. She saw several missed calls on her phone, all from Theodore.


    Phoebe called back, and after a few rings, a sweet female voice answered, "Ms. Ziegler, looking for Mr. Reynolds? He''s super busy right now and can''t take your call."


    Phoebe frowned at the unfamiliar voice. "Where are you?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, checking up on him? Too bad, not telling. Mr. Reynolds and I have lots of fun nned. Bye."


    Phoebe said "Hello" a few times, but all she heard was faintughter and a woman''s voice saying, "Mr. Reynolds,e on, let''s drink."


    Anger surged through Phoebe. She didn''t want to hear any more and hung up hard. After a bit, she calmed down and called Lawton. Lawton picked up quickly, sounding guilty. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe cut him off, "Mr. Brown, where''s Mr. Reynolds? I''ming to get him."


    Lawton nced into the private room. "Ms. Ziegler, dinner''s almost over. No need to make a special trip. I''ll bring Mr. Reynolds backter."


    Phoebe narrowed her eyes. "There''s a woman with him, isn''t there?"


    Lawton didn''t know what to say..


    "Give me the address. I''ming to get him," Phoebe demanded. Lawton had no choice but to give her the address.


    He felt like he was betraying Theodore but couldn''t let Phoebe see the scene. Otherwise, their hard-won reconciliation would be strained again.


    Lawton clutched his phone and went inside to give a heads-up.


    When Theodore heard Phoebe wasing, he didn''t hold back. Instead, he pulled the girl next to him into his arms and drunkenly said, "Let here. I''m not scared of her." Lawton was speechless.


    Theodore hadn''t been like this just now. Why was he acting up more when he heard Phoebe wasing?


    The tailor shop wasn''t far from the nightclub, and Phoebe got there quickly. She parked and walked into the fancy lobby, where Lawton was waiting.


    Lawton warned, "Mrs. Reynolds, Mr. Reynolds is really drunk. No matter what you see, don''t get mad. He''s out of it."


    Phoebe nced at him. "Mr. Brown, you never used to make excuses for him."


    Lawton scratched his head. "That was then, this is now."


    He wasn''t oblivious. Over the past six months, Phoebe and Theodore''s rtionship had clearly improved. If it regressed because of tonight, they''d all suffer. Phoebe chuckled, "Don''t worry, I''m not that petty."


    Lawton was speechless as he thought to himself, ''You gotta see it to know if you''re petty or not. I was pretty mad just seeing it myself.''

 Chapter 484 The Only One I Want to Harass is You

    The two of them strolled over to the private room. Phoebe took a deep breath, psyched herself up, and then swung the door open. Inside, there were about a dozen folks, half of them barely-dressed hostesses, and the other half were some big-shot directors from differentpanies.


    Phoebe''s eyes zeroed in on Theodore. He was cozying up with a stunning woman, and they were chatting away, the womanughing so hard she was practically shaking against his chest.


    Phoebe clenched her teeth. She marched over, and one of the directors spotted her. "Is that Ms. Ziegler? Long time no see, you''ve be even more elegant. Theodore, you''re one lucky guy," he remarked.


    Phoebe ignored him and went straight to Theodore, her voice heavy. "Get up."


    Theodore squinted his eyes open and, seeing Phoebe, shoved the woman off and grabbed Phoebe''s wrist, pulling her into his arms.


    He said, "Ms. Ziegler, have a drink with me."


    Phoebe leaned against Theodore, her forehead bumping his chin. It was hard to tell who felt more pain. She caught a whiff of mixed perfumes on Theodore and frowned deeply.


    She replied, "Get up, we''re going home."


    Theodore frowned and, in a slurred voice, said, "Home? Where''s my home?"


    Phoebe frowned, seeing Theodore''s zed-over eyes. She decided not to argue and tugged on his arm, saying, "Get up, we''re heading back to the Imperial Apartment."


    Theodore suddenlyughed. "The Imperial Apartment is my home? How''s that my home? It''s just a fancy cage where I keep my mistresses."


    It was the first time Phoebe had heard Theodore say something like this. She was stunned for a moment, and Theodore slumped back onto the sofa, muttering to himself, "I, Theodore, keep mistresses in the Imperial Apartment. Great." Hearing Theodore''s nonsense, Phoebe turned around and saw a ss of wine. Without thinking, she picked it up and sshed it on Theodore''s face.


    Everyone around, whether sober or not, was shocked by Phoebe''s action.


    Lawton couldn''t stop her in time and covered his face in despair. He thought, ''Oh no, are Phoebe and Theodore going to argue in front of everyone?''


    The wine sshed across Theodore''s face, forming a myriad of droplets. He shut his eyes, the epitome ofposure one moment, now resembling a petnt child in the midst of a tantrum.


    Theodore spoke, "My eyes are blind. You owe me new eyes."


    Phoebe knelt on the sofa, pulled one of Theodore''s arms over her shoulder, and forcefully lifted him from the sofa, saying in a low voice, "I''ll deal with you when we get home."


    Only the two of them heard this, and Theodore suddenly quieted down.


    Lawton quickly came over and supported Theodore''s other arm. He said to the stunned directors, "Everyone, Mr. Reynolds has had too much to drink. We''ll take him home first. Put tonight''s bill on Mr. Reynolds'' tab. Enjoy yourselves." The directors looked at each other. "Did you notice that Ms. Ziegler''s vibe has changed? She doesn''t seem like a mistress anymore; she seems more like a wife." "Forget it, let''s drink!"


    Phoebe supported Theodore as they walked out. He leaned most of his weight on her, causing her to stumble.


    Phoebe knew Theodore had a dinner party tonight but didn''t know they had other ns afterward. Thinking about what Theodore had said earlier, Phoebe felt a surge of anger.


    Outside, it was freezing. Phoebe really wanted to throw Theodore into the snow to sober him up, but in the end, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Phoebe and Lawton helped Theodore into the passenger seat. Lawton asked, "Mrs. Reynolds, do you want me to help you take Mr. Reynolds back to the apartment?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "Nah, it''ste. You should go get some rest."


    Lawton observed Phoebe buckling Theodore''s seatbelt and driving away, noting her evolution into a wife. He couldn''t help but admire her theatrical ir with the wine ssh earlier.


    As soon as the car hit the road, Theodore, who had been faking being drunk in the passenger seat, couldn''t wait to lean over and grope Phoebe.


    Phoebe gripped the steering wheel with both hands. She hadn''t expected that the supposedly drunk Theodore, who couldn''t even recognize people earlier, would now have his hand inside her sweater. Theodore''s hand was a bit cold, making Phoebe shiver.


    She gritted her teeth. "Dear Mr. Reynolds, do you know who I am? Do you grope every girl who drives you home like this?"


    If Theodore had any drunkenness left, it was sobered up by Phoebe''s ssh of wine. He hadn''t drunk much; he just wanted to cause a scene.


    "The only person I want to grope is you." Theodore leaned his head over. Despite his size, he fit perfectly on Phoebe''s shoulder.


    Phoebe kept her hands on the steering wheel, smoothly turning it half a circle. The car made a right turn ahead, maintaining a steady speed as it entered a side road.


    Phoebe freed one hand and pulled Theodore''s hand out of her sweater. "I''m driving. Behave yourself," she stated.


    She vaguely felt that Theodore had been unhappy these past few days. Even though they had been harmonious that night, for some reason, he was unhappy again. But Phoebe was used to not asking, and Theodore was used to not saying.


    Theodore sat back, slowly withdrawing the hand that had touched her, sniffing it, and then licking his fingers.


    Phoebe was speechless. Her face suddenly burned. She thought, ''How could Theodore be so shameless?''


    Theodore leaned back in his seat, yawned widely, and then said, "Phoebe, this is the first time you''vee to pick me up on your own."


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    Theodore turned his head to her. "The first time, without me calling you, you came to pick me up on your own. I''m very happy."


    At the red light ahead, Phoebe stepped on the brake and turned to Theodore. She thought carefully and realized it was indeed the first time she hade to pick him up.


    In the past, when Theodore went out for social events, if he didn''t take her with him, it was always Lawton who brought him back. But whenever Theodore got drunk, he had a particrly bad temper.


    A horn honked behind them, and Phoebe quickly drove the car back onto the road. Her throat felt a bit dry. "You remember all that?"


    Theodore looked at her well-defined profile and said, "Yeah."


    Phoebe bit her lip. "Theodore, have you been unhappy these past few days?"


    Theodore looked away andughed at himself. "What do I have to be unhappy about? Phoebe, as long as you''re by my side, I''m happy."


    Phoebe involuntarily tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She didn''t dare to think too deeply about the emotions hidden in Theodore''s words, just as she never dared to guess Theodore''s feelings for her. The car fell silent.


    Theodore left her with that ambiguous statement and then fell asleep again. In less than ten minutes, he was snoring lightly.


    The car entered the underground parking lot. Phoebe turned off the engine, unbuckled her seatbelt, and turned to the sleeping Theodore. Her heart surged with burning love.


    She leaned over and left a kiss on Theodore''s lips.


    All of Phoebe''s feelings were hidden in that kiss. Unfortunately, the deeply asleep Theodore had no idea.

 Chapter 485 Do You Mind If Our Relationship Goes Public?

    When Theodore got shaken awake by Phoebe, he stretched out like azy cat, then pulled her into a bear hug.


    Phoebe got a face full of his boozy breath, making her both annoyed and kinda helpless. She pinched his cheeks and pulled them apart, saying, "C''mon, wake up, we''re home." "I don''t wanna move," Theodore whined, clinging to her like a kid. He grabbed her hand and pressed it to his temple. "My head''s killing me, can you rub it for me?" The car''s heater was sting, so Phoebe wasn''t too worried about him catching a cold.


    She started massaging his temple, hearing his contented little hums. Her cheeks got a bit pink, but she still scolded him, "You know your head hurts, yet you still drank like a fish?" Theodore nuzzled into her neck, finding afy spot. "If I didn''t drink, how could I get them to sign the contract?"


    Phoebe sighed, recognizing that beneath Theodore''s high-flying persona, he was simply a regr guy, albeit one dealing withrger contracts.


    After a while, she said, "Let''s head upstairs, it''s getting chilly in here."


    Theodore looked up and saw Phoebe zipping up her down jacket. She got out of the car, walked around to his side, and opened the passenger door.


    The underground garage was warm in winter and cool in summer. Phoebe opened the passenger door, and Theodore got a rude awakening from the cold wind.


    Phoebe reached out to help him out of the car. Theodore had definitely had one too many tonight, and he was wobbling on his feet. Phoebe locked the car and helped him into the elevator. Theodore''s cologne was strong, and Phoebe wrinkled her nose, saying, "I don''t really dig the smell on you, it''s too much."


    Theodore looked down at her, a hint of a smile in his eyes. "Okay, I''ll wash it off when we get back."


    Phoebe continued, "And don''t drink so much next time, it''s not good for you."


    Theodore nodded in agreement. "Alright, I won''t drink anymore."


    Phoebe pursed her lips. She knew Theodore was just saying that to make her happy, but she still felt a little warm inside.


    Looking at her, Theodore said, "If there''s anything else you don''t like, just let me know."


    Phoebe thought for a moment and replied, "Nothing else."


    Theodore frowned slightly. The elevator arrived, and Phoebe helped him out and back to the apartment. She helped him sit on the couch.


    Phoebe went to the kitchen to pour a ss of sugar water. When she came back, she saw Theodore leaning against the back of the couch, looking a bit tipsy. She said, "Drink this and then hit the sack." Theodore opened his eyes briefly before closing them again. "Just leave it on the coffee table, I''ll drink itter."


    Phoebe ced the ss on the coffee table and stood by the couch, watching Theodore for a bit before heading to the kitchen to heat up some medicine.


    As she finished heating it, she sensed someone standing at the door. She turned and saw Theodore leaning against the kitchen door. She patted her chest. "You walk so quietly, you scared me." Theodore walked in slowly, looking down at the medicine bag in her hand, frowning. "Phoebe, if you don''t like taking medicine, why didn''t you say so?"


    Phoebe clutched the medicine bag. "I don''t really like the taste, but I can deal with it."


    "Don''t force yourself to do stuff you don''t like." Theodore reached out to take the medicine and toss it, but Phoebe stopped him.


    She looked at Theodore, not getting why he was suddenly against her taking medicine.


    Phoebe shot back, "I''m not forcing myself, I actually want to take it."


    That day, in the same spot, Phoebe had chucked all the meds from the fridge into the trash and stomped on them in frustration, just as Theodore walked in. He probably still had some PTSD from that scene, thinking she hated taking medicine.


    Theodore stared at her quietly for a long time before saying, "Phoebe, it''s okay if we don''t have kids. I just want you."


    Phoebe was shook to her core.


    Theodore continued, "So you don''t have to force yourself. If you don''t like it, don''t take it, okay?"


    Phoebe stared at Theodore, trying to figure out which version of him was real. That day, Theodore had choked her neck with hatred, saying she owed him a child. Now, Theodore was saying it was okay not to have kids.


    Phoebe shook her head. "It''s okay, this medicine is for my health."


    Theodore''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything more. He put down the ss and said, "I''m gonna take a shower."


    Phoebe watched Theodore''s back disappear through the kitchen door. She bit open the stic bag, and the strong smell of the medicine filled her mouth, making her frown. Tomorrow was Christmas Day. When Phoebe walked into the office, she could feel the holiday vibes in the air.


    Carol quietly asked Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, where you nning to go during the break?"


    Phoebe was organizing some documents. The three-day holiday used to be spent working overtime with Theodore, However, this year, Theodore found himself with some rare free time.


    Without overtime, Phoebe didn''t know where to go.


    She replied, "I don''t know, where are you going?"


    Carol said, "Probably just staying home. These short holidays usually mean crowded tourist spots, so I don''t wanna add to the chaos."


    "That''s true. We could organize a get-together, find a scenic spot for a pic, that''d be nice too," Phoebe suggested.


    Carol looked dejected. She pointed to the heavy snow outside andined, "My dear Ms. Ziegler, look at the frozenndscape outside. You''re dreaming of a scenic spot, but it''s more like an icy wastnd."


    Phoebe shrugged. "So in this weather, it''s best to stay indoors, warm up some wine, watch a couple of movies, and enjoy the coziness. Why make things difficult for yourself?"


    Carol agreed wholeheartedly, "That sounds wonderful, Ms. Ziegler. Why don''t wee to your ce? We''ve been colleagues for years, but I still don''t know where you live."


    Phoebe was left momentarily speechless. As she finished organizing the documents, she locked eyes with Carol, who awaited her reply with anticipation. "I''m sorry, but I can''t go along with that," Phoebe dered. "This holiday is a precious opportunity for me to rx and unwind."


    Carol rolled her eyes. "Got it. Mr. Reynolds monopolizes you all the time, and now he won''t even let you go during the holidays."


    Phoebe didn''t bother to exin. She carried a stack of documents into the CEO''s office.


    Theodoresat behind his desk, clearly showing the signs of a rough night with a noticeable hangover. Phoebe ced the documents on his desk and said, "These need to be distributed this afternoon. I need your signature." Theodore nced at her. "What were you and Carol whispering about outside?"


    Phoebe ced the urgent documents in front of him and said calmly, "Carol wanted toe to our ce, but I said no." Theodore replied, "Let here. Our home isn''t a government office; we don''t have that many secrets."


    Phoebe was taken aback, then said, "But if theye, we won''t be able to hide our rtionship anymore. You don''t mind?"

 Chapter 486 Forced Love

    Theodore raised an eyebrow and gave Phoebe a sly look. "You cool with this?"


    Phoebe bit her lip. She wasn''t really bothered, but she knew Carol and the gang would totally lose it if they found out she and Theodore were hitched. "They''re gonna flip out," Phoebe said.


    Theodore''s grin turned wicked. "Can''t wait to see their faces."


    To everyone else, Phoebe was merely seen as his secret lover. Revealing the truth that she was, in fact, his wife would undoubtedly send shockwaves through the office. Theodore suggested eagerly, "Let''s do it tonight."


    Phoebe was at loss, asking, "Seriously?"


    Even if they were gonna have Carol and the others over, it didn''t need to be sost-minute. However, the determined look on Theodore''s face made it clear that he wasn''t ying around.


    "We just clocked out. Isn''t this kinda rushed? We gotta get stuff ready for the guests," Phoebe said.


    Theodore snapped his fingers. "You invite ''em, I''ll handle the rest. Trust me, I won''t make you look bad."


    Phoebe was speechless. Seeing Theodore so pumped, she had no choice but to turn and leave.


    When Carol heard Phoebe was inviting the secretarial crew over for the holiday, she couldn''t believe her ears. "Wait, didn''t you just mention you wanted to enjoy some peace and quiet?" Carol asked, perplexed. Phoebe forced a smile. "Changed my mind. I''m into the whole lively vibe now. Let''s all head over after work."


    Carol had mentioned it offhand before, not expecting Phoebe to actually go for it. Nervously, Carol asked, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds won''t be there, right?"


    Phoebe replied, "Nah, he''s meeting Patrick for a small get-together. He shouldn''t be back. Chill."


    "That''s a relief," Carol sighed. "We''lle over after work. Let''s not leave until we''re wasted tonight."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    After work, Theodore had to hit up the tailor to grab their custom outfits, while Phoebe walked back to Imperial Apartment with Carol and the crew.


    Entering theplex, a colleague exaggeratedly said, "I heard only the rich and famous live here, even some celebs. Ms. Ziegler, do you bump into celebs often?"


    Phoebe smiled and replied, "Not really."


    "I heard this ce was designed by Mr. Reynolds and won some big award. Prices went through the roof, and now you can''t even buy a unit. How''d you score a ce here, Ms. Ziegler?" another colleague asked, curious. Phoebe rubbed her nose and said, "I didn''t buy it. Just crashing here for now."


    Hearing this, the group exchanged knowing looks and followed Phoebe into a building. They took the elevator up.


    The elevator needed fingerprint ess, one unit per floor.


    Phoebe led them out of the elevator. The hallway was decked out with Phdelphia handmade sofas, and the floor was carpeted.


    Just the entrance had everyone in awe.


    Phoebe used her fingerprint to open the door and changed into slippers at the entrance. "We don''t have extra slippers, but there are shoe covers."


    Everyone knew Phoebe was Theodore''s mistress. Even if they weren''t thrilled about it, they wouldn''t walk in with their shoes on. They took the shoe covers and stepped into the apartment, immediately wowed by the interior decor. "Wow, Ms. Ziegler, your ce is stunning. I''ve seen this sofa in magazines; it costs a fortune," a colleague said, touching the leather sofa with eyes full of envy.


    "And this painting, is it the real deal?" another colleague asked, pointing to a painting on the wall that Theodore had snagged at an auction.


    Carol wandered over to the cat tree and spotted Ollie chilling on it. "Ms. Ziegler, you got a cat?"


    Carol suddenly remembered something. A few days ago, Theodore showed up at the office with cat hair on his coat. Now, seeing the cat, she realized the hair matched. "Yeah, just got him. His name''s Ollie, but he''s kinda shy. Watch out, he might scratch," Phoebe warned as she headed into the kitchen and saw Yves busy at work. The counter was loaded with ingredients, and Phoebe noticed a bunch of packaging from fancy restaurants in the trash.


    Theodore had said he''d handle it, and it looked like he was flexing his wealth.


    Carol was ying with Ollie using a cat teaser. Phoebe moved the food to the screening room, nning to watch a movie while munching.


    The colleagues were milling around the living room, too shy to venture further. Two of them saw Phoebe carrying food and quickly jumped in to help. Phoebe said, "Carol, keep an eye on Ollie. Don''t let him into the screening room."


    Carol replied, "Got it."


    Everyone else pitched in to move the food. Seeing the sashimi, they said, "Ms. Ziegler, this is way too fancy. Sashimi''s pretty pricey." Phoebe smiled. "No worries. As long as you guys have fun, that''s what the holiday''s about."


    They moved all the food to the screening room.


    Someone looked around and said, "If we cook here, the smell''s gonna be strong and hard to get rid of. Will Mr. Reynolds mind?"


    Before they could finish, someone else nudged them. Realizing their slip-up, they quickly shut up and looked nervously at Phoebe. Phoebe stayed cool. "It''s fine. He won''t mind."


    The group exchanged nces, thinking Phoebe seemed more like thedy of the house than a mistress. They helped move all the food into the screening room, and Phoebe used the remote to turn on the TV. The screen was massive, and a movie was ying. It happened to be a scene in the bathroom, with the boss forcing himself on the heroine.


    Phoebe never expected to run into such a situation. She quickly exited the movie, her cheeks burning under theplex and astonished gazes of the others.


    She exined awkwardly, "Uh, Mr. Reynolds must''ve been watching it when he was bored."


    Carol gave a knowing look. "We get it."


    Phoebe was momentarily speechless. "Let''s cook and pick a movie. Any preferences on what to watch?" she asked.


    A female colleague said, "Ms. Ziegler, let''s watch the one that was just on. We couldn''t find it anywhere, and your screen is so big. It should be pretty awesome."


    As Phoebe cleared her throat to speak, she suddenly heard Yves and Theodore''s voices outside. Swiftly grabbing the remote, she made her way to the door. Peeking outside, she spotted Theodore approaching with the outfits in hand.


    Theodore asked, "Weren''t you supposed to be at a gathering? Why are you alone?"


    Phoebe shot back, "Didn''t you say you were meeting Patrick tonight? Why are you back so early?"


    "He bailed." Theodore paused. "I smell food. I''ll change into something casual and join you."


    Phoebe watched him head into the master bedroom. She turned back to see her colleagues frozen on the sofa. "Got some not-so-great news. Mr. Reynolds is back."

 Chapter 487 We Are Married

    Everyone jumped up like they''d been zapped, not knowing what to do with their jittery hands and feet. "Should we bounce now?"


    Phoebe grinned and said, "Nah, Mr. Reynolds ain''t that scary. Y''all can chill. Who wanted to watch a movie? I''ll put it on."


    The colleague who''d been all about the movie turned beet red and quickly said, "Ms. Ziegler, you''re hrious. We don''t need to watch it anymore. How about the news instead?" Before she could finish, a colleague next to her nudged her. "Look at you, such a chicken."


    "If you''re not a chicken, then you watch it," she shot back, ncing shyly at Phoebe. "Let''s just watch the news, keep up with the world and stuff."


    Phoebe gave a cheeky smile, picked a variety show, and then plopped down on a small stool, cracking open a beer and pouring it for everyone.


    Everyone was way less rowdy now, scared Theodore might stroll in and catch them acting wild, leaving a bad impression.


    "Don''t be so uptight, y''all. Come on, let''s toast." Phoebe raised her ss, and the others followed suit, clinking sses with her. "Merry Christmas!" "Merry Christmas!"


    The vibe started to loosen up. Theodore walked in wearing loungewear, and everyone tensed up again, standing awkwardly. "Mr. Reynolds." Theodore waved his hand. "Chill, please. If y''all are so stiff, Phoebe might kick me out."


    Everyone exchanged looks and sat down again, but with Theodore right there, it was hard to rx. They didn''t dare to speak and just kept sneaking nces at him. Then they noticed Theodore''s loungewear matched Phoebe''s. His dark gray loungewear had a pink fluffy patch, while Phoebe''s pink loungewear had a dark gray fluffy patch. "Want some beer?" Phoebe ced a clean ss in front of Theodore, her movements smooth and casual.


    Theodore nodded. "Sure."


    Phoebe poured him a half ss of beer and, looking up, saw everyone staring at them. She said, "Y''all should eat. This whole spread is courtesy of Mr. Reynolds. You can''t leave until you finish it, got it?" Carol was the first to dig in, and seeing her move, the others followed suit. After a few rounds of drinks, the atmosphere in the screening room finally chilled out.


    Carol raised her ss and quickly finished her drink. As she set the ss down, she locked eyes with Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, I got a question for you, with the courage given by this drink." Theodore was sitting next to Phoebe, ying with her fingers, showing no intention of avoiding thepany subordinates.


    He replied, "Shoot."


    Carol asked, "What''s the deal between you and Ms. Ziegler?"


    As soon as she asked, the others wanted to give Carol a standing ovation. They''d been dying to ask that all night, and finally, someone did. Theodore turned to Phoebe, a hint of a smile in his eyes. "Phoebe, you wanna tell them what our deal is?"


    Phoebe cleared her throat. "Carol''s asking you."


    Theodore raised Phoebe''s hand, his gaze sweeping over everyone beforending back on Phoebe''s face. "Phoebe is my legit wife," he dered. Phoebe was stunned, and everyone else was floored.


    They''d spected a lot, but no one dared to guess that Phoebe was Theodore''s wife because the gap between their statuses was too huge. But now that Theodore had personally confirmed Phoebe''s identity, no matter how many doubts they had, they had to believe it.


    Carol was the first to snap out of it. She nudged her dazed colleague, poured herself a drink, and raised it towards Phoebe and Theodore.


    "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler, here''s a bted toast to your enduring love and happiness together!" Carol said with a grin.


    With Carol leading the charge, everyone else raised their sses too.


    Phoebe was caught off guard for a second. She nced at Theodore, who gave her a little eyebrow raise, signaling her to join in.


    Phoebe followed his lead, clinking sses with everyone. "Thanks, y''all. I thought you might freak out a bit."


    "Why would we? We used to think Mr. Reynolds was just this untouchable boss. Now that we know he''s Ms. Ziegler''s hubby, he feels way more down-to-earth." "Yeah, totally," everyone echoed.


    With the new twist of Theodore being Phoebe''s husband, he seemed way more approachable, and they even dared to crack some harmless jokes with him. By the end of the meal, everyone was chill.


    As the clock hit midnight, marking Christmas Day, a bunch of fireworks lit up the night sky outside. Someone shouted, "Fireworks! They''re setting off fireworks!"


    Phoebe turned and saw the red and blue fireworks lighting up the clear night sky, one after another. She looked up, and the fireworks lit up her face.


    Theodore wrapped his arm around her waist, lifting her off the stool, and whispered in her ear, "Let''s go check it out."


    Phoebe replied, "Sure."


    Theodore and Phoebe stood behind their colleagues, watching them whip out their phones to capture the fireworks. They exchanged a nce, and Theodore''s eyes darkened slightly as he leaned down to kiss Phoebe on the lips. Everyone was too busy watching the fireworks to notice Theodore and Phoebe kissing.


    The fireworks kept going, getting more intense, filling the sky with colorful, dazzling lights.


    After the midnight fireworks show, everyone got ready to leave. Theodore let go of Phoebe and walked them to the door, where Jack was waiting outside.


    Phoebe said, "It''s superte. Let Jack take y''all home."


    "Thanks, Mr. Reynolds and Ms. Ziegler. Merry Christmas!" Everyone thanked Theodore and Phoebe.


    Phoebe waved at them, "Merry Christmas. Jack, make sure they get home safe. Thanks."


    Jack, supporting a particrly drunk colleague, said, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Reynolds. I''ll get them all home safe."


    After sending off the rowdy crew, Phoebe was so tired she could barely stand, but she still remembered to take her medicine.


    Theodore followed her into the kitchen, watching her take the medicine out of the fridge and pop it in the microwave. He asked, "Phoebe, did you have a good time today?" Phoebe nodded. "Yeah, I did."


    It was the most rxed day she''d had in four years, spending Christmas Eve with her colleagues. Even though they were a bit stiff because of Theodore, it still gave her a beautiful memory. Theodore walked up behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and rested his chin on her shoulder. "I counted. You smiled at least three hundred times tonight." Phoebe raised her hand to touch her face. "No wonder my face feels kinda stiff."


    Theodore turned her face towards him and gave her a light peck on the lips. "Babe, you''re missing the point."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. What Theodore really meant was that he''d been watching her all night, which is how he knew how many times she had smiled.

 Chapter 488 Missed

    Phoebe spun around in Theodore''s arms, her hand reaching up to touch his chiseled face. Her eyes traced a path from his forehead to his brows, then down to his eyes, sliding along the bridge of his nose, and finallynding on his thin lips. She got on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on his lips.


    Theodore''s eyes widened, and his grip on Phoebe''s waist tightened, a hint of excitement creeping in.


    Breaking the silence, he suggested, "Babe, let''s head back to the bedroom."


    Phoebe just wanted a kiss, but things escted quickly. When he scooped her up, she snapped back to reality. "I haven''t taken my meds yet." "Not tonight," said Theodore.


    He leaned down and kissed her, silencing all her protests. In that moment, he wasn''t taking no for an answer.


    After a night of passion, Phoebe couldn''t get out of bed the next morning. She slept until the afternoon, only to be woken up by her phone ringing. Phoebe nced at the caller ID, and her sleepy brain cleared up a bit.


    She wrapped herself in the nket and sat up, answering the call. Donovan''s cold voice came through. "Phoebe, where are you?"


    Phoebe shivered at Donovan''s tone. She looked around and said, "I''m at the Imperial Apartment. What''s up?"


    "I''lle get you right now." Donovan hung up before she could respond.


    Phoebe sat there, staring at her phone. Donovan rarely called her, and even more rarely spoke to her like that.


    She thought, ''Is something wrong?''


    Phoebe got out of bed, took a shower, and then walked into the walk-in closet wrapped in a bathrobe. The dress she nned to wear tonight was hanging there. She had to admit, Nathaniel''s craftsmanship was top-notch. The dress was stunning.


    Tonight, she''d wear that dress and stand beside Theodore, receiving everyone''s blessings. From today on, they wouldn''t be secretly married anymore.


    They''d truly belong to each other, both in private and in public. Theodore would represent her, and she would represent Theodore.


    Phoebe gently stroked the pink dress, feeling a rush of excitement. She really wished time would speed up.


    After changing, she saw several missed calls on her phone, all from Donovan. A sense of unease crept in.


    Thest time Donovan called her this much was when something went down in Starfall City.


    She frowned and called him back. Donovan''s tone was sharp. "I called you several times. Why didn''t you answer? I''m in the underground garage. Get down here, quick." "Donovan, what''s going on?" Phoebe grabbed her bag and headed for the door.


    Donovan didn''t exin. "Just get down here, quick."


    Before Phoebe could say anything, Donovan hung up again. She put on her shoes and went out, waiting for the elevator.


    At the same time, Theodore was standing in front of the elevator with a bouquet of lilies. He and Phoebe pressed the elevator button almost at the same time.


    The elevator started moving. Phoebe clutched her bag strap, her unease growing stronger. When the elevator arrived, she stepped in and pressed the button for the basement level.


    As the elevator descended, she watched the numbers go down, wondering what was so urgent that Donovan needed to see her.


    She nced at the time and thought, ''Taylor''s banquet starts at seven. It''s four now. I should have enough time toe back and change into my dress, right?''


    The elevator kept going down. When it hit the first floor, Phoebe felt a weird vibe. She nced at the elevator doors, and Theodore, standing outside, seemed to feel it too.


    He looked up at the doors. For a split second, they locked eyes through the doors. But then, the elevator ignored the first-floor stop and kept descending.


    When the doors finally opened, Phoebe stepped out and immediately spotted Donovan''s car parked nearby. She walked over slowly, opened the passenger door, and got in. Donovan started the car without a word and drove out of the underground garage.


    The car was warm, making Phoebe feel a bit drowsy. She asked, "Donovan, what''s so urgent that you needed to find me?" Donovan, gripping the steering wheel, nced at her and noticed the hickey on her neck. He frowned. "I''ll tell youter." Phoebe pursed her lips, watching the car leave the garage and merge onto the main road. Her unease grew stronger. Despite her growing unease, the presence of her brother beside her made her doubts feel unfounded.


    When the elevator returned to the first floor, Theodore walked in, catching a lingering scent in the air.


    He thought, ''Phoebe should still be in bed, right?''


    He had let Phoebe sleep until after nine in the morning. She wouldn''t get up until five or six in the afternoon. Thinking about how he was going to announce to the world tonight that Phoebe was his wife, he felt particrly satisfied. Theodore walked out of the elevator with the flowers and returned to the apartment. At the entrance, he changed his shoes and saw Phoebe''s slippers neatly ced on the carpet.


    He furrowed his brow and nced towards the living room. "Phoebe, are you awake?" he called out.


    The living room was empty. Theodore could even hear his own echo, but there was no response from Phoebe. He walked in with the flowers.


    Ollie was lying on the cat tree,zily stretching its limbs. When it saw Theodore, it jumped down and followed him to the master bedroom.


    Theodore pushed open the master bedroom door. The bed was messy, but there was no sign of Phoebe. He checked the bathroom and the walk-in closet.


    The dress was still hanging there, and the bathrobe was next to it. He touched it, and it still retained Phoebe''s body heat, indicating she had just changed out of it. He quickly took out his phone to call Phoebe.


    The phone rang, and Phoebe took out her phone. Seeing the caller ID, she was about to answer when Donovan snatched the phone from her.


    Phoebe tried to grab her phone back, but Donovan turned it off and put it in the door''s storagepartment on his side. Phoebe was puzzled. "Donovan, what are you doing?" she asked. "Phoebe, do you know how our dad died?" Donovan turned to question Phoebe, his eyes bloodshot and filled with hatred.


    Phoebe froze. "Didn''t Mom say Dad died in a shipwreck?"


    "No, he was murdered." Donovan took a deep breath. "I know you won''t believe anything without evidence, and I don''t want to say much now."


    Phoebe''s heart kept sinking. She had a feeling that whatever Donovan was about to tell her, it was something she didn''t want to hear.


    All these years, she had always believed that Harper died in a shipwreck. But now Donovan was telling her that Harper was murdered.


    Why so suddenly?


    The car continued forward. In winter, it got dark particrly early in Kedora. The streetlights on both sides of the road lit up one by one, as beautiful as the Milky Way.


    However, they were not in the mood to appreciate this rare beauty. The car finally stopped in front of a very old apartment building, where they used to live.


    Donovan unbuckled his seatbelt, his voice indifferent. "Get out of the car. There''s something upstairs you need to see."

 Chapter 489 Would I Harm You?

    Theodore stood in the walk-in closet, staring at his phone as if it had sprouted a second head. Phoebe never hung up on him. He attempted to call again, but it went directly to voicemail. She had turned off her phone.


    Frozen for a moment, he then dashed out of the closet.


    In the living room, his eyes darted to the coat rack. Phoebe''s usual bag was missing. He rushed to the shoe cab and yanked it open. One of Phoebe''s go-to pairs of shoes was gone.


    Phoebe had definitely gone out.


    If it was just a regr outing, why wouldn''t she answer his calls and even turn off her phone? Anxiety hit Theodore like a ton of bricks.


    He thought, ''Where the heck did Phoebe go? The dinner party''s about to start. When''s sheing back?''


    Phoebe sat in her car, staring up at the old building in front of her. This was their old ce. She opened the car door and stepped out.


    Snowkes were falling all around as she looked at Donovan''s stern face. "Donovan."


    "Let''s go upstairs first," Donovan cut her off, leading the way into the building.


    Phoebe bit her lip but followed him.


    They climbed the stairs, the hallway lights flickering on, casting a dim glow on their figures, one tall and one short.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but think of the past. Back then, Evelyn worked as a maid for the Vanderbilt family. After she and Donovan started high school, it became inconvenient to keep living there, so they moved out. Evelyn''s sry had to cover the education of two kids and pay for rent and utilities, which was barely enough. Later, Phoebe took on tutoring jobs to help make ends meet.


    Phoebe had walked through this building countless times, sometimes feeling exhausted, but never as heavy-hearted as she did today.


    They silently reached the third floor. Donovan unlocked the door, and a musty, stale smell hit them.


    Phoebe clenched her fists and heard Donovan say, "Come in."


    Phoebe stood at the door for a long moment, even thinking about running away, but eventually, she stepped inside and inquired, "Donovan, where''s the stuff you want me to see?" Donovan took a file folder from the coffee table drawer and handed it to her. "Everything you want to know is in here, but Phoebe, think hard about whether you really want to see it." Phoebe''s fingers curled at her sides. She looked up at Donovan, her eyes burning with intensity. "Donovan, why today?"


    Donovan nced at her, tossed the file folder onto the coffee table, and sat down on the sofa, lighting a cigarette.


    The living room quickly filled with smoke. Donovan said, "Over the past six months, I''ve been getting info about Dad. At first, I didn''t buy it. But after I got back to the country, Theodore set me up with a job at hispany. You know thatpany deals with shipping, right?"


    Phoebe replied, "Yeah, I know."


    Donovan continued, "Dad supposedly died in a maritime ident, his body never found. But did you know he was the captain of a ship under the Reynolds Group''s shippingpany? Everyone else on that ship survived except for him." Phoebe was shocked. "No way!"


    Donovan looked at her. "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, so I dug around after I got back. The reports said everyone on the ship perished, and the Reynolds Group paid a big sum inpensation. You can ask Mom if we ever got that money." Phoebe knew all about this. Evelyn never got thatpensation and even went to the shippingpany a bunch of times, but it was a dead end.


    She shook her head like crazy. "No way, that''s impossible."


    Donovan let out a coldugh. "Possible or not, you''ll see from these investigation results. Phoebe, I''m your brother. Would I lie to you?"


    Phoebe bit her lip. Under Donovan''s icy stare, she picked up the file folder from the table.


    The folder felt like it weighed a ton. After a long moment, Phoebe finally got the guts to open it and pulled out a stack of documents.


    On top was an old, yellowed newspaper reporting the maritime ident.


    Phoebe was only five when Harper had his ident. Back then, she just knew she''d never see him again. But now, seeing Harper''s photo in the newspaper, her heart ached.


    She moved the newspaper aside to reveal Donovan''s findings. The people on that ship had indeed changed their names and were living well.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened. "Why?"


    Donovan stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and looked down at the nearly copsing Phoebe. "I want to know why too. They said everyone on the ship died, but in the end, only our dad did. Phoebe, you should ask Brandon what he did to our dad."


    Phoebe looked at Donovan in disbelief. His eyes were filled with hatred, piercing her heart and eyes. "Donovan, the shippingpany is just one of the Reynolds Group''s businesses. It can''t be rted to Dad." Donovan''s expression shifted slightly. "Did you know that before Dad went to sea, he met with Brandon and they had an argument? Maybe he killed him to shut him up."


    Phoebe looked at Donovan in pain. "Donovan, don''t say things without proof."


    "You think I''m making this up?" Donovan pointed at himself, staring at Phoebe in anguish. "Phoebe, you''re choosing not to believe me because of Theodore?" Phoebe closed her eyes. The news was too much for her to handle.


    Whether Harper was directly or indirectly harmed by Brandon, Phoebe couldn''t ept it.


    Donovan stood up, a mix of coldness and anger in his expression. "Phoebe, I will find evidence to prove that Dad''s death is connected to Brandon." With that deration, he swiftly gathered the documents, stuffed them back into the folder, and briskly exited the room.


    Phoebe copsed onto the sofa, holding her head in her hands, her fingers digging into her scalp. She thought, ''Why is this happening?''


    Theodore changed into his suit and called Phoebe again. Her phone was still off. He stood in the walk-in closet, looking at the pink dress in front of him.


    The meticulously tailored dress, with hand-sewn natural diamonds at the hem, symbolized his feelings for Phoebe. He hoped their marriage wouldst forever.


    However, at this pivotal juncture, Phoebe was nowhere to be found, and her phone was unreachable. Where had she gone?


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Theodore''s expression changed slightly. He took out his phone, and his face fell when he saw the caller ID.


    Summoning his resolve, Theodore swiped the green button to ept the call. Donovan''s cold voice came from the other end. "Mr. Reynolds, you don''t need to wait. Phoebe won''t be attending your family''s dinner party tonight." "Where is she?" Theodore asked in a deep voice.


    Donovan let out a coldugh. "You don''t need to know, Mr. Reynolds. I know people like you, who take what they want, don''t care about others'' feelings. So today, I''m going to teach you a lesson."

 Chapter 490 She Will Come!

    Theodore brushed off Donovan''s rambling and shot back, "Where''s Phoebe?"


    Donovan, just as icy, replied, "She''s like thirty minutes away from your fancy shindig. If she wants to show, she won''t bete."


    He paused, then added, "If she doesn''t show before the party kicks off, it means she ain''ting. Mr. Reynolds, how about a little wager?"


    Theodore''s brow furrowed. "What did you do to her?"


    Donovan sneered, "I''m her brother. You think I''d hurt her? Mr. Reynolds, if Phoebe doesn''t show, I hope you can let her go."


    Theodore''s grip on his phone tightened, his face darkening. "Donovan, where is Phoebe?"


    "Not telling. Just give it up." Donovan hung up, lit a cigarette downstairs, and nced up at the third-floor window.


    He closed his eyes, thinking, ''Phoebe, please understand. I''m doing this for you. Theodore''s not right for you!''


    Back at the Imperial Apartment, Theodore clutched his phone, his face stormy. After a few minutes, he grabbed Phoebe''s dress and stormed out of the walk-in closet.


    This party, even if Phoebe didn''t show, he had to.


    Theodore carried the dress downstairs where Jack was already waiting in the garage. Seeing Theodore with a pink dress, Jack was shocked. "Mr. Reynolds, is that Mrs. Reynolds'' dress?" Theodore shot him a cold look. Jack shivered, realizing Theodore was in a foul mood, and decided to stay quiet.


    Without a word, Theodore got in the car, tossed the dress in the back seat, and rolled down the window, letting the cold wind hit him.


    Jack sneaked a few nces, worried Theodore might freeze. Just as he was about to speak, the window rolled up.


    He thought, ''Why''s Theodore acting so weird tonight?''


    The car headed to the hotel. Forty minutester, it pulled up. Theodore stepped out, his long legs hitting the pavement. When he walked in with the dress, the lobby attendant looked surprised. Knowing he was a VIP, they quickly led the way. Theodore asked, "Got a VIP lounge here?"


    The attendant quickly replied, "Yes, Mr. Reynolds. Mrs. Taylor Reynolds booked five VIP lounges, one for you and Mrs. Phoebe Reynolds."


    Theodore handed over the dress. "Take this to the VIP lounge. My wife will change thereter."


    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds." The attendant took the dress and escorted Theodore to the banquet hall entrance. Theodore buttoned his suit and pushed the doors open.


    Inside, everyone turned to look. They saw Theodore walk in, cool andposed. No one dared meet his gaze.


    Taylor came over and patted his back. "Theodore, what''s with the look? Where''s Phoebe? Why isn''t she with you?"


    Theodore''s expression softened a bit. "She''ll be hereter."


    "Isn''t thepany on break today? Why didn''t you twoe together? Did you have a fight?" Taylor asked, sensing Theodore''s bad mood.


    Theodore shook his head. "Nope."


    "Then call her and tell her to hurry up. This party''s for you two. If she doesn''t show, the whole thing''s a bust," Taylor said.


    Theodore pressed his lips together, trying to keep his cool. "She''lle!"


    "Then stop looking so grim ande help me greet the guests." Taylor pulled him along.


    Not wanting to let her down, Theodore grabbed a ss of wine from a waiter and followed her to mingle.


    Time flew by. Theodore was clearly distracted, constantly ncing at the door, hoping to see Phoebe in her pink dress. However, with every passing moment, his hope waned, leaving him feeling increasingly deted. Taylor noticed and pulled him aside, whispering, "Theodore, be real with me. Did you and Phoebe have a fight?"


    Theodore closed his eyes. "No."


    Last night was perfect. Phoebe didn''t push him away at all. If nothing was wrong, she wouldn''t miss such a big deal today.


    Taylor saw his cold expression and felt a pang in her heart. "If you didn''t fight, why isn''t she here yet?"


    "I don''t know, Mom. I don''t know anything." For the first time, he couldn''t reach Phoebe and had no clue what was going on.


    Phoebe had always been sopliant. Theodore thought he had everything under control. Now he realized that without a phone, he didn''t even know where she was.


    Donovan had said she was only thirty minutes away. She should''ve been here by now, but she wasn''t.


    Theodore thought, ''We were so closest night. Why?''


    Taylor was about tofort him when the banquet hall door opened. "Theodore, look, is that Phoebe?"


    Before Taylor could finish, she saw a man and a woman at the door, and her heart sank.


    Theodore noticed Taylor''s change in mood and looked over. It was Bishop and Marlowe. He narrowed his eyes. "Why are they here? Who invited them?"


    Taylor looked at Brandon in the distance. When Brandon saw Bishop and Marlowe, he walked out of the crowd and quickly approached them, frowning. "Who let you in?" Marlowe pushed the wheelchair inside, ignoring the curious stares around her, focusing only on Brandon.


    She replied, "Tonight is the Reynolds family''s event. Since all the Reynolds are here, how could we note?"


    Brandon said sternly, "Marlowe, this is not the ce for you. I''ll have someone take you home."


    "What? Am I so disgraceful, or are you afraid my presence will upset your precious wife?" Marlowe was no longer the timid woman who once saw Brandon as her world. Now, Marlowe''s eyes were full of aggression and resentment.


    Brandon red at Marlowe angrily. "Go home. Don''t cause trouble here. Bishop, talk some sense into Marlowe. Don''t make everyone ufortable."


    Bishop''s eyes shed with a mocking smile. He watched as the Reynolds siblings and Taylor walked out of the crowd. Bishop suddenly raised his voice. "Dad, I''m your son, too. I just got here, but you''re already eager to send me away?" The room fell silent.

 Chapter 491 She Doesnt Care About Everything He Gives Her

    The recent buzz surrounding the Reynolds family''s hidden child had taken everyone by storm, yet despite all the talk, no one hadid eyes on the mysterious offspring until today.


    Bishop looked a lot like Theodore and Christopher, especially his eyes, which were a dead ringer for Brandon''s. He got all the best features from the family.


    People started whispering and gossiping.


    Theodore clenched his fists, stepped forward, and leaned down a bit to say to Bishop, "Today''s a big deal, don''t screw it up."


    Bishop looked up at Theodore''s sharp, handsome face and sneered, "Theodore, on such a big day, looks like your wife''s a no-show, huh?"


    Theodore''s heart tightened, and he red at Bishop with cold, murderous eyes. "None of your business," he retorted.


    "I really feel sorry for you. Heard you were gonna introduce her to everyone tonight, but seems like she''s not into it. I mean, who''d wanna stay with a guy who once forced her?" Bishop''s words hit Theodore right where it hurt. Theodore grabbed Bishop by the neck, his face twisted with rage. "Bishop, you''re asking for it!"


    Christopher noticed Bishop''s deliberate attempts to provoke Theodore. Typically unppable, Theodore''sposure seemed to waver in the face of Bishop''s words.


    Reacting swiftly, Christopher grasped Theodore''s wrist. "Theodore, everyone''s watching, let go."


    Theodore stared at Bishop like a beast ready to pounce, wanting to tear him apart. "Phoebe is my wife, and that''s never gonna change."


    After that, Theodore let go of Bishop''s neck and yelled, "Security, get these two outta here!"


    Bishop looked at Theodore''s cold back and sneered, "Theodore, you''re pathetic. Even if you have everything, you''ll never win the heart of the woman you love the most."


    Theodore turned around, seeing Bishop''s mocking face, feeling his blood boil. "What did you do to her?" he interrogated.


    Bishop leaned back in his chair, watching Theodore lose it. "Rx, no one''s holding her back. If she wanted to be here, she would be. The fact that she''s not means she doesn''t want to be."


    Theodore bent down, his eyes red with anger. "Bishop, if you think you can mess with us like this, you''re dead wrong. Security, get them out!"


    A bunch of security guards rushed over and started escorting Bishop and Marlowe out.


    Marlowe''s expression darkened with anger as she fixed a searing gaze on Brandon. "Brandon, you just gonna stand there and let him push us around?"


    Brandon''s face darkened too. He nced at Taylor standing next to him, stayed silent, and watched as Marlowe and Bishop were escorted out.


    This party was doomed to end in a mess. Before ten o''clock, guests found excuses to leave, and the big banquet hall was left with just the five members of the Reynolds family. Theodore yanked at his tie, still fuming, and red at Brandon. "Dad, how did they get in?"


    Brandon replied, "I had no idea."


    Lately, because of Bishop''s injury, Brandon and Marlowe had been fighting whenever they met, and eventually, Brandon just stopped seeing them. Marlowe and Bishop showing up at the banquet today was a total surprise.


    Madison stayed by Taylor''s side. Even though they knew about Marlowe and Bishop, seeing them crash the party still made her mad.


    Taylor looked up at Brandon. "You promised me they wouldn''t show up. Brandon, you broke your word."


    Brandon''s eyelid twitched. He quickly walked over to Taylor, grabbed her hand, and said, "Taylor, I swear, I have no clue how they got in." Taylor pulled her hand away, not even looking at Brandon anymore, and said to Madison, "Madison, take me home."


    Madison nced at Brandon and then helped Taylor leave the banquet hall.


    Brandon hurriedly chased after them, leaving only Theodore and Christopher in the banquet hall. Theodore, though, didn''t rush to leave.


    Theodore walked over to the steps and sat down, looking cool but clearly bummed out. He rested one hand on his bent knee, turning the ring on his finger.


    Seeing Theodore''s expression, Christopher didn''t dare leave him alone. He walked over and sat down next to Theodore.


    Christopher tried tofort him, "Theodore, don''t listen to what Bishop said. He''s just trying to mess things up between you and Phoebe."


    Theodore kept turning the ring, his face dark. "Christopher, do you know why Mom threw this party?"


    Christopher was taken aback. "Isn''t it ''cause things have been too gloomy at hometely, and Mom wanted to cheer everyone up with a party?"


    Theodore smiled wryly, looking down at the ring on his finger. "That''s part of it, but this party had another meaning for Phoebe and me. I wanted everyone to know she''s my wife. She knew how important this was, yet she didn''te." Christopher heard the bitterness and disappointment in Theodore''s voice and quickly said, "Maybe something came up for Phoebe. She might already be on her way."


    "She won''te." Theodore closed his eyes and gave a bleak smile.


    Theodore smiled bitterly in his heart and thought, ''Phoebe wouldn''te, no matter the reason. She didn''t care about the party, didn''t care about what I wanted to give her, and didn''t care about my feelings.'' Seeing Theodore''s expression, Christopher felt an inexplicable urge to cry. "Theodore, if you''re feeling bad, just shout it out. There''s no one here; I won''tugh at you."


    Theodore patted his shoulder. "Christopher, you should go. Let me be alone for a while."


    Christopher grasped the depth of Theodore''s hopes for Phoebe''s arrival, despite his outward resolve that she wouldn''t show up. Recognizing Theodore''s need for sce in her presence, Christopher rose from his seat. "Alright, I''ll go settle the bill. You should head back soon too. Merry Christmas, Theodore!" Christopher stated, masking his concern for Theodore''s unspoken desires. Theodore waved him off.


    Christopher left, looking back every few steps. He had never been in love and didn''t know the pain of it, but seeing someone as proud as Theodore suffer so much for love, he had no desire to fall in love.


    He thought, ''Isn''t focusing on a career more fulfilling? Why find someone to hurt myself?''


    Theodore sat there motionless. After a while, a waiter came in to clean up and was startled to see a dark figure sitting there.


    Theodore''s eyes were cold and violent. "Get out. Don''te in without my permission!"


    The waiter quickly retreated, standing at the door, not daring to enter.


    Theodore kept turning the ring on his finger. He had never felt time pass so slowly. Every minute and second of waiting felt interminable.

 Chapter 492 You Dont Need to Be Afraid of Me

    The old building''s light bulb had fizzled out, leaving the room pitch ck. Phoebe was chilling on the sofa, feeling the cold wind sneaking in from every crack, hitting her like a ton of bricks. She was freezing her butt off.


    Phoebe shut her eyes, and bam, that old yellowed newspaper popped into her mind. Harper was there, grinning like a fool, looking at her all sweet.


    Phoebe grabbed her head, burying it deep in her arms, feeling like crap.


    She thought, ''Dad, is Donovan for real? Did Brandon really kill you?''


    Phoebe was a mess. She couldn''t wrap her head around it, but she had zilch to prove Donovan was full of it.


    Even if Donovan was clueless, he wouldn''t joke about his dad getting whacked. But if it was true, could she and Theodore keep living like this?


    Footsteps echoed in the hallway. Phoebe''s ears perked up, and she nced at the door. A sliver of light crept in, igniting a spark of hope within her that she hadn''t even acknowledged.


    She waited, holding onto a sliver of hope for Theodore to arrive and dere it all a hoax. If Theodore dismissed it as falsehood, Phoebe was ready to believe every word he said.


    The door creaked open, and a tall figure walked in, moving slowly towards Phoebe.


    Phoebe''s eyes flickered as she squinted, trying to make out who it was.


    Edward looked down at her, bending slightly, tracing her outline in the air with his finger.


    He said, "First day of Christmas, why so down?"


    From the second Edward walked in, Phoebe knew he wasn''t the one she was waiting for. She dropped her gaze and gave a bitter smile.


    She thought, ''Salvation? How could Theodore be my salvation?''


    Outside, fireworks lit up the night sky, casting brief light into the dark room.


    Phoebe croaked, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard you bailed on the Reynolds family''s party tonight, so I figured you might be hiding out here." Edward plopped down next to her.


    Edward knew this spot. Back when Evelyn wanted to kick Phoebe and Donovan out, Edward had a huge blowout with his family.


    Despite the abundance of vacant rooms at the Vanderbilt residence, Evelyn remained adamant about their expulsion. Subsequently, Edward frequently sought out this location to seek out Phoebe.After they started dating, he was here all the time to pick her up.


    Phoebe nced at Edward''s long legs, which had nowhere to go, and said, "Edward, what time is it?"


    "It''s past ten. The Reynolds family''s party should be over by now. Wanna go? I can take you." Edward tilted his head, still as sweet and thoughtful as ever. Phoebe shook her head and turned to the fireworks outside the window.


    Last night, there were fireworks downtown too. She and Theodore kissed under the midnight fireworks, and she felt like it was the best moment ever. "Edward, do you know how my dad died?" Phoebe asked.


    Edward was caught off guard for a few seconds and then asked, "Didn''t Evelyn say Uncle Ziegler died in a shipwreck? Why are you bringing this up now?" Phoebe closed her eyes, contemting the disparities in her and Donovan''s narratives, realizing that the root of the issuey with Evelyn.


    She took a deep breath, the cold air hitting her lungs, making her cough like crazy. "Edward, take me to Golden Apartment." Edward looked at her. "Phoebe, you look beat. How about I take you home to crash?"


    "I''m not tired, let''s go." Phoebe stood up. She''d been sitting too long, and her legs were all pins and needles. As she got up, she wobbled. Edward quickly reached out to steady her shoulder. "Watch it."


    Phoebe quickly got her bnce, stepped back to put some space between them, and, ignoring the pins and needles in her feet, frowned and walked out. Edward stood there, silently watching her head to the door. Only then did he shove his hands in his pockets and follow her slowly.


    The dim hallway light cast a soft glow, illuminating each step they took in session, reminiscent of their past walks together.


    Once, they strolled through this hallway countless times, believing they would continue to do so for eternity. However, somewhere along the way, they drifted apart. "Phoebe," Edward suddenly called from behind.


    Phoebe paused on the steps and looked back at him.


    The familiar scent of his cologne hit her. Edward stopped in front of her, leaning in like he was gonna kiss her.


    The hallway went dead silent. Phoebe watched as his shadow loomed over her, his warm breath on her cheeks.


    Just a little closer, and they''d kiss. Phoebe snapped out of it and turned her head slightly, dodging him.


    Edward''s hand pressed against the dusty stair railing, still in the same posture, but his eyes dimmed as he looked at her.


    Phoebe''s heart was racing. She hadn''t expected Edward to try and kiss her. She kept walking down, too flustered to look at his disappointed face.


    "Edward, remember senior year? There was this girl in our ss who was crazy about you, always asking me to pass her love notes." Phoebe''s voice was tense.


    Edward clenched his fists, looking at Phoebe''s small figure ahead, hiding his frustration and anger deep down. He said, "Yeah."


    Phoebe continued, "I just found out that girl got married, to a guy from our ss who used to chase her..."


    "Phoebe," Edward cut her off, "I used to love you and chase after you every day. When are you gonna marry me?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Luckily, they had already walked out of the dim, awkward hallway. The cold air outside cleared Phoebe''s head. She wrapped her down jacket tighter and said, "It''s freezing. Where''s your car?" Edward was still standing in the hallway. His voice echoed in the semi-darkness, low and suppressed. "It''s just outside. Let''s go."


    Phoebe didn''t dare look back at him and hurried forward.


    The snow was heavy, and the ground was thick with it, crunching under their feet. When they reached the car, Edward unlocked it with the key.


    Phoebe hesitated for a moment by the passenger seat, but eventually opened the door and got in. She buckled up and said, "The snow is reallying down."


    Edward wiped the dust off his hands with a wet wipe, started the car, and drove off. Once they hit the main road, Phoebe finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The whole way, Phoebe desperately searched for conversation topics, scared of the awkward silence. She asked about Delh, Brian, and Bianca, and finally about Benjamin.


    When the car stopped at Golden Apartment, Phoebe immediately unbuckled her seatbelt. Just as she was about to open the door, Edward grabbed her wrist. Phoebe instinctively clenched her fist, thinking that despite her efforts to keep the conversation going, she couldn''t escape this suffocating awkwardness.


    Edward gazed at Phoebe''s trembling eyshes and said softly, "I won''t go in. Merry Christmas, Phoebe!"


    With that, he took off the scarf around his neck and gently wrapped it around Phoebe. "I was out of line earlier. I won''t do it again. You don''t have to be scared of me."

 Chapter 493 She Will Only Break His Heart!

    Phoebe stood there in the snow, watching Edward''s car vanish around the corner. She turned and started heading towards the Golden Apartment. Before she could take more than a few steps, a chilling voice sliced through the cold air, startling her. "You''re ditching the party today because of him?" Phoebe shivered and spun around to see Theodore''s tall, intimidating figure stepping out from under a tree, his vibe even colder than the weather. She stared at Theodore, feeling like they were suddenly worlds apart.


    Theodore walked up to her, stopping just a few feet away. His voice was soft but firm. "I asked you, are you skipping the party because of him?" Phoebe looked away, a sh of an old, yellowed newspaper crossing her mind, making her eyes sting. "Didn''t you see everything?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore''s voice was stillced with anger as he stared her down.


    Phoebe instinctively took a step back, her thin frame stiffening, clearly showing her fear.


    The pain in Theodore''s eyes deepened. He tried to soften his tone a bit. "My car''s outside. Let''s go."


    Phoebe looked up, panic in her eyes. After a few seconds of locking eyes with Theodore, she finally said, "It''s Christmas. I want to spend it with my mom."


    Theodore squinted, staring at her. "No, you''reing back with me today."


    "Theodore Reynolds!" Phoebe suddenly called him by his full name. "We''ve been married for four years. I''ve spent every holiday with you. Can''t you give me some space?"


    She didn''t want to face Theodore right now. She didn''t want to argue before things were clear. Why couldn''t he understand?


    Theodore''s hand, hanging by his side, stiffened. A hint of sarcasm appeared in his eyes. "The space you want is to be at the party with me, but instead, you went to meet your ex? Phoebe, I can''t give you that kind of space," he retorted. "Stop using me." Phoebe was trembling with anger.


    Theodore''sck of trust in her hurt deeply. Every time he caught a glimpse of her with Edward, unfounded suspicions would arise, implying that her feelings for Edward lingered. Despite Phoebe''s exnation to Theodore about her miscarriage being caused by an allergic reaction to medication, the doubts persisted, casting a shadow over their rtionship. Theodore took a step forward, grabbed the scarf around Phoebe''s neck, and yanked it off. With a flick of his hand, the scarf flew away. His eyes were bloodshot, and his anger intensified. He yelled, "Am I using you, or do you still have feelings for him? Phoebe, I''m telling you, if you want to rekindle your old me with him, it''s not happening!"


    With that, Theodore grabbed Phoebe''s wrist and dragged her towards the ck Range Rover parked by the roadside.


    Phoebe stumbled as Theodore dragged her along. She was wearing high heels that weren''t slip-resistant, and the road was covered in snow, causing her to nearly fall several times. When they reached the car, Theodore yanked open the passenger door and pushed Phoebe inside.


    Phoebe was in a state of utter disarray. She propped herself up on the seat and saw Theodore get in from the other side. He said coldly, "Buckle up."


    Without another word, Theodore stepped on the gas, and the car shot forward like an arrow.


    It was almost midnight, and the road was practically deserted. The ck Range Rover tore down the street like a wild horse gone rogue. Phoebe was freaked out. She quickly buckled her seatbelt and clung to the door handle for dear life.


    "Theodore, slow down!" she shouted.


    Even though there were hardly any cars around, the snow-covered, slippery road was a recipe for disaster. But Theodore wasn''t listening.


    His mind was a mess, still reeling from seeing Phoebe and Edward together. The thought of Phoebe breaking her promise and being with Edward ignited a fierce rage within him. "Phoebe, you wanna die with me?" Theodore floored the gas pedal, spitting out the words through gritted teeth.


    Phoebe''s face went pale with fear. She looked at Theodore, who was staring straight ahead, the streetlights reflecting in his eyes, making them look almost sinister.


    Her heart pounded and tears cascaded down her cheeks. "I don''t wanna die, Theodore. You can''t die either. Please, ease up on the gas. I''m scared!"


    She wished a traffic cop would show up and force them to stop, but even then, Theodore probably wouldn''t listen.


    Theodore curled his lips, a storm brewing in his dark eyes. "What a pity!"


    Phoebe watched the speedometer climb, her heart feeling like it was about to burst out of her chest. She squeezed her eyes shut.


    "Theodore, I''m begging you, slow down," she pleaded.


    However, Theodore disregarded her pleas, the engine roaring as if he were in a high-speed race. His desire to elerate only intensified, pushing for more speed, more momentum. Phoebe had no idea how long this nightmarested. The roaring in her ears grew louder, and she thought she might die from the sound alone.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt, and silence enveloped them. She could hear her own breathing, rapid and loud in the quiet night.


    The passenger door was yanked open, and Theodore dragged her out of the car. Her face was streaked with tears, and the cold wind felt like knives cutting into her skin. Without a word, Theodore grabbed her wrist and pulled her into arge vi.


    This was West Mountain Vis, their so-called home.


    They rarely came here. Thest time was when Theodore brought her back to teach her a lesson. The ce was empty, not a soul in sight.


    Theodore kicked open the door and dragged Phoebe inside, pinning her against the wall. His nose was almost touching hers as he stared into her eyes.


    Not a single hint of affection reflected in her eyes; only pure panic and dread met his gaze. Theodore didn''t detect a shred of love or care for him in her expression.


    Augh threatened to escape him. Four years together, and even a pet would have learned to show some warmth. Yet, in Phoebe, he only found a talent for shattering his heart.


    He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "Phoebe, if you don''t wanna die with me, then live with me in misery!"


    Phoebe''s scalp tingled. Before she could process Theodore''s words, he grabbed her arm and dragged her upstairs.


    She stumbled along the way, but Theodore showed no pity, not slowing down for her at all.


    He dragged her to the master bedroom door and kicked it open. The lights in the bedroom suddenly came on, and Phoebe felt her eyes being dazzled by the bright golden light. Before she could adjust to the blinding light, Theodore forcefully pulled her inside.

 Chapter 494 He Wants to Be Treated Gently by Her

    In the spacious master bedroom, there was this shy golden cage, tall enough to fit a person, shining under the light.


    Phoebe remembered the cheeky words Theodore had thrown at her not too long ago.


    Back then, Phoebe thought he was just messing around, but now, seeing this golden cage, she realized Theodore never joked about anything.


    She suddenly started fighting back hard. "Theodore, what the hell are you trying to do?"


    Theodore grabbed her wrist and yanked her in front of him like it was nothing. He looked down at her and said in a super casual tone, "Since you''re bored of living in a golden house, why not try a golden cage?" Phoebe shot back, "Theodore, who even says stuff like that?"


    She red at him, but she was too weak to do anything.


    Theodore pinned her arms together and dragged her towards the cage. Phoebe struggled like crazy. "I don''t wanna be locked up, Theodore, let me go!"


    "Let you go so you can run back to your ex? Phoebe, I, Theodore, ain''t ever been a fool." He shoved her into the cage.


    Phoebe lost her bnce and fell inside. The door mmed shut, locking her in. She turned around, a mess, ring at Theodore outside the cage.


    "You''ll regret this," she yelled.


    Theodore smirked, noting the hate in Phoebe''s eyes. Her softness towards Edward contrasted sharply with her fear and loathing towards him. He craved her gentleness.


    "Phoebe, have I been too nice to youtely, making you forget who I am? If you''ve forgotten, I don''t mind reminding you," Theodore said.


    Herplexion paled at his words, prompting a bitter smile to spread across his face. Tonight, Theodore had nned to publicly put a wedding ring on Phoebe, all while harboring words he yearned to express since that fateful night four years prior when he imposed himself on her.


    However, the prospect of articting these sentiments now seemed futile and potentially only embroil him in humiliation. Theodore didn''t know how to warm someone''s heart, and Phoebe''s heart was like stone; he couldn''t warm it. Phoebe stood in the cage and sneered, "Theodore, have you ever been good to me? No, you haven''t. All those so-called good things were just you being in a good mood and throwing me a bone. For the past four years, haven''t I been nothing more than a pet you kept around? Have you ever treated me like a human being?"


    Theodore''s face darkened. "Phoebe!"


    She stared right at him. "See, whenever you''re pissed, you lock me up, or you rip my clothes off no matter where we are. You never care if I''m hurt or humiliated. You say you''re good to me, but how?" Theodore''s eyes were sharp, his voice a warning. "Phoebe!"


    "What? Did I hit a nerve? I thought if I yed nice, you''d let me go, but I was just being stupid," Phoebe continued.


    Theodore grasped the cage firmly, his gaze intense as if he could devour her whole. "Phoebe, it seems like I''ve been way too lenient these days."With that, he turned and mmed the door on his way out. After cursing him out, Phoebe''s legs gave out, and she slid to the ground inside the cage. She looked up at the square golden prison around her.


    Theodore really had a knack for ying mind games. What was he thinking, setting up a golden cage in West Mountain Vis?


    Right now, she was too drained to think about anything else. Harper''s death had already worn her out, and now being locked up by Theodore, how was she gonna get out of this mess?


    Theodore didn''t leave; he soon kicked the door open, carrying something.


    Phoebe immediately sat up straight, ready to deal with him, only to see him holding a pink dress.


    It was the dress she was supposed to wear tonight, the diamonds on it sparkling and almost blinding her.


    If she hadn''t answered Donovan''s call and found out the truth about her dad''s ident, she would''ve worn this custom dress tonight, standing next to Theodore, epting everyone''s congrattions. Theodore tossed the dress on the bed, took off his coat and threw it on the bed too, then started unbuttoning his suit jacket. He slowly unbuttoned his cufflinks, his eyes locked on Phoebe. That look in his eyes, like he was eyeing his prey, gave Phoebe a bad feeling.


    Phoebe thought, ''No way, Theodore wouldn''t be crazy enough to make me wear that dress, would he?''


    "What are you gonna do?" Phoebe asked, shocked.


    Theodore picked up the pink dress, took off the dust cover, and tossed it aside. He caressed the dress with his fingers like a creep.


    "I haven''t seen you wear it yet. There''s still half an hour until midnight. I''ll help you put it on myself," Theodore said.


    Phoebe''s scalp tingled. "You''re nuts!"


    Theodore had to be crazy to do something so twisted. They were clearly in the middle of a fight, yet he still wanted to help her put on a dress. Was he out of his mind? Theodore unlocked the cage, his voice low. "Yeah, I''m a bit crazy, so be good and don''t make me use force. It''d hurt you, and I''d feel bad."


    Phoebe watched Theodore lean in, trembling with fear. She thought, ''Is this still the Theodore I knew?''


    She tried to avoid him, but the cage was behind her, leaving her nowhere to run.


    Theodore blocked the exit firmly. He hung the dress on the cage and pulled Phoebe into his arms. He lowered his head and unzipped her down jacket.


    Phoebe was genuinely scared. She looked up and pleaded, "Theodore, don''t do this. I''m scared. Please let me go."


    Theodore lowered his eyes, looking at Phoebe''s submissive expression. He knew that if he softened his heart, Phoebe would slip away from him. He wasn''t gonna give her that chance.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips. His kisses were always filled with a sense of violence and possession, making it impossible to resist.


    Phoebe trembled slightly. After finally breaking free from the suffocating kiss, she realized that Theodore had already stripped off all her clothes.


    The room''s heating had just been turned on, and the cold air seeped into her pores, making her shiver. "If I obediently put on the dress, you''ll let me out, right?" Phoebe uttered. Theodore silently handed the dress to her. Phoebe bit her lip, torn between putting it on and not putting it on.


    She knew Theodore well. If he wanted her to wear it, there was no other option. As long as she obediently put it on, she could lock him in the golden cage when he wasn''t paying attention. Once she got her freedom back, she''d definitely mock Theodore for being a big fool and lock him up for three days and nights, making him reap what he sowed!

 Chapter 495 Feeling Guilty After Bullying Too Much

    Theodore watched Phoebe grab the dress, her eyes lighting up with a n that was way too obvious.


    Phoebe wanted out. She''d have to see if he''d let her!


    Phoebe held the dress, the fabric smooth and cool against her skin, giving her goosebumps. Even with her back to Theodore, she could feel his intense gaze all over her. Phoebe said, "This cage is too tight, I can''t even stretch my arms."


    Leaning against the cage door, Theodore smirked, "Should I step out then?"


    "No," Phoebe quickly shot back, worried that if he left, she''d never get him back in. She squeezed towards the cage door while slipping on the dress. "Are you not mad anymore?" Theodore snorted, his eyes on Phoebe''s pale back, his desire barely in check.


    If it weren''t for his insane self-control, he might''ve already pinned her down in the cage for some action.


    Phoebe''s eyes darted around, not realizing she was testing Theodore''s limits. She squeezed to the cage door and said, "Can you help me zip it up?"


    Theodore grabbed her arm, pulling her into his embrace. He whispered, "Why zip it up? It''ll just be a hassle to unzip itter."


    Phoebe was speechless. She finally sensed the danger and started to struggle. "Theodore, you promised me that if I put on the dress, you''d let me out. You''re breaking your word." Theodore rolled onto the ground with Phoebe in his arms, biting her earlobe and whispering coldly, "I never promised. Didn''t you say I only know how to tear clothes? I''ll show you." Phoebe never thought she''d end up suffering. She leaned weakly against the cage, too exhausted to even curse.


    She had foolishly thought she could outsmart Theodore. After four years, she was always the one getting yed.


    Phoebe lowered her eyelids. The pink dress was torn to shreds at her feet, diamonds scattered everywhere.


    Her wrists and ankles were tied to the cage with cloth strips.


    Theodore not only wanted to lock her up but also to bind her.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. After a while, the water stopped, and the hum of a hairdryer could be heard.


    After a long time, the bathroom door opened. Theodore walked out in a dark robe, his sharp eyes fixed on Phoebe, who was tied in the cage.


    Without the cover of clothes, Phoebe''s body was stunningly beautiful. His Adam''s apple bobbed involuntarily. "As punishment, you''ll stay in the cage for a few days."


    Phoebe red at him. "Let me out."


    "Let you out to find Edward?" Theodore''s voice was cool. "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. Phoebe, I told you before, if you dare to see him behind my back, be prepared to be locked up." Phoebe retorted, "I didn''t go to see him."


    Theodore had no faith in her words. He threw a nket over Phoebe and locked the cage, theny on the bed ying a game.


    Stunned by his cruelty, Phoebe simmered with anger. "I really didn''t go to see him, Theodore. I need to use the bathroom."


    "Keep waiting," snapped Theodore, his tone icy, without even ncing her way. Once his rationality returned, Theodore knew Phoebe couldn''t have anything with Edward. But his possessiveness was strong. The thought of her not going to the party but seeing Edward made him angry.


    This anger wasn''t going away anytime soon. Theodore had to keep up the tough act to make sure Phoebe wouldn''t dare cross him again.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and tried to hold on! But she couldn''t ignore her body''s needs.


    She was already struggling to hold it in, and the noise of Theodore''s constant gaming only made her more anxious.


    Phoebe pleaded, "Theodore, are you still mad? I really need to use the bathroom. If you don''t let me out, I''ll pee on the nket."


    Theodore lifted his eyes from his phone and nced at her. "Hmm."


    Phoebe felt hopeless. What had she done wrong tonight to deserve this? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and tears started to fall. Theodore''s hand paused.


    Earlier, when he was tormenting Phoebe, she had been defiant, biting him and leaving marks all over him. Now she was crying.


    Theodore threw his phone on the nightstand, got out of bed, and opened the cage. He crouched in front of her.


    "Weren''t you tough just now, cursing and biting me? Why are you crying now?" Theodore poked her tear-streaked face. Phoebe sobbed, "I really need to pee."


    Seeing her red nose, Theodore no longer doubted her. He quickly untied the cloth strips and carried her to the bathroom. Phoebe sat on the toilet, pushing him away. "Get out."


    Theodore hesitated but then left. Behind him, he heard Phoebe''s sobs. He pressed his lips together, realizing he might have gone too far. Leaning against the door, his anger ebbed away as he saw Phoebe''s tears. He let out a heavy sigh.


    Phoebe finished using the bathroom, and while Theodore didn''te in to catch her, she took a quick shower and put on a clean robe.


    Phoebe squatted on the toilet lid, contemting whether to jump out the bathroom window. But with the heavy snow outside, she might freeze to death even if she didn''t fall to her death. But she couldn''t just surrender and be locked in the golden cage again. Phoebe would rather die.


    Theodore''s earlier loss of control had been terrifying. Phoebe had almost thought he would kill her.


    As she was debating, she heard a knock on the door. "Phoebe,e out when you''re done. Don''t think about escaping."


    Phoebe felt a surge of anger. She bit her lip, got off the toilet lid, and walked to the bathroom door with a heavy heart. She pushed the door open forcefully.


    Theodore stood outside, looking her up and down before awkwardly averting his gaze. "Go sleep on the bed."


    Phoebe was stunned. "Are you not locking me in the golden cage?"


    Theodore turned his head sharply, ring at her. "It seems like you still want to be locked up."


    "I really don''t," Phoebe quickly said, afraid Theodore wouldn''t believe her. She hurried to the bed, lifted the nket, andy down. "I''m asleep."


    Theodore watched her quick movements, his anger dissipating. He really couldn''t do anything with her.


    He couldn''t hit or scold her, and if he bullied her too much, he felt heartache.


    When he forced Phoebe to marry him, he never imagined that one day he would be so helpless against her, while she remained indifferent.


    Theodorey down beside her, staring at the ceiling in silence for a long time before speaking, "Phoebe, you don''t know what you missed today."

 Chapter 496 Brandon and Taylor Are Getting Divorced

    Theodore waited impatiently, but there was no sounding from Phoebe beside him. Turning his head, he noticed herpletely unconscious, her eyes firmly shut. He clenched his teeth in frustration and gave her a hard kick. "Seriously? You''re out like a light, sleeping like a little pig!"


    If Phoebe were awake, she''d feel pretty bummed too. She''d been through the wringer today, hadn''t even had a bite to eat, and had been tossed around like a rag doll. The reason she had passed out was simply because she was utterly exhausted.


    Despite his initial rage, Theodore found himself unable to resist. He rolled over and enveloped Phoebe in a protective embrace.


    ncing at the conspicuous golden cage across the room, he entertained the notion that if Phoebe misbehaved again, she would surely be confined within its confines. However, for now, he decided to overlook her current actions. Last night, there was a big blow-up at the party. Theodore''s mind was all on Phoebe, and he couldn''t care less about home.


    Early in the morning, a call from Christopher woke him up. He nced at Phoebe, who was snoozing soundly in his arms, gently let her go, and grabbed his phone as he left the bedroom.


    In the hallway, Theodore''s voice was icy. "What''s up?"


    Hearing Theodore''s voice, Christopher sounded like he found a lifeline. "Theodore, you gottae back quick. Dad and Mom are getting a divorce."


    Theodore was taken back. "What?"


    He hung up, pushed open the bedroom door, walked to the bed, and shook Phoebe. "Phoebe, wake up."


    Phoebe had only crashed around three in the morning and was in deep sleep. No matter how much he called her, she wouldn''t wake up. Theodore squinted his eyes and just picked her up, nket and all, and walked out the door. He plopped her in the back seat and drove away from West Mountain Vis. Halfway through the drive, Phoebe woke up. She groggily opened her eyes. "Theodore, is there an earthquake? Why''s the bed moving?" Theodore replied, annoyed, "Yeah, sure."


    Phoebe sat up, still wrapped in the nket, and realized she was in the car. She looked down and saw she was still in her bathrobe. "Where are we going now?" "Back to the estate. Dad and Mom are getting a divorce," Theodore said tly.


    Phoebe was so shocked she forgot about Theodore being a jerkst night. "What happened? Why are they suddenly getting a divorce? Weren''t they already good?"


    Theodore gripped the steering wheel with one hand and pinched the bridge of his nose with the other. "Last night, Bishop brought Marlowe to the party. They''re probably splitting up because of that." Phoebe was stunned and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about this huge thingst night?"


    Theodore nced at the rearview mirror and said sarcastically, "I saw you getting out of Edward''s car and was so pissed I lost my mind. What did you want me to tell you?"


    Phoebe was speechless. She pursed her lips and dryly exined, "I didn''t go on a date with Edward. I left with Donovan and went to my old house. I don''t know why he showed up there." Theodore sneered, "So you''re saying Donovan took you away, made sure you ran into Edward, and then ticked me off?"


    Phoebe stayed quiet.


    The logic made sense if you threw in a father''s murder. She just nced at Theodore.


    She didn''t want to spill the beans without knowing the whole story and didn''t want to jump to conclusions.


    Seeing her silence, Theodore cursed under his breath. "You''re talking nonsense."


    Phoebe, still wrapped in the nket, looked at him silently and said, "With all this drama at home, you just dragged me out like this. How am I supposed to face themter?"


    "I couldn''t wake you up, so I had to bundle you up and take you along." After yesterday''s mess, Theodore was still on edge.


    He was scared that if he left and came back, Phoebe would be gone again, probably with Edward. Even with his tough heart, he couldn''t handle that kind of stress.


    Phoebe was speechless for a bit. "Couldn''t you have at least changed my clothes before we left?"


    Theodore shot back, "Nope."


    Phoebe didn''t have the energy to argue. She sat in the back, sulking, thinking about how embarrassing it would be to show up like thister.


    The car rolled into the estate. Christopher was standing under the eaves with an umbre and a paper bag in his hand. When he saw Theodore''s Range Rover pull in, he quickly ran over. Phoebe hurriedly wrapped herself tighter in the nket, leaving only her eyes exposed, peeking around outside the car.


    Theodore stopped the car and rolled down the passenger window. The cold wind blew in, and he frowned at Christopher. "Did you bring the clothes I asked for?"


    "Yeah, Theodore, here you go." Christopher didn''t dare to look around and quickly passed the paper bag through the window.


    Christopher added, "Hurry up, I''m freezing out here."


    In such cold weather, who knew what Theodore and Phoebe were doing in the car that Phoebe didn''t even have clothes on.


    Christopher left, and Theodore tossed the paper bag into the back seat. "You got three minutes. Hurry up and change."


    Phoebe was still wrapped in the nket. The cold wind made her reluctant toe out. "You go outside and wait. I don''t want to change in front of you."


    Theodore turned to her, his gaze sweeping over her like a physical touch. "Is there any part of you I haven''t seen? Why can''t I look?"


    "You just can''t!" Phoebe clutched the nket and didn''t move.


    They stared at each other for half a minute. Theodore just sat there, and finally, Phoebe gave in. She muttered under her breath as she pulled out the clothes and changed. After changing, they got out of the car. The cold wind was howling, cutting through everything. Theodore pulled Phoebe into his arms, and they jogged into the vi.


    The atmosphere inside the vi was heavy. Brandon was smoking alone in the downstairs living room, looking troubled. Sarah sat beside him, advising him to smoke less.


    Sarah said, "When Marlowe came to us, she was five months pregnant. I couldn''t bear to make her abort the child, so I gave her some money to leave. I never thought it would cause endless trouble." Brandon replied, "You should have told me."


    Sarah red at him, dissatisfied. "If I had told you, would you have married Taylor? Given our family''s situation at the time, if you had broken off the engagement, there wouldn''t be today''s Reynolds family." Brandon clenched his fists, a look of impatience growing in his eyes. "The Reynolds family is flourishing now, but it came at the cost of betraying two women. Mom, you''re a woman, too. How can you be so heartless?" "Dad!" Theodore walked in with big strides, coldly staring at Brandon. "I won''t allow you to talk to Grandma like that. The result is due to your greed. You wanted both this and that. How can you expect to have it all?" Brandon looked up and saw Phoebe following Theodore. He felt utterly humiliated and stood up in a rage, pointing at Theodore. "Theodore, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    "If you want my respect, do something a man should do," Theodore said, "Don''t try to have it all."


    Brandon unexpectedly pped Theodore across the face.

 Chapter 497 Behave

    Phoebe was totally caught off guard. She stepped up without thinking and put herself between Theodore and her dad. "Dad, Theodore''s a grown man."


    Brandon shot Phoebe a cold look. Seeing she wasn''t about to back down, he slowly lowered his hand.


    Brandon scoffed, "Grown-ups should act like it. Talking all reckless."


    Phoebe thought Brandon was being totally unfair. Theodore was always solid and reliable, never reckless.


    Theodore sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "The fish rots from the head!"


    Brandon yelled, "You!"


    Seeing Theodore and Brandon about to go at it, Sarah mmed the table. "Do you all think I''m ancient? Trying to give me a heart attack?"


    Sarah''s outburst cut the tension between Theodore and Brandon, though they still shot daggers at each other. Theodore broke the silence, saying, "I''m heading upstairs to check on Mom." "Yeah, go on, try to talk some sense into her," Sarah waved him off.


    Theodore turned and headed upstairs. Phoebe stood there, feeling lost, not sure if she should follow him or stay put.


    Theodore paused on the stairs, turned back, and said, "Phoebe,e with me."


    Phoebe nodded, ncing at Sarah and Brandon before quickly catching up to Theodore. They climbed the stairs together.


    When they got to the second floor outside Taylor''s room, Phoebe heard crying from inside. She suddenly stopped and gently tugged on Theodore''s sleeve.


    Theodore stopped too, looking at her, puzzled.


    Phoebe looked a bit awkward. "Should I just head back to my room? Mom might not want to see me right now," she mumbled.


    Theodore pulled her closer and said calmly, "Nah, it''s cool. Let''s go in together."


    He knocked on the door. The crying inside stopped. Theodore pushed the door open and walked in, with Phoebe trailing behind.


    It wasn''t Phoebe''s first time in Taylor''s room, but it was the first time she''d seen it this trashed. Taylor was still inst night''s dress, makeup all smeared from crying. "Taylor," Phoebe called softly.


    No matter how old a woman got, breakups and divorces hit the same. The pain and sadness were universal.


    Taylor wiped her eyes and moved aside, probably feeling a bit embarrassed crying in front of Phoebe and Theodore, given her elder status.


    Taylor asked, "Why are you back?"


    Theodore sat down next to her, picked up a shawl that had fallen, and draped it over her shoulders. "Heard from Christopher you cried all night. You hungry? Maybe grab a bite before you keep crying?" "You heartless jerk!" Taylor punched him, annoyed.


    Phoebe was stunned. She thought, ''Is this really how Theodoreforts people?''


    Theodore half-hugged Taylor''s shoulder and said, "The real heartless one is downstairs. You''re up here crying your eyes out, and did hee up to check on you? Nah, he probably hopes you cry yourself blind so he can do whatever he wants."


    "Theodore!" Madison red at him. "Mom''s already in a bad mood, and you''re saying stuff like that? You must''ve been adopted, not her real son."


    Phoebe instinctively nced at Madison when she heard "adopted." Madison guiltily lowered her eyes, avoiding Phoebe''s gaze.


    Taylor''s crying paused. "Theodore, you''re right. Why am I crying? He should be the one crying for missing out on such a good woman like me."


    "Phoebe, run a hot bath for me. I want to soak and then dress up beautifully to hang out and find a handsome guy, just to spite that bastard." Taylor crumpled the tissue in her hand and tossed it into the trash can. Phoebe hesitated, but Theodore gave her a look, so she went to the bathroom, cleaned the tub, and started filling it with water.


    Footsteps approached from behind. Phoebe turned to see Madison entering. Madison frowned, "Theodore isn''t even trying to calm Mom down. Instead, he''s joining her in this nonsense?" Phoebe leaned against the tub and said, "What do you expect him to do?"


    It was hard enough for regr couples to divorce, let alone a wealthy family. And with one party having an affair and keeping a mistress for over a decade, no one could ept that calmly. Moreover, Taylor had previously fallen down the stairs. The pain and endurance in her heart were probably much more than they could see.


    "Even regr couples find it hard to divorce, let alone a wealthy family. If Mom and Dad really get divorced, Dad might bring that Marlowe home the next day," Madison muttered. Phoebe said calmly, "That won''t happen."


    Madison, unhappy with Phoebe''s calm tone, said, "I don''t think you consider this your home at all. My parents are getting divorced, but you''re just watching like it''s a show." Phoebe knew Madison was just looking for trouble. She was about to respond when Theodore''s cold voice came from behind. "Madison, do you think the house isn''t chaotic enough?" Madison pouted but didn''t dare to confront Theodore. She slunk out. "I''ll go check on Mom."


    Once she left, it was just Theodore and Phoebe in the bathroom.


    With all the drama at home, Theodore was understandably in a bad mood. He said, "Don''t mind what Madison said."


    Phoebe replied, "I know."


    Theodore looked at her for a moment, then pulled out a ck card from his wallet and handed it to her. "Take Mom out for a bit. Buy her whatever she wants." Phoebe, recalling Taylor''s earlier words, teased, "What if she wants a handsome guy?"


    Theodore paused, then took two steps forward, trapping Phoebe between his body and the sink. He lowered his head and affectionately rubbed his nose against hers. Theodore warned, "Buy one for her, but you can''t buy one for yourself, got it?"


    After saying that, Theodore pinched Phoebe''s waist, sending a tingling sensation through her. Phoebe''s knees went weak, and she tightly gripped the sink. "Behave," Theodore said, seeing Phoebe''s blushed face. He felt a surge of desire but realized this wasn''t the ce for it. Reluctantly, he let her go and walked out. Soon, Taylor came in, having changed out of her formal dress. Seeing her, Phoebe quickly stood up straight, feeling a bit awkward and unsure of what to do. Phoebe called, "Taylor."


    Taylor still felt a bit uneasy seeing Phoebe. "I''m sorry for calling you over during the holidays and making you watch this mess."


    Phoebe shook her head, reaching for Taylor''s clothes, saying, "Taylor, we all hope our loved ones will be happy for life. Unfortunately, sometimes things happen that are beyond our control. Your pain is our pain."

 Chapter 498 He and Phoebe Wont Part

    Taylor was caught off guard for a sec, then she grinned. "You''re such a sweetheart. Hearing you say that makes me feel way better."


    Last night, Taylor and Brandon got back from the party, and what started as a tiny spat blew up into a full-blown fight.


    Brandon''s cheating and his love child had always been a sore spot for Taylor. She tried to keep it together for the sake of peace, butst night, she just couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    Taylor brought up the big D-divorce and Brandon didn''t even flinch. He agreed right away. Taylor''s heart shattered; he must''ve been waiting for her to say it. Otherwise, why would he be so quick to agree?


    "Taylor, hit me up when you''re done. I''ll be right outside," Phoebe said as she helped Taylor into the tub, adding a few drops of calming essential oil to the water before stepping out.


    In the hallway, Theodore was messing around with a lighter, listening to Christopher spill the tea aboutst night''s drama in the car.


    Christopher exined, "Marlowe showing up at the party was already a huge trigger for Mom. Then in the car, Madison mentioned that Bishop looks a lot like Dad. Mom lost it and snapped at Madison, and Dad jumped in to defend her. This back-and-forth made Mom think Dad wasn''t just defending Madison but Bishop, so they started arguing."


    Theodore frowned. "Why did Madison bring up Bishop?"


    "I dunno." Christopher paused. "Theodore, has Madison been going through somethingtely? She seems all over the ce and says stuff without thinking."


    "She''s always been like this. It''s nothing new," Theodore said, rubbing his temples. Madison had always been like this.


    When she was younger, her behavior came off as naive and straightforward. But now, her thoughtless remarks just seemed in dumb.


    Theodore asked, "How''s yourpany doing?"


    Christopher''s face lit up as he talked about his tech startup. "It''s not raking in the big bucks like yours, but it keeps the lights on."


    Theodore shot him a look. "A Harvard grad just scraping by? Don''t you think that''s a waste of talent?"


    "Not at all. Don''t sweat it. With you and Dad running the show, there''s no need for me," Christopher replied.


    Theodore kept fiddling with the lighter, ncing towards the end of the hallway where a window was tightly shut, showing off the bare branches outside.


    In the North, once winter hit, not a single leaf stuck around, leaving everything looking pretty bleak and deste.


    With all the chaos at home, the future seemed up in the air. If the family fell apart, who knew what would go down?


    As Theodore was lost in thought, someone nudged his arm. He turned to see Phoebe standing in front of him.


    Phoebe said, "Mom''s taking a bath and is way calmer now. I don''t think she''s just being stubborn; she seems to have thought things through. I came out to let you know so you wouldn''t worry."


    Theodore stared at her, thinking that even if the family fell apart, he and Phoebe would stick together.


    Taylor came out after her bath, dressed and ready. She hadn''t slept all night and looked beat, her eyes bloodshot.


    She dried her hair, put on her jewelry, and grabbed the crocodile leather bag Phoebe had given her, stepping out looking like a million bucks.


    Phoebe quickly linked arms with Taylor. "We''re heading out now. We won''t be back for dinner," she said.


    Theodore offered, "I''ll send a car to pick you up tonight."


    Taylor, clearly annoyed, shot back, "No need to pick us up. Phoebe and I hardly ever get to go out and have fun, so we won''t being back tonight."


    They headed downstairs, passing through the living room where Brandon was lounging on the sofa. Seeing them, Brandon instinctively stood up. Taylor didn''t even nce his way, dragging Phoebe out the door.


    Phoebe took the wheel, and Taylor settled into the passenger seat. Madison came running after them, yanking open the back door and hopping in. "Phoebe, why didn''t you call me? I wanna go out and have fun, too." Phoebe nced at the rearview mirror but kept quiet, starting the car and driving out of the mansion.


    Phoebe wasn''t nning to take Taylor anywhere too wild. After all, Taylor hadn''t slept all night and was on edge. Taking her to a ce where young folks hang out could spell trouble, and Phoebe wasn''t up for dealing with that. As she drove, Phoebe mentally sifted through potential spots, finally settling on a high-end club with hot springs.


    It was close to the mansion, had drinks, hot springs, and massages for some serious chill time.


    When the car pulled up at the club''s entrance, Madison looked bummed. "I thought you were taking Mom somewhere fun. Just this?"


    Taylor, having soaked in the bath, was now feeling sleepy. To be honest, even if she had the energy of a young person, she didn''t have the strength to be restless right now. Taylor yawned. "This ce is fine."


    The three of them went in, and a beauty consultant immediately greeted them, running through all the club''s packages. Phoebe bought three top-tier packages.


    The beauty consultant beamed, leading them to a private room.


    Inside, the sound of water trickled, and a faint fragrance filled the air. Taylor undressed andy on the central beauty bed.


    Phoebe, still feeling a bit uneasy, went to the changing room to change and theny down on the right side of Taylor. The beauty consultant brought in three young girls to give them massages. Halfway through the massage, Taylor said she needed to use the restroom and left with her face mask on.


    Phoebe and Madison, not exactly besties, waited in the private room for a while, but Taylor didn''te back. Worried something might''ve happened, Phoebe quickly threw on her robe and went out to find her. Taylor had originally gone to the restroom but overheard some folks talking smack about her as she passed a private room. At first, she brushed it off, but on her way back, the trash talk had escted. "Don''t be fooled by Taylor''s usual arrogance. She always ims Brandon never cheats. Now look, Brandon''s affair is a loud p in Taylor''s face in front of all Kedora''s elite women. It was satisfying!"


    "I texted Taylor this morning to invite her for coffee, but she didn''t respond. She must be busy fighting with Mr. Reynolds over the divorce."


    "That''s why women shouldn''t be too arrogant. You never know when something might happen to you. After all, no man can control his lower half."


    Taylor found their conversation particrly grating. She initially wanted to ignore it, but the more she thought about it, the more it bugged her. Why should she put up with this?


    Taylor walked back, pushed the door open, and stormed in.


    Thedies doing face masks were so startled by Taylor''s entrance that they almost lost their wits, quickly sitting up and wrapping themselves in towels.


    "Taylor, what are you doing here?"


    Taylor rolled up her sleeves, yanked a towel off one of them, and pped her. With a cold, sinister expression, Taylor said, "I''m here to teach you some manners."

 Chapter 499 You Were Too Ugly

    Phoebe finally found her way out and heard some crazy noiseing from the next room. She could barely make out Taylor''s voice and bolted in. What she saw left her totally speechless.


    Taylor was on top of a woman, yanking the hair of two otherdies. No doubt, Taylor had won this round.


    A few young beauty consultants nearby were freaking out, trying to calm things down but too scared to step in.


    "Taylor, why are you beating us up? We didn''t go after Brandon. If you''re mad, go after the mistress. Ouch, my new nose job!"


    Phoebe rushed over, catching a ssic catfight in action. Even the high-societydies got down and dirty sometimes. "Taylor, you okay?" Phoebe asked.


    Taylor had a few scratches on her face, but she still looked fierce. "I''m good. I could take on three more of them."


    Phoebe didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Taylor, let them go. Let''s talk it out. If you''re still mad, I''ll back you upter."


    Taylor chuckled at Phoebe. After letting off some steam, she felt a bit down and let go.


    The twodies whose hair had been yanked quickly backed off, shaking like leaves. Phoebe helped Taylor up from the other woman. Seeing the long nail marks on Taylor''s face, Phoebe frowned and gave the room a stern look. "Who did this to her?"


    Taylor waved it off. "Forget it. They''re worse off than me. Let''s bounce. I must''ve been blind before."


    Taylor had thought of these three as friends, but when she hit a rough patch, theyughed behind her back. Not worth keeping around.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, kinda getting how Taylor felt. "Let''s head back. I got some snacks and sweet wine ready."


    Sometimes, the friends you partied with were just surface-level. In a lifetime, you might only find one who truly gets you.


    Phoebe helped Taylor out. The three behind them had mixed feelings, wanting to call out to Taylor but too scared, feeling super anxious.


    Back in the private room, the beauty consultant saw the scratches on Taylor''s face and quickly washed off her mask, applying aloe vera gel to calm the inmmation. The room had a hot spring. Taylor sat by the pool, dipping her feet in. With her makeup off, you could see fine lines at the corners of her eyes. Phoebe said, "Taylor, you were so fierce just now, like a warrior queen."


    Taylor turned to her, smiling self-deprecatingly. "I can only show off in front of them. But the fight was good; at least I vented my anger and don''t feel so bottled up." Phoebeughed. "If I had known, I should''ve taken you to a boxing gym and let you punch a row of human sandbags to your heart''s content." Taylor smiled, genuinely feeling much better.


    Phoebe handed her a ss of sweet wine. Taylor took a sip. "This wine''s good. Too bad Madison can''t enjoy it."


    On the beauty bed, Madison was sleeping so soundly that even an earthquake wouldn''t wake her. Clearly, she hadn''t slept well the night before. "She sleeps so well; she can crash anywhere," Phoebe said enviously.


    Taylor put the ss back on the edge, turned to Phoebe, and asked, "You didn''t go to the partyst night. Where were you?"


    Phoebe was caught off guard. "Taylor, does the Reynolds Group have a shippingpany?"


    Taylor thought for a sec and replied, "Beats me. You''d have to ask Theodore. The Reynolds Group originally made its dough in coal mining." Phoebe knew Taylor came from money andter married Brandon. Taylor probably didn''t have a clue about the nitty-gritty of the Reynolds Group. "But why the sudden interest?" Taylor asked.


    Phoebe looked down at her wine and said, "Oh, nothing. Just curious, that''s all."


    Taylor shrugged. "Alright."


    With the topic changed, Taylor didn''t push Phoebe about skipping the party. After soaking in the hot spring and getting a body treatment, Taylor was yawning from exhaustion. Phoebe couldn''t bear to tire Taylor out any further. She woke Madison and sent both Taylor and Madison back to the estate.


    In a noisy bar, Vanessa sat in a corner, watching the young crowd go wild on the dance floor. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her.


    She looked up to see Bishop sitting across from her and said, "I heard the Reynolds family is in chaos. Taylor''s divorcing Mr. Reynolds. You''ve waited so many years, and it''s finally happening." Bishop swirled his drink, a mocking smile on his lips. "Turns out it''s so easy to wreck them."


    "It was always easy," Vanessa said, "You just didn''t want to go against Mr. Reynolds because of your filial piety. Otherwise, you could''ve imed your heritage ten years ago." Bishop sneered. "I don''t care about it. I just won''t let anyone take what''s rightfully mine."


    "If you had thought this way earlier, you wouldn''t have suffered a broken leg." Vanessa paused. "How''s Marlowe feeling now?"


    Bishop tightened his grip on the ss. "She hasn''t stepped out of her room today. She might be really disappointed in me. But if we don''t fight, others will walk all over us." Vanessa said, "Exactly, so we must fight. Mr. Reynolds, as long as we team up, we can get whatever we want."


    Bishop looked at her coldly. "Vanessa, a lie is still a lie. It''ll eventuallye out. You can only fool them for so long. As long as they''re still married, they''ll eventually go public." "You''re right, but a lie needs someone to believe it. Look, didn''t Donovan believe it?" Vanessa''s eyes gleamed with pride.


    Bishop asked, "What did you do to him?"


    Vanessa looked very pleased with herself. She took a sip of her drink and said, "It''s simple. I heard Donovan''s father, Harper, died in a shipwreck. Just stir up some drama about that, give Donovan some vague evidence, and guide him to investigate. He''ll totally buy what he finds."


    Donovan''s foolish actions in Starfall City were enough to prove he was impulsive, foolish, and naive.


    Bishop squinted. "Miss Fitzroy, you are very good at manipting people."


    "Those who are manipted are just stupid." Vanessa''s eyes shed with malice. "The script I wrote for him has just begun. The real show is just starting. Let''s wait and see."


    Bishop put down his ss and looked at Vanessa''s face, twisted by hatred and desire. He said, "Vanessa, if I were Theodore, I wouldn''t choose you either."


    "What did you say?" Vanessa was both shocked and angry.


    Bishop picked up the cane beside him, his eyes full of disdain. "Your face is too ugly. I don''t like it."

 Chapter 500 You Betrayed Me First

    Ruby spotted Bishop hobbling out with a cane. Their eyes met, but Ruby, feeling a bit freaked out by Bishop, darted into the bar.


    "You useless piece of crap. Took you long enough to get in here. Watching me get bullied gives you a kick, huh?" Vanessa snapped, pping Ruby hard across the face. Ruby''s head snapped to the side, her mind buzzing from the hit.


    She balled up her fists but didn''t have the guts to hit back. With tears welling up, she shot Vanessa a re. "Bishop was right; you ain''t even worth Phoebe''s pinky toe." Vanessa''s face twisted in rage, and she raised her hand to p again, but Ruby caught it just in time. "I can''t believe I was so blind back then, thinking you were all sweet and innocent." "Toote for regrets now. Don''t forget, I''ve got dirt on you." Vanessa struggled a bit, and Ruby eventually let go.


    Ruby gritted her teeth in anger. "Vanessa, don''t push me to the edge where we both go down."


    Vanessa rubbed her sore wrist and sneered. "Ruby, you did all the dirty work. How are you gonna take me down with you?"


    Ruby yelled, "You!"


    Vanessa looked at Ruby with a smug grin. No more pretending to be nice now that the masks were off.


    She smiled sweetly at Ruby. "Oh, and let''s not forget, you tricked Donovan into thinking Harper was killed by Brandon."


    Ruby''s face went pale. Vanessa''s words brought back all the shady stuff she''d done recently. She closed her eyes, feeling a wave of despair and fear.


    Ruby said sadly, "Vanessa, we were friends. How could you do this to me?"


    Vanessa picked up the cane, looking at Ruby like she was a traitor. "We were tight, but you messed around with Donovan. Ruby, you stabbed our friendship in the back first. This is your payback!" Ruby trembled violently. One bad move led to another. It was all her fault for not seeing Vanessa''s true, devilish nature and thinking she was innocent.


    Vanessa fiddled with the cane and said, "As long as you y nice, I won''t spill your secrets. You can still be happy with Donovan."


    Ruby clenched her fists, stood up straight, and mocked, "Stop pretending, Vanessa. One day, everyone will ditch you."


    Vanessaughed like she''d heard the funniest joke ever. Herughter got drowned out by the noisy music, leaving only a face full of madness.


    "Ditched by everyone?" Vanessa said, "Ain''t I already ditched by everyone now?"


    Christmas Day flew by. On thest day of the holiday, Evelyn called Theodore, inviting them to dinner at the Golden Apartment.


    Brandon and Taylor were still in the middle of a divorce. Phoebe wanted to stay at the estate with Taylor, but Taylor, thinking it was sad for Evelyn to spend the holiday alone, sent them off early. As the car left the estate, Phoebe seemed lost in thought.


    Theodore held Phoebe''s hand and ced it on his knee, gently stroking her fingers. "What''s up? You''ve seemed off these past few days."


    Phoebe was a bit surprised. Even Theodore had noticed her distress. How obvious had she been?


    "Nothing, maybe it''s just that too much stuff has been happening at home, making me a bit uneasy." Phoebe lowered her head, watching Theodore''s fingers entwine with hers, a very intimate gesture. "Maybe you''re just too tired. Once things settle down, let''s find a secluded ind to chill, okay?" Theodore held her hand against his chin, gently rubbing it.


    The stubble on Theodore''s chin tickled the back of her hand, making it a bit itchy.


    Phoebe tried to pull her hand back but couldn''t. Theodore pulled it back and kissed it.


    Phoebe stared nkly at Theodore. He had been doing these intimate little gestures frequentlytely, often leaving her flustered. Phoebe called, "Theodore."


    Theodore nced at her. "What''s up?"


    Phoebe bit her lip but ultimately couldn''t bring herself to ask. If she did, it might just be self-humiliation. Why bother?


    "Nothing, just drive faster. Mom wants me to help her with the cooking." Phoebe pulled her hand back.


    Theodore smiled leisurely. "As you wish!"


    Evelyn had prepared a lot of dishes. When Donovan went to the kitchen to get some water, he saw the counter full of food and frowned in displeasure.


    Donovanined, "Mom, it''s just two peopleing over. Why did you make so much food? If there''s leftovers, you''ll make me eat them, and I won''t."


    "If you don''t eat, I will. Now help me see if I should make another fish dish. Phoebe said Theodore likes steamed fish." Evelyn had been busy all morning but didn''t feel tired at all. In fact, the busier she was, the more excited she got. This was the first time Theodore had brought Phoebe home to spend Christmas Day with Evelyn. Evelyn was afraid of missing anything and not hosting Theodore well.


    Donovan said unhappily, "Why do you care what he likes to eat? He can eat it or not. Stop fussing and go rest for a while."


    As Evelyn and Donovan were talking, the doorbell rang. Evelyn''s face lit up. "Phoebe and Theodore are here. I''ll get the door."


    Donovan stood by the counter with his water cup, watching Evelyn happily go to open the door. A surge of anger rose in his heart.


    Evelyn was really naive. No wonder she was easily deceived back then, signing the consent form for Harper''s death without even finding out the truth.


    Outside the kitchen, the three of them exchanged pleasantries. Donovan tightened his grip on the cup and walked out of the kitchen. He leaned against the dining room entrance, ring at Theodore.


    Donovan''s look made Phoebe''s heart race. She was afraid Theodore would notice something was wrong, so she quickly stood in front of him. "Donovan, you''re not going out?"


    Donovan gave her a cold look, filled with pain and disappointment. He had shown Phoebe the evidence, yet she was still protecting Theodore.


    "Dad''s death remains unresolved. Do you think I am in any mood to go out and have fun?" Donovan said.


    Evelyn had just put the fruits and gifts they brought in the living room. When she came back, she saw Donovan and Phoebe looking unnatural. She said, "Donovan, what are you and Phoebe whispering about? Why do you both look so strange?"


    Phoebe bit her lip. With Theodore present, she couldn''t say much. She lowered her voice and warned, "Don''t believe everything you hear. We''ll talk after dinner."


    Evelyn looked at Donovan, then at Phoebe, and said, "You two are so secretive. Theodore, wash up and get ready for dinner. Don''t mind them."


    Theodore''s deep gaze swept over Donovan. Evelyn might not have heard, but he clearly heard Donovan''s words, "Dad''s death remains unresolved."


    Seeing Phoebe''s nervous look, Theodore thought, ''Could this be the reason she had been so troubled these past few days?''

 Chapter 501 A Calculated Move

    After dinner, Phoebe helped Evelyn clear the dishes to the kitchen. Outta the corner of her eye, she saw Theodore and Donovan chillin'' on the couch. Worried Donovan might start something with Theodore, she kept her ears on high alert. Evelyn noticed Phoebe was spaced out and took the bowl from her hands. "Look at you, daydreaming. Get outta here; don''t need you messing up my flow."


    "I''m not, Mom." Phoebe''s cheeks turned a bit blushed.


    "Go have some fun; I''ll handle the cleanup." Evelyn nudged Phoebe outta the kitchen and shut the door behind her. Phoebe stood there for a sec, then headed towards the living room.


    On the couch, the TV''s light flickered, casting shadows on Donovan and Theodore''s faces. Donovan grabbed a pack of smokes and offered one. "Want a cig?"


    Theodore waved him off. "Phoebe hates the smell of smoke."


    Donovan let out a coldugh and lit up. He was seriously ticked off with Theodore. Even though they were on the same level now, Theodore always had this superior vibe that made Donovan feel like crap. But Donovan never felt that way around Edward.


    Donovan spoke up, "Phoebe doesn''t like you either, but I don''t see you vanishing from her sight."


    Theodore''s lips tightened. Donovan had beef with him; he knew it the moment he walked into the apartment tonight.


    "You got a grudge against me."


    Donovan blew out a puff of smoke and stared at Theodore nkly. "Theodore, don''t act all innocent with me. If you hadn''t butted in back then, it wouldn''t be you sitting here."


    "So you''re still hung up on Edward." Theodore''s smile faded, and his gaze turned icy.


    Donovan, unfazed, said, "Yeah, we grew up with Edward. He was better than you in every way and would''ve been the best husband for Phoebe. Most importantly, the Vanderbilt family and our family don''t have..." "Donovan!" Phoebe burst out just in time to catch Donovan''s words. She was so shocked she immediately shouted.


    Donovan jumped, almost dropping his cig. "What are you yelling for?"


    Phoebe quickly walked over, grabbed Donovan''s wrist, and yanked him up from the couch. "Come with me to the room; we need to talk."


    Phoebe didn''t dare look into Theodore''s eyes, scared he''d see right through her. She dragged Donovan to his room.


    The door mmed shut.


    Donovan''s room had a floor-to-ceiling window, and outside, snowkes were falling, covering everything in white.


    Phoebe lowered her voice. "Donovan, what the hell are you trying to do? Just ''cause of some old newspaper and a few photos, you really think our family has a vendetta against the Reynolds family?"


    Donovan flicked the ash from his cig, letting it fall to the floor. He forced a weird smile. "Phoebe, do you not believe the evidence I brought back, or do you just not wanna ept there''s beef between you and Theodore?" Phoebe''s red lips pressed tightly together. "Dad''s been dead for over twenty years, and now you''re telling me he was murdered. How am I supposed to believe that?"


    "You don''t believe it ''cause you''re in love with Theodore, right?" Donovan poked her shoulder with the hand holding the cig. "Phoebe, you''re letting me down."


    Phoebe stepped back from his poke, looking at Donovan''s stubborn and resentful face. She said, "Fine, if you''re so sure Dad was killed by Brandon, then show me the proof. If you got evidence, I''ll believe you. Otherwise, you''re just talking outta your ass."


    With that, Phoebe shoved Donovan away and swung the door open to leave.


    Then she froze in the doorway.


    Outside, Theodore stood there, his face shadowed in the dim light, making it impossible to read his expression or know how long he''d been standing there.


    The only silver lining was that Donovan''s room had decent soundproofing, so Theodore probably hadn''t heard anything.


    Even so, Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Evelyn cut some fruit and asked you toe out and eat." Theodore''s face was as unreadable as ever. His gaze slid past Phoebe andnded on Donovan, who was lurking by the half-open door. Donovan let out a cold snort.


    Phoebe ignored Donovan. She looked at Theodore and said, "Let''s go out. Forget Donovan; he''s not thinking straight."


    On Christmas Eve, when Donovan threw that document in front of her, Phoebe was really thrown for a loop. It felt like her world was crashing down.


    But once she calmed down, she found a lot of holes in that old newspaper, like the one with Harper''s photo.


    Back then, print media was super strict. If they were reporting an ident, they wouldn''t publish a photo of the victimughing.


    And after more than twenty years, they''d almost forgotten the truth about Harper''s ident. Why would Donovan suddenly dig it up again?


    Someone had deliberately stirred up Donovan''s suspicions and led him to investigate further. So all the info Donovan found was probably a trap set by someone else.


    Donovan had already fallen into their trap. His so-called truth was just a scheme by the other party.


    "Phoebe, have some fruit." Suddenly, something cool touched her lips, snapping her out of her thoughts. She leaned back a bit.


    Seeing the fruit offered to her lips, she hesitated before taking a bite. The fruit was juicy and sweet.


    Phoebe looked at Theodore, who was sitting next to her, and said, "Are you tired? Wanna crash in my room for a bit?"


    Theodore shook his head and ced the fruit fork back on the te. He said, "Ollie''s been home alone for two days. The cat food must be gone by now."


    Phoebe checked the time and replied, "Then let''s head home."


    Evelyn came out of the kitchen after cleaning up and looked a bit bummed to hear they were leaving. She said, "You don''t have work tomorrow. Why not stay the night? I just changed the sheets in your room this morning." Phoebe said, "Ollie at home hasn''t been fed and must be starving. We live so close; we cane back anytime."


    "I told you not to get a cat, but you didn''t listen. Now Ollie is more important than me," Evelyn grumbled but still put on her coat to see them off.


    Evelyn stood at the door and called out to Donovan, "Donovan, Phoebe and Theodore are leaving. Come out and see them off. Why are you always holed up in your room? You''re not getting any younger; you should be dating." Phoebe put on her coat and, seeing no movement from inside, knew Donovan wouldn''te to see them off. She said, "Mom, stop calling him. Just see us downstairs." Evelyn affectionately linked arms with her. "It''s good to have a daughter. Theodore, you and Phoebe must have a daughter in the future. Daughters are so considerate." Theodore''s deep gaze swept over Phoebe''s t stomach. Phoebe felt her face heat up under his gaze and quickly reached out to cover his eyes. "You''re not allowed to look!"

 Chapter 502 The Truth About Harpers Tragedy

    Theodore grabbed Phoebe''s hand and yanked her into his arms, a cheeky grin spreading across his face. "Cut it out, Evelyn''s watching us."


    Evelyn, catching sight of the two, felt a warm fuzziness inside and chuckled. "Don''t mind me. Keep on with your lovey-dovey stuff, just act like I''m invisible." Phoebe, feeling the heat rise to her cheeks under Evelyn''s gaze, tried to pull her hand away, but Theodore held on tight.


    She shot him a quick look, and he just smiled back, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Phoebe''s ears turned red, and her heart started racing like crazy.


    Evelyn watched the silent exchange between them, feeling all warm and fuzzy. Over the years, she knew Phoebe hadn''t been truly happy.


    Every time they met, Phoebe looked tired, and Evelyn had even regretted pushing her to marry Theodore back then.


    With Phoebe''s skills, she could''ve raised a kid just fine on her own. Evelyn just didn''t want her to go through too much hardship.


    Now, seeing Theodore and Phoebe getting along better, Evelyn felt she hadn''t messed up. If they had a kid, they''d be a happy little family of three.


    Theodore and Phoebe took the elevator down. It was still snowing outside, and the car wasn''t parked at the entrance. Theodore told Phoebe and Evelyn to wait at the door while he went to get the car. Watching Theodore walk into the snow, his tall figure slowly disappearing, Phoebe finally got a moment alone with Evelyn. She asked the question that had been bugging her. "Mom, how did Dad die back then?"


    Evelyn was caught off guard. "Why are you asking this now? Donovan asked me the same thing a few days ago."


    Phoebe frowned. "I was too young when Dad passed away, and I don''t know the details. So I wanted to ask."


    Evelyn sighed. "Your dad used to be a teacher with a bright future. I married him because he had a stable life. But after Donovan was born, Harper suddenly wanted to quit his job and go into business. He ignored my protests and went for it." Phoebe listened quietly. "And then?"


    Evelyn continued, "Business isn''t easy. The first year, your dad lost everything and was too embarrassed toe back. The second year, he made some money, came back for a few days, and left again. Our family was really struggling, and your grandparents Zieglers said he was unreliable. When Harper came back again, they wouldn''t let him in."


    Phoebe watched the snowkes swirling around, lost in thought.


    Evelyn added, "Then there was a famine, and we had no ie. Harper was out of touch, so I took Donovan and found work as a maid for the Vanderbilt family. Later, Harper came back, said he had made money and wouldn''t let us suffer anymore. I believed him and forgave him. Then you were born. Harper said he would close his business in the south, but he never returned."


    It was the first time Phoebe heard Evelyn talk about Harper. Phoebe thought, ''Was Dad really that unreliable?''


    Phoebe asked, "How did you know he was lost at sea?"


    Evelyn replied, "A fellow townsman told me. He said the ship sank, and no one survived. I was devastated, but what could I do? You and Donovan were so young. I couldn''t leave you behind."


    Phoebe nced at Evelyn, who stood in the doorway''s light, the lines on her face showing the wear and tear of time.


    "Didn''t you ever try to find himter?" Phoebe asked.


    Evelyn sighed. "I did. I wanted to get his stuff back, so I asked that fellow townsman to help me out. I found the shippingpany, but they said I had no proof I was your dad''s family, so they wouldn''t give me his belongings or anypensation. I had no choice but toe back."


    Phoebe was taken aback. "Mom, I remember someone chasing after you when I was little. You never remarried. Is it because you never epted that Dad was really gone?"


    Evelyn yfully pped Phoebe''s arm. "I didn''t remarry because of your bad temper. If you had a stepfather, he would''ve straightened you out."


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. She had been a stubborn, strong-willed kid, not exactly easy to deal with.


    Evelynughed, too. "Phoebe, your dad''s death was just an ident, nothing more. You and Theodore should be happy together, okay?"


    Phoebe was caught off guard.


    Just as she was about to ask more, a ck Range Rover pulled up. Evelyn gave her a gentle push. "Get in the car. Come home more often when you can." Phoebe stood in the snow, watching Evelyn wave at her, her heart sinking into an endless icy pit. She thought, ''What did Mom mean by herst words?''


    The car slowly drove out of Golden Apartment. Phoebe didn''t look away until Evelyn''s building was out of sight.


    "Don''t want to go home with me that much?" Theodore''s amused voice snapped Phoebe back to reality. She turned to Theodore, Evelyn''s words still echoing in her ears. She wondered, ''Am I overthinking? Or has Donovan made me start to doubt that Dad''s death was just an ident?''


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Theodore''s palm covered her eyelids. "Phoebe, every time you look at me like that, it makes me nervous."


    Phoebe obediently closed her eyes, hershes brushing against his palm, her eyelids itching. "Theodore, did your family ever have a shippingpany?" Theodore looked at her, puzzled. "Even now, the Reynolds Group has a transportationpany, not just shipping. What''s up?"


    Phoebe replied, "Just curious."


    Theodore withdrew his hand, his eyes on the road ahead, his voice cold but firm. "Phoebe, if there''s anything, you gotta tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself." Phoebe nodded. "Okay."


    The car drove into Imperial Apartment. Phoebe got a call from Cindy. They hadn''t been in touch for a while. Cindy had gone back home and brought some local goodies for her, asking her toe over and get them. Feeling a bit chaotic inside, Phoebe decided to seek Cindy''s advice and asked Theodore to take her to Cindy''s apartment.


    Cindy had just returned, and there were tworge suitcases at the door, filled with local specialties. Phoebe almost tripped over them as she entered.


    Phoebe teased, "Cindy, did you go home for the holidays or for a heist?"


    Cindy invited Phoebe in. "My mom was afraid I''d go hungry and insisted on stuffing my suitcases. It cost me a lot to ship these."


    Phoebe replied, "They care about you, afraid you''ll suffer out and miss home. Put yourself in their shoes."


    Cindy clung to Phoebe''s arm, acting spoiled. "If my mom had a considerate daughter like you, she''dugh in her sleep."

 Chapter 503 Pig-headed

    Phoebe said, "If I were your mom, I''d still be stoked to have a daughter like you. Today, when I hit up my mom''s for dinner, she told me she didn''t remarry ''cause she was scared my bratty childhood temper would get me whacked by a


    stepdad."


    "Hahaha!" Cindy cracked up. "Did Evelyn really drop that bomb?"


    "Yeah, she did. But honestly, I thought I was a pretty chill kid. When ssmates messed with me, I''d just casually bop ''em on the head with my lunchbox," Phoebe said.


    Cindy''sughter turned into a gasp as she clutched her chest. "Evelyn was onto something. Good thing she didn''t remarry, or you might''ve actually gotten whacked by a stepdad." Phoebe just rolled her eyes.


    They snuggled up on the couch. Despite the snow piling up outside, the heating inside kept them toasty. Phoebe started spilling her worries.


    Cindy, propping her chin on her hand, said, "Phoebe, don''t you think this whole thing''s kinda fishy? It''s one thing for Donovan to buy into it, but do you really think the Reynolds family had anything to do with Harper''s death?" Phoebe sighed, "Nah, I''m just feeling uneasy."


    "Let me break it down for you," Cindy went on. "Old newspapers from over 20 years ago, unless they were big enough to get archived in a library, wouldn''t be in good shape. Forget old newspapers, can you even dig up old family photos from over 20 years ago?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "Last time I was at my grandpa''s ce, I found a few old pics, but they were so faded you couldn''t make out anything."


    Cindy nodded. "Exactly. I think you should have Donovan hand over the newspaper so you can get it checked out, see if it''s really from 20 years ago." Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "What are you getting at?"


    Cindy shot back, "Don''t you know old newspapers can be faked these days? You can whip up a retro style if you want. I bet Donovan got yed."


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "Who''d mess around with something as serious as a dad''s murder?"


    "Donovan''s so gullible," Cindy said. "If someone dangles bait in front of him, he bites right away. Even without a dad''s murder, he''d cook up a whole drama that''d move himself and the entire world."


    Phoebe nced at Cindy''s face and didn''t dare admit she almost bought into it on Christmas Eve. She cleared her throat and said, "Honestly, I''ve always thought the murder was a smokescreen, and the real goal was something else." Cindy nodded. "Didn''t you just mention it? At the Christmas Eve party, Theodore''s gonna announce you as Mrs. Reynolds. I think this whole thing''s to stop your identity from going public."


    "You think Vanessa''s behind this?" Phoebe''s eyes lit up, her thoughts suddenly clicking into ce. Everything that didn''t make sense before now seemed clear.


    "Exactly." Cindy nodded.


    Phoebe hadn''t connected it to Vanessa at first. Ever since she almost shoved Vanessa out of the hospital window, Vanessa had kept her distance.


    Plus, Vanessa''s usual moves were all about hurting herself to get Theodore''s sympathy, so Phoebe never suspected her.


    This time, she let her guard down.


    Phoebe asked, "How did she know my dad died in a maritime ident?"


    Cindy said, "If someone really wanted to dig that up, it wouldn''t be hard. Phoebe, what I''m worried about now is that this is just the start. I''m afraid she''ll use Donovan to pull off stuff you can''t even seeing." "You''re right." Phoebe frowned, her eyes dark and unreadable. "Cindy, you know what I''m thinking?"


    Cindy raised an eyebrow. "What''s on your mind?"


    Phoebe said, "I''m trying to figure out how she got Donovan so convinced that my dad''s ident was tied to the Reynolds family."


    Cindy snapped her fingers. "Easy. Once a guy falls in love, he is blind, especially someone like Donovan with his hopeless romantic streak. Remember how he owed a million bucks to a woman he knew for less than three months in Starfall City? Only a fool would do that."


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead, a sudden thought hitting her. She looked at Cindy with wide eyes. "Donovan wouldn''t be dating Vanessa, would he? Is he out of his mind?"


    Cindy pinched her brow. "Oh my, if Vanessa was dating Donovan, would she still be fighting you for Theodore?"


    Phoebe nodded, "Good point."


    Cindy wished she could poke Phoebe''s forehead hard. "I think Donovan''s in love, and his new me is probably someone close to Vanessa. So Vanessa knows how Harper died and is using it to mess with you."


    Phoebe was skeptical. "Donovan just got out of a rtionship, and he''s already dating again? How does he exin the million bucks he got scammed out of?"


    Cindy sympathetically patted her shoulder. "You can''t understand a guy starved for love."


    Phoebe said, "I really underestimated Vanessa. She''s even got her ws into Donovan. I thought she had stopped scheming against me."


    "As long as she hasn''t snagged Theodore, she won''t quit." Cindy looked at her seriously. "This whole thing is a wake-up call, Phoebe. Don''t let your guard down."


    "Getting married feels like going to war," Phoebe muttered, propping her face up and frowning. "But Donovan''s all about looks. Check out his exes; they''re all stunners. Does Vanessa have any friends who could make him fall head over heels?"


    "Maybe she''s not a looker?" Cindy shrugged. "Regardless, there''s definitely someone close to Donovan. Keep your eyes peeled and don''t get blindsided again." Phoebe nodded. "Yeah, you''re right."


    Phoebe went back and hired a private investigator to dig into the women around Donovan. Within a few days, the investigator sent her some candid photos. When Phoebe saw the photos, she almost fainted.


    When did Ruby start messing around with Donovan? Staring at the photos of Donovan and Ruby making out in a dimly lit hallway, Phoebe waspletely floored. "Phoebe, the cat food is..." Theodore walked over to the couch but suddenly went silent.


    He stared at Phoebe''s phone screen, seeing her engrossed in the photos of Donovan and Ruby''s steamy kiss. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to be happy she figured it out or pissed she was spying on others making out. Phoebe hadn''t expected Theodore toe over suddenly. She quickly turned off her phone and awkwardly exined, "I clicked on it by ident."


    She couldn''t tell Theodore the truth. After all, hiring a private investigator to snap pics of Donovan was a bit creepy.


    Theodore walked around the couch and sat next to her, his smile dangerous. "Phoebe, if you like this kind of thing, I can do it, too."


    Phoebe''s scalp tingled, knowing he had misunderstood. She got up to escape, but before she could take a step, Theodore grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    Phoebe fell onto Theodore''sp, making her feel extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 504 I Kiss Better Than They Do

    Phoebe had just gottenfy when her phone got snatched. Theodore took one look at the pic and sneered. "Do they kiss better than me?" Phoebe was stunned, thinking, ''What kind of weirdpetition is this?''


    Theodore tossed the phone aside, grabbed her chin with his long fingers, and stared at her slightly red lips before diving in for a kiss.


    The angle was like the one in the pic, but way more intense. Theodore kissed her like he was trying to eat her alive.


    Phoebe''s legs turned to jelly, her mind went nk, and all she could hear was their heavy breathing.


    After what felt like forever, Theodore finally let her go. Under the light, Phoebe''s lips were all shiny, her eyes a bit red, looking like she''d been thoroughly messed with.


    Theodore gently wiped the wetness from her lips with his thumb, then gave her a few more pecks.


    Phoebe was so dizzy from his kisses that her brain was scrambled. It took her a minute to get her bearings. "What were you saying about the cat food earlier?"


    Theodore then remembered why he came to find her. "Yves said the new cat food we gotst time gave Ollie some diarrhea. I thought we should switch back to the old one. The snow just stopped outside, so we can take him to get his shots." Phoebe''s mind slowly cleared. She heard Ollie meowzily and couldn''t help butugh.


    Theodore heard herugh and turned to her, his eyes locked on the amusement in hers. He asked in a low, deep voice, "What''s so funny?"


    Phoebe teased, "I never thought our Mr. Reynolds would turn into a cat person. If thepany staff saw you like this, they''d be shocked."


    Phoebe had never imagined Theodore with a cat. She thought if he ever had a pet, it would be a big, tough police dog, making him look even more intimidating.


    But when Theodore held tiny Ollie in his arms, it didn''t seem out of ce at all. In fact, it was kinda cute.


    "This side of me is only for you to see," Theodore said.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore went to the bedroom to change clothes. Phoebe sat on the couch, cuddling and rubbing Ollie, who had jumped into herp.


    "You really are the luckiest kitty in the world," Phoebe said with a hint of jealousy. Theodore was the kind of person who, if he decided to be good to someone, would go all out. Even raising a cat, he could make it more pampered than others.


    Ollie meowed sharply in her arms, finally escaping her clutches, almost losing ayer of fur in the process. It hid on the cat tree, baring its teeth at Phoebe like a high and mighty king. Phoebe couldn''t stopughing. She picked up her phone, which unlocked automatically with facial recognition, and saw the kissing photo again, feeling a sharp pang in her chest. Phoebe deleted the photo and sent the final payment to the private investigator, telling him not to follow anymore or send any more photos.


    The private investigator, having received the money, even offered after-sales service. He sent a message: [Miss, that guy is your boyfriend, right? He''s no good. Two-timers never end well.] Phoebe was amused and exasperated by the message. If Donovan were her boyfriend, she''d trick him into doubting his life choices and never wanting a girlfriend again. Phoebe replied: [He''s my brother.]


    The Private Investigator: [Got it. Nowadays, people call their boyfriends ''brother.'' Hit me up if you need anything else. I got low prices and quick results.]


    Phoebe heard Theodore''s footstepsing from the bedroom. She blocked the private investigator and stood up, phone in hand.


    Theodore came out with a red down jacket, draped it over her shoulders, and carefully wrapped a scarf around her neck, almost putting a hat on her.


    Phoebe looked at him with amusement. "If you keep pampering me like this, I''ll be a good-for-nothing who can''t do anything for myself."


    Theodore picked up Ollie, who had run over, and put a matching down vest on him. He said expressionlessly, "Then you''ll be mine."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She watched Theodore dress Ollie. Theodore bought this vest with Ollie at the supermarket on thest day of Christmas holiday.


    Theodore had bought over a dozen vests in different colors and styles. When Phoebe came back from Cindy''s house that night, she saw Ollie wearing a green vest so bright it almost blinded her. Honestly, before she had a pet, she didn''t know they needed clothes, especially such expensive ones. It was more costly than raising a child.


    Phoebe watched as Theodore put the vest and a cat tag on Ollie. She said, "Ollie, let''s go. Today, he''s taking you shopping."


    Ollie nestled in Theodore''s arms, meowing, rubbing its nose against Theodore''s fingers before curling back up.


    They took Ollie outside. After several days of snow, the weather had finally cleared. Many sanitation workers were shoveling snow on the streets, wearing vests and clearing the snow from the roads. They were sweating profusely, only to see Theodore holding a little creature. As they got closer, they realized it was a cat, which was quite a sight.


    Phoebe felt uneasy under their stares and quietly distanced herself from Theodore. She didn''t want to be the center of attention on this street.


    But Theodore seemedpletely unaware. When he saw hergging behind, he stopped to wait for her. "Are you cold? We''ll get you a hot coffee after we cross the street. Hang in there." Phoebe was taken aback and decided to ignore the curious nces. "I''m not cold. Let''s hustle."


    Theodore, being the self-centered man he was, would never realize how out of ce he was in this world.


    Once inside the mall, they headed straight for the imported cat food store. The staff recognized them immediately. "You''re here! We just got a new batch of hats. Do you want to pick a couple for Ollie?" Theodore looked eager, but Phoebe held back his restless hand. "Do you have any green hats?"


    The smile on the staff''s face froze. "No, we don''t."


    Phoebe teased, "If there''s no green, forget it. Theodore really likes green. He had Ollie wear that green vest for days."


    Phoebe was determined not to spend money recklessly today. Who bought hats for cats anyway?


    Theodore, seeing Phoebe''s serious expression, leaned in and whispered in her ear, "When did I ever say I liked green hats?"


    Phoebe feigned surprise. "You don''t? Then I must have remembered wrong. We''re just here to switch Ollie''s cat food. The imported one you rmended gave him diarrhea."


    "I see. Then let''s switch back to the old one. Our Ollie isn''t a fancy cat; he can''t handle imported food," the staff said with a regretful expression.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth secretly, thinking, ''Howe there''s still discrimination?''

 Chapter 505 I Never Loved Her

    After switching up the cat food, with Phoebe tagging along today, Theodore spotted a bunch of cute outfits he liked but didn''t buy any. He just held Ollie and trailed behind Phoebe like a loyal puppy. Phoebe was lugging the cat food, thinking about that locked nursery room in the West Mountain Vis.


    When she was four months pregnant, during her first ultrasound, Theodore ditched an important meeting to be there with her at the hospital.


    Seeing the baby on the monitor for the first time, Theodore was so hyped he couldn''t sleep all night. He kept reaching out to touch her belly, making it a restless night for her too.


    The next day, Theodore had someone turn the gym next to their bedroom into a nursery,plete with a crib, rocking horse, and baby toys.


    Less than six months into her pregnancy, the nursery was packed to the brim with stuff Theodore bought, some of which Phoebe had never even heard of. Yet, Theodore could list their uses like a pro. Back then, Phoebe thought this kid was gonna be the happiest baby in the world.


    Now, even raising a cat, Theodore made it look so fancy, which was kinda impressive.


    As Phoebe walked, she suddenly realized no one was behind her. She stopped and turned around, seeing Theodore standing not far away, still holding Ollie, but now facing a middle-aged couple. Phoebe walked back with the cat food, and as she got closer, she recognized them as Vanessa''s parents, Sophia and James.


    Sophia''s hair was graying, looking way older than thest time they met, and James, standing beside her, looked pretty worn out, too.


    Phoebe instinctively stopped, unsure if she should go over and maybe interrupt their convo.


    James noticed Phoebe and gave her a gentle smile, then said to Theodore, "Meeting you here today, we have no regrets."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. ''Why does that sound so ominous?''


    Theodore pursed his lips and said, "Sophia, hang on a sec."


    Then, he walked over to Phoebe, handed Ollie to her, and said, "You take Ollie home first. I''ll drive Sophia and James back and be back soon."


    Sophia chimed in, "No need to drive us. We''ll just grab a cab."


    Phoebe took Ollie, nced at James and Sophia, and said, "Professor, let Theodore drive you back. I''ll head home first."


    She walked a few steps with the cat, and Ollie meowed uneasily in her arms. She stopped and looked back, seeing Theodore supporting Sophia as they walked in the opposite direction. Phoebe stood there until they were out of sight, then turned and walked towards another exit of the mall.


    Back at the apartment, Phoebe took off Ollie''s vest, filled its bowl with cat food, and changed the litter. She plopped down on the sofa, lost in thought.


    When Phoebe was in college, she attended Sophia''s lectures with Edward. A lot of people loved Sophia''s sses back then.


    Sophia was super talented, often linking economics with current events in her lectures, making the whole ss full of key points and super useful.


    Phoebe never imagined that in just half a year, the once lively Sophia would now be so frail, with no trace of her former energy.


    How would Vanessa feel if she knew about Sophia and James'' current situation?


    Theodore drove Sophia and James home. Once inside, James quickly tidied up the sofa and said, "Theodore, please sit. Since Sophia got sick, no one''s been keeping up with the house. Please, make yourselffortable." Theodore plopped down on the sofa, the faint smell of medicine hanging in the air, as he casually nced around.


    Sophia headed to the kitchen to wash some fruit. Her health had taken a nosedive, and she was out of breath after just a few steps.


    James quickly took the fruit knife from Sophia and ced it on the te, saying, "You rest. I''ll handle this."


    Sophia nced nervously at Theodore and said, "Theodore, please sit for a while. My health is poor, and I get tired after a few steps." Theodore quickly stood up and said, "Sophia, don''t worry about me. I''ll just sit for a bit and then head out. Please take care of yourself." Sophia smiled. "I''m old now. Please sit and make yourself at home."


    Theodore watched as James helped Sophia back to her room. Soon, he heard coughing from inside, followed by a bit of amotion. After a while, James came out.


    James washed his hands in the bathroom and then sat across from Theodore, looking even more worn out than before.


    James looked at Theodore and couldn''t help but ask, "Theodore, how''s Vanessa doingtely? I heard she joined a film crew but haven''t been in touch with her."


    Theodore sat up straight, looking at the elderly James, feeling a bit guilty. "She hasn''t been filming. She''s been in Kedora. Hasn''t shee back to see Sophia despite her serious illness?"


    If they hadn''t run into each other today, Theodore wouldn''t have known how seriously ill Sophia was.


    James looked at him in surprise. "You didn''t know?"


    Theodore frowned. "What should I know?"


    James hesitated for a moment before telling Theodore about Sophia kicking Vanessa out of the house, without mentioning the reason, but Theodore could guess. Theodore asked, "Is it because of me?"


    James sighed. "Theodore, I''m not ming you. Vanessa was the one who was stubborn and messed up a good thing."


    Theodore was silent for a while before saying, "James, even if Vanessa hadn''t broken up with me, we wouldn''t have ended up together. I never loved her."


    James was stunned, his expressionplex. He didn''t know what to say, but Theodore spoke first, "What illness does Sophia have? Wasn''t the previous surgery sessful?"


    Talking about Sophia''s illness, James finally found his voice. "It''s heart failure. The doctor said she wouldn''t live long without surgery. I contacted foreign experts, but Sophia refused further treatment. I couldn''t persuade her." Theodore frowned. "James, I''ll arrange for the doctors. For now, let''s get Sophia admitted to the hospital. Her condition can''t be dyed any longer."


    James said helplessly, "Theodore, Sophia doesn''t want to trouble you students, which is why she insists on not going to the hospital. If she knew I asked for your help again, she''d be upset with me."


    Theodoreforted. "It''s no trouble. Sophia has many students, and it''s time for us to step up."


    Theodore left the Fitzroy Vi and stood at the door, waiting for Jack to drive over. As night fell, he lit a cigarette.


    After a while, Theodore extinguished the cigarette and tossed it into a nearby trash can. He took out his phone and made a call, "Where are you? I''lle over in a bit."

 Chapter 506 Can You Stay with Me?

    Vanessa never thought she''d get a call from Theodore, and knowing he wasing over had her buzzing with excitement.


    She jumped in the shower, dolled herself up, and ordered a fancy dinner for two from a swanky five-star joint to be delivered to her ce. Vanessa set the steaks and lit the candles just as the doorbell rang.


    She strutted out of the dining room, spritzed on some perfume, and hobbled on her crutch to open the door. There stood Theodore, wrapped in a dark gray coat. Whether it was the lighting or something else, Theodore, usually as solid as a rock, looked like he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. Vanessa was taken aback, speechless for a moment.


    It wasn''t until Theodore looked up, his eyes deep and unreadable, that Vanessa snapped out of it. "Theodore, what''s up?"


    Theodore stared at her and said, "Vanessa, change your clothes. We''re heading out."


    Vanessa''s heart raced. ''Where''s Theodore taking me?'' she wondered.


    "Hold on a sec." Vanessa turned around and almost tripped over her long dress. She hurried to her bedroom, changed clothes, and came out leaning on her cane. Passing by the dining room, Vanessa nced at the perfectly set candlelit dinner, bit her lip, and walked towards the door.


    She sat quietly in the back seat, sneaking nces at Theodore beside her, feeling super uneasy. "Theodore, where are we going?"


    Theodore stayed silent. Leaving the Fitzroys'' ce, he felt a heavy burden. He hadn''t expected Vanessa to cut ties with her family for him.


    Now that Sophia was seriously ill, he couldn''t just sit around and do nothing.


    The car zoomed through the night and finally pulled up at the Fitzroy family''s ce. Vanessa peeked out the window and saw the familiar gate, her eyes instantly welling up. Theodore said, "Go in, Sophia''s waiting for you."


    Vanessa clenched her fists so tight her nails almost dug into her skin. She turned away and said coldly, "No. They ditched me."


    Theodore frowned. "Vanessa, Sophia''s sick and needs a heart transnt, but she''s got no will to live. You''re her daughter. If you don''t go in and talk to her, she won''t go to the hospital. Do you want to watch her die?" Vanessa''s breath caught in her throat. She looked at Theodore in disbelief, her voice barely a whisper, "What did you say?"


    Theodore closed his eyes for a moment, but his tone was ice-cold. "Convince Sophia to have the surgery. It''s what you should and must do."


    Vanessa felt like her world was crumbling. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Sophia had surgery before, and the doc said she was doing fine. How did it get worse?


    Theodore opened the car door and got out. He walked around, opened her door, and pulled Vanessa out.


    He stared at her sternly. "Vanessa, no matter what, your parents have done a lot for you. I hope you can convince Sophia to get treated ASAP."


    Vanessa felt like everything was falling apart. She stared nkly at Theodore. "Theodore, I''m scared."


    Seeing Vanessa''s expression, Theodore''s heart softened for a moment. He said, "Go in, I''ll wait for you out here."


    Phoebe had been on edge all night. She couldn''t focus on anything and just kept staring at the clock, watching it tick away.


    Phoebe picked up her phone. All her social media apps were dead quiet, even the usually buzzingpany group chat was silent today.


    When the clock hit eleven, Phoebe thought she should hit the sack, but her body just wouldn''t budge.


    Her fingers swiped across her phone screen, and she identally dialed a number. When she heard the voice on the other end, she realized what she had done.


    Phoebe quickly tried to hang up, but the call had already connected. She stammered, "I dialed by mistake."


    "Phoebe, go to bed early. I might note back tonight," Theodore''s cold and tired voice came through the phone.


    Phoebe was about to say something when she heard another voice in the background, "Theodore, I''m ready..."


    It was Vanessa''s voice.


    Phoebe didn''t even wait to hear the rest of what Vanessa was saying before she hastily hung up. She clutched her phone tightly, feeling stupid for hanging up so quickly.


    She was Theodore''s legitimate wife. Theodore was outte at night with Vanessa, and she didn''t even dare to ask a question before hanging up.


    Was there any wife more pathetic than her?


    Theodore looked at the disconnected call on his phone, put it back in his coat pocket, and turned to see Vanessaing out with a luggage bag. She was struggling to walk, so he quickly walked over and took the bag from her. Then Theodore said to James and Sophia, "Let''s go. I''ve arranged everything at the hospital. We can check in right away."


    Sophia had cried while hugging Vanessa earlier, and her eyes were still red, but she looked much better than she had in the afternoon at the mall.


    Sophia looked gratefully at Theodore and said, "Theodore, I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "Sophia, no need to say that. Let''s go; the driver is waiting outside." Theodore took the luggage bag and led the way out.


    Sophia watched Vanessa hobbling on her crutches. Theodore didn''t even offer to help her, showing that he had no romantic feelings for her at all. Now, Theodore was only willing to help their family because she had once been his teacher. Sophia sighed silently. James supported her arm and said, "Why are you sighing again? You mustn''t overthink with your condition. We need to follow the doctor''s advice."


    James helped Sophia out the door. She said, "I was just thinking about what more I can do for Vanessa."


    "Don''t worry about it. Focus on getting better." James knew exactly what Sophia was thinking. To be honest, he had opposed Vanessa going to Nyxonia to study piano back then.


    At that time, Vanessa had graduated from a prestigious university and had Theodore, a boyfriend who was unmatched in both status and looks. They should have been getting married in a couple of years.


    But Vanessa had ruined such a good marriage. After ruining it, she had to learn to ept it. However, Vanessa regretted it.


    What was the use of regretting now? Who would still be waiting for her?


    It was nearly midnight when they finished the admission procedures. The experts held an emergency meeting and formted a treatment n, with Theodore and Vanessa fully involved.


    Sophia''s heart failure could only be treated conservatively for now, and they would wait for a suitable heart for a transnt. However, the experts also said that it was uncertain whether her condition would hold out until a heart was avable, so the situation was not optimistic.


    After the meeting, Theodore was ready to leave. As he stood up, Vanessa hugged him. "Theodore, I''m really scared. Can you stay with me?"

 Chapter 507 Lipstick Mark

    Theodore''s hand, just hanging there, suddenly went stiff. He yanked Vanessa''s arm and pulled her back, then took a slow step away.


    "Vanessa, chill. We''ve got the best heart docs in the country here. They''ll do everything to help your mom. No need to freak out," he said, trying to calm her down.


    Vanessa lost it, covering her face and sobbing. "It''s all on me. I knew she just had heart surgery, but I still fought with her. I''m such a terrible daughter. Theodore, if something happens to my mom, I can''t go on." "Don''t talk like that," Theodore said softly.


    Vanessa peeked at him through her fingers. She knew Theodore was all tough on the outside but had a soft spot inside. Out of all Sophia''s students, he was the one who still cared.


    That''s why he was so busy when Sophia got sick.


    And she could only use Theodore''s sense of duty to keep him close. This was a golden opportunity, and she couldn''t let it slip.


    "Theodore, thanks. I thought we were done and you wouldn''t care about my stuff anymore." Vanessa forced a smile. "Anyway, thanks. I won''t bother you, and I won''t let Ms. Ziegler get the wrong idea."


    Theodore, sounding indifferent, said, "I''ll keep an eye on Sophia''s condition. If you need anything, just tell me. Don''t worry about bothering me."


    "Okay." This was what Vanessa had been waiting for. She hid the excitement in her eyes and said, "It''ste. You still have work today. Let me see you out."


    Theodore nced out the window. The morning light was just peeking through. He''d spent the whole night at the hospital. He rubbed his temples and stopped Vanessa.


    "You''ve been up all night, too. No need to see me out. Go stay with your mom. I''m out," Theodore said.


    Vanessa held back the urge to follow him. She stood there, watching him leave. Only when he was out of sight did she let a smile creep onto her face. ''Mom''s illness came at just the right time,'' she thought.


    Phoebe had crashed on the sofa in the middle of the night. When the first rays of sunlight hit her face through the big window, she groggily opened her eyes. Ollie was snuggled up in her arms, all warm and cozy.


    Half-asleep, Phoebe thought Theodore wasn''t as good as Ollie. Just as she was thinking this, she heard the door open. Ollie suddenly stood up, staring at the door. Seeing a familiar face, Ollie gracefully leaped and walked over to Theodore, circling his legs.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She had just thought Theodore wasn''t as good as Ollie, but now she took it back. Guys, in general, were unreliable.


    Theodore came in, seeing Phoebe sitting dazed on the sofa with a thin nket over her waist. He frowned. "Why didn''t you go back to your room to sleep?" Phoebe lowered her eyelids, feeling down.


    Theodore, carrying breakfast, walked over. Seeing her dazed look, his heart softened. "I brought breakfast. Go freshen up ande eat." Phoebe looked up at the breakfast in his hand. She smelled the aroma and stood up, only to see a lipstick mark on Theodore''s shirt cor. Her eyes narrowed.


    Theodore, seeing her standing still, looked confused. "What''s up?"


    Phoebe moved her gaze away without a word. As she walked towards the bathroom, she caught a whiff of strong floral perfume-Vanessa''s usual scent. Phoebe''s heart took a nosedive. She kept walking but stopped at the bathroom door, turning to Theodore. "Were you with Miss Fitzroyst night?"


    Theodore didn''t think much of it. "Yeah, why? Something up?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, seeing his casual attitude like she had no right to ask. She smirked. "Nothing, just that you''ve got a lipstick mark on your cor." With that, she pushed open the bathroom door and went in.


    Theodore walked into the dining room and started unpacking the food. He reyed Phoebe''s tone in his head, feeling like something was off.


    Phoebe must''ve gotten the wrong idea.


    He tugged at his cor and saw the lipstick mark. Frowning, he left the dining room and went to the bathroom door, knocking.


    Phoebe was brushing her teeth. She turned to the closed door, feeling super ufortable and not wanting to talk to him.


    Theodore said from outside, "Sophia''s really sick and got rushed to the hospitalst night. I was up all night with the cardiologists, working on a treatment n. Vanessa was there, too." Phoebe bit her toothbrush, taking a moment before responding.


    Theodore wanted to exin more but figured it might just make things worse. He sighed, turned, and went to the master bedroom. By the time Phoebe came out, Theodore had changed clothes and was sitting at the dining table waiting for her.


    Phoebe sat down and started eating in silence. The breakfast didn''t taste good anymore.


    Theodore said, "Take it easy; no one''s gonna snatch it from you."


    Phoebe swallowed her food in a few bites, feeling a lump in her throat. She took the dishes to the kitchen and loaded them into the dishwasher.


    When she came out, Theodore was already waiting by the door.


    At the office, Theodore headed straight to the conference room for a morning meeting, while Phoebe went to her office. Not long after, Carol came in with some documents.


    Ever since she found out Phoebe was Theodore''s wife, Carol felt she should stick close to Phoebe and follow her lead.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you okay? Maybe you should hit the infirmary?" Carol ced the documents on Phoebe''s desk, noticing she didn''t look too hot.


    Phoebe rubbed her stomach. "Maybe I ate breakfast too fast. It''s nothing."


    Carol asked, "What did you have for breakfast?"


    Phoebe replied, "Bread."


    Carol''s eyes widened. "Even rich folks eat that simple? I thought you all had foie gras for breakfast."


    Phoebe chuckled at her exaggerated tone. "You''re thinking of royalty, not the Reynolds family. We''re not that fancy."


    "Well, I''m already green with envy," Carol said, "By the way, did you hear? Vanessa''s mom has heart failure and doesn''t have long to live."


    Phoebe was taken aback. So Theodore hadn''t lied; he really was at the hospitalst night. "Oh, how''d you find out?"


    Carol exined, "People on the 17th floor were talking about it, and I overheard. I heard Vanessa''s mom was Mr. Reynolds'' college professor. They almost became family once. Now that Vanessa''s mom is seriously ill, Mr. Reynolds is busy finding specialists for consultations. Even a son-inw wouldn''t be this attentive."


    Phoebe responded with a nk expression.


    "I really talked nonsense." Carol realized she had said something wrong and covered her mouth, cautiously looking at Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Phoebe felt a strange sense of suffocation. She stood up and walked out. "I''m going to the infirmary."

 Chapter 508 Why Cant You Learn Your Lesson

    Phoebe ditched the infirmary and made a beeline for the rooftop. The wind was brutal, slicing through her like a knife, and she shivered like crazy.


    Rocking her business suit, Phoebe was totally unprepared for the cold. After barely two minutes, she felt like a human popsicle and decided to head back down.


    As soon as she stepped out of the emergency exit, she spotted Theodoreing out of the conference room, phone glued to his ear.


    Passing by her, Theodore shot a quick. "Phoebe, I''m heading to the hospital. Cancel all my appointments for today. Only hit me up if it''s an emergency."


    Phoebe was floored. She watched him stride into the elevator, doors closing slowly, but he didn''t even nce her way, still deep in his call.


    Carol, chilling behind the secretary''s desk, nced at the almost frozen Phoebe and cleared her throat. "Ms. Ziegler, looks like we''ve got a new statue in the president''s office."


    Phoebe snapped out of it, knowing Carol was just messing with her. She said nothing and headed into the president''s office.


    Carol watched Phoebe''s downcast figure and couldn''t help but click her tongue. ''Vanessa sure knows how to y her cards, using her mom to keep Theodore close. I wonder if Phoebe canpete with Vanessa.'' For days, Theodore camped out at the hospital, noting home and dumping all thepany stuff on the vice president and Phoebe.


    Phoebe was drowning in work every day, too scared to ck off, afraid her mind would wander. ''Is Theodore staying at the hospital because Sophia''s really sick, or because he can''t leave Vanessa alone?'' Phoebe didn''t want to admit it, but she was crazy jealous.


    When she got home, the empty living room felt like a mirror to her empty heart.


    Theodore hadn''t been home for days. Did he even remember she was waiting for him?


    The doorbell rang, and Phoebe jumped up. She stood too fast, and her vision went ck for a sec. The doorbell kept ringing.


    She stumbled to the door and opened it, seeing the Theodore she''d been longing for standing there. For a moment, she thought she was seeing things. Phoebe blinked. "You''re back."


    Theodore looked wrecked, with sunken eyes and bloodshot veins. His tall frame seemed ready to copse. She quickly reached out to help him inside. Seeing him like this, Phoebe''s heart ached.


    "How many days have you not slept? How''s Sophia?" Phoebe helped him to the living room sofa and handed him a ss of water.


    "Not good," Theodore replied, drinking half the ss. He ced the cup on the coffee table and said, "I''m beat. Gonna take a shower first." Phoebe nodded. "Okay."


    She watched him head to the bedroom, feeling a sense of loss.


    She stood by the sofa for a bit, then walked into the bedroom. Hearing the water running in the bathroom, she knocked on the door.


    "Theodore, want something to eat?" she asked.


    The water stopped, and his voice came from inside, damp with steam. "Yeah, just something simple."


    Phoebe nodded and turned to leave.


    She brought out the food and saw Theodore holding his coat, looking like he was about to bounce again. She quickly put down the bowl and chased after him. Phoebe blurted out, "Where you headed?"


    Theodore nced at her, "Something''s up at the hospital. I gotta go. Phoebe, lock the door tonight."


    Seeing him about to leave with wet hair, Phoebe didn''t know where she found the guts. She suddenly jumped in front of him, arms spread wide to block his way. "You can''t go!" she insisted.


    Theodore looked like hell, yet he still wanted to rush back to the hospital. Was the hospital unable to function without him?


    He frowned. "Phoebe, what are you doing?"


    Phoebe lifted her head, stubbornly meeting his gaze. "I don''t care. You need to stay home and sleep tonight. Over my dead body will you go to that hospital."


    Theodore sighed, "Phoebe, stop being unreasonable. Sophia is my mentor. If something happens to her, I won''t forgive myself."


    Phoebe saw the red veins in his eyes, feeling both heartache and anger. "You''ve been busting your ass at the hospital for days. You''ve done your part. Any more, and it''s too much." "Phoebe." Theodore frowned deeply. "What are you getting at?"


    "Are you staying at the hospital all the time just because Sophia is your mentor." Phoebe bit her lip. "Or because she''s Vanessa''s mom, and that''s why you''re so hands-on?"


    Phoebe was never one to be unreasonable, but right now, she couldn''t hold back.


    Theodore got what she meant, and it made him ufortable. "Phoebe, I always thought you were kind and generous."


    Phoebe shot back. "Well, you were wrong. I''m neither kind nor generous. I don''t know what kind of favor Sophia did for you that makes you stay by her side all the time, but I know Vanessa never has good intentions for you. Maybe they''re teaming up to mess with your head."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore shouted, "I won''t let you talk crap about Sophia like that. She''s dying. Can you stop being so unreasonable?"


    Phoebe''s heartache turned into a bitterugh under his usation. She slowly lowered her arms and gave a self-mocking smile.


    "Yeah, I''m unreasonable, unlike you, Mr. Reynolds, who''s so selfless." She snorted.


    The tension was thick.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Theodore lost his patience. He grabbed Phoebe''s arm and pulled her aside. "Phoebe, we''ll talk when I get back."


    Her back hit the wall, the cold surface sending pain through her body, and her heart ached even more.


    She watched Theodore''s indifferent back, feeling bitter. She spoke softly, "Theodore, are you rushing to the hospital because of Sophia or because of Vanessa?" Theodore paused but didn''t turn back. He opened the door and walked out.


    The door closed, and the sound of his footsteps faded away until it was no longer audible.


    Phoebe copsed weakly to the ground. Ollie circled around her, asionally licking her with his tongue.


    She closed her eyes, her heart aching. She knew Theodore loved Vanessa deeply and would do anything for her. Why did she have to meddle?


    Just because their rtionship had gotten closer recently, she foolishly thought Theodore loved her. Did that give her the right to interfere with him?


    Phoebeughed at herself. ''You''re ridiculous. You gave up all your pride for Theodore, loving him almost humbly. But in the end, all he gave you was hurt after hurt. Why can''t you learn your lesson?''

 Chapter 509 Vanessa Stirred the Pot with Phoebe

    Phoebe was down for the count, barely able to get a word out. One morning, right after the meeting, Brandon summoned her to his office. Phoebe knocked and walked in.


    "Take a seat," Brandon said, giving her a quick once-over. Once she was settled, he got straight to it. "I heard Theodore''s been MIA for a few days, and you''ve been running the show with the VP?" Phoebe coughed a bit, her voice all raspy. "Yeah."


    Brandon''s face scrunched up. "You look like crap. Have you seen a doctor?"


    "I just grabbed some meds, no biggie," Phoebe shrugged.


    "You kids never learn. You wait till you''re half-dead before seeing a doc," Brandon grumbled, then switched gears. "So, Theodore''s been with a teacher at the hospital?"


    Phoebe''s lips tightened. "It''s Vanessa''s mom."


    "Unbelievable!" Brandon snapped. "He''s ditching work to babysit someone else''s mom, and you''re just letting it slide?"


    Phoebe just stared at the floor, not saying a word.


    Brandon, seeing her all meek and quiet, got even more ticked off. "Phoebe, you''re his wife. Grow a backbone. If you keep acting like a doormat, of course, he''s gonna walk all over you." After getting chewed out by Brandon, Phoebe left his office feeling like she''d been hit by a truck.


    That night, Phoebe was burning up with a fever. She was sprawled out on the couch, half-conscious, when the doorbell rang. She didn''t budge.


    Then came the banging on the door, so loud it cut through her fever haze, even with a pillow over her head.


    Phoebe dragged herself off the couch, using it for support, and shuffled to the door.


    When she opened it, there stood Vanessa and Ruby. Phoebe frowned, her voice barely a whisper, "You sure you got the right ce?"


    Just as she was about to shut the door, Vanessa jammed her cane in the gap and waltzed in with a grin. "Nope, Theodore sent me to grab some clothes for him."


    The cold air hit Phoebe, making her throat itch and triggering a cough.


    "Why didn''t hee himself?" Phoebe asked, her voice strained.


    Vanessa didn''t even bother taking off her shoes, just stomped right onto the living room carpet. She spotted the cat tree in the corner, where Ollie was hissing at her, and a look of disgust crossed her face. "He couldn''t leave, so he sent me," Vanessa said, not missing a beat.


    Phoebe''s emotions were all over the ce, and she shot back sarcastically, "Anyone would think it was his mom who was sick, not yours."


    Vanessa didn''t even flinch. She just smiled and said, "Who knows, maybe soon my mom will be his mom."


    Phoebe''s fists clenched in anger.


    Suddenly, she started coughing violently. Ruby, standing nearby, saw Phoebe''s face turn beet red, like she was about to hack up a lung. Instinctively, she reached out to help. Phoebe jerked away, her icy stare cutting through Ruby. "Don''t touch me!" she snapped.


    Ruby froze, her hand hanging in the air.


    Vanessa saw the whole thing and sneered, "Ruby, why are you pretending to be all nice? She doesn''t give a damn."


    Ruby''s fists tightened, and she hissed at Vanessa, "Vanessa, knock it off."


    Vanessa watched Phoebe, who was hacking so hard she looked like she might keel over. She bit her lip, itching to push Phoebe''s buttons more but worried it might blow up in her face.


    Vanessa hade without giving Theodore a heads-up. If he found out she was stirring the pot, all the effort Sophia had put in for her could go down the drain.


    With a smug look, Vanessa said, "Ms. Ziegler, since you''re under the weather, I''ll pack the clothes."


    As Vanessa made her way toward the master bedroom, Phoebe stepped in front of her, her eyes icy. "Vanessa, that''s mine and Theodore''s room. Even if you''re dying to take my ce, wait until you actually marry him." Vanessa sneered, "Oh really? We''ll see about that."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth, shooting daggers at Vanessa before turning and coughing her way to the master bedroom.


    Ruby watched Phoebe''s defeated figure, her heart aching to tell her the truth-that Theodore hadn''t sent them for the clothes. Vanessa had eavesdropped on Theodore and Lawton''s chat and decided toe mess with Phoebe. But Ruby couldn''t spill the beans.


    Vanessa had her under her thumb, and Ruby couldn''t risk crossing her.


    Vanessa sauntered over to the cat tree, ring at Ollie, the cat Phoebe and Theodore had raised together. Jealousy burned in her eyes, especially since Ollie had the nerve to hiss at her.


    Hearing Phoebe''s coughing echoing down the hallway, Vanessa knew she had some time. She suddenly lifted her cane and swung it at Ollie''s head.


    Ruby''s eyes went wide with shock, too stunned to even scream as she watched the canee down.


    Ruby thought, ''Is Vanessa out of her mind?''


    Ollie sensed the danger and sprang away just in time, dodging the crutch. It crouched on the cat house, hissing at Vanessa.


    Vanessa, missing her target, swung the crutch again, cursing, "You''re just as worthless as Phoebe."


    Ollie, now fully enraged, dodged the crutch and leaped at Vanessa, swiping at her face.


    Vanessa, terrified, dropped the crutch and covered her face, feeling a sharp sting on her hand and the brush of the cat''s tail against her cheek. She screamed in pain and fell to the ground.


    Ollie, havingnded its attack, stood triumphantly on the cat tree, showing its ws to Vanessa.


    Ruby watched Vanessa''s self-inflicted disaster with a hint of satisfaction. Just then, Phoebe''s muffled cough echoed from the hallway.


    Vanessa red at Ruby, who was just standing there, and snapped, "Don''t just stand there! Help me up."


    Ruby, seething but too scared to speak up, quickly went over to help Vanessa and put the overturned cat food bowl back in ce. Phoebe''s voice came from behind them, "What are you doing?"


    Vanessa turned around, mockingly looking at Phoebe. "Your nasty pet scratched my hand."


    Phoebe quickly walked to the cat tree. Ollie jumped into her arms, meowing pitifully.


    Feeling Ollie''s fear, Phoebe gently stroked its fur. "Don''t worry, I''m here. They won''t dare hurt you."


    Then she shot a cold re at Vanessa. "If you''re done packing, take it and get out. I need to rest." Vanessa, having gained nothing, took the cane from Ruby.


    As she passed Phoebe, Vanessa hissed, "Phoebe, next time Ie here, it''ll be your turn to get out."

 Chapter 510 Phoebe Ran Off with Another Man

    After seeing Vanessa off, Phoebe sat on the couch, holding Ollie, lost in thought. She couldn''t figure out why Theodore had sent Vanessa to pick up his clothes. ''Is he just trying to show off?'' she wondered.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She lifted Ollie''s paw and murmured, "Ollie, Theodore is such a jerk."


    Ollie meowed.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. She answered it, and Cindy''s voice came through, loud and clear from a bar. "Phoebe, want toe out for a drink?" "I have a bad cold," Phoebe replied.


    "What? I can''t hear you. I''ll send you the location. Come quick, I''m waiting." Cindy hung up before Phoebe could respond.


    Phoebe looked at the location Cindy sent. Feeling frustrated, she decided to go out for a drink.


    Phoebe usually yed by the rules. The wildest thing she''d ever done was a one-night stand with Theodore, which had turned her life upside down. Now, she was stuck in a marriage she wanted to leave but couldn''t, torn between staying and going.


    It was a constant struggle.


    Phoebe took a cab to the bar. The noise hit her as soon as she walked in. She finally spotted Cindy, sitting in a prominent spot at the bar. Two sketchy guys were hovering around Cindy.


    When Phoebe approached, they whistled. "Hey, Cindy, is this your friend? She''s gorgeous, just my type."


    Cindy, clearly drunk, reached out to Phoebe. "Phoebe,e here. You two, beat it."


    The guys left.


    Cindy pulled Phoebe to sit next to her. Noticing Phoebe was still in her work clothes, she said, "Why so formal?"


    "Wear the fanciest clothes, drink the strongest liquor," Phoebe said, taking a big gulp. The liquor burned her throat, making her cough. Cindyughed.


    Phoebe endured the burn and started drinking slowly. They drank ss after ss, not talking much, and soon got drunk.


    Christopher was at the bar celebrating with colleagues. When he went to pay, he saw a familiar face. ''Isn''t that Phoebe?'' he thought. Seeing Phoebe drinking straight from the bottle, he was shocked and quickly called Theodore.


    Meanwhile, in the car, the streemp cast a shadow on Vanessa''s face, making her look grim. "That damn cat scratched me," she said.


    Ruby, driving, nced in the rearview mirror. "Vanessa, you shouldn''t have done that."


    "Shouldn''t I have?" Vanessa sneered. "What about when she took Theodore? If it weren''t for her, would I be in this mess?"


    Ruby frowned. "You''re in this situation because of your own actions. I warned you, no one likes someone who self-harms."


    "Stop it. You haven''t even married into the Ziegler family, and you''re already defending Phoebe. But does Phoebe appreciate it?" Vanessa mocked.


    Ruby pressed her lips together, not wanting to argue.


    Vanessa turned to look out the window. "I thought you''d never betray me, Ruby. Guess I was wrong."


    Ruby stayed silent.


    When they got to the hospital, Vanessa got out, and Ruby followed with the luggage. Outside the hospital room, Vanessaposed herself and walked in.


    Theodore was resting on the couch with his eyes closed. Hearing the door, he opened his eyes and saw Vanessa with a crutch.


    "Did I disturb you?" Vanessa asked.


    Theodore stood up, rubbing his temples. "Sophia''s stable now. I have some things to do, so I''ll be leaving."


    "Theodore," Vanessa quickly said, "I stopped by the Imperial Apartment and noticed you haven''t changed clothes in days. I brought you a set. You should change; you smell like disinfectant. Don''t bother Phoebe with it." She handed him the luggage.


    Theodore noticed the bloody scratches on her hand. He grabbed her wrist and frowned. "What happened to your hand?"


    Vanessa quickly pulled her hand back. "It''s nothing, just a scratch from your cat. I''ll get a rabies shotter." Theodore looked at her. "Did Ollie do this?"


    "Yes," Vanessa said, looking pitiful. "I thought it was cute and wanted to pet it. Phoebe might have been worried it would scratch me, so she scolded it. The cat got scared and scratched me. Phoebe already apologized, so don''t me her." Ruby stood by, amazed at Vanessa''s distortion of the truth. ''It was that Vanessa tried to hit Ollie with a crutch, and Ollie fought back. But she made it sound like Phoebe''s fault. How could someone twist the truth so much?'' she thought. Theodore felt uneasy. He fixed a cautious gaze on Vanessa. "Ollie''s got a short fuse. You shouldn''t have poked at it."


    Vanessa was stunned. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No, how could you be wrong?" Theodore''s tone was indifferent. He took the luggage. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to get the rabies shot."


    Vanessa hesitated but followed him out. "Theodore, wait for me."


    Theodore took a brief breath and slowed his pace, waiting for Vanessa to catch up.


    "Vanessa, Sophia''s condition has stabilized. I''ve discussed the treatment n with the cardiology experts. It doesn''t matter if I''m here or not," Theodore said.


    Vanessa''s face turned pale. "Theodore, what do you mean?"


    Theodore didn''t avoid her gaze. "We''re all smart people. Some things don''t need to be said directly."


    Vanessa''s expression shattered. She lowered her head, tears streaming down. "I know. I shouldn''t rely on you too much and burden you. But I only know you. My mom suddenly got seriously ill, and you''re the only one I can rely on. I''m sorry. I''ll learn to be strong and try not to trouble you in the future."


    Theodore was about to speak when his phone vibrated. He nced at Vanessa and picked up the call.


    "Theodore, if you don''te to the bar now, Phoebe''s gonna ditch you for some other dude."

 Chapter 511 Hit Theodore

    Theodore''s phone was loud enough for Vanessa to hear everything. She thought, ''Phoebe, go ahead and mess up. If you sleep with another guy, Theodore will definitely dump you.'' "Send me the address," Theodore said before hanging up.


    He looked at Vanessa. "Vanessa, I gotta go. Ruby will take you for the rabies shot."


    Then he left the hospital without a second thought.


    As soon as he got in the car, Christopher''s message popped up. Theodore hooked up the GPS, turned the wheel, and sped off.


    At the bar, Phoebe was wasted, dancing wildly on stage with Cindy.


    Both Phoebe and Cindy were eye-catching, and a bunch of guys started dancing close to them.


    From below, Christopher saw some guys getting too close to Phoebe. He rushed over to shield her.


    The dance floor was packed, people bumping into each other constantly.


    While fending off hands, Christopher yelled in Phoebe''s ear, "Phoebe, Theodore''s almost here. Calm down."


    Seeing those guys all over Phoebe made him mad, and he knew Theodore would be even worse.


    If Theodore saw this, he''d either beat up those guys or Phoebe.


    Phoebe pushed Christopher away, slurring, "You''re so annoying, get lost."


    She was so drunk, swaying and dancing wildly.


    Christopher saw Theodore walk in, his face looking scary under the changing lights.


    He waved. "Theodore, over here!"


    Theodore spotted Phoebe on the dance floor, going wild with Cindy.


    His eyes narrowed, cold and unfeeling. He brushed off the women clinging to him and strode onto the dance floor.


    Seeing Theodore''s angry face, Christopher decided to bail. "Theodore, she''s all yours. I''m out."


    Theodore grabbed Phoebe and Cindy, trying to drag them out. But they resisted.


    "Let go, I''m not done dancing," Phoebe struggled.


    Cindy rushed to help. "What are you doing? Let go of my Phoebe!"


    Theodore felt a headacheing on. If he knew Cindy was here, he''d have called Patrick to get her.


    He warned, "You two better behave. We''ll settle this outside."


    Hearing his voice, Phoebe thought she was hallucinating. She leaned closer, looking at him with blurry eyes.


    She giggled, "Cindy, I think I see Theodore."


    Cindy, also drunk, giggled too, "Where?"


    Phoebe pointed at Theodore. "Here, a big jerk. I must be seeing things. He''s supposed to be at the hospital with Vanessa, keeping her mompany." Theodore frowned and corrected, "She''s my teacher."


    Phoebe started fussing. "What student hangs out at the hospital with their teacher all the time? Nice try, but I''m not buying it."


    Cindy, still tipsy, chimed in, "Yeah, where do you find such a good student these days? Total scumbag."


    Theodore''s face darkened asPhoebe and Cindy were taking turns mocking him.


    "Since you look a lot like Theodore, don''t me us for being rude," Phoebe and Cindy exchanged a nce, then turned to Theodore with mischief in their eyes. Before Theodore could react, Phoebe and Cindy both swung at him,nding punches on his handsome face.


    The room fell silent.


    Christopher, watching from a distance, couldn''t believe his eyes. ''Holy crap, did Phoebe and Cindy just beat up Theodore?'' he eximed inwardly.


    Half an hourter, in a private room at the bar, Phoebe and Cindy stood unsteadily while Theodore sat on the sofa, ring at them with a dark expression. He licked his lips, tasting blood. His handsome face was bruised.


    Theodore didn''t want to recall the past half hour. Just the thought made his anger rise.


    He crossed his arms, ring sharply. "Drinking?"


    Phoebe and Cindy lowered their heads, listening to the scolding. Cindy wasn''t as drunk as Phoebe. After hitting Theodore, she sobered up quickly. However, with the realization that she had hit Theodore, the most powerful man in Kedora, Cindy wished she could chop off her own hand. Cindy thought, ''That''s Theodore! Will he throw me to the sea and feed to the fish?''


    Seeing Phoebe going wild, hitting Theodore, pulling his hair, and biting his ear, Cindy decided to y along and pretend to be drunk. Thus, Cindy pretended to be drunk, going wild with Phoebe, and ended up being dragged into the private room by Theodore.


    "I didn''t drink your booze," Phoebe huped, her voice hoarse. Her face was flushed, and her eyes unfocused.


    Theodore''s anger red. "Talking back? You got a cold, and instead of resting, you''re out drinking and hitting people. You think you''re in the right?" Phoebe retorted, "None of your business, scumbag."


    Theodore took a deep breath, ring at Phoebe. "So this is what you think of me, huh? Finally saying it out loud."


    Phoebe lifted her head, barely conscious. If Cindy wasn''t holding her, she would have copsed. "I don''t want to talk to you. Cindy, let''s go home." Cindy, being dragged by Phoebe, nced at Theodore''s dark expression, terrified.


    Cindy thought, ''Theodore is so scary when he''s angry!''


    At that moment, the private room door opened, and a tall man wearing a baseball cap and mask walked in. Patrick immediately sensed the tension. He asked, "What''s going on here?"


    Theodore stood up and pulled Phoebe into his arms, nodding towards Patrick. "Take your woman home. If she drags Phoebe out drinking again, I''lle after you." Sensing something was off, Patrick didn''t ask further. He tapped Cindy''s nose. "You''ve got guts, dragging Mr. Reynolds'' woman out?"


    Cindy replied, "Cut the crap, let''s go."


    Cindy grabbed Patrick''s wrist, pulling him out of the private room, afraid that if they dyed any longer, Theodore''s gaze would slice her to pieces.

 Chapter 512 Phoebe Drunkenly Confesses Her Feelings

    Phoebe was tipsy and saw Cindy leaving with a guy who looked kinda familiar.


    She stumbled after them. "Cindy, why are you leaving? We were supposed to date the hot guys!"


    Theodore''s face darkened. He seethed to himself, ''Phoebe still wants to date hot guys? I''ve been gone a few days, and she''s gotten bold.'' He patted the leather sofa next to him and said, "Looking for hot guys? Come here, I''ll take you."


    Phoebe looked at Theodore but backed up until she hit the wall, feeling safer.


    "I''m noting over. You''re just a heartbreaker," she said.


    Theodoreughed, frustrated. "Heartbreaker?"


    "Yeah, and a scumbag one. You took my heart, and now I can''t find it." Phoebe started crying harder. "I lost my heart, I can''t find it." Theodore had seen many sides of Phoebe elegant, obedient, well-behaved-but never this. His heart tightened.


    He walked over, squatted beside her, and sighed, wondering why he was arguing with a drunk Phoebe.


    "Get up, I''ll take you home," he said softly.


    Phoebe looked at him, tears streaming. "I don''t want to go home. It''s so empty, just me alone."


    Theodore turned, looking at her helplessly. "Are you scared being home alone?"


    Phoebe shook her head, then nodded. "Being home alone is so scary. The house is so big, my voice echoes."


    She started crying again, "The house is so big, I''m scared."


    Theodore was stunned, his heart aching.


    "If you''re scared, why didn''t you call me?" he asked.


    "You hate me. If I call, you''ll hang up on me." Phoebe felt more aggrieved. "You insisted on marrying me. Why do you hate me now?"


    Theodore held her hand, coaxing softly, "I don''t hate you. Let''s go home, okay?"


    Phoebe stared at him, then climbed onto his back, tearfully saying, "okay."


    Theodore stood up with her on his back, opened the door, and walked out, crossing the noisy hall into the snowy night.


    Phoebe rested her chin on his shoulder, the familiar mint scent calming her. She closed her eyes, drifting off.


    Worried she''d feel worse in a car, Theodore carried her slowly to the Imperial Apartment. He casually asked, "You have a cold, why did youe out drinking?"


    He paused, assuming she had dozed off, until he caught her faint voice. "I''m unhappy," she murmured.


    Theodore turned his head. "Why are you unhappy?"


    Phoebe didn''t answer.


    Theodore looked ahead, his expression hard to read. "Is it because we had a fight?"


    Phoebe wiped her tears, her mood dropping. She choked out, "You are just so cruel."


    Theodore was speechless.


    Phoebe was genuinely sad. She buried her face in his shoulder, tears falling, sobbing uncontrobly like a child.


    Theodore sighed, "ming me for your own mistakes, huh?"


    Phoebe''s sobs gradually quieted until she seemed to fall asleep.


    Theodore didn''t say anything more.


    The midnight streets were eerily quiet, with only a few taxis passing by. Snowkes fluttered down, and the world seemed silent.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe on his back. She was sleeping soundly, tears still at the corners of her eyes.


    "Phoebe," he called softly.


    No response.


    His footsteps crunched in the snow. He stared at her for a long time, murmuring, "You seem really down. Could I interpret that as a tiny crush on me?" Phoebe''s breath brushed warmly against his neck, steady andforting.


    Theodore smiled and whispered, "Then I''ll take the liberty of assuming you have a soft spot for me too. How about this? From tomorrow onwards, we''ll each try to like the other a tad bit more every single day. Deal?" Phoebe, deep in sleep, didn''t hear a thing.


    Theodore rubbed his cheek against her head, feeling content. "Since you''re not saying anything, I''ll take that as a yes."


    That night, Theodore carried Phoebe through the streets, taking two hours to get home.


    By the time they arrived, they were almost like snowmen, but Theodore didn''t feel tired. He carried Phoebe to the bedroom, changed her into pajamas, and dried her hair.


    After making her drink some honey water and staying by her side until she fell asleep, he took a hot shower himself, his heart filled with a sense of warmth.


    Phoebe slept deeply. When she woke up the next morning, it was already daylight.


    She had a terrible headache and stared nkly at the familiar ceiling, feeling dazed. Memories ofst night flooded her mind. She and Cindy had hit Theodore.


    She had pulled Theodore''s hair, bitten his ear, and called him a scumbag.


    Fortunately, she hadn''t said anything too damaging.


    Phoebe grabbed her hair in frustration and buried her face in the pillow.


    ''I''m doomed!'' she thought.


    Theodore was vengeful. She had hit him in front of so many people; he was definitely nning something big to get back at her.


    ''What should I do? Is it toote to run away now?'' she wondered.


    Phoebe suddenly sat up. Just as she was about to pack her things and run, the bedroom door opened.


    Theodore, looking impable, appeared. His expression was gentle. "You''re awake. Come have breakfast."


    Phoebe stared at him, dazed.


    ''Something is off! Has Theodore been reced?'' she thought.


    Her gaze swept over Theodore''s earlobe, which had bite marks. Noticing her look, Theodore touched his earlobe.


    "It was bitten by a dog," he teased, "and quite neatly too."


    Phoebe was furious but didn''t dare speak. She slowly got out of bed, avoiding Theodore''s gaze, afraid he would suddenly remember to settle the score.


    She slipped into the bathroom to brush her teeth, straining to catch any sound from beyond the door. As Theodore''s footsteps drifted away, she slumped against the sink, gripped by a sudden terror.

 Chapter 513 He Want to Kiss Her

    Phoebe took her sweet time in the shower, then blow-dried her hair. Hungover and feeling lousy, she pped on some light makeup. After changing, she hugged the wall, sneaking towards the living room, hoping to slip out unnoticed by Theodore.


    From the kitchen, Theodore''s deep voice drifted out, sounding like he was on the phone.


    Phoebe peeked in to make sure he was upied. She ditched her slippers, held them, and tiptoed to the door.


    Ollie, perched on the cat tree, spotted her sneaky moves. He jumped down andnded at her feet.


    "Meow."


    Startled, Phoebe quickly shushed him with a finger to her lips.


    She bent over, taking tiny steps to the door. Just as she was about to put on her shoes, someone grabbed her cor. "Where are you going?" Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She turned to see Theodore, one hand in his pocket, the other holding her cor, frowning.


    "Hi," she said sheepishly.


    Theodore nced at her slippers in hand, frown deepening. "Put your shoes on."


    "Oh!" Phoebe quickly put on her slippers and stood at attention. "Shoes are on, Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore''s frown eased. He grabbed her cor and pulled her towards the dining room. "Wash your hands and eat."


    Dragged into the kitchen, Phoebe had no choice but to wash her hands under Theodore''s watchful eye.


    They sat at the dining table, set with snacks, light porridge, and soup.


    "Drink the soup first," Theodore instructed, pushing it towards her.


    Phoebe downed the soup. Theodore then pushed the porridge her way, and she quickly finished that too.


    Raising an eyebrow, Theodore pushed the bread in front of her. Seeing her obediently eat, he kept pushing more tes her way.


    Even though the portions were small, Phoebe was stuffed. She looked at Theodore pitifully. "Are you trying to stuff me to death forst night?" Theodore stifled augh. "Not pretending to have amnesia anymore?"


    Phoebe thought, ''He''s definitely punishing me.''


    She made ast-ditch effort. "I cked out. Did something happenst night?"


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, his look saying, "Keep acting?"


    The room fell silent.


    Phoebe nervously huped, closed her eyes, and said, "If I did anything wrong, please don''t stuff me to death. I don''t deserve it!"


    Theodore''s lips curled up. "You deserve it."


    "No." Phoebe was about to kneel. She really couldn''t eat anymore. "The me from yesterday is dead. The one alive today is your poor secretary. Do you really want to stuff her to death?" Theodore tilted his head, thought for a few seconds, and said, "Yes."


    Phoebe felt hopeless but knew she brought this on herself. She swallowed hard and clenched her clothes. "I''m sorry, you can just hit me!"


    Theodore was amused by her resigned look but didn''t show it.


    He thought for a moment, then leaned in and said, "Close your eyes."


    Phoebe''s heart sank, but she closed her eyes.


    She braced herself for a punch. In the darkness, all her emotions-nervousness, fear, sadness-swirled around.


    She didn''t even know why she felt sad.


    She had struck Theodore first the previous night. Allowing him to retaliate felt just, yet the notion left her feeling mncholic.


    Her eyshes trembled. After about ten seconds with no movement, she grew impatient. It felt like a knife was hanging over her head, ready to fall but not falling.


    Just as she was about to peek, a warm hand touched her cheek.


    It was Theodore''s palm, gently brushing her face.


    Phoebe froze. His touch was so light it felt like a caress. She opened her eyes to find Theodore''s stern face very close.


    His eyes were filled with intense emotions, making her heart skip a beat. She stared at him, dumbfounded.


    Theodore''s hand was still on her cheek. Her trembling eyshes brushed against his heart, making him itch.


    He slowly lowered his arm, resting it on the back of her chair, and leaned in slightly. His gaze fell on her slightly parted red lips.


    He really wanted to kiss her.


    Phoebe watched as his handsome face got closer. His gaze flicked down for a moment,nding below her nose.


    She felt like she was under a spell, unable to move.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, halting Theodore''s approach. He looked at Phoebe, his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    Phoebe jumped up and dashed out. "I''m going to work," she imed.


    Theodore instinctively reached out, as if to pull her back.


    Seeing her rush to the door, he dejectedly withdrew his hand and picked up the phone from the dining table. "This better be urgent."


    Lawton, sensing Theodore''s gritted-teeth tone, nervously said, "Mr. Reynolds, Bishop has been making the rounds with some big-shotpany shareholderstely. They''ve been meeting behind closed doors, and that might spell trouble for you."


    Theodore looked up and saw Phoebe putting on her shoes and rushing out the door. His eyes darkened, and his expression turned cold. "He really thinks he can shake my foundation with just his words. He''s overestimating himself." Actually, Bishop had been secretly contacting the major shareholders of the Reynolds Group for a while. Theodore had turned a blind eye, curious to see what Bishop could stir up.


    Four years ago, when Theodore took over the Reynolds Group, he had purged the internal ranks.


    It seemed that his methods had been too gentle in the past two years, making people forget how ruthless he could be.


    Lawton hesitated and said, "It''s said that Mr. Brandon Reynolds is supporting Bishop. Otherwise, the shareholders wouldn''t dare be manipted by an illegitimate child." "Looks like my dad''s gone senile," Theodore said mockingly.


    Lawton didn''t dare make a sound. He only dared to listen to such sphemous words. "What should we do now?"


    "Set the bait. I want to see how much dirty money Bishop has made from the Grand Hotel over the years!" Theodore instructed.


    Baiting the hook always worked, especially against those with ill intentions.

 Chapter 514 Sleep and Discard

    Phoebe bolted out of her apartment building, yanking out her phone to hit up Cindy. First call? No answer. Second try? A guy answered the phone. "Cindy?" Phoebe asked, a bit thrown off.


    "She''s still snoozing," the guy said, sounding way too cozy. Phoebe''s brain hit pause. Who the heck was this guy?


    "Alright, I''ll ring herter," Phoebe mumbled, hanging up.


    Standing in the freezing cold, Phoebe''s mind raced. ''Who''s this dude? Cindy''s new man? Since when does Cindy have a boyfriend?''


    They were besties, and she had no clue Cindy was seeing someone. The guy''s tone? Yeah, they were definitely a thing. This was huge!


    Phoebe stood at the crossroads of her life. Left led to Cindy''s ce; she could totally bust in on them. Right led to her office, but she was so not in the mood to see Theodore. After yesterday''s drama, thest thing she needed was him trying to kiss her again. No way.


    Phoebe hesitated for a moment, then smirked and headed left. Forget about work; she was feeling off and didn''t need anyone''s approval.


    In the dim bedroom, Patrick put the phone on the nightstand, grabbed his shirt, and started getting dressed. He noticed Cindy stirring in bed. Cindy was a wild sleeper, and the nket had slipped down.


    Patrick''s breath caught. He leaned over and pulled the nket up. "Didn''t get enoughst night? Stay still."


    Cindy''s eyes were half-open, still groggy. "Who was that?"


    "Phoebe," Patrick replied.


    Cindy buried her face in the nket, then suddenly shot up. "You answered Phoebe''s call? Don''t you know your voice is a dead giveaway?" Patrick eyed Cindy, who was totally exposed. He narrowed his eyes. "Cindy, if you don''t want to be stuck in bed all day, quit messing around." Cindy freaked out.


    Feeling Patrick''s eyes on her, Cindy grabbed the nket and wrapped herself up. She stuck out her arm. "Give me the phone." Patrick sighed, bent down, and handed her the phone. Cindy unlocked it and saw a message from Phoebe sent two minutes ago. Phoebe: [I''ll be at your ce in ten. Hide the evidence.]


    Cindy was speechless.


    She tossed the phone aside, grabbed a nightgown, and started putting it on. "Patrick, hurry up. Phoebe''s on her way. I don''t want her to see you." Patrick paused while fastening his belt. "Am I not good enough to be seen?"


    Cindy ruffled her hair. "It''s not you, it''s me. Don''t you have a shoot this morning? Get moving."


    Patrick felt a pang in his chest, super ufortable.


    Cindy was already tidying up. Even though Phoebe wasn''t a kid anymore, Cindy didn''t want her to see any mess from her encounter with Patrick.. She quickly cleaned the bedroom and sprayed some perfume to cover any smells.


    Seeing Patrick slowly buttoning his shirt, Cindy got anxious. "Can you hurry up? Let me do it."


    Cindy rushed over, pped Patrick''s hand away, buttoned his shirt in record time, stuffed his sweater and coat into his arms, and pushed him out of the bedroom. Patrick got shoved all the way to the door, barely managing to slip on his shoes before Cindy booted him out with the trash.


    "Take the trash with you," Cindy added, mming the door shut.


    Patrick stood in the hallway, the cold wind biting through him. A famous actor, kicked out like yesterday''s garbage. If this got out, his fans would roast him for a year! Grumbling, Patrick threw on his sweater and coat, grabbed the trash, and headed for the elevator. Just as he got in, Phoebe burst out of another elevator like a whirlwind. Downstairs, Patrick''s assistant saw him get into the car, wrapped in cold air. "Patrick, the paparazzi have been all over us. We can''t keep visiting Ms. Croix so openly." Patrick''s eyes barely opened, his sharp features looking even more intense. "Let ''em snap pics if they want."


    The assistant sighed, "If they catch something, Laura will have my head. Patrick, didn''t you say you were over with this? Whye back?"


    Patrick shut his eyes, done with the conversation. "Just drive."


    "Okay." The assistant buckled up. They were in a low-key Jetta, a perfect disguise. No way the paparazzi would guess Patrick would roll up in a Jetta to see his girl. Feeling pretty clever, the assistant was about to start the car when he noticed something in the rearview mirror. "Patrick, you..." "Shut up!" Patrick snapped.


    The assistant fell silent. He wanted to mention, "Your shirt buttons are all tangled up," but hesitated. Instead, he ignited the car and gradually drove out of thepound. Back upstairs, the doorbell rang like crazy. Cindy thought Patrick had forgotten something. She opened the door, saying, "Why are you back? Oh, Phoebe, what are you doing here?" Phoebe was about to step in but paused, looking around and spotting another elevator descending.


    She quickly ran over, peeking out the hallway window. She saw a tall, slender figure leaving the building. Phoebe craned her neck, trying to get a better look, but the floor was too high. She couldn''t see clearly. Cindy stood at the door, shivering. "Phoebe, can we go inside? I''m freezing."


    Phoebe hurried back and stepped into the apartment.


    As soon as Cindy closed the door, Phoebe pinned her against the wall, eyeing the marks on Cindy''s neck. "Who is he?" Cindy flinched. Under Phoebe''s intense stare, she turned her face away. "We signed a confidentiality agreement. I can''t say." "Confidentiality agreement?" Phoebe looked skeptical. "Aren''t you two dating?"


    "No, we''re just... satisfying each other''s needs." Cindy pulled Phoebe''s hand off her shoulder. "Come on, let''s take a seat."


    Phoebe let Cindy lead her to the living room. She took off her coat and draped it over the sofa, still eyeing Cindy. "Cindy, do you like him?" Cindy sat cross-legged. "Yeah. If I didn''t, I couldn''t... you know. Phoebe, chill. I know what I''m doing."


    Phoebe asked, "Does he look like Caleb Quinn?"

 Chapter 515 I Was Afraid He Might Beat You to Death

    Cindy dropped her head and stayed quiet for a bit before finally saying, "They''re nothing alike, really. I''m just super lonely."


    Phoebe saw the sadness on Cindy''s face and felt a pang in her heart.


    She''d been so swampedtely that she just remembered Caleb''s death anniversary was around now. No wonder Cindy hit the bar and got wastedst night.


    Phoebe felt a knot in her chest. "Cindy, you still not gonna visit Caleb this year?" she asked.


    Cindy''s fingers tensed up, and her smile faded. She stared nkly at the carpet. "No."


    Phoebe called out, "Cindy."


    Cindy looked up, her eyes full of pain as she stared at Phoebe. "Phoebe, I still can''t ept that he''s gone for good. So I won''t go. As long as I don''t see it, he''s still alive and wille back." "Why do you put yourself through this?" Phoebe asked, worried. "If Caleb could see you, he wouldn''t be at peace."


    "Then he can never be at peace!" Cindy''s voice was a mix of pain and anger.


    Phoebe wanted to say more, but seeing Cindy''s stubborn look, she knew it was pointless. She asked, "That guy treating you well?"


    Cindy was caught off guard.


    Phoebe said, "Your contract lover, is he good-looking?"


    Cindy nodded. "Yeah, especially his eyes. They''re the most beautiful eyes I''ve ever seen. Sometimes I wanna take them out and keep them."


    Phoebe was speechless. ''Cindy''s tone is kinda creepy, what''s up with that?''


    Then she said, "Cindy, you shouldn''t have such dangerous thoughts."


    Cindyughed. "I''m just messing with you, look how freaked out you are."


    Back then, Caleb died in a car crash. He was a med student and had signed an organ donation agreement. After he died, his healthy organs were donated, saving seven lives. The first time Cindyid eyes on Patrick, she felt a surge of emotion.


    It was as if she was seeing her Caleb, gazing back at her through a stranger''s gaze.


    Phoebe sighed, and they sat in silence for a while before Cindy spoke again, "Didn''t Mr. Reynolds scold youst night?"


    "No, he carried me back," Phoebe said.


    The bar was far from the Imperial Apartment, and it had snowedst night. The streets were cold and quiet in the early morning. Shey on Theodore''s back, her heart pressed against his, feeling his steady heartbeat. For a moment, she wished Theodore could carry her to the end of the world, away from all the chaos.


    "Mr. Reynolds is quite the romantic," Cindy teased.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    "Seriously, Phoebe, did you pretend to be drunk to get back at himst night? I saw you bite him so hard that blood came out. I was afraid he might kill you," Cindy said.


    Phoebe didn''t want to dwell on the events ofst night, so she stated, "It wasn''t that awful."


    Cindy sighed, "Mr. Reynolds was the untouchable star in school, with so many girls after him. I never thought you two would end up together."


    Phoebe replied, "Neither did I."


    Cindy looked at her. "Phoebe, what are you thinking now? I can see he loves you."


    Phoebe held her face. "Even if you keep a pet for four years, you''ll have some feelings for it."


    "Are you a pet dog?" Cindy rolled her eyes. "Besides, for a guy like Theodore, if you caught his eye, you must at least be his type. Why don''t you believe he loves you?"


    Phoebe said, "It''s not that I don''t believe."


    Theodore had straight-up told her he hated her. She didn''t dare to hope, fearing that hope would just lead to a bigger letdown.


    "Phoebe, you gotta believe in your own charm. Back in school, so many people had crushes on you. The ones chasing you were no less than Theodore." Cindy reminisced about the folks who were into Phoebe back then, still somewhat astonished.


    Actually, Phoebe wasn''t drop-dead gorgeous. Her features were delicate, and she had that sweet, first-love kinda face. Especially when she smiled, her eyes seemed to sparkle.


    In college, girls like Phoebe were more likable, making people feel like they could actually approach her and maybe have a shot.


    Phoebe pinched her brow. "Do you know why I went to the bar to drink with youst night?"


    Cindy shook her head.


    Phoebe might''ve mentioned itst night, but she didn''t remember.


    Phoebe exined, "Because he hasn''t been home for days. Vanessa''s mom, Sophia, is sick, and he''s been staying at the hospital with her for days. I don''t know if he wants to stay with Sophia or Vanessa, but either way, he hasn''t let go of Vanessa."


    Cindy felt a pang of heartache seeing Phoebe''s downcast eyes.


    Over the years, Phoebe rarely mentioned Theodore in front of her, but every time she saw Phoebe, she could feel her unhappiness.


    Cindy called, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe looked up and smiled at Cindy. "It''s okay, I''m just venting. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    "When ites to feelings, if you like him, don''t let go. After all, you and Theodore are the legit couple," Cindy said. Phoebe responded in silence.


    Cindy picked up her phone and started scrolling through Facebook, only to see that Patrick was trending, with a "hot" tag.


    #Patrick, buttoned wrong.#


    Cindy''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly clicked in and saw a candid photo of Patrick. He was wearing a hat and mask, getting out of a car, his handsome face covered tightly.


    Patrick''s eyes showed a hint of irritation, contrasting with his cold demeanor. His shirt cor had two buttons crossed, clearly buttoned wrong.


    Cindy covered her face.


    She had hurriedly pushed Patrick out the door earlier, not caring if the buttons were right, just making sure they were all buttoned. Now she had embarrassed Patrick in front of his global fans. Patrick likely wanted to throttle her at this point. Phoebe noticed Cindy staring at her phone with a strange expression and leaned over. "Cindy, what are you looking at?"


    Cindy quickly turned off her phone. "Nothing, just a funny Facebook post."


    Phoebe replied, "Oh."


    Suddenly, Phoebe''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to answer, "Carol, what''s up?"


    Carol said hurriedly, "Ms. Ziegler, you need toe to the office quickly. Something big has happened."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened?"


    Carol exined, "Bishop and the shareholders are demanding Mr. Reynolds step down as CEO. You need toe to the office now. I''ll hang up first."


    Phoebe''s heart raced. She grabbed her phone, coat, and bag. "Cindy, something''se up at the office. I need to go."


    Cindy stood up. "Do you need me to drive you?"


    "No, I''ll take a cab. Let''s catch upter." Phoebe put on her shoes, opened the door, and hurried out.

 Chapter 516 Bishop Stirring Up Trouble

    Phoebe hurried into thepany and noticed the tense atmosphere in the president''s office area. Carol spotted her and waved her over, indicating urgency. Phoebe hustled over. "What''s going on now?"


    Carol filled her in, "Just now in the conference room, Mr. Reynolds almost threw down with Bishop. Seriously, it freaked me out."


    Phoebe''s brow furrowed. Ever since she heard about Bishop, she knew the Reynolds family was in for some serious drama.


    But Bishop was sneakier than she thought. He yed it slow, using Jimmy to get close to Theodore.


    Then, at the Christmas Eve party, he showed up with Marlowe, causing Brandon and Taylor to split. Now, Bishop was teaming up with the shareholders to push Theodore out as president. Every move Bishop made was like a chess game, and it was scary how good he was at it.


    Phoebe asked, "Where''s Mr. Reynolds?"


    Carol nodded towards the closed office door and whispered, "They are in there talking."


    Phoebe asked, "How long have they been in there?"


    Carol said, "About half an hour."


    Phoebe stood by the secretary''s desk, hearing the sound of a wheelchair rolling. She looked over and locked eyes with Bishop.


    Bishop had his assistant push him over to Phoebe. He looked up at her and said, "Ms. Ziegler, long time no see. I was bummed not to see you at the Christmas Eve party."


    Phoebe just frowned at him, staying silent.


    Bishop chuckled, "Ms. Ziegler, we''re family, no need to be so cold, right?"


    "Family? With you?" Phoebe said tly.


    "Not now, but soon." Bishop winked. "I heard you''ve been at Reynolds Group for almost five years. You''re talented, but stuck as a secretary. Such a waste. I ran into your old professor, and he thinks the same. Ever thought about switching jobs?"


    The door behind them opened, and Theodore''s icy voice cut in, "No!"


    Bishop turned, smiling even wider. "Mr. Theodore Reynolds, I wasn''t asking you."


    Theodore walked over to Phoebe, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Bishop, if you want to steal my people, you gotta get past me first."


    Bishop leaned on his hand, grinning provocatively. "Ms. Ziegler might want to get away from you, right, Ms. Ziegler?"


    Before Phoebe could answer, she felt Theodore''s grip tighten. She nced at him; he looked ready to snap.


    If Bishop pushed any more, things could get ugly.


    Phoebe patted Theodore''s hand gently. "Mr. Bishop Reynolds, sorry, but I''m not looking to change jobs right now."


    "Is that so?" Bishop looked a bit let down. "No worries, I can wait. Ms. Ziegler, if you ever get tired of your boss, my door''s always open."


    Theodore''s fist clenched so hard it hurt Phoebe''s waist.


    Just then, Brandon, who''d been quiet, spoke up, "Bishop, that''s enough. Come with me."


    Bishop just shrugged and let his assistant wheel him away. As he passed Phoebe, he threw her a wink. "Ms. Ziegler, don''t forget I''m waiting for you. I value talent the most."


    Theodore''s patience snapped. He kicked the wheelchair, flipping it over.


    Bishop was ready for it. He jumped out just in time, but his injured foot hit the ground, and he broke out in a cold sweat from the pain.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Theodore red at Bishop, his expression ice-cold. "If you don''t want your other leg busted, stay away from her."


    Bishop''s face went pale, but he kept his mouth shut.


    In the end, Brandon stepped in, dragging Bishop away in disgrace.


    Theodore pulled back and stormed into his office without a word.


    Phoebe watched him disappear behind the door. She hesitated, and Carol nudged her. "Ms. Ziegler, go in andfort Mr. Reynolds."


    Phoebe was clueless aboutforting people, especially Theodore. He always seemed so unshakeable, like he didn''t need anyone.


    She said, "He''s not that fragile."


    Carol looked like she wanted to shake some sense into her. "The Reynolds family is a mess, and Mr. Brandon Reynolds is clearly siding with that illegitimate son Bishop. If Mr. Theodore Reynolds doesn''t feel anything, he''s not human, he''s a robot."


    Phoebe said awkwardly, "But I''m terrible atforting people."


    "Then don''t say anything, just hug him," Carol suggested, "At times like this, the stronger someone is, the more they need a hug." Phoebe bit her lip. "Really?"


    "Trust me!" Carol ced a fist over her heart. "If it doesn''t work, you can just punch me."


    Phoebe chuckled at Carol. She figured she might as well try. If it didn''t work, Theodore would just throw her out.


    She walked into the office and saw Theodore standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking. His back looked so lonely. Phoebe''s eyes stung a little.


    The Theodore she knew was always so confident and full of life. Now, he looked so down.


    She walked over slowly, standing behind him.


    Phoebe gathered her courage and was about to hug him from behind when he flicked the ash from his cigarette, almost burning her hand. Phoebe awkwardly pulled her hand back, her face turning red. She couldn''t even time a hug right.


    She spoke, "What did you say to Brandon just now?"


    Theodore turned slightly to look at her, his gaze a bit cold. "Phoebe, do you mind being transferred back to the secretarial department?" Phoebe was stunned. "What?"


    Theodore replied, "Bishop is right. Your abilities are wasted as a chief secretary. Even if you were given a general manager position, it wouldn''t be too much." Theodore ignored Phoebe''s surprise and continued, "Tell me what you want. Just don''t go to Bishop''s side. Don''t make me find out you''ve betrayed me." Understanding Theodore''s intent, Phoebe''s racing heart gradually eased. She cast her gaze downward and replied, "I promise."


    Regardless of what Bishop might offer, Phoebe had no intention of assisting him.


    Phoebe wasn''t naive. Aiding Bishop would mean opposing Theodore. Given Theodore''s vengeful tendencies, she would essentially be inviting trouble. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do you really think my abilities qualify me to be a general manager?"


    Phoebe was secretly thrilled, ''Does here really think that highly of me?''


    Theodore red at Phoebe, pondering, ''Is her focus off?''

 Chapter 517 She Made His Heart Ache

    Phoebe waspletely thrown off by Theodore''s intense gaze. She was eager to see if her skills could earn his approval. Like anyone else, she craved some recognition from him. Theodore snapped, "Don''t even think about it." Phoebe just went, "Oh."


    Seeing her like that made Theodore mad. He took a long drag from his cigarette and blew out a thick smoke ring.


    Theodore warned, "You just stick by my side and don''t go anywhere."


    With that bossy tone, it was clear Theodore wasn''t fazed by anything.


    "Since you''re okay, I''ll go get some work done." Phoebe turned to leave, but Theodore suddenly grabbed her wrist and yanked her back.


    Theodore asked, "Where were you this morning?"


    Phoebe licked her lips, scared to mention Cindy, worried Theodore would remember how she and Cindy teamed up to beat himst night. She cautiously said, "Would you believe me if I said I got lost?" Theodore gave her a cold stare, making it clear he wasn''t buying any of it.


    Phoebe sneaked a nce at the bite mark on Theodore''s earlobe, her tongue pressing against her teeth. She guiltily looked away.


    Her look seemed to remind Theodore of something. He rubbed her wrist artery with his thumb and said, "Seems like someone called me a scumbagst night."


    Phoebe never thought Theodore would remember and n to settle the score after the whole morning had passed.


    She asked, dejected, "Really? Who''s that bold?"


    Theodore looked at her quietly. "What do you think?"


    "Well, there''s a document from the nning department I need to deliver. I''ll go now!" Phoebe said and tried to slip away, but Theodore was ready.


    He grabbed Phoebe''s wrist and pulled her back, his hand holding the cigarette loosely around her back. Phoebe was scared the cigarette butt would burn her clothes, so she didn''t dare move. Theodore said, "I''ll give you a chance to make up for it."


    Phoebe asked, "What?"


    Theodore suddenly pulled Phoebe into his arms, holding her tightly. He rested his chin on her shoulder and said softly, "Let me hold you for five minutes."


    They were in a super intimate position. Theodore''s strong heartbeat resonated through the thin fabric, vibrating Phoebe''s heart.


    Phoebe actually liked hugging Theodore. That unique closeness made her feel they weren''t so distant after all.


    At times, Phoebe even had the illusion that she was deeply loved by Theodore.


    At first, Phoebe''s hands were awkwardly suspended in mid-air. Slowly, she tried to hug him back. Just as her hands were about to reach Theodore''s waist, the office door suddenly opened. She almost jumped out of Theodore''s arms, turning to the person standing at the door, her cheeks faintly blushing.


    Lawton was speechless.


    Theodore maintained the hugging posture for half a second before lowering his hands. He stared at Lawton and said sharply, "Since when do you enter my office without knocking?" Lawton quickly said, "Mr. Reynolds, Mr. Dous from the Venture Capital Firm is here. He seems to have heard something."


    Theodore frowned. He knew this wasn''t the time for personal matters. He stubbed out his cigarette and said in a deep voice, "Lead him to the conference room. I''ll be right there." Lawton retreated and closed the door.


    Phoebe looked worriedly at Theodore''s serious expression. "Will Bishop''s joint shareholder impeachment affect your cooperation with Mr. Dous?"


    Theodore straightened his cor. This project was the biggest deal of the year. If it tanked, the shareholders would have more ammo against him. He said, "Don''t sweat it. When have I ever dropped the ball?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    "The hug still has 3 minutes and 18 seconds left. Don''t forget, I''lle back to im itter." Theodore said, buttoning his suit as he strode out. Phoebe dazedly watched Theodore''s figure disappear from sight.


    She thought, ''At a time like this, why is he still hung up on that hug?''


    Theodore and Milton Dous had a closed-door meeting for hours. When he escorted Milton out, neither of them looked too happy. The vibe in the executive office area was tense.


    Could it be that Bishop''s moves had messed up the project they''d been grinding on for months?


    Phoebe knew that if the talks had gone well, the meeting would''ve wrapped up in an hour. Only failed negotiations dragged on for hours.


    She felt uneasy. Seeing Lawton escort Milton out, she quickly ran to the conference room, which was filled with smoke.


    Phoebe, still shaking off a cold, was choked by the smoke and coughed. She activated the smart system on the wall to clear the air. Theodore stubbed out his cigarette.


    Phoebe walked up to him, seeing his furrowed brows. She said, "You said there were 3 minutes and 18 seconds left. Does that still count?"


    Theodore half-sat on the conference table, his long legs stretched out. He reached out to her, and Phoebe obediently fell into his arms, hugging him tightly.


    Phoebeforted, "It''s okay. If Milton doesn''t want to team up with us, it''s his loss. We''ll find another partner."


    Theodore said gloomily, "Phoebe, if I really get booted from the Reynolds Group, and Bishop takes over, he''ll definitely crush me and make sure nopany hires me. By then, I won''t make a dime. Will you think I''m a loser?" Phoebe hadn''t realized the situation was so serious. "It''s okay. I can support you," sheforted.


    "I burn through a lot of cash every day," Theodore said.


    "I can find part-time gigs, work two jobs a day, and give you all the money I make. You don''t have to save for me. Just like before, eat whatever you want, buy whatever you want. All the money I earn is yours." Phoebe was afraid he wouldn''t believe her. "I''ll give you my sry card when we get back. I''ll support you from now on."


    Theodore was stunned.


    Phoebe didn''t notice his reaction. She said, "I''ll work hard. Even if my current sry isn''t enough for you to spend freely, I''ll gradually achieve financial freedom. Don''t worry, I can definitely support you."


    Theodore had never heard Phoebe say such sweet things. His heart softenedpletely. He said, "But I can''t stand to see you work so hard."


    "It''s not hard," Phoebe hurried to assure him. She tried to pull away from his embrace, but Theodore firmly held her neck. "Believe me, I''ve been juggling part-time jobs since high school. I''m a pro; it''s not hard at all." Theodore was taken aback. "You started working part-time in high school?"


    Phoebe replied, "Yeah, so don''t worry or feel bad. Even if nopany in the world hires you, I can still make money to support you."


    Theodore''s heart ached. He had only wanted to act spoiled and coax Phoebe into saying something sweet. Now, her past experiences were breaking his heart.


    No wonder Phoebe was so independent and strong-willed, never leaning on him. The world had never been kind to her.


    Phoebe really made his heart ache.

 Chapter 518 The Girl Needs to Cause Trouble

    Theodore couldn''t help but hold Phoebe tight. He rasped, "You''re such a little fool. Why do you believe everything I say?"


    Phoebe blinked and tried to wriggle out of his grip, but his hand pressed against the back of her head, keeping her snug against his chest. Phoebe said, "Mr. Reynolds, someone might catch us like this."


    Theodore teased, "So what if they do? Can''t I hug my own wife?"


    Phoebe was speechless. Her heart ached for Theodore. Not to mention that he just wanted to hug her now, even if he wanted her life, she would give it to him without a second thought. She awkwardly patted Theodore''s back. "Mr. Reynolds, time''s up. Are you still sad?"


    Theodore sighed helplessly. He just wanted to hold Phoebe quietly. He gently let her go and looked down at her worried face. He raised his hand and lightly tapped her nose. Theodoreforted, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    "What about the project with Mr. Dous?" Phoebe felt a wave of anxiety thinking about the fallout if the project tanked.


    Theodore''s gaze deepened. "It''s fine. I''ll handle it."


    "Should I talk to Mr. Dous? Or maybe we can make some concessions. This project can''t fail." Phoebe anxiously suggested.


    Theodore clearly didn''t want to talk more. He patted Phoebe''s shoulder. "I got something to do this afternoon. I need to head out. Call me if anythinges up at thepany." "Theodore." Phoebe took a couple of steps after him, watching him walk out of the conference room and leave.


    She couldn''t wrap her head around why Theodore''s attitude was so negative. What exactly did he talk about with Milton just now? Logically, if Theodore wanted to make this project work, there were ways to do it. As Phoebe exited the conference room, Carol shot her a knowing nce. Phoebe walked over despondently. "Does Mr. Reynolds have other arrangements this afternoon?"


    Carol shook her head. "No, haven''t you been arranging his scheduletely?"


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose. "Oh, I forget it."


    "Ms. Ziegler, you don''t look too happy." Carol looked at Phoebe and lowered her voice. "Is Mr. Reynolds going to the hospital again?"


    Everyone in the executive office knew that Theodore had been staying at the hospital recently because Sophia was sick. He had been personally taking care of everything, like a son-inw of the Fitzroy family. No one dared to say anything in front of Phoebe, but they all felt immense sympathy for her, especially knowing that she and Theodore were legally married, which made them feel even more sorry for her. Wasn''t it said that marriage should be between equals?


    Phoebe married up by marrying Theodore, so even if he openly stayed with Sophia all day, Phoebe still had to work diligently for Theodore at thepany.


    Phoebe''s gaze paused, and the sweetness in her heart was washed away. She said, "I don''t know."


    Theodore didn''t tell her where he was going. Maybe he went to the hospital to see Vanessa again.


    She had just been worried about Theodore being questioned by the shareholders. Now, thinking back, her words seemed so ridiculous.


    Even if Theodore wasn''t the president of the Reynolds Group, he was still Theodore. The assets he held were enough for him to squander for several lifetimes.


    Saying she would support Theodore was purely overestimating herself and making a fool of herself.


    Carol looked at the self-mockery in Phoebe''s eyes, not knowing what she was thinking. "Ms. Ziegler, I always feel like you and Mr. Reynolds don''t seem like a couple," she imed. Phoebe looked at her.


    Carol quickly said, "I''m not doubting your rtionship. It''s just, you know, normal couples don''t act like this. The husband stays at the hospital with his first love''s mom, and the wife doesn''t care at all. Are you guys really a couple?" Phoebe replied, "As real as it gets."


    Carol was taken aback by Phoebe''s casual tone. She continued, "Don''t you feel something''s off? If it were me, I''d definitely go to the hospital and make a scene, asking what their intentions are."


    Phoebe looked at Carol''s indignant expression and smiled helplessly. "Carol, there are some things you don''t understand."


    Carol replied, "It''s not that I don''t understand; it''s that I can''t wrap my head around it. Ms. Ziegler, I think you''re holding back too much. You hide the real you and always show us the proud and strong side." Phoebe didn''tment on Carol''s observation.


    Carol continued, "Sometimes, you don''t need to be so sensible and restrained. Girls need to be a bit mischievous to be cherished."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Carol looked at Phoebe''s indifferent expression and sighed, "Forget it. Just pretend I was talking nonsense."


    "I didn''t think you were talking nonsense. I was seriously considering how to be mischievous to be cherished," Phoebe said earnestly.


    This time, Carol was speechless.


    To be honest, Phoebe had only been in one rtionship. She and Edward were childhood friends. Later, Edward confessed to her, and they naturally got together.


    After they started dating, Edward put in much more effort than she did. So when they broke up after a fight, Edward said Phoebe was a rational monster, and he couldn''t feel how much she liked him. At that time, Phoebe stubbornly believed that Edward didn''t understand her. She just wanted to establish herself in Kedora with her own abilities.


    Now, Carol had almost pinpointed the weakness in Phoebe''s character.


    Phoebe was too clear-headed and rational. Even if she loved, she wouldn''t wear her heart on her sleeve or beg for love from the person she loved.


    Phoebe was indeed seriously considering what Carol said, so before leaving work, she rarely called Theodore.


    The call was quickly answered. "Phoebe, what''s up?"


    It was the first time Phoebe took the initiative to do something like this. She was a bit nervous, tapping her fingers lightly on the desk to ease her tension. Phoebe replied, "Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you''reing home for dinner tonight?"


    Theodore was clearly surprised. He nced at Taylor sitting opposite him and said, "I have something to do here. I won''t be back tonight. You go ahead and eat without me."


    Phoebe''s rare initiative was rejected by Theodore. Her face burned, and she was so flustered that she almost stuttered. "Okay, then I''ll hang up."


    Theodore responded, "Okay."


    Theodore hung up and ced it on the sofa. He said, "Mom, are you really sure you want to divorce Dad?"


    Taylor looked at the familiar furnishings in the bedroom, a bitter smile appearing in her eyes. "He said he wanted a divorce. Can I shamelessly cling to him? But if we divorce, I want him to leave with nothing." Theodore knew it was impossible for Brandon to leave with nothing. "If you divorce, won''t it benefit that Marlowe? You and Dad have been together for so many years. Is there really no room for reconciliation?" he inquired. Taylor''s expression was sorrowful. "Theodore, when a person''s heart is dead, do they still care about these things? I just want him to leave with nothing. He can be with whoever he wants."


    She had been deceived by Brandon for ten whole years. Just thinking about how she had foolishly believed in and loved Brandon for those ten years made her so angry she could spit blood.

 Chapter 519 I Wont Cheat

    Once-cherished love had vanished. Taylor was totally bummed out. And to make things worse, Brandon was all buddy-buddy with Bishop, using the shareholders to crush Theodore.


    Just when Theodore was about to keep talking, the door flew open. Sarah, leaning on a servant, walked in, with a nervous Madison trailing behind.


    Sarah plopped down next to Taylor. Once the servant left, she finally spoke up, "Taylor, I know this whole thing is a mess for you. I''ll back you up. Can you not get a divorce?"


    Brandon has been raising hell at hometely, and Sarah was worn out from trying to keep the peace. She was so stressed, her hair was turning gray.


    "Sarah," Taylor said, wiping her tears, "Brandon is just too much. Our families got together through marriage. My dad trusted him with the whole business, just hoping he''d treat me right. But look at what he''s done!"


    "Taylor, don''t me him. If you gotta me someone, me me." Sarah''s eyes filled with tears. "On your wedding day, Marlowe showed up pregnant to cause trouble. I hid it from Brandon and gave Marlowe a hundred grand to make sure she''d stay away."


    Taylor stared at Sarah, shocked. "You knew about this the whole time?"


    Worried she''d be misunderstood, Sarah quickly exined, "I kicked her out back then, but I never thought she''de back twenty yearster with a grown kid and rekindle things with Brandon. If I had known, I would''ve made sure she got rid of the baby before letting her go."


    One bad call, and the whole family was in chaos. Sarah deeply regretted it.


    Taylor, still wiping her tears, said, "It''s not your fault. She was carrying a Reynolds family kid. It''s understandable you couldn''t do it."


    Sarah''s intentions wereid bare by Taylor, leaving her feeling pretty embarrassed. "Taylor, if you gotta hate someone, hate me. You and Brandon have been married for thirty years, gone through so much. Don''t end it just like that." Taylor turned away, sniffled, and stayed quiet.


    Madison quickly sat next to her and said, "Mom, please don''t divorce Dad. I don''t want our family to fall apart."


    Seeing Madison cry so hard, Taylor felt a stab in her heart. Hugging Madison, she broke down and said, "Madison, when you fall in love, make sure you see his true colors. Don''t marry a guy as fake as your dad."


    "Mom, I won''t get married. I''ll stay with you. Please don''t get a divorce. No matter how bad D is, he still loves you," Madison cried out.


    Watching Madison and Taylor sobbing together, Sarah felt deeply sad. She patted Theodore''s arm, signaling him to follow her out.


    Theodore, feeling suffocated, followed Sarah out the door.


    Sarah walked unsteadily, and Theodore reached out to support her. "Grandma, if Mom insists on getting a divorce, I''ll get the bestwyer for her." Sarah was almost driven to a heart attack by Theodore''s words. She hit him hard and said, "Theodore, isn''t this already chaotic enough?" "Dad should''ve known that keeping his mistress and illegitimate kid on the side would eventually lead to this," Theodore said coldly.


    Sarah clutched her forehead, her chest heaving with anger. "Theodore, do you want to see this family fall apart?"


    Theodore shot back. "Grandma, don''t pin this on me. Do you know what Dad said at the shareholders'' meeting today? He wants to give Bishop 5% of thepany''s shares and let him join the Reynolds Group because he feels guilty about Bishop and Marlowe. He doesn''t care if it pisses us off."


    Sarah sighed. "I''ll talk to your dad. I won''t let him make decisions about the shares on his own. As for the divorce, you should try to talk your mom out of it. They''ve been married for thirty years. If they can just hang in there a bit longer, this will blow over. In a few years, it won''t seem like such a big deal."


    Theodore frowned. "Grandma, it''s a matter of principle. I can''t convince her."


    "So you''re just gonna let this family fall apart? Theodore, I never knew you could be so heartless. Most people are scared of their parents getting divorced, but it seems you can''t wait for them to split up." Sarah had never been willing to scold Theodore before, but she was truly saddened by his indifferent attitude.


    Theodore clenched his fists at his sides. Seeing Sarah''s face turn purple with anger, he feared for her health and reluctantlypromised. "Grandma, I''ll take you back to your room."


    Sarah took emergency heart medication as soon as she got back to her room. Shey on the bed, breathing heavily.


    Seeing Theodore about to leave, Sarah grabbed his wrist. "I wasn''t ming you earlier, but I really hope you can talk to your mom. Thirty years of marriage isn''t something to just throw away over a moment of anger." Theodore paused, looking at the deep lines on Sarah''s forehead. He nodded. "I understand. Please rest."


    Sarah sighed deeply. "Don''t take this lightly. I remember being worried about you and Phoebe when your rtionship was on the rocks. I never thought your parents would be the ones considering divorce before you two." Theodore pressed his lips together. "I won''t cheat, and I won''t divorce Phoebe."


    "Don''t make me angrier. Go persuade your mom, got it?" Sarah said, exasperated.


    Theodore replied, "Yeah."


    As Theodore left Sarah''s room, he saw Madisoning down the stairs, looking dejected. He frowned. "Why aren''t you with Mom?"


    "Mom didn''t want me to stay. She kicked me out and told you not to go up either," Madison said, her face tear-streaked. "Theodore, are they really going to get a divorce?"


    Theodore took out a cigarette and lit it. As the smoke drifted from his lips, he said, "I don''t know. Dad is determined to protect Bishop and Marlowe. If he doesn''t back down, Mom won''t forgive him."


    "What''s wrong with Dad?" Madison couldn''t understand. "Theodore, why don''t we drive Bishop and Marlowe out of Kedora?"


    Theodore tapped her on the head. "We''re not bullies. Stay home with Mom. Don''t go to thepany for the next few days."


    "Okay," Madison said, rubbing her head. She watched Theodore walk away and then turned to look upstairs, her expressionplicated.


    Theodore finished his cigarette under the eaves, threw the butt into the snow, and stomped it out, leaving a dirty footprint in the snow. Marriage was like this snowy field. When it started, it was pure and pristine. But once it got dirty, it left a stain in your heart.

 Chapter 520 Be Good

    In the evening, Phoebe rolled back to her lonely crib, the ce all dark and gloomy. One flick of the switch, and bam, the house lit up like a Christmas tree. She dragged her tired self inside, only to spot Theodore sprawled out on the couch.


    The sudden brightness made Theodore squint hard. He threw an arm over his eyes, looking like he was in no mood to wake up.


    Phoebe tiptoed over to him, dropped her bag on the coffee table, and stared down at him. He was rocking a ck sweater with his shirt cor peeking out. Under the light, Theodore looked all kinds of handsome and ssy.


    "Meow." Ollie strutted over and rubbed against Phoebe''s leg.


    Phoebe scooped up Ollie and whispered, "Shh, be good. Let him catch some more Z''s. We''ll hang in the kitchen."


    Phoebe was dead tired after a long day, just wanting to crash and burn.


    But seeing Theodore at home, all her exhaustion vanished. She felt pumped, like she could whip up a five-star meal.


    In the kitchen, Phoebe plopped Ollie on the counter and let him mess around while she got dinner going.


    Phoebe could cook like a pro. Back when Evelyn worked for the Vanderbilt family and couldn''t cook for her and Donovan, Phoebe would take over after school. Over time, she got pretty darn good at it.


    Soon enough, dinner was ready, and she set the table. Ollie jumped up, and she scooped him off.


    "Don''t mess around on the table," she said.


    "Meow."


    Phoebe put Ollie on the cat tree and headed back to the living room. She squatted by the couch, looking down at Theodore.


    He looked troubled, even frowning in his sleep. Was it ''cause Bishop was stirring up trouble at the shareholders'' meeting today?


    Phoebe paused, then gently reached out, her handnding on his furrowed brow, smoothing it out with a soft touch. Theodore''s frown eased. Phoebe smiled, but just as she was about to pull her hand back, a big hand caught her wrist. Phoebe''s eyes went wide.


    Theodore slowly opened his eyes, smirking. "Caught you red-handed, checking me out while I was asleep, huh?"


    Phoebe was startled, her eyes darting. "I wasn''t peeking. Dinner''s ready, and I came to get you."


    Theodore shifted, locking eyes with her. "Do I look good?"


    Phoebe was taken aback, feeling awkward. She turned her face away, embarrassed, and tried to pull her hand back. "Quit messing around and go wash up. The food''s getting cold." Theodore tugged her back with a bit of force.


    Phoebe almost toppled onto him. She blushed and propped herself on the edge of the couch, ring at him. "What are you doing?"


    Theodore grinned mischievously and lightly tapped her nose. "Be good, don''t make a fuss."


    "Oh."


    Phoebe squatted by the couch, looking at Theodore''s handsome face up close. The red veins in his eyes were a stark reminder of the sleepless nights he''d had in the hospitaltely. She told herself not to feel sorry for him, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Where''d you head off to this afternoon?" Phoebe paused. "The hospital? How''s Sophia doing? Any luck finding a heart donor?"


    Theodore wasn''t too keen on chatting about Sophia. He teased, "You keeping tabs on my schedule now?"


    Phoebe was caught off guard. "I was just asking. If it bugs you, I won''t ask again. Go wherever you want."


    There was a bit of bite in her words.


    Theodore''s hand felt empty as Phoebe pulled away and headed to the dining room, leaving him staring at her cold back.


    He got up from the couch and quickly followed her.


    Phoebe sat down at the table and started eating. Suddenly, a shadow loomed beside her, and Theodore plopped down next to her.


    "I didn''t hit up the hospital. I went back to the estate." Theodore decided to spill about his afternoon. "Mom heard about Bishop causing a ruckus at thepany this morning and called me back." Phoebe still had a stern look. "Why are you telling me this? I wouldn''t dare to pry into your schedule."


    Theodore chuckled at her sarcastic tone. He reached out and pinched her cheek. "Your temper''s something else, you get riled up so easily."


    "Miss Fitzroy''s got a sweet temper, why don''t you go hang with her? You''ve been camping out at the hospital just to be with her, right?" Phoebe''s voice dripped with jealousy.


    Thinking about Vanessa showing off yesterday made Phoebe so mad she could eat nails.


    Theodore leaned in close, sniffed lightly, and smirked. "Phoebe, are you jealous?"


    Phoebe really wanted to dump her bowl on his head. How could someone be as infuriating as Theodore?At Horizon Wellness Hospital, Sophiay in bed while Vanessa adjusted the bed so Sophia could see the lights outside the window. After a bit, Sophia turned to Vanessa, who was peeling fruit by the bed, and asked hoarsely, "Where''s Theodore?"


    Vanessa paused. "Theodore went back. He''s been here for days and needed to go home."


    "He''s a good guy." Sophia closed her eyes. "Out of all the students, in terms of character and looks, he''s the best. That''s why I feel so guilty towards him."


    Vanessa gripped the fruit knife tightly. "Mom, it''s because he''s the best that you want me to marry him, isn''t it?"


    Sophia''s breathing got a bitbored. "Vanessa, there are plenty of good men out there. Theodore''s already married. Can''t we find someone else?"


    "No, he was mine first. Phoebe took him, and I want him back," Vanessa said, almost obsessively.


    "Vanessa!" Sophia scolded, "He''s been here these past few days. I can see he doesn''t love you. Why can''t you get that?"


    Vanessa kept peeling the apple, full of resentment. "In the ten-plus years we''ve known each other, I''ve always loved him more. I''m used to it."


    Sophia looked straight at her. "Vanessa, you''re being stubborn. You''re only hurting yourself."


    "Mom, I want to be stubborn for the rest of my life." Vanessa cried out in pain. "Do you think I didn''t try to let go in Nyxonia? But I can''t. I tried dating lots of people, but none of thempare to Theodore. I can''t lie to myself. I deeply and madly love Theodore."

 Chapter 521 A Sexual Implications

    Sophia just gawked at Vanessa, who looked totally unhinged. Her heart was racing, and she felt like she could barely catch her breath. She blurted out, "But he doesn''t love you."


    Vanessa shot back, "Doesn''t matter, Mom. Once I start dating him, he''ll see how much I love him and realize how awesome I am."


    Sophia knew Theodore was a catch, but he was still Phoebe''s husband. If Vanessa kept pushing, she''d just be the other woman.


    A few days ago, Sophia''s health was all over the ce, keeping Theodore stuck at the hospital, which had already strained their teacher-student bond. Sophia tried to reason with her, "Vanessa, let it go."


    Vanessa''s eyes were wild. "No way!"


    Sophia''s frustration boiled over. "What do you want from me? Are you trying to drive me insane?"


    Vanessa stared at Sophia, thinking about how Theodore had been at the hospital, worried about Sophia.


    Vanessa begged, "Mom, Theodore listens to you. Help me out. I don''t need him to divorce Phoebe. Just let him visit me every few days, and I''ll be happy."


    Sophia was so mad she couldn''t think straight, and the medical equipment started beeping like crazy.


    Vanessa freaked out, dropping the knife she was holding. She leaned over the bed, panicking. "Mom, calm down. I can''t live without him. Please, have some mercy." Sophia felt like she was suffocating, her vision blurring. Vanessa was crying like a little kid.


    Vanessa kept pleading, "I can''t go on without him, Mom. Please help me."


    Doctors and nurses rushed in, shoving Vanessa aside. They checked Sophia''s pupils and heartbeat, jumping into emergency mode.


    Vanessa, losing it, covered her face and watched the chaos. She pulled out her phone and called Theodore, tears streaming down her face.


    Theodore had just finished eating and was horsing around with Phoebe in the kitchen.


    Phoebe was washing dishes, getting sshed by Theodore. She shot him an annoyed look. "Theodore, grow up!"


    Theodore loved seeing Phoebe''s animated expressions. Her eyes sparkled, and the slight flush of irritation made her even cuter. Theodore teased, "Not a chance."


    Phoebe, fed up, put the dish back in the sink, took off her gloves, and sshed water at Theodore. "Bring it on. Who''s down?" Theodore dodged quickly, but some water still hit his sweater, soaking in.


    He rolled up his sleeves with a grin. "Alright, let''s see who''s the real coward."


    Phoebe sshed more water at him. He didn''t dodge, sshing water back at her. They were having a st, neither backing down.


    "Let''s see where you run." Before he could finish, Theodore sshed water on Phoebe''s face. She stood there, stunned, water dripping from her face and chin. Phoebe''s mouth dropped open, staring at Theodore in disbelief.


    Theodore saw her hair sticking to her cheeks, looking a mess. He couldn''t stopughing and said, "Oops, my bad."


    Phoebe was furious at his attitude!


    She darted to the faucet, grabbed a freshly washed dish, and filled it with water, ready to give Theodore a taste of his own medicine.


    Seeing the impending ssh, Theodore quickly ran over, grabbing her hand with the dish, chuckling. "Phoebe, I messed up. Don''t be mad." He still looked totally insincere!


    Phoebe struggled. "Oh, you''re gonna regret this today."


    Theodore suddenly kissed her on the lips and said, "Alright, truce."


    Phoebe was caught off guard by the kiss and couldn''t keep up the fight. Her anger melted away, reced by a sudden warmth in her heart. She let Theodore take the dish from her hand.


    Theodore''s wet fingers slid down Phoebe''s wrist, intertwining with hers in a tender gesture.


    "Your clothes are soaked. Go take a hot shower so you don''t catch a cold." Theodore''s words sounded innocent but had a hint of something more. Phoebe''s ears turned bright red. She let him lead her out of the kitchen, with Ollie running around them.


    Her heart was pounding.


    As they reached the bedroom door, Theodore''s phone rang. He pulled it out, and Phoebe saw the caller ID: Vanessa.


    Phoebe frowned and quickly pulled her hand away. "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Phoebe." Theodore watched her walk away. He licked his lips and answered the call.


    Vanessa''s panicked voice came through. "Theodore, what do I do? My mom''s condition suddenly got worse, and the doctors are trying to save her. It''s all my fault for not taking good care of her." Vanessa was crying hysterically, sounding desperate and helpless, making it hard for Theodore to ignore.


    He said, "Vanessa, don''t panic. I''ll be right there."


    Vanessa''s lips curled into a smile. She looked at the chaotic hospital room and said pitifully, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have called you, but I didn''t know who else to turn to."


    Theodore''s tone was gentle. "It''s okay. I''ll hang up now."


    In the bathroom, Phoebe stood under the showerhead, hot water pouring over her. She tilted her head back, letting the water wash over her face.


    Theughter from her water fight with Theodore still echoed in her ears, but Vanessa''s call had already put a distance between them.


    Phoebe raised her hand to wipe the water from her face. After a while, she turned off the shower and dried herself with a towel.


    Wrapped in a bathrobe, she walked out, surprised to see Theodore sitting at the foot of the bed, idly scrolling through his phone. He had already changed his clothes. Phoebe was a bit surprised he hadn''t left yet.


    Theodore looked up, his gaze unintentionally sweeping over her long, slender legs. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.


    Theodore spoke, "Sophia''s condition has worsened. I need to go to the hospital."


    Phoebe tightened her grip on the towel, pretending not to care. "If you need to go, just go. You don''t have to tell me." Theodore frowned. "Do you want toe with me?"


    "What?" Phoebe thought she had misheard.


    Theodore looked straight into her eyes and said, "We might be there for a while. If you''re tired, I''ll go alone."


    Phoebe hadn''t expected Theodore to invite her. What did he mean? Wasn''t he afraid she would interfere with his thing with Vanessa?


    Phoebe replied, "I''ll go."


    A hint of warmth appeared in Theodore''s eyes. He looked at Phoebe''s wet hair and said, "Dry your hair first. No rush; I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 522 Hitting Vanessa Back With

    Phoebe didn''t waste any time getting ready. She quickly dried her hair and threw on some fresh clothes. As she walked past the vanity, she noticed she looked a bit too pale. After a quick think, Phoebe decided to p on some lipstick to give herself a bit more color and look more alive.


    When Phoebe stepped out of the walk-in closet, Theodore was already hanging out by the bedroom door. She grabbed her phone and followed him out in a hurry.


    Once they were in the car, Phoebe asked, "Should we swing by the flower shop to grab some flowers?"


    Theodore shook his head. "Sophia''s in the middle of being resuscitated. She won''t care if we don''t bring a gift. It''s cool."


    "Oh."


    Theodore drove out of the underground garage. "If you''re tired, you can catch some Z''s. It might be tough to sleep once we hit the hospital."


    "I''m not sleepy," Phoebe replied.


    The car zoomed along. Half an hourter, they pulled into the parking lot of Horizon Wellness Hospital. The night was windy and cold, and Phoebe and Theodore shivered as soon as they stepped out of the car. Theodore grabbed Phoebe''s wrist, and they quickly dashed through the parking lot into the inpatient building.


    Since Sophia got hospitalized, this was Phoebe''s first visit. She was in the cardiology ward, and when they arrived, Vanessa was standing outside the room.


    Vanessa heard footsteps and knew Theodore had arrived. She was about to cry but froze when she saw Phoebe with him.


    Vanessa thought, ''Why did Phoebe tag along?''


    Phoebe greeted her confidently, "Miss Fitzroy, how''s Sophia doing now?"


    Vanessa bit her lip and looked pitifully at Theodore, her eyes filled with lingering sorrow. "Theodore, the doctors are still trying to save her. I''m so scared."


    Theodore said calmly, "Trust the doctors. Sophia will be fine."


    "It''s all my fault," Vanessa said, ming herself. "Mom woke up this afternoon and didn''t see you. She said she missed you and asked me to call you. I told her you were busy. When you still hadn''te by evening, she urged me to call you again. I didn''t, and she got angry."


    Phoebe felt something was off.


    "Sophia''s a patient. Next time she asks you to call, just do it. Don''t upset her. Her heart can''t take any stress right now," Theodore said.


    Vanessa nced nervously at Phoebe and said, "But I call you often. Won''t Ms. Ziegler get mad?"


    Phoebe was speechless and thought, ''You definitely did it on purpose. Bringing me up now, are you trying to get me to say I don''t mind, so you can call Theodore whenever you want?'' Theodore nced at Phoebe, waiting for her response with interest.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth. "Mr. Reynolds is super busy and might not always be able to take your calls. But I''m pretty free. You can call me, and I''ll pass the message to Mr. Reynolds." Vanessa''s face darkened for a moment.


    Theodore looked satisfied. After all this time, he finally saw Phoebe show her tough side. He said, "Vanessa, from now on, if Sophia needs me, call Phoebe."


    This matter had been decided.


    Vanessa was fuming inside, ''No wonder Theodore hadn''te to the hospital earlier; he had brought Phoebe along. If he thinks he can get rid of me, he''s dreaming!'' Vanessa replied hypocritically, "Then I''ll trouble Ms. Ziegler from now on."


    Phoebe sneered. "Not at all. After all, Sophia is Theodore''s mentor. If we can help, we won''t refuse. But..."


    Vanessa''s brow twitched. "But what?"


    "Miss Fitzroy, looks like you''re not exactly Daughter of the Year. Sophia would rather lean on a student than you, who''s right there with her. That''s kinda sad," Phoebe said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Vanessa''s eyes turned icy as she nced at Theodore and said, "My mom''s always had a soft spot for Theodore. She thinks he''s reliable and responsible. If we hadn''t split back then, he''d be her son-inw now, practically family." "Vanessa!" Theodore warned, his voice low.


    Vanessa quickly covered her mouth. "I''m sorry, Theodore. I just didn''t want Ms. Ziegler to get the wrong idea. We did date, after all. If she misunderstood and got upset with you, I''d feel terrible."


    Phoebe sneered inwardly. ''Nice try, Vanessa,'' she thought.


    Just then, the specialists came out of the room. Theodore rushed over and asked, "How''s Sophia doing?"


    "We managed to save her. Her heart almost gave out earlier. Everything was stable this morning. We don''t know if something upset her," the specialist exined.


    Theodore instinctively nced at Vanessa and said, "Thanks, doc."


    "No problem, Mr. Reynolds. Just make sure she avoids getting angry or upset. It could be fatal," the specialist advised before leaving with his team.


    Vanessa looked guilty under Theodore''s gaze and was also scared. "I''ll check on her," she said, hurrying into the room.


    Phoebe watched Vanessa''s hurried figure disappear behind the door. She narrowed her eyes. Something felt off. Given Sophia''s character back at Harvard, she wouldn''t rely on anyone other than family, especially to the point of almost driving herself to anger because Vanessa didn''t call Theodore. It seemed absurd.


    Phoebe had initially thought that Theodore staying at the hospital for days without going home was because Sophia and Vanessa were using the mentor-student rtionship to manipte him. Now it seemed that only Vanessa was trying to use that rtionship.


    And Theodore? Was he willingly being manipted by Vanessa, or was he genuinely fulfilling his duty as a student?


    Phoebe looked up at Theodore, who was also looking at her.


    Theodore asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "Aren''t you gonna check on her?"


    Theodore said, "Since Sophia got sick, she''s been a bit like a child. James and Vanessa can''t handle her. As her student, she still sees herself as my teacher and will cooperate a bit."


    Phoebe was stunned. It took her a while to realize that Theodore was exining why he hadn''t been home these past few days. In fact, the reason didn''t matter much to her. What mattered was whether Theodore was staying here as the future son-inw of the Fitzroy family or simply as Sophia''s student.


    "It seems Sophia really relies on you," she said.


    Theodore sensed a bit of jealousy in Phoebe''s tone. He wanted to tease her but realized it wasn''t the right ce.


    Theodore spoke, "I''ll go check on her. If everything''s fine, we''ll head home."


    "Okay," Phoebe replied.


    Phoebe didn''t follow him in to avoid any awkwardness. She sat on a bench, checked Facebook on a whim, and browsed the trending topics.


    Patrick''s mismatched buttons were trending in the top ten. Phoebe identally clicked on it and saw Patrick in a ck hat and mask getting out of a van. That outfit and figure looked just like the person she saw outside Cindy''s apartment. Phoebe''s temple throbbed. ''Could it be possible?'' she pondered inwardly. ''Could Cindy''s contract lover really be Patrick?''

 Chapter 523 Who Bullied Whom

    In the hospital room, Sophia was hooked up to a respirator, looking pale as a ghost. Vanessa stood by her bed, tears streaming down her face. She heard footsteps behind her and almost lost her bnce.


    Theodore reached out to steady her, only letting go once she was okay.


    The heart monitor beeped every now and then. Vanessa covered her face, sobbing, "I thought she''d be around longer, that she''d see me get married, have kids, teach them to write like she taught me. I thought we''d grow old together." Theodore just looked down, staying quiet.


    Life could be so fragile, gone in the blink of an eye, leaving those left behind with endless regrets. Vanessa choked up, "If I had known, I wouldn''t have been so stubborn. I wouldn''t have gone to Nyxonia, and I wouldn''t have stayed away for three years."


    "Vanessa," Theodore said, "Yesterday''s gone. No matter how much you me yourself, it won''t change anything. Cherish the time you have left with Sophia, and don''t upset her anymore." Vanessa looked at him through her tears. "Theodore, can you help me take care of my mom?"


    Theodore frowned, his usually distant look getting even colder. "The hospital has doctors and nurses. They''ll take good care of Sophia."


    Vanessa''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Theodore to be so cold. She clenched her fists. "But they aren''t you."


    What she needed wasn''t a doctor, but a rock to lean on.


    "Vanessa, you seem to forget that I''m a CEO, not a doctor. I don''t treat illnesses," Theodore said tly. "And if you and James can''t handle it, I''ll hire a professional caregiver for Sophia." Vanessa''s fingers stiffened. Was Theodore nning to just ignore them?


    How could he be so heartless?


    Vanessa called, "Theodore."


    "It''s gettingte, and Sophia''s still asleep. I won''t disturb her," Theodore said, turning to leave the room.


    Vanessa''s gaze turned icy. She looked at his back with resentment and said, "Do you know how much Mom likes you?"


    Theodore''s hand paused on the doorknob. He turned to look at Vanessa, his voice cold. "Vanessa, you can''t keep calling in favors forever."


    It felt like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on her. Vanessa felt a chill all over. She watched Theodore leave, feelingpletely lost.


    Vanessa knew she couldn''t use Sophia''s illness to keep Theodore around anymore.


    Vanessa bit her lip hard, letting out a near-desperate wail.


    She thought, ''Theodore, don''t push me! You know I love you, so you trample on my feelings. I can''t bear to hurt you, but I hate the woman who stole your heart. If I can''t have you, I won''t let you have Phoebe either.'' Outside, Phoebe was still staring at a picture of Patrick on her phone when a teasing voice suddenly sounded in her ear. "Is Patrick more handsome than me? You keep staring at his photo."


    Phoebe''s scalp tingled. She quickly turned off her screen and stood up. "You''re out so soon."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, "If I didn''te out quickly, should I stay in there for a holiday? Let''s go home."


    "Alright." Phoebe nced at the closed hospital room door and met Vanessa''s resentful gaze through the small window. She was momentarily stunned.


    Theodore asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Phoebe quickly looked away and hurried to catch up with Theodore. "You sure it''s cool to leave Sophia like this?"


    Phoebe thought he''d at least wait until Sophia woke up before bailing.


    Theodore replied, "Yeah, let''s bounce."


    They stepped into the elevator, and Theodore hit the button for their floor. "So, why were you checking out Patrick''s photo just now?"


    Phoebe shrugged. "Oh, he was trending ''cause he buttoned his shirt wrong."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. "Is he an idiot? How does a grown man mess up buttoning his shirt? That''s just embarrassing."


    Phoebe shot him a sidelong nce. "You can ask him yourself. But his fans are all over it, saying he''s cute and they wanna be the button he messed up. Some even posted pics of themselves doing the same. Might start a trend." "Tomorrow, I''ll have security check. Anyone who buttons their shirt wrong on purpose won''t get into thepany," Theodore said.


    Phoebe stifled augh. "That''s fashion, a trend your buddy Patrick is leading."


    Seeing Theodore''s exasperated look, Phoebe suddenly remembered something. "Last night, you brought me back from the bar. Who took Cindy home?" she asked. Theodore replied, "Patrick."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. "Really, Patrick? When did he and Cindy hook up? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "How would I know how they got together?" Theodore had zero interest in other people''s love lives, especially since Patrick switched partners like he changed socks. Theodore had already forgotten the name and face of Patrick''sst fling, only remembering she was different from Cindy.


    Phoebe red at him. "Patrick and Cindy are dating, and you kept it from me. What if he messes with Cindy?"


    Theodore suddenly remembered thest time Phoebe ghosted him. When he went to Cindy''s ce to find her, Patrick had been called back from a film set by a single call from Cindy. Theodore said, "It''s not clear who bullied whom."


    Phoebe thought of Cindy''s attitude that morning and figured Theodore had a point.


    Phoebe looked down at her phone, pulling up Patrick''s profile. She had to admit, Patrick was a big deal in the entertainment world.


    Patrick had been discovered by a talent scout as a teenager and became a child star.


    In his first movie, Patrick''s screen time was just a few minutes, but his acting blew everyone away.


    He had a soft, adorable look and was once voted the cutest child star. Later, Patrick starred in many big-budget films, and his career took off.


    But at 22, Patrick publicly announced his rtionship, causing chaos at his agency. Many fans were heartbroken, with some even contemting suicide.


    "Who was Patrick''s first love? Why can''t I find any pics of her?" Phoebe asked Theodore, who was silently driving.


    Theodore replied, "I don''t know."


    Phoebe looked at Theodore with a mix of frustration and disbelief. How could he be so clueless? How did Patrick even be friends with him?


    Phoebe went back to her phone, scrolling through more info. She found out that at 24, Patrick had been injured on set due to a premature explosion, causing him to suffer temporary blindness.

 Chapter 524 A Fateful Encounter

    Phoebe never gave a damn about the entertainment biz, but she never saw iting that Patrick had been blind once. His eyes looked totally fine now. Phoebe blurted out, "Did Patrick get a corneal transnt or something?"


    Theodore''s grip on the wheel got tighter, and he peeked at Phoebe''s glowing phone. "What''s the gossip online?"


    Phoebe said, "They''re saying there was an explosion during filming, and he got seriously hurt."


    Theodore nodded. "Yeah, the Reynolds Group threw money at that movie. It was a cop flick. They rehearsed a big scene a bunch of times, but when they actually shot it, something went wrong. The explosion went off early, and he was driving through the st zone. The car got blown into the air, flipped a bunch of times, andnded on a taxi."


    Phoebe''s hands got all sweaty. "What happened after that?"


    Theodore went on, "The crash killed three people and seriously injured one. Patrick made it, but the actress riding shotgun wasn''t so lucky. She died right there, and so did the taxi driver. The passenger in the back was still alive when they got to the hospital, but they died a few dayster. The movie got canned."


    Phoebe was horrified. "How did Patrick go blind?"


    Theodore added, "The explosion messed up his eyes. Two days after he got out of the ICU, he said he couldn''t see a thing. The docs thought it was just temporary from the trauma, but after checking him out, they found out it was corneal necrosis, and he might be blind for good."


    "It was that bad?" Phoebe gasped.


    "Yeah, but whether it was lucky or not, after the docs confirmed he was blind, the passenger in the taxi died. The passenger had signed an organ donation form, and the Winston family pulled some strings to get the family''s approval to give Patrick the corneas."


    Phoebe was stunned. "What was the passenger''s name?"


    There was no way it was that much of a coincidence, right? It couldn''t be!


    Theodore frowned, trying to remember. It had been a while, and he couldn''t recall. "I don''t remember. Just that hisst name was kinda unique."


    Phoebe''s heart was racing. She sat up straight and looked at Theodore, her voice shaking. "Was it Quinn?"


    "Sounds about right. I heard he was a med student at Harvard. His folks said he wanted to dedicate his life to medicine, so he signed the organ donation form early," Theodore said. Phoebe slumped back in her seat, feeling a chill down her spine. She remembered what Cindy had said that morning.


    Cindy mentioned the guy''s eyes were beautiful and that she wanted to dig them out and keep them.


    No wonder Cindy''s tone was off. Cindy knew all along that Patrick''s corneas were Caleb''s, which was why she became Patrick''s contract lover. Theodore asked, "Phoebe, what''s up?"


    Phoebe''s face was pale. She turned to Theodore and said, "Can you take me to Cindy''s ce?"


    Theodore frowned and nced at the time on the car''s disy. "It''ste. Why do you need to see Cindy now?"


    "I need to ask her something face-to-face. If you''re tired, just drop me off, and I''ll grab a cab." Phoebe said.


    Theodore pursed his lips, looking annoyed. "You think I''d leave you on the side of the road in the middle of the night?"


    Phoebe thought, ''Didn''t you ditch me on the overpassst time without batting an eye?''


    But right now, all she could think about was how much Cindy knew. Did Cindy go after Patrick on purpose, or was it just a fluke?


    Back then, the identities of Caleb''s organ recipients were top secret. Nobody knew who the seven recipients were.


    So how the heck did Cindy know Caleb''s corneas ended up with Patrick?


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, then made a U-turn at the next intersection, heading towards Cindy''s ce.


    When the doorbell rang, Cindy was soaking in a petal bath. She knew how to live it up. If there was one ce in the apartment she loved, it was the bathroom with its massage tub. Steam bath, ss sauna, and massage bath, with an embedded TV. She could binge-watch shows while soaking. It was the ultimate luxury.


    Cindy heard the doorbell but didn''t n on answering it.


    Patrick had a night shoot, so it couldn''t be him. Whoever else it was, Cindy wasn''t in the mood.


    The doorbell rang more urgently, followed by knocking.


    Cindy couldn''t stay in the tub any longer. She got out, dried off, and wrapped herself in a robe before heading out.


    Through the inte, Cindy saw Phoebe standing outside. She quickly opened the door and let her in.


    "Phoebe, what are you doing here sote? Did you have a fight with Mr. Reynolds?" Cindy asked, closing the door and following Phoebe into the living room. Phoebe plopped down on the couch and saw Cindy''s wet hair draped over her shoulders, still wrapped in a robe. "Were you just taking a bath?" she asked. "Yeah, I was enjoying it. Did you really have a fight with Mr. Reynolds?" Cindy asked, looking concerned.


    "No." Phoebe shook her head, looking uneasy. "I just found out something that''s really bugging me."


    Cindy asked, "What is it?"


    Phoebe licked her lips. She had thought about a million things on the way over, but now that she was facing Cindy, she didn''t know how to ask. Should she ask if Cindy knew Patrick''s corneas were Caleb''s? Did Cindy be Patrick''s contract lover because she saw him as a stand-in? But looking into Cindy''s innocent eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to ask.


    Caleb was a painful memory for Cindy. It had taken her forever to get over that heartbreak.


    When she mentioned Caleb that morning, Cindy''s eyes were still filled with sadness.


    Bringing up Caleb now would probably keep Cindy up all night.


    Cindy stared at her. "What''s wrong? Why are you hesitating?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes and suddenly leaned in to hug Cindy. "Nothing; I just happened to be passing by and wanted to see you."


    "Don''t be so cheesy. You''re giving me goosebumps." Cindy pretended to push Phoebe away. "Save that trick for Mr. Reynolds. He''ll go nuts for you." Phoebeughed and let go of Cindy, her gaze bingplicated again. "Cindy, whatever you want to do, I support you."


    Cindy was confused. "What''s up with you tonight?"


    "Alright, I''m leaving. Mr. Reynolds is still waiting outside," Phoebe said and left.


    Cindy saw Phoebe into the elevator and watched it descend. She shook her head. "Weird. Is Phoebe gonna ghost me again?"

 Chapter 525 Youre Someone Who Enjoys Nightlife

    Phoebe hopped back in the car, and there was Theodore, kicked back and looking half-asleep. He cracked an eye open. "Back already?" He''d braced himself for a two-hour wait.


    Phoebe saw how beat Theodore looked and said, "You look wiped. How about I drive and you catch some Z''s in the back?"


    "Aw, you worried about me?" Theodore''s eyes twinkled with a smirk.


    Phoebe shot back, "Not even a little."


    "Liar." Theodore suddenly leaned in close.


    Phoebe was hit with a cool minty scent. She eyed him suspiciously, "What are you up to?"


    "Nothing," Theodore said, his hand sliding to the back of her neck, pulling her closer. His warm breath tickled her ear as he whispered, "If you''re worried about me being tired, we could do something... exciting to wake me up." Exciting?


    What kind of exciting?


    Phoebe caught Theodore''s mischievous grin out of the corner of her eye. Her heart started racing. She quickly pped her cold hand on his neck.


    The sudden chill made Theodore jerk back. It wasn''t just the cold; his neck was super sensitive.


    Theodore had a fear of people touching his neck.


    Phoebe was surprised. "Is my hand really that cold?"


    Theodore''s reaction was intense, his neck and ears turning bright red. It felt like a jolt of electricity had zapped through him, leaving a tingling sensation. He rubbed his Adam''s apple, his eyes suddenly filled with a strange desire.


    Theodore said, "No, I''m just afraid of people touching my neck."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Suddenly, she remembered the night they hooked up in Arotic Vige. No wonder he got so worked up when she kissed his Adam''s apple back then. Phoebe''s cheeks burned, and she couldn''t meet Theodore''s eyes. She felt like she was on fire. She fanned herself. "It''s kinda hot in here." Theodore nced at her without a word. He leaned back and buckled his seatbelt. "Let''s head home."


    Phoebe stared out at the snow, wishing she could bury her overheating brain in it to cool down.


    They didn''t say much on the drive back.


    The streets were dead at midnight, just a few cars zooming by. The road was clear, and what usually took forty minutes, Theodore managed in twenty. Phoebe followed Theodore inside. As soon as the door shut, Theodore lifted her onto the shoe cab. She blinked, still processing, when Theodore kissed her.


    Their lips and teeth shed, and Phoebe''s heart pounded so hard she thought it might explode.


    So Theodore had been holding back the whole ride home.


    Phoebe''s mind was a blur. Trapped between Theodore and the shoe cab, she turned her head and saw Ollie''s bright eyes in the dark.


    She felt a wave of embarrassment.


    Phoebe mumbled, "Theodore, Ollie."


    "Focus." Theodore turned her face back. His kiss was so intense Phoebe felt like she couldn''t breathe. She leaned back to escape, but Theodore grabbed her neck and pulled her back. In the hazy suffocation, Phoebe realized Theodore had driven so fast not to sleep but because he wanted her.


    By the time Theodore carried Phoebe to the bedroom, she waspletely spent, feeling numb all over.


    Phoebe''s mind was too foggy to function, and she passed out almost as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Theodore sat by the bed, listening to her steady breathing. He leaned down and kissed her red lips before getting up to take a shower.


    Not long after, he came out of the bathroom, lifted the covers, andy down beside Phoebe. His phone lit up, and he picked it up to unlock it.


    There was a text message from an unknown number.[We''ve hooked the big one, now we wait for the good news.]


    Theodore''s lips curled into a smile. He deleted the message, ced the phone back on the nightstand, turned off the light, and held Phoebe as he fell asleep. The next day, in the CEO''s office area.


    Phoebe went to get some documents from Carol. She kept yawning, which made Carol yawn, too. "Ms. Ziegler, didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Phoebe wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "I went to bed at three in the morning and got up at seven. I could fall asleep standing up right now."


    "Got it." Carol gave a knowing smile. "You''re someone who enjoys nightlife, so going to bed at three is normal."


    Phoebe blushed and red at Carol. "Don''t overthink it. We went to Horizon Wellness Hospitalst night and didn''t get home until 12:30."


    Carol teased, "So, from 12:30 to 3 AM, Mr. Reynolds has quite the impressive sexual prowess.."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    The more she exined, the worse it sounded. Phoebe decided to ignore Carol and took the documents with her.


    Phoebe brought the documents into the CEO''s office. Theodore had just finished a call. She walked over and ced the documents in front of him. "These are from the nning department." "Just leave them here." Theodore looked up at Phoebe and saw her red, tear-filled eyes. He said gently, "Are you sleepy? Do you want to take a nap in the lounge?" "No." Before she could finish, Phoebe yawned.


    Theodore saw that Phoebe was so tired she could barely keep her eyes open. He got up, walked around the desk, and put an arm around her shoulders, guiding her to the lounge. "You only slept for four hoursst night. Don''t push yourself. Take a nap, and I''ll wake you up at noon."


    ''It''s your fault I only got four hours of sleep,'' Phoebe grumbled internally as he led her to the lounge. He pressed her shoulders down onto the bed.


    "Do you want me to help you undress?" Theodore pretended to help Phoebe undress.


    Phoebe shook her head frantically. "I''ll do it myself."


    "Alright." Theodore straightened up and watched her leisurely. Phoebe quickly nced at him, kicked off her shoes, and sat on the bed, taking off her zer.


    Theodore took it and hung it on the coat rack. When he turned back, Phoebe was already under the covers.


    The nket almost covered Phoebe''s entire face, leaving only her clear, bright eyes visible. Theodore was momentarily stunned; it was Phoebe''s eyes that had captivated him back then. Theodore leaned down, one hand on the edge of the bed and the other on Phoebe''s pillow, his palm sinking into it. He kissed her eyelids. "Sleep."


    "Okay." Phoebe''s heart fluttered, and she obediently closed her eyes.


    Theodore tucked the nket around her, stood there for a moment, and then turned to leave.


    Phoebe slowly opened her eyes, watching the lounge door close and Theodore''s tall figure disappear. She closed her eyes again. What should she do?


    She really loved Theodore!


    When Theodore kissed her just now, she almost couldn''t help but ask if he liked her. Fortunately, her rationality returned in time.


    She was actually very afraid of indulging in wishful thinking. So even though she felt Theodore''s affection, she didn''t dare to ask, fearing the answer would disappoint her.

 Chapter 526 Who Do You Think You Are

    Phoebe was in a daze when she suddenly heard a dull thud from outside, like the sound of something heavy hitting the ground. She woke up with a start.


    There were faint sounds of an argument outside. Phoebe quickly sat up, threw off the covers, and got out of bed. The room wasn''t cold, but she shivered instinctively. She put on her shoes, grabbed the suit hanging on the coat rack, and quickly walked to the door.


    Phoebe didn''t open the door to go out but instead pressed her ear against it to eavesdrop on themotion outside. She seemed to hear Donovan''s voice.


    Donovan yelled, "Theodore, you said you wanted me to manage apany, but you just made me a figurehead with no real power. When something goes wrong, you push the me onto me and make me take responsibility." Hearing this, Phoebe''s heart sank. She yanked the door open and rushed out.


    She walked up to Donovan in a few steps and asked, "Donovan, what happened with the subsidiary?"


    Seeing Phoebee out of the lounge, Donovan guessed she had overheard their conversation. He didn''t bother to hide his anger. "Ask him; his intent in assigning me to manage thatpany was entirely malevolent." Theodore didn''t defend himself. He quietly watched Phoebe, curious to see how she would handle the situation.


    Phoebe frowned. "Donovan, exin yourself clearly. You''re making baseless usations. How can I believe you?"


    Donovan replied, "Fine. Thepany Theodore gave me was a mess. I was appointed as the general manager position, eager to make significant changes, but no one listened to me. To them, I was just someone with a connection to Theodore, or worse, a fool being sidelined. Now thepany is being audited, and they''ve found nearly a hundred million dors in tax discrepancies."


    "A hundred million dors in discrepancies?" Phoebe was stunned, her mind going nk.


    "Yes. Now I have to make up for it within half a month, or they''ll throw me in jail. I just confronted Theodore, but he denied everything." Donovan''s eyes were burning with anger.


    Donovan felt both furious and wronged. He had wanted to achieve something significant and live a respectable life, but things had gone awry.


    How ridiculous it was!


    He actually believed Theodore would help him.


    Phoebe turned to Theodore, asking in disbelief, "Mr. Reynolds, is what Donovan said true?"


    Theodore replied, "Thepany was still profitable when I handed it over to Donovan. As for why there''s a hundred million dor discrepancy after three months of his management, Donovan knows best." "You''re ndering me!" Donovan was furious, ready to roll up his sleeves and punch Theodore.


    Theodore remained unmoved, his deep eyes fixed on Donovan, not giving him a chance to speak further. He pressed a button on the phone and instructed Carol, "Send the security up."


    The security guards arrived quickly, all tall and burly. As soon as they entered, they forcefully pushed Donovan''s back, ready to throw him out.


    "Mr. Reynolds!" Phoebe eximed in shock.


    Theodore sat coldly in his executive chair, not stopping the security guards'' rough actions.


    Donovan was held down by the security guards. Unable to break free, his anger red up. He turned and punched one of the guards in the face.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed, startling the guards. They had never seen anyone dare to act out in front of Theodore. It took them few minutes to react before they all rushed at Donovan.


    Donovan was immediately surrounded by seven or eight guards. Using his brute strength, he managed to knock down several of them.


    Phoebe watched the chaos, wanting to help Donovan, but Theodore grabbed her arm tightly, preventing her from moving.


    Phoebe demanded, "Theodore, make them stop."


    Seeing Donovan being pinned to the ground by a group of security guards, his face down and his hands twisted behind his back, Phoebe felt a chill in her heart.


    "Theodore, you bastard," Donovan cursed viciously.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, a hint of impatience on his handsome face. "Donovan, either make up for the discrepancy or go to jail. Your choice."


    Phoebe looked at Theodore in disbelief, her heart growing cold.


    Donovan was truly desperate, he lost his sense of proportion and spoke recklessly, "Why don''t you just kill me?"


    Theodore looked at Donovan without speaking.


    Phoebe stared at Theodore''s stern face, unsure of what he was thinking, but her heart grew colder. "Theodore, Donovan has been working tirelessly, sometimes even staying at thepany. He deserves some credit for his hard work." Theodore spoke, "Phoebe, that''s my private asset. I could''ve let it slide, but I have to give an exnation to all the employees in thepany." Phoebe replied, "But..."


    Theodore interrupted, "Donovan is very driven in his work, but he tends to focus on immediate goals without considering the long-term consequences. I''m giving him a lesson. If he can''t solve this problem, he''ll have to go to jail." Hearing Theodore speak so lightly, Phoebe felt utterly hopeless.


    Donovan, hearing Theodore''s resolute tone, turned to Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, stay out of this. Theodore, I have no money, but give me a project. I''ll build the team and find the connections myself. If I can''t make enough to cover the discrepancy, I''ll go to jail without a word."


    "You''re showing some responsibility." Theodore''s expression finally softened. He signaled the security guards with his eyes. "Let him go."


    Donovan got up from the ground, straightened his wrinkled clothes, and stood tall again. "Give me a project."


    Theodore smiled, picked up a document from his desk, and threw it in front of Donovan. "This is the proposal with Milton. Take it and negotiate. Whatever profit you make is yours."


    Donovan flipped through a few pages of the document and immediately saw the potential of the project. He was overjoyed but didn''t show it. "Give me a month, but you have to cover thepany''s discrepancy first."


    "Half a month. If you negotiate the deal, I''ll cover the discrepancy. If not, you''ll have to cover it yourself," Theodore said calmly.


    Donovan was stunned. Even with his confidence, Theodore''s demand was a bit unrealistic.


    Reluctantly, he agreed, "Fine, I''ll do it."


    Theodore''s smile deepened. "Donovan, I''ll be waiting for your good news."


    Donovan red at Theodore, took the proposal, and walked out. His arrogant voice echoed from afar, "If you weren''t a Reynolds, you''d be nothing. Don''t let me catch you."


    The employees inside and outside the office were so shocked by Donovan''s words that they wished they were deaf.

 Chapter 527 Love-struck Donovan

    The office was dead quiet, and the security guards were giving each other those "what''s going on?" looks. No one dared to move without a nod from Theodore. Theodore nced at Phoebe, who hadn''t said a peep. He waved off the guards, and they bolted out of there.


    Soon enough, the office was back to its usual hush.


    Theodore leaned back in his chair, eyes locked on Phoebe. "Alright, shoot. Ask me anything. I''m an open book."


    Phoebe stared right back at him. She wasn''t dumb; she knew he was poking the bear with Donovan when he pitched that proposal.


    But Theodore''s icy, whatever attitude still stung.


    After what felt like forever, Phoebe finally spoke up, "You did all this for Donovan, didn''t you?"


    Theodore smirked. "Aren''t you curious how that hundred million dor hole happened?"


    "Doesn''t matter now. I just wanna know why you did it," Phoebe said, eyes never leaving his.


    She didn''t wanna think the worst of Theodore. If he just exined, she''d believe him!


    Theodore shrugged. "Guys are naturallypetitive. I just woke up his inner beast. Now, let''s see if he''s got what it takes."


    Phoebe left the office, and a few nosy employees in the hallway tried to sneak a peek. Seeing here out, they all gave her these weird looks. Phoebe kept her face nk. She walked up to Carol and asked, "Where''s Donovan?"


    Carol said, "He just went downstairs."


    "Got it," Phoebe said, heading for the elevator. "If Mr. Reynolds asks, tell him I stepped out for a bit."


    Phoebe saw one elevator stop on the first floor. She got into another one, hit the button, and found herself alone.


    Her tough act finally cracked.


    She got why Theodore wanted to toughen Donovan up, but could Donovan handle it?


    If Donovan flopped, would Theodore really throw him in jail?


    Phoebe shut her eyes, trying to stop the spiral. When the elevator dinged on the first floor, she hurried out.


    Word about the CEO''s office drama spread like wildfire. A bunch of security guards who''d juste downstairs were hanging in the lobby. They looked at Phoebe with either pity or judgment.


    Phoebe didn''t care. She''d been through worse. She walked over and asked, "Did you see Mr. Ziegler leave?"


    One of the guards pointed to the small garden. "Saw him heading that way. Ms. Ziegler, you might wanna check there."


    Phoebe nodded. "Thanks."


    She walked out and made a beeline for the garden.


    From a distance, she spotted Donovan on a bench with a girl next to him. Looked like Ruby from behind.


    Phoebe''s frown deepened.


    The private eye had found out Donovan was seeing Ruby. She hadn''t confronted Ruby yet, but now Ruby had the nerve to show up.


    Phoebe stormed over, just in time to hear Ruby whining to Donovan, "How could Mr. Reynolds be so heartless? Aren''t you Phoebe''s brother?"


    "So it was you stirring the pot," Phoebe said coldly.


    Ruby was dabbing medicine on Donovan''s busted lip with a cotton swab. Seeing his swollen mouth, she couldn''t help but feel bad, and the words just slipped out.


    Hearing the usation, Ruby spun around and saw Phoebe standing there. Her face turned beet red, and she jumped up. "Phoebe, I wasn''t trying to cause trouble," Ruby protested.


    Phoebe looked at Ruby''s panicked, pitiful face and felt a wave of irritation. "Cut the act, Ruby. Everyone knows you''re two-faced." "Phoebe!" Donovan snapped, gritting his teeth. "How can you say that? Ruby, don''t be scared. I''m here; she won''t hurt you."


    Phoebeughed in frustration. Pointing at Ruby, she said, "Donovan, do you even know she''s been plotting with Vanessa against me, and you''re still defending her?" "Ruby would never do that. Stop lying about her," Donovan shot back.


    Phoebe was at a loss for words. Donovan waspletely blinded by love. She couldn''t wrap her head around how he could trust Ruby so blindly after just a few months. Ruby, not wanting to cause more drama, said, "Donovan, don''t talk to Phoebe like that. I used to be really bad and did a lot of wrong things."


    "Admitting your mistakes is a good start. Ruby, I believe you have a good heart," Donovan said softly, looking at Ruby with eyes full of affection. Phoebe was speechless.


    She felt like she had forgotten what the word "good" even meant.


    Feeling like she might explode if she heard Donovan speak any longer, Phoebe said, "Donovan, I need to talk to Ruby alone."


    Donovan stepped in front of Ruby, ring at Phoebe like she was about to attack. "Whatever you need to say, you can say it in front of me."


    Phoebe really wanted to kick Donovan but held back. She stared at Ruby, her eyes full of warning.


    Ruby didn''t want Donovan to know about her past deeds. She tugged at Donovan''s sleeve and said, "Donovan, I''m a bit thirsty. Could you get me a cup of milk tea?"


    Donovan looked at Ruby, knowing she was deliberately sending him away. He then looked at Phoebe. "Phoebe, if you dare bully Ruby, you''ll regret it."


    Ruby''s face turned blushed instantly.


    Phoebe rolled her eyes.


    Even though Donovan was love-struck, he was undeniably biased towards his girlfriend.


    He was just so irrational!


    Once Donovan was out of sight, Phoebe sat down on the bench. She looked at the medicine box on the bench and said, "Donovan is really naive. Once he likes someone, he trusts thempletely." Ruby stood beside her, not daring to sit. She said, "Donovan isn''t naive; he''s just kind-hearted."


    Phoebe didn''t want to hear the word "kind" today. She gritted her teeth and said, "You probably don''t know that Donovan had a girlfriend in Starfall City. He owed ten million dors for her and even embezzled your family''s funds to run away." Ruby was speechless.


    She lowered her eyes guiltily. She knew more about this matter than Phoebe did, as she had orchestrated it.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t mind at all, or are you approaching him with ulterior motives?" Phoebe stared at her intently.


    Ruby clenched her fists and looked up, meeting Phoebe''s scrutinizing gaze with courage.


    She said, "I don''t mind, Phoebe. You might not believe it, but I genuinely like Donovan and want to be with him."


    Phoebe sneered. "Weren''t you in love with Theodore?"


    Ruby was stunned, then frantically waved her hands. "No, I don''t like Theodore. I used to dislike you and thought Theodore should be with Vanessa."


    Phoebe looked at Ruby''s restless hands. "Do you think I''ll believe you?"

 Chapter 528 Phoebe Acting Spoiled

    Phoebe had known Ruby forever and knew exactly what kind of person she was. No way Ruby could pull one over on her.


    Phoebe asked, "What''s your deal with Donovan?"


    Ruby''s face went all awkward. She looked down, cheeks turning pink. "I know I''ve messed up a lot before, but I''ll be good to you from now on."


    Phoebe was speechless, thinking, ''Ruby wants to be Donovan''s wife and mess up my life every day? Yeah, right.''


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead. "I don''t wanna fight. Just tell me, did you and Vanessa have anything to do with my dad''s death?"


    Ruby bit her lip and stayed quiet.


    Phoebe sneered. "I knew it. I wondered why Donovan suddenly brought up my dad''s death. Did you think bringing this up would make me divorce Theodore?"


    "No," Ruby said nervously, looking at Phoebe. "Vanessa knew that was a stretch. She just wants to keep you from going to the Christmas banquet."


    Phoebe squinted. "Is she scared of our marriage going public?"


    Ruby nodded. "Yeah."


    Phoebe clenched her fists. "You guys are shameless, just using Donovan''s gullibility. He believes everything you say."


    Ruby looked helplessly at Phoebe. "Phoebe, don''t talk about Donovan like that. He''s not gullible, he''s..."


    "Shut up!" Phoebe cut her off. She didn''t want to hear the word "kind" today. Frustrated, she ruffled her hair. "I don''t care if your feelings for Donovan are real or fake. Leave him now, or I''ll spill everything you''ve done to me." Even though Phoebe knew Donovan wouldn''t believe her...


    Ruby was clearly scared of Phoebe. She stood there, looking all pitiful. Donovan came back with the milk tea and saw the scene from a distance. Donovan rushed over, looking worried. Seeing Ruby wasn''t hurt, he sighed in relief.


    He handed the milk tea to Ruby. "Got your favorite milk tea."


    Phoebe nced over and saw Donovan had two cups. She felt a bit better, thinking one was for her. But then she saw Donovan take a sip himself. Donovan said to Ruby, "You said milk tea makes you gain weight. Don''t worry; I''ll gain weight with you."


    Ruby smiled at Donovan, then noticed Phoebe staring at the milk tea. She remembered Donovan hadn''t bought one for Phoebe.


    Phoebe must be feeling awkward and hating her even more.


    Ruby handed the milk tea to Phoebe. "Phoebe, you can have this one."


    "Why are you giving it to her? I bought it just for you," Donovan said, annoyed. If Phoebe wanted milk tea, she could buy it herself. Why take Ruby''s? Ruby nced at Donovan and shyly said, "I want to share a cup with you."


    Ugh, stupid couple!


    "You guys are too much!'' Phoebe was fuming inside. She felt like she was being suffocated by their lovey-dovey act. Without even looking at the milk tea Ruby offered, she said disdainfully, "I don''t want that stuff." She wasn''t gonna give Ruby and Donovan a chance to unt their love.


    Phoebe strutted off, feeling all high and mighty. She knew Ruby had a knack for sweet-talking. Seeing Donovan wrapped around Ruby''s finger, no wonder he trusted herpletely. Phoebe thought, ''What the heck do I do now?''


    Knowing Ruby was a ticking time bomb next to Donovan, could she just sit back and do nothing?


    Donovan watched Phoebe''s figure fade into the distance. He turned back to Ruby. "Ruby, Phoebe didn''t mess with you, did she?"


    "No." Ruby shook her head. "Phoebe''s got some misunderstandings about me, but it''s cool. I''ve exined everything."


    Ruby was actually super uneasy. She''d done some pretty unforgivable stuff to both Phoebe and Donovan. If they ever found out, they''d hate her guts.


    "That''s good. If she messes with you, tell me, and I''ll deal with her," Donovan said.


    Ruby smiled at Donovan, her eyes twinkling. "Donovan, don''t be so protective of me. Phoebe''s your sister. I won''t really get mad at her."


    Donovan felt both touched and pained. "Ruby, meeting you is the best thing that''s happened to me."


    Ruby shyly poked Donovan''s arm. "So do I."


    Phoebe got back to her office, plopped down in her chair, and took a sip of water. The in water tasted like nothing. She suddenly thought of the milk tea Donovan had bought. Phoebe usually didn''t drink that stuff, but today she craved it.


    Probably because Donovan didn''t buy it for her.


    Phoebe couldn''t wrap her head around it. There were three people, so why didn''t she get a cup of milk tea?


    Theodore noticed Phoebe sighing ever since she got back. He had no clue what she was sighing about.


    He got up and walked over, leaning against Phoebe''s desk, nudging her with his shoe. "What''s up? Still mad at me?"


    Phoebey on her desk, looking at him with a dejected expression, hesitant to speak.


    Theodore''s heart skipped a beat at her look. He covered her eyes with his hand. "If you''re tired, take a nap."


    Phoebe replied, "I don''t wanna sleep."


    Theodore was exasperated. "Then why are you so down?"


    Phoebe moved his hand away and sat up straight, still looking bummed out. "There''s something I can''t figure out."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    Phoebe recounted what had happened in the garden, looking particrly aggrieved. "I don''t really want the milk tea. I just feel like as his sister; I''m not even worth a cup of milk tea. When he bought it for Ruby, didn''t he think of getting one for me?"


    Theodore couldn''t help butugh at the conflicted look on Phoebe''s face.


    Seeing Theodore''s smile, Phoebe got anxious. "Don''tugh. I''m seriously wondering if Donovan or I was the one adopted."


    Theodore couldn''t hold back and burst outughing.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She stood up to leave, but Theodore grabbed her wrist. Seeing her angry expression, he suppressed hisughter and said, "If you want milk tea, just tell me. I''ll buy it for you." Phoebe pouted. "I really don''t want that milk tea."


    "Okay, I want it. Can youe with me to buy it?" Theodore asked in a negotiating tone, making Phoebe feel that if she refused, she''d be acting spoiled. Phoebe reluctantly agreed. "I''ll only take one sip."


    "Okay." Theodore, like coaxing a child, held Phoebe''s hand and walked out of the office. It was the first time he openly held her hand in thepany.

 Chapter 529 Some People Cant Be Missed

    Phoebe and Theodore strolled past the secretary''s desk, fingers intertwined. Carol, catching sight of their sped hands, nearly knocked over her water cup in shock. She quickly stood up. "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler."


    Theodore, always the ice king in front of others, gave a slight nod without even ncing around and headed straight for the elevator.


    Carol watched them go, then sneakily pulled out her phone to snap a pic of their retreating figures.


    Once Phoebe and Theodore were in the elevator, Carol plopped back down. She checked the new employee group chat, which was already blowing up with messages.


    That morning, Donovan had thrown a fit in the CEO''s office, and now everyone was buzzing, betting that Phoebe was about to lose her spot.


    The drama was juicy, and everyone was eating it up.


    Phoebe was just a regr girl, and a lot of the female employees had a chip on their shoulder about her. Why did she get to marry into money while they were all stuck working? Carol anonymously dropped the photo in the group chat with a caption.


    Carol: [Check out this lovey-dovey couple!]


    The chat went dead silent.


    The Reynolds Group was smack in the middle of the bustling financial district, right next to a mall and a pedestrian street lined with bubble tea shops.


    The afternoon sun was zing, and the pedestrian street was packed. Most of the bubble tea shops had lines out the door.


    Theodore turned to Phoebe. "Which bubble tea do you want?" he asked, still holding her hand.


    Phoebe tried to remember the bubble tea Donovan had bought. It seemed to be from the shop with the longest line.


    She pointed. "There are so many people. Let''s find a shop with fewer people."


    Theodore led her straight to that shop and joined the end of the line. "Let''s get this one," he said.


    Phoebe tilted her head to look at Theodore. The sunlight filtered through the buildings, casting a glow on him. His high nose and deep-set eyes gave him an aloof, indifferent vibe. Theodore was tall, and just standing there, he drew attention.


    Phoebe asked, "This shop has the longest line. Won''t you get impatient?"


    Theodore smiled but didn''t answer. Instead, he started talking about something else, "When I was a kid, my mom took the three of us to an amusement park. I really wanted to go on a ride, but it was the farthest from the entrance and had the longest line. By the time we got there, the line was already super long."


    It was the first time Phoebe had heard Theodore talk about his childhood, and she listened closely.


    Theodore continued, "The line was too long. Christopher wanted to do something else, and Madison wanted to ride the carousel. My mom was alone and couldn''t make all three of us happy at once. I was the oldest, so I had to give in." Phoebe was surprised.


    Theodore added, "Later, I thought about that day a lot and felt regret for missing that ride. So, Phoebe, some things can''t be missed. If you love it enough, it''s worth waiting in line for hours on end."


    Phoebe suddenly felt that Theodore made a lot of sense.


    Phoebe asked, "Do you still want to go on that ride now?"


    Theodore shook his head. "I''m an adult now, so some things, once missed, are missed forever. Since then, I''ve told myself that I won''t miss anything I like in the future."


    As Theodore said this, he looked at Phoebe with a gaze so intense it felt like he was peering into her soul.


    Phoebe''s heart did a little flip. Even though she hadn''t had the bubble tea yet, she felt a sweetness bubbling up inside her.


    Phoebe asked, "Have you missed anything since then?"


    She was fishing to see if Theodore had ever missed someone he liked.


    Just as Theodore was about to spill, his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, gave Phoebe a quick gesture, and stepped aside to take the call. Phoebe moved forward with the line, keeping an eye on Theodore from a distance.


    She couldn''t hear the conversation, but whatever was said made Theodore frown. After a few words, he hung up and quickly walked back to her.


    "What''s up? Is there an emergency at thepany?" Phoebe asked.


    Theodore looked at the long line, clearly torn. He had just said he wouldn''t miss out on things he liked, but now he was about to eat his words. Wasn''t it a bit too soon? Theodore called, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe had been with Theodore for almost five years and could read him like a book. She knew they weren''t getting bubble tea today. She said, "I suddenly don''t feel like bubble tea anymore. Let''s go." Theodore looked at her, wanting to say something but holding back. "It''s okay. You stay here and wait in line. I''ll go handle it."


    "I really don''t want it anymore. Let''s go," Phoebe said, stepping out of the line first.


    Theodore hesitated but then followed her. Once he caught up, Phoebe asked, "Theodore, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom got into a fight with Marlowe, and they''re at the police station now," Theodore said.


    Phoebe''s eyes widened. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Let''s hurry over. We can''t let her be wronged."


    Saying this, Phoebe almost sprinted to the roadside, waving to hail a cab. Luckily, it wasn''t rush hour, and she quickly snagged an empty cab.


    Phoebe opened the back door and got in. Once Theodore was inside, she asked, "Which police station?"


    "Southside Police Station." Theodore didn''t expect Phoebe to be more anxious than he was.


    Phoebe told the driver, "Please take us to the Southside Police Station. Can you step on it? We''re in a hurry."


    The driver chuckled. "You''re a funny one, youngdy. Alright, hold on tight."


    The driver floored it, weaving through traffic and barely making it through red lights. Finally, they screeched to a halt at the Southside Police Station.


    Phoebe stumbled out of the car, feeling dizzy from the wild ride. She almost lost her lunch.


    Theodore held her shoulder, noticing her pale face. His eyes filled with concern. "Phoebe, you okay?"


    Phoebe waved him off, freeing herself from his grip. She quickly walked towards the police station. "I''m fine. Let''s go in."


    Theodore hurried to catch up.


    As soon as they entered the police station, a uniformed officer approached them. "How can I help you?"


    The police station was big, divided into several areas, but the dispute was being mediated in the main hall. As soon as Phoebe and Theodore walked in, they spotted Taylor. Taylor''s hair was a mess, with scratch marks on her face. Her white coat had turned gray, making her look particrly disheveled.


    Marlowe, sitting on the other side, didn''t look much better. Her injuries were more severe, and her clothes were torn.


    At a nce, it was clear who had taken the brunt of the fight.

 Chapter 530 Severance!

    Phoebe hustled over. Taylor and Marlowe, who were about to throw down, froze when they saw her.


    Taylor, always worried about her image, cleared her throat, straightened her clothes, and turned her head with a huff, though her ears were turning red. Phoebe thought, ''So Theodore''s got that attitude from Taylor, huh?''


    "Taylor, are you okay? Theodore got a call from the cops and freaked out. You hurt?" Phoebe asked.


    Taylor waved it off. "I''m fine. I won the fight. Marlowe''s worse off than me."


    She sounded pretty smug.


    Phoebe was both amused and annoyed. No matter how old or high up, rebellion made everyone seem like a kid. She said, "You''re the best."


    The female cop trying to mediate was speechless.


    Theodore walked over. Tall and handsome, the female cop looked at him with heart eyes.


    Theodore ignored her and said tly, "Can we take her now?"


    The female cop, chilled by his tone, quickly said, "Just sign here, and you can take her."


    Theodore grabbed the pen and quickly signed Taylor''s paperwork. He put the pen down and asked, "That it?"


    The female cop replied, "Yeah, but you should talk to your mom. She beat thatdy up pretty bad, and it''s lucky she''s not pressing charges. Don''t let it happen again." Theodore walked straight to Taylor, picked up her limited edition tinum bag, and said, "Let''s go."


    Taylor quickly stood up. Without looking at Marlowe again, she followed Theodore. As Phoebe passed by Marlowe, she paused but said nothing, then quickly caught up with Taylor. They had just reached the entrance when they saw Brandon and Bishoping in. Both sides stopped in their tracks.


    Seeing Brandon and Bishop together at the police station, Taylor''s anger red. Without thinking, she grabbed the tinum bag from Theodore and started whacking Brandon with it. Brandon didn''t expect Taylor to start hitting him. He dodged while trying not to hurt her. "Taylor, do you know where you are? You can''t just cause trouble here!"


    "So what if I cause trouble? I''ll beat you to death, you heartless jerk. We''ve been married for thirty years, and I never saw your true colors. I must have been blind." Taylor was both angry and hurt.


    Taylor didn''t hold back, and the tinum bag was pretty heavy. It hurt when it hit Brandon.


    Daisy, seeing this, quickly stepped in front of Brandon, taking several hits from Taylor''s bag.


    "Daisy, move aside. I don''t want to hurt the innocent," Taylor shouted angrily.


    Seeing the situation getting out of hand, and fearing it might make headlines if caught by reporters, Theodore quickly stepped down the stairs and hugged Taylor.


    Theodoreforted. "Mom, chill."


    Taylor''s eyes were red with anger. "How can I chill? We''ve been married for thirty years. He promised at our wedding not to let me down or make me sad. But now, he wants to divorce me and be with another woman. How can I bear this?" she said, hurt.


    Phoebe knew that Taylor still loved Brandon a lot. She only pretended to be carefree to avoid worrying them.


    She looked at Brandon, who had a pained expression. He stepped forward and called, "Taylor."


    "Don''t you dare say my name. If you think you can divorce me and marry Marlowe, you''re dreaming. I''ll make sure she stays a side chick forever, and Bishop will always be a bastard!" Taylor''s eyes were zing with resentment. Taylor had never been wronged in her life, but now she was deeply hurt by the man she loved most, Brandon.


    Her heart was filled with hatred, resentment, and unwillingness, turning her into a woman with a grudge.


    "Taylor, don''t be so vicious," Brandon shouted angrily. He already felt guilty towards Marlowe and Bishop, and hearing Taylor''s harsh words made him feel even worse.


    Brandon had previously wanted to send Marlowe and Bishop away from Kedora, hoping Taylor could remain a carefree princess, oblivious to everything.


    During this period, Brandon had aged ten years due to Taylor''s tantrums. He knew he had wronged Taylor, but he also felt guilty towards Marlowe and Bishop. Brandon spoke, "If your father hadn''t forced me to marry you to help the Reynolds family through tough times, I would never have married you."


    When people lose their sanity, they say the most heartless things.


    But often, they regret it the moment the words leave their mouth.


    Taylor froze, staring nkly at Brandon with empty, confused eyes. "What did you just say?"


    Phoebe quickly walked over, trying to take Taylor away. "Taylor, let''s go home."


    Taylor shook off Phoebe''s hand and stared at Brandon. "I asked you, what did you just say?"


    Bishop, who had been watching the drama, added, "My dad said if your father hadn''t forced him..."


    "Bishop, shut up!" Brandon shouted angrily. Seeing Bishop remain silent, he hurriedly walked towards Taylor. "Taylor."


    Taylor covered her ears. "From now on, I don''t want to hear your voice or see you. Brandon, the thing I regret most in my life is trusting you wholeheartedly," she said sadly. With that, Taylor staggered away.


    Phoebe quickly caught up and supported Taylor as they walked out.


    Theodore witnessed the whole scene. He looked at Brandon, a cold smile on his lips. "Well done. From this moment on, you are no longer my father."


    "Theodore." Brandon chased a few steps, then suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground. Daisy was terrified and rushed over, calling out, "Mr. Reynolds, Mr. Reynolds." Daisy saw Brandon''s face turning purple, his throat seemingly blocked, showing signs of a stroke. She didn''t dare move him and quickly called for an ambnce.


    Theodore heard themotion behind him but didn''t stop. Phoebe nced at him, then heard Daisy calling for an ambnce and turned to look.


    That nce made Phoebe''s heart almost stop.


    Phoebe grabbed Taylor''s arm, her voice trembling. "Taylor, Brandon has copsed. Daisy is calling for an ambnce."


    Taylor''s heart was stone-cold. "From now on, Brandon has nothing to do with me."


    Phoebe added, "But what if he ends up with a brain hemorrhage?"


    Before Phoebe could finish, Taylor suddenly stopped. She turned and saw Brandon lying on the ground, unconscious. Taylor broke free from Phoebe''s hand and ran over.

 Chapter 531 Ties That Bind

    The ambnce screeched to a halt, and the paramedics jumped out, scooping Brandon onto a stretcher and hustling him back inside. The doc inside yelled, "We need a family member!"


    Theodore, just in a dark gray sweater ''cause he used his coat to keep Brandon warm in the snow, stumbled a bit. Phoebe grabbed his arm to steady him. Theodore shot her a look, his eyes all sad and stuff. Phoebe squeezed his arm and said, "You go. Mom and I will catch up."


    He nodded and made a beeline for the ambnce.


    By then, Bishop was already there, about to ditch his crutch and climb in when someone yanked him back by the cor.


    Theodore shoved him without a word, making Bishop stumble. If Daisy hadn''t caught him, he would''ve face-nted.


    Bishop yelled, "Theodore, I''m the eldest son of the Reynolds family!"


    Theodore didn''t even look at him; he just hopped into the ambnce and sat next to Brandon. The doors mmed shut, and they sped off.


    Bishop was fuming, shaking with anger. Daisy said, "Mr. Reynolds, you should bail out Ms. ck first."


    Bishop, still raging, looked at Taylor and hobbled over with his crutch. "If anything happens to my dad, you''re gonna pay."


    "Bishop!" Phoebe snapped, ring at him. He sneered and walked off.


    Daisy hurried over and said, "Mrs. Taylor Reynolds, I drove here. Let me take you and Mrs. Phoebe Reynolds to the hospital."


    Taylor, too worried to care about grudges, nodded.


    Phoebe helped Taylor to the parking lot and into the Rolls-Royce. Daisy started driving and casually chatted, "Mr. Reynolds was just telling me about Mrs. Reynolds'' childhood. Said you were a little troublemaker, always scared of the police ''cause your parents said they''d take naughty kids away. He wanted to get you out of the station quick, afraid you''d cry."


    Tears welled up in Taylor''s eyes. "He still remembers?"


    Daisy added, "He remembers everything. Lately, he hasn''t been sleeping well. He''s not heartless. That''s why he can''t be cold to Ms. ck, who gave him a son."


    Taylor covered her eyes, not wanting anyone to see her cry. "Daisy, stop making excuses for him."


    Daisy realized she said too much and went quiet, focusing on driving.


    When they got to the hospital, Brandon was already in the ER. A nurse handed Theodore a stack of consent forms to sign.


    He signed them without a word. The nurse took the forms and disappeared into the ER, leaving them outside with their worries.


    Phoebe rushed over to Theodore, checking his face. "How''s Brandon?"


    "I don''t know. They''re still working on him." Theodore rubbed his temples. "Brandon''s the founder of the Reynolds Group. We need to keep this from the media." "I''ll handle it," Phoebe said.


    Just as Phoebe was about to leave, Theodore grabbed her wrist. She looked at him, confused. "What''s up?"


    Theodore was super anxious. He''d seen the docs working on Brandon in the ambnce, and they weren''t optimistic. Even if they saved him, a cerebral hemorrhage could mean paralysis.


    But he didn''t want to freak Phoebe out. "I promised no regrets, but with everything going on today..."


    "I get it, we can grab bubble tea anytime. Don''t sweat it," Phoebe reassured him.


    Phoebe felt a bit touched. Even now, Theodore remembered he owed her a bubble tea. She didn''t crave it as much anymore.


    Theodore''s quiet gaze made her heart ache.


    Phoebe leaned in and hugged him gently. "It''s gonna be okay. Don''t worry. I''ll handle thepany stuff with Mr. Gray."


    As she pulled away, Theodore hugged her tight for a second, as if he were drawing strength from it, and then let her go. "Go ahead," he said.


    If the news about Brandon got out, thepany''s stock would tank. Phoebe and Curtis worked all night to keep it under wraps.


    Phoebe was beat, but thinking of Brandon still in surgery, she rushed to the hospital.


    She brought some easy-to-digest food. Theodore and Taylor had been there all night and needed to eat.


    Just as she arrived, the ER doors opened. Phoebe followed Theodore and the others as they rushed to the chief surgeon.


    The chief surgeon took off his mask, looking at their anxious faces before focusing on Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds'' surgery went well. The bleeding''s mostly controlled. He''s in the ICU now. If he does well, he can move to a regr ward." His optimistic tone eased everyone''s worries.


    "When can I see him?" Taylor asked, wiping away tears. Despite everything, she and Brandon were still married, and this ordeal had softened her resentment.


    "In about 12 hours. If he wakes up, you can visit," the surgeon said.


    "Thank you, doctor," Taylor replied.


    After the doctor left, Phoebe handed out the food. "Taylor, you''ve been here all night. Eat something."


    Taylor stared nkly at the now darkened surgical light.


    Phoebe looked at Theodore. He took the food and gently guided Taylor to a bench.


    "You need to eat. If you get sick before he gets out of the ICU, Phoebe and I will be worried sick," Theodore said.


    Taylor''s eyes softened, and she took the porridge, eating in small bites.


    She had no appetite, forcing herself to eat a few bites. She choked, tears and snot streaming down her face. "When Brandon was around, he drove me nuts. Now that he''s in there, I realize how much he means to me. Thirty years of marriage isn''t something you just let go of."


    Phoebe felt a wave of empathy. Even with just over three years of marriage to Theodore, she found it hard to let go.

 Chapter 532 Theodores Sweet Talk

    Brandon was still stuck in the ICU, with Theodore and Taylor pulling an all-nighter at the hospital. Phoebe, usually a ball of energy, was yawning like crazy after a whole day without sleep. When Phoebe lost count of her yawns, Theodore caught on.


    He didn''t say a word, just shot a text to Lawton.


    Not long after, Lawton showed up outside the ICU. He stood in front of Theodore and gave a nod to the three of them.


    Theodore said, "Take Phoebe home to crash."


    Phoebe was taken aback and quickly waved her hand. "Nah, I''m good. Not tired. I''ll stick around."


    "Come on." Theodore''s tone was firm. "Dad''s in the ICU. If we all burn out, who''s gonna take care of him when he gets out?"


    Phoebe didn''t want to leave but knew Theodore had a point. She looked at Taylor and said, "Taylor, why don''t you go home and rest? I''ll stay here with Theodore."


    Taylor looked worn out. She shook her head. "I''m staying. Not going anywhere till he''s out."


    In the end, Phoebe left with Lawton. It was drizzling outside, and the gloomy weather made everyone feel even more down.


    As soon as Phoebe got in the car, Lawton handed her something from the front seat. She looked closely and saw it was a cup of bubble tea.


    Phoebe stared nkly at the bubble tea that had arrived a dayte, feeling a bit out of it.


    Lawton handed it to her again and said, "Mr. Reynolds asked me to get it."


    Phoebe dazedly took it. There was a smiley face sticker on the cup, drawn by the bubble tea shop staff, which looked particrlyforting.


    Even though she was exhausted, Phoebe smiled, hesitant to take a sip. Her phone suddenly buzzed. She unlocked it and saw a message from Theodore. Theodore: [Even though this bubble tea isn''t the one we waited for yesterday, I hope it still makes you happy and leaves no regrets.]


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up. She read the message over and over at least ten times before suddenly holding her head and groaning. "Oh no, I''m done for!" Lawton was driving onto the main road. Hearing Phoebe''s groan, he asked with a chuckle, "Mrs. Reynolds, what''s up?"


    She replied, "I''m in big trouble now."


    Phoebe felt that even though she hadn''t slept all night, her mind was crystal clear because she was clearly watching herself fall.


    She was hopelessly in love with him.


    Lawton, sensing from Phoebe''s tone that it wasn''t anything serious, didn''t press further. He always knew when to ask and when not to.


    Phoebe got back to the Imperial Apartment and fed Ollie. She took the bubble tea to her room. The tea had already cooled, and Phoebe knew that if she didn''t drink it today, it would go bad by tomorrow. Phoebe hesitated for a long time between drinking it or not. She took out her phone, snapped a photo, and saved it permanently in her album.


    After taking the photo, Phoebe inserted the straw and took a sip, feeling the doubled sweetness warm her heart.


    Just as Phoebe was about to take a second sip, the doorbell rang.


    Phoebe picked up the bubble tea and walked out of the bedroom to open the door. Evelyn stood outside, holding arge bag of brewed medicine.


    Seeing Phoebe holding the bubble tea, Evelyn frowned. "Why are you drinking bubble tea? The doc said it''s bad for your health. Hand it over; don''t drink it." Phoebe looked at the time. "Why didn''t you call beforeing? What if we weren''t home?"


    "Theodore gave me the house code. If you weren''t home, I would have let myself in." Evelyn said as she reached for the bubble tea in Phoebe''s hand. Phoebe reached out to grab it back, but Evelyn handed her a bag of medicine instead. "Drink this. It''s good for you."


    Phoebe whined, "Mom!"


    Evelyn took the bubble tea, not caring that Phoebe had already sipped from it. She took a sip through the straw and said, "Tastes good, but way too sweet." Phoebe was speechless.


    She remembered how she had pouted to Theodore yesterday, saying she would only take one sip. In the end, she really only took one sip. She shouldn''t have said that.


    Evelyn asked, "Phoebe, does this medicine work? Should you go to the hospital for a check-up?"


    Sinceing back from Arotic Vige, Phoebe hadn''t had her period. She calcted the time and said, "I''m just trying it out, but going to the hospital for a check-up, won''t that just make me feel even more anxious?" Evelyn continued, "You''re feeling sad now, but what were you doing three years ago? If you had taken it seriously then, the kid might be walking by now."


    "Stop!" Phoebe quickly surrendered. She took the medicine to the kitchen, afraid Evelyn would keep nagging.


    Evelyn drank more than half of the bubble tea in one go, despite its sweetness. No wonder young people liked it; it did taste pretty good.


    Evelyn followed Phoebe into the kitchen and saw her heating the medicine in the microwave. Evelyn leaned against the counter and asked, "Everyone knows about Brandon and Taylor''s divorce. How are they now?" Phoebe nced at Evelyn, who looked full of gossip, and said, "Marriages in wealthy families involve too many interests. It''s not that easy to divorce."


    Evelyn asked curiously, "So the mistress really has an illegitimate kid? It seems he''s even older than Theodore. Will he fight Theodore for the inheritance?"


    Phoebe took the medicine out of the microwave, bit open a corner, and took a sip. The sweetness in her mouth was immediately overwhelmed by bitterness, and she almost spat it out. Phoebeined, "Why is it so bitter?"


    "Haven''t you drunk it many times? Are you still not used to the taste?" Evelyn looked at the medicine in Phoebe''s hand and then at the bubble tea in her own. The colors were simr, but hers tasted much better. Phoebe''s face scrunched up from the bitterness. She said, "No one can get used to the taste of medicine. Are you freeter? If so, can you cook a meal for me to take to the hospital?"


    "Hospital?" Evelyn was immediately interested. "Who''s in the hospital?"


    Phoebe knew she couldn''t hide it from Evelyn, so she told her about Brandon''s brain hemorrhagest night. Evelyn got anxious. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Brandon is in the hospital; I should at least visit him." "You cane with meter, but his illness must be kept secret. You can''t tell anyone," Phoebe said.


    Evelyn was about to take out her phone to share the gossip but stopped, looking awkward. "I know. Thepany''s stock price would be affected if the chairman''s illness got out."


    Phoebe looked at Evelyn worriedly. "I stayed up all night trying to keep this news under wraps. Don''t let my efforts go to waste."


    Evelyn replied, "I know. You haven''t slept all night. Get some rest. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some groceries and call you when the meal is ready. Go on."


    Evelyn waved Phoebe away. As Phoebe left the kitchen, Evelyn secretly took out her phone, but Phoebe''s voice suddenly came from behind. "Mom, remember, you can''t tell anyone about this."

 Chapter 533 Vanessa, Theodore Still Cares about You

    After chugging down a big ol'' bowl of medicine, Phoebe was tossing and turning in bed, totally unable to catch some Z''s. Snowkes were drifting outside, but her mind was all over the ce, stressing about the hospital situation.


    The second Phoebe bounced from the hospital, Vanessa hobbled downstairs.


    Leaning on her crutch, she made her way to the ICU. The moment she saw Taylor, she broke down in tears before even saying a word. Taylor jumped up and hugged her tight.


    Taylor, looking all worried, said, "Dang, you''ve lost so much weight."


    Vanessa sniffled, "Taylor, I just found out Brandon''s in the hospital. What''s up with him? He''s always been healthy; how''d he end up here?"


    Seeing Vanessa still using a crutch, Taylor guided her to a bench. "Vanessa, chill. He''ll be alright in a couple of days."


    "Okay." Vanessa nced at Taylor''s puffy eyes and said, "You gotta take care of yourself too. Don''t burn out; Theodore will freak out even more." Taylor nodded. "I know."


    Vanessa peeked at the ICU and asked, "Taylor, where''s Theodore?"


    "The doc called him away. He''ll be back soon." Taylor leaned back in the chair, staring at the ICU, and let out a soft sigh.


    Vanessa''s mind started racing with nasty thoughts when she noticed only Taylor was at the ICU entrance, meaning Phoebe hadn''t shown up.


    Her eyes gleamed. "Taylor, why haven''t I seen Ms. Ziegler? With Brandon being so sick, shouldn''t she be here with you?"


    In the past, Taylor would''ve brushed off Vanessa''s jabs, buttely, her home life had been a mess thanks to the mistress''s meddling.


    Taylor coldly pulled her hand away from Vanessa''s grip and said, "Phoebe was busy all night. With us here, there''s no need for everyone to be at the hospital."


    Vanessa didn''t expect Taylor to stick up for Phoebe. It felt like a p in the face, and her cheeks burned.


    Vanessa lightly clenched her fist and said softly, "I didn''t mean anything by it, Taylor."


    "Okay." Taylor closed her eyes, not wanting to chat with Vanessa anymore.


    Taylor knew that being too nice to Vanessa would only fuel her ambitions. Vanessa thought if she could get rid of Phoebe, she could marry into the Reynolds family. No way was Taylor giving Vanessa that chance.


    Vanessa looked at Taylor, who clearly didn''t want to engage with her, feeling super uneasy. She wanted to go upstairs but didn''t want to leave without seeing Theodore. After sitting for a bit, she heard footsteps in the hallway.


    She turned to see Christopher and Madison helping Sarah over. She quickly stood up to greet Sarah.


    Lately, the Reynolds family had been a hot mess, and Sarah looked noticeably older. She nodded at Vanessa and then rushed to Taylor.


    Sarah asked, "Taylor, what''s Brandon''s condition now?"


    Sarah''s voice was sharp. Brandon had been fine when he left the house yesterday, but now he was suddenly sick. Plus, Sarah had heard Taylor had a fight with Marlowe and ended up at the police station. She was so mad she almost fainted. Taylor had already stood up and reached out to support Sarah, but Sarah shook off her hand, not letting Taylor touch her.


    Taylor lowered her head and said, "He fell yesterday. The doc said it''s a cerebral hemorrhage, but he''s stable."


    Sarah plopped down heavily on the bench. "Do you think we''ve had bad lucktely? Why is everything going wrong?"


    Christopher quickly plopped down next to Sarah and said, "Grandma, you pray every day. Our family''s bound to catch a break."


    "Yeah, Grandma. Mom said Dad''s stable. He''ll be fine, so chill," Madison added.


    Sarah pounded her chest in frustration.


    Christopher and Madison took turns trying to calm her down, while Vanessa just stood there, not getting a word in. By the time Sarah finally noticed Vanessa, Theodore had alreadye back from the doc''s office. Seeing the crowd outside the ICU, Theodore frowned.


    Theodore shot a re at Christopher. "Didn''t I tell you not to tell Grandma? Why''d you bring her here?"


    Before Christopher could answer, Sarah snapped, "How could you keep something this big from me?"


    Theodore replied, "It''s not about hiding it; we just didn''t want you to stress. Dad''s condition isn''t that bad. The doc said he''s still young, works out, and is in good health. A little bleeding might even lower his blood pressure." "This doctor is a joke. I want to file aint." Sarah fumed. She had almost fainted when she heard the news, and the doc dared to joke about it.


    Theodore sighed. "Please, just rest."


    Vanessa finally found her moment to speak up. She said, "Sarah, even if we don''t trust the doc, we should trust Theodore. He said Brandon''s getting better."


    "If it''s not serious, why''s he in the ICU? I''m not a kid; don''t lie to me." Sarah huffed.


    Feeling totally dismissed, Vanessa shot a quick, pleading nce at Theodore before lowering her head in dejection.


    Theodore finally noticed her. "Vanessa, Sophia probably needs someone with her. I''ll have Madison take you back to your room. Madison, take Vanessa back." Madison reluctantly agreed and came over to help Vanessa.


    Vanessa looked at Theodore with red, tearful eyes. "Theodore, if you need me for anything, just let me know."


    "Go upstairs," Theodore said tly.


    Vanessa had no choice but to let Madison help her away from the ICU. Once they were in the elevator, Madison let go of Vanessa.


    Madison spoke, "Vanessa, my dad''s still in the ICU. Theodore''s in a bad mood. Don''t be mad at him."


    Vanessa replied, "I know. I just hate myself for being useless. When my mom was sick, Theodore did everything for us. Now that Brandon''s sick, I can''t even stay with him. Why am I so useless?" Seeing Vanessa getting more and more down, Madison tried tofort her. When the elevator arrived, Madison helped Vanessa out.


    Madison said, "Vanessa, I think Theodore still cares about you, so don''t give up, okay?"


    Vanessa smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    Madison took Vanessa back to her room and then headed back downstairs. The elevator stopped on a certain floor, and someone got in.


    Madison was scrolling through her phone, but when she heard someone call her name, the familiar voice made her heart skip a beat. Her phone slipped from her fingers and hit the floor.


    Madison looked up, staring at the disheveled Mason like she had seen a ghost. "Are you stalking me?" she asked, incredulous.


    Mason hurriedly waved his hands, bent down to pick up the phone, and looked at Madison with a mix of surprise and anxiety. "Madison, are you here to see your mom?"


    Madison snatched her phone back and red at Mason. "My mom''s name is Taylor. No one else has the right to be my mom!"

 Chapter 534 There Were No Eternal Secrets

    Mason was totally wrecked. He took a step forward, and Madison freaked out. She screamed like a banshee, "Stay away from me, get lost!" Mason just stood there, frozen and clueless. Hearing Madison''s ear-piercing scream, he panicked and said, "Madison, don''t scream." Madison covered her ears and kept on screaming.


    Why?


    She was the daughter of this lowlife Mason, but she was supposed to be the daughter of the Reynolds family, a fancy little princess. They had to be lying to her.


    She wasn''t dumb; she wouldn''t fall for it!


    The elevator doors opened, and Christopher and Theodore were standing outside. Hearing Madison''s hysterical screams, they looked up and saw a middle-aged man in the elevator trying to mess with Madison. Rage boiled in Christopher and Theodore. Theodore quickly stepped forward, grabbed Mason by the back of his cor, and tossed him out.


    Mason hit the ground hard, feeling like his insides were being crushed. He was in so much pain he couldn''t get up, just groaning. Christopher stepped into the elevator and pulled Madison into his arms. "Madison, don''t be scared. Theodore and I are here."


    Christopher''s voice was like a ssh of cold water, calming Madison down. She hid in Christopher''s arms as he led her out of the elevator. Theodore stepped on Mason''s chest, his eyes cold and fierce, looking down at him. "You dare to mess with Madison? You''re asking for it!" Mason''s face twisted in pain. He looked at Madison with difficulty, his eyes pleading.


    Madison hid in Christopher''s arms, looking at Mason timidly. Seeing Mason being stepped on by Theodore, her eyes showed even more disgust.


    How could such a cowardly man be her father?


    Her father was Brandon, her brothers were Theodore and Christopher, and her mother Taylor was a wealthy heiress, not this fish seller Mason.


    Mason saw Madison avoiding his gaze, and tears streamed down his face.


    Years ago, driven by greed and the lure of wealth, they risked swapping Madison and Grace. Now Madison was the high and mighty little princess of the Reynolds family, despising the poor and loving the rich. Even seeing Mason being stepped on by Theodore, Madison remained indifferent, which was a punishment for their selfishness back then.


    Christopher said, "Theodore, hand him over to the cops. People like him need to be punished."


    Madison was startled. She looked at Theodore in horror, afraid that Mason would be sent to the police station. What if Mason revealed that she wasn''t the Reynolds family''s biological child? "No, Theodore, he didn''t bully me." Madison''s voice trembled with fear.


    Theodore looked at Madison, his eyes sharp. "Christopher and I aren''t blind. If he didn''t bully you, why were you screaming?"


    Madison was so anxious that she started crying.


    Theodore took out his phone, intending to call the cops. Madison rushed over and snatched his phone away, panicking. "Theodore, he''s the owner of the Sullivan Fish Shop. He really didn''t assault me." Theodore frowned and looked at Mason on the ground. He had found Mason somewhat familiar earlier, and now he finally remembered where he had seen him.


    Recalling the day Mason had sneakily followed Madison out of the market and harassed her, Theodore''s voice turned icy. "Looks like this isn''t his first time."


    Theodore stared at Madison. "Give me the phone. If I don''t teach him a lesson today, he''ll keep bothering you."


    Madison hid the phone behind her back, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Theodore, I''m begging you, he really didn''t harass me."


    Theodore stared at Madison for a moment before lifting his foot and saying in a low voice, "Get lost. If I see you bothering Madison again, you''re done."


    Mason got up from the ground, tears streaming down his face as he looked at Madison. Despite everything, Madison still acknowledged him as her father and was willing to plead for him. Madison, afraid of being entangled with Mason, hid behind Christopher.


    Christopher red at Mason. "What are you looking at? Get lost!"


    Mason limped into the elevator. As the doors slowly closed, he looked at Madison, Christopher, and Theodore standing outside, his gaze finally resting on Madison. Mason let out a long sigh.


    Madison handed the phone back to Theodore, wiped her tears, and felt a deep sense of unease. Theodore said, "Madison, if he bothers you again, you gotta tell us." "It was just a coincidence." Madison lowered her head guiltily.


    She didn''t dare say more, afraid Theodore would be suspicious.


    Christopher put his arm around Madison''s shoulder. "Don''t be scared. With Theodore and me here, no one can mess with you."


    Usually, Madison was all tough and bossy, but she was still a twenty-year-old girl who had been well-protected by her family. It was natural for her to be scared in such a situation. Madison replied, "Thanks, Christopher."


    "Silly girl!" Christopher gently ruffled Madison''s hair. "You''re our sister. If we don''t protect you, who will?"


    Tears welled up in Madison''s eyes. She quickly wiped them away. "Okay."


    Theodore nced at Madison. "At home, you''re like a tyrant. Why are you so timid outside?"


    Madison moved her lips but had nothing to say.


    Seeing Madison''s pitiful state, Theodore didn''t push it. He changed the subject. "Christopher, you and Grandma should head backter. Mom and I will stay here."


    "Theodore, you must be super busy. After I take Grandma back, I''lle back to the hospital to stay with Mom. You should go back to work and not waste time here," Christopher said. Theodore was silent for a moment before saying, "I know what I''m doing."


    Phoebe was woken up by Evelyn. She was still a bit groggy, lying on the pillow for a long time before getting up.


    Evelyn gave Phoebe a heavy p on the butt, causing Phoebe to jump up immediately, her mind suddenly much clearer. "What are you doing?"


    Evelyn replied, "It''s gettingte. Get up and get ready. We''re going to the hospital."


    Phoebe rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to wash up. She sshed cold water on her face, the chill waking her uppletely. After washing up, Phoebe changed her clothes and went out.


    Evelyn was holding two lunch bags, packed to the brim. Phoebe helped carry one, which was quite heavy. "What did you make?"


    "Just some simple dishes. They''re staying at the hospital, so they need to eat something easy to digest," Evelyn said as she walked towards the door. Phoebe drove to the hospital with Evelyn. Outside the ICU, the Reynolds family was all there. Seeing Phoebe and Evelyn arrive, they quickly stood up.


    Evelyn said, "I heard Brandon was hospitalized. I can''t do much to help, so I made some food to bring over. Taylor, Sarah, I hope you don''t mind my cooking and can make do with it." Evelyn''s words were very considerate. Sarah gratefully took her hand. "Evelyn, that''s very thoughtful of you."

 Chapter 535 Two Slaps

    Phoebe nced at Theodore, noticing his eyes were redder than usual. She leaned in and whispered, "After dinner, you gotta crash. I''ll keep an eye on things here." Theodore''s voice was smooth and deep. "Nah, I''m good."


    Right next to the ICU, there was a chill spot where folks could grab a bite and rx. Sarah and the crew had already headed there. Phoebe nudged Theodore, "You should grab some grub first." "Alright, let''s roll together," Theodore said.


    They strolled side by side to the rest area. Phoebe filled Theodore in on thepany''s drama. Brandon''s hospital stay was on the down-low, but the buzz about his split with Taylor had the stock market going nuts. The stock tanked five points at the open and hit rock bottom by the early close. Shareholders were losing it, but Curtis was already on damage control.


    Theodore just listened, not saying a word.


    Phoebe was anxious. "We''re keeping it quiet for now, but if Dad stays in the ICU, is the stock market gonna freak out, or..."


    Her voice trailed off as she spotted Marlowe and Bishoping down the hall.


    Theodore saw them too, his eyes full of sarcasm. Before he could say anything, Madison stormed over like a pissed-off leopard, blocking Marlowe and Bishop.


    She yelled, "How dare you show up here! If it weren''t for you, my dad wouldn''t be in the ICU, out cold!"


    Marlowe looked at the fiery Madison, a sneer ying on her lips. "You''re really good at dodging me."


    "Ugly witch, what did you say?" Madison snapped, ring at Marlowe. Marlowe''s face had some nasty nail marks that even makeup couldn''t hide.


    A p echoed through the hallway.


    The ce went dead silent. Madison clutched her stinging cheek, staring in shock at Marlowe, who had just pulled back her hand. "You dare to hit me?" Christopher and Theodore started walking over.


    Both of them looked deadly serious, eyes locked on Marlowe. Theodore said coldly, "Ms. ck, apologize to Madison."


    "Why should an elder say sorry for putting a brat in her ce?" Marlowe''s p had been so hard her hand was still tingling. The next second, another p rang out.


    This time, Marlowe was the one who got hit, her head snapping to the side. Bishop immediately stepped in front of her, ring at Taylor with fury. "You hit my mom, and I''ll end you." "What did you say?" Theodore''s voice was icy, and the hallway felt like it dropped a few degrees. He and Christopher stepped forward, shielding Taylor and Madison. A brawl seemed inevitable.


    But then Taylor said coolly, "As a wife, I have every right to discipline a mistress. She should take her punishment."


    Bishop was fuming, looking like he was about to go feral. Phoebe quietly stepped up, shielding Taylor.


    The tension was thick.


    Seeing this, Sarah mmed her fork on the table and shouted, "What the hell are you doing? Isn''t one person in the ICU enough? You all wanna end up there too?" Everyone went quiet.


    Sarah said, "Theodore, get your mom over here to eat. Christopher, Madison,ignore those clowns."


    Marlowe and Bishop looked livid.


    "Seeing you so fired up, Sarah, I feel better," Marlowe said, eyeing Sarah''s kind face, knowing how ruthless she could be.


    Back in the day, when the Reynolds family was making aeback, Sarah was a big deal, ready to give up anything.


    Phoebe frowned. "Ms. ck, watch your mouth."


    Marlowe nced at Phoebe. She liked Phoebe, who was kind and straight-up, but sadly, she was caught up with the Reynolds.


    Sarah picked up her fork and got back to eating. Evelyn nudged Phoebe. "Phoebe, let''s eat."


    Phoebe exchanged a look with Evelyn, who shook her head, signaling Phoebe to stay out of it.


    Phoebe was in a tough spot.


    But she didn''t want to tick off Theodore, especially since Marlowe and Taylor had just thrown downst night. If she backed off now, it would only bum Taylor out. They sat down, ignoring Marlowe and Bishop, and started munching away.


    Evelyn could really cook. She''d been a maid for the Vanderbilt family for almost twenty years and had picked up some serious skills. She loved trying out new recipes and could whip up all kinds of dishes. While they were chowing down, Bishop and Marlowe headed to the ICU entrance. Bishop saw the clear handprint on Marlowe''s face, and his anger red up.


    He spat, "That bitch!"


    Marlowe pulled Bishop back. "Enough. Your dad''s still in the ICU. Let''s not make things worse and stress him out."


    "They''re pushing us too far," Bishop fumed.


    "Alright," Marlowe said, trying to calm him down.


    Marlowe never wanted to fight for anything. Even when Brandon kicked her and Bishop out of Kedora, breaking her heart, she never held a grudge.


    But when Bishop got hit by a car and almost ended up paralyzed, watching him go through painful rehab, she couldn''t hold back anymore.


    If fighting was the only way to protect Bishop, she''d do whatever it took.


    Bishop turned Marlowe''s face to look at her, his anger boiling over. He gritted his teeth and said, "One day, I''ll mess up Taylor''s face." "Bishop," Marlowe frowned, "Promise me you won''t do anything illegal."


    Bishop, not wanting to worry Marlowe, reluctantly nodded. "I know. I''m just talking. At most, I''ll get someone to rough Taylor up."


    Marlowe felt a bit relieved. "We have no power or influence now. You''re just relying on your dad''s protection. Don''t go head-to-head with the Reynolds family. I''ll handle the rest." Years ago, she had Bishop against all odds but couldn''t give him aplete family. She felt she owed him and would make it up to him.


    Bishop was a Reynolds. He deserved to be part of the Reynolds family openly.


    This was the only thing she could do for Bishop.


    The rest area was super quiet. As they ate, everyone kept ncing at each other but stayed silent.


    This was the most awkward meal Phoebe had ever had.


    After eating, Sarah was about to leave. Before she left, she had a word with Marlowe and Bishop outside the ICU. Surprisingly, Marlowe and Bishop followed her.


    Theodore quickly signaled Christopher and Madison to follow. He was worried Marlowe and Bishop might mess with Sarah.


    After they left, Taylor needed to hit the bathroom. Phoebe went with her. The bathroom on the ICU floor was under repair, so they took the stairs to the one on the floor above. Taylor hadn''t said a word, looking lost in thought. Phoebe didn''t know what to say either. As they reached the bathroom door, they almost bumped into a young girl.


    After steadying themselves, Phoebe recognized the girl. "Grace, what are you doing at the hospital?"

 Chapter 536 I Dont Date Younger Folks

    Grace''s face lit up like a Christmas tree when she saw Phoebe. "Phoebe! What brings you to the hospital?" she blurted out.


    But just mentioning the hospital seemed to put a damper on Grace''s mood, and her smile faded.


    "Just handling some stuff. Hey, how''s your mom doing? Any better?" Phoebe asked, remembering Grace''s mom, Alva, was battling liver cancer.


    "Mom''s still going through chemo. Ie here whenever I can to keep herpany," Grace said, then nced curiously at the woman standing next to Phoebe. Taylor looked super ssy and put-together, about the same age as Alva but aging like fine wine, with just a few lines around her eyes.


    As Grace checked out Taylor, Taylor was also giving Grace the once-over. Grace was around the same age as Madison, with delicate features that seemed kinda familiar. "And who might this be?" Taylor asked.


    Phoebe jumped in, "Mom, this is Grace, an artist signed with Queen Entertainment. She''s got a supporting role in Evan''s new movie."


    "Evan, the famous actor?" Taylor, who loved her TV dramas, perked up at the name.


    "Yep," Phoebe confirmed.


    Taylor gave Grace a warm smile. "If you''re acting with Evan, you''ve got a bright future. Keep at it."


    Grace felt a weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with Taylor, like they''d met before, even though they hadn''t. "Thanks. Acting''s my dream, and I''ll work hard to make Phoebe proud," Grace said sweetly. Taylor nodded. "You two chat. I''m off to the restroom."


    After Taylor left, Phoebe and Grace kept talking in the hallway. "Your scenes with the crew are almost wrapped up, right? What''s next?" Phoebe asked.


    Grace looked down, clearly bummed out. "Mom''s condition''s gotten worse. She needs surgery soon, but I''m broke. I need more roles fast, or I can''t cover her medical bills." "How much do you need? I can lend it to you," Phoebe offered.


    Grace''s head snapped up, shaking it like crazy. "Phoebe, you''ve already done so much for me. I can''t take your money."


    "It''s not a gift. Once your mom''s better, you can pay me back when you start earning again, okay?" Phoebe insisted. "But..." Grace hesitated, feeling super touched by Phoebe''s kindness. "Phoebe, if you were a guy, I''d marry you."


    Phoebeughed, "Cut it out. I don''t date younger folks."


    Grace was genuinely moved, tears welling up. "Phoebe, why are you so good to me?"


    The Sullivan family''s rtives, fearing they would be asked for a loan if they reached out, were quick to say they were busy whenever the Sullivans called, giving them the cold shoulder. But Phoebe didn''t just stick around; she offered a helping hand when Grace needed it most. Grace would never forget that.


    Phoebe patted Grace''s shoulder. "Because you deserve it. I''ll go settle the medical bills. You talk to the doctor and set up the surgery. Alva can''t wait any longer."


    "Thanks, Phoebe." Grace gave Phoebe a tight hug, then quickly let go and dashed off.


    After a few steps, Grace stopped, made a heart shape with her hands above her head, and bent her knees slightly. "Phoebe, love ya!"


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. She watched Grace run off, then turned to see Tayloring out of the restroom, unsure how long she''d been standing there. "Mom," Phoebe called out.


    Taylor withdrew her gaze. "Grace is quite the lively one. It''s impressive how she stays so positive and kind despite everything."


    Phoebe hesitated. "Mom, did you hear all that?"


    Taylor nodded.


    Phoebe quickly exined, "Mom, I''ll use my own money to cover her mom''s medical bills. I won''t touch Theodore''s money, promise."


    "You silly girl." Taylor sighed. "You''re doing a good thing by helping her. I''m not so strict that I''d forbid you from using Theodore''s money."


    Phoebe smiled sheepishly. "I''m sorry. I just thought that hundreds of thousands in medical bills is no small amount."


    "Problems that can be solved with money aren''t real problems. But Phoebe, it''s better to help from the source. Don''t let your good intentions backfire," Taylor advised. Phoebe was too kind-hearted, and Taylor worried her kindness might be taken advantage of.


    "I get it, Mom. Grace is a good person. I just don''t want her stressing about money," Phoebe said earnestly.


    Phoebe had been through financial struggles herself and knew how tough it could be.


    "I trust your judgment, and Grace seems sincere. I believe in your instincts," Taylor said.


    Phoebe smiled.


    Phoebe and Taylor headed back to the ICU entrance, where Phoebe immediately noticed Vanessa sitting next to Theodore, her eyes red from crying. Taylor and Phoebe exchanged a nce.


    It seemed Marlowe''s presence had agitated Taylor, which in turn affected her view of Vanessa. Taylor used to think Vanessa was beautiful and talented, and if Theodore and Phoebe ever split, Vanessa would be a good match for Theodore. Taylor had even regretted that Theodore missed out on the elegant and gracious Vanessa when he chose to marry Phoebe, the housekeeper''s daughter. But now, seeing Vanessa''s pitiful act, Taylor''s face turned cold.


    Taylor wondered why she hadn''t noticed before how annoying Vanessa was, always hovering around Theodore, a married man, like an irritating mosquito. "Vanessa, why so sad? Who upset you?" Taylor asked.


    Vanessa wiped her tears and stood up, looking pitifully at Taylor. "I''m just worried about Brandon''s condition. I couldn''t help it. I''m sorry, Taylor."


    "Why apologize to me? I should thank you for being so concerned about Brandon''s health. But with your leg injury, you shouldn''t be running back and forth. Just stay with Sophia. If anything happens, Theodore won''t be able to handle it," Taylor said.


    Vanessa''s expression froze, staring nkly at Taylor.


    Taylor''s attitude towards her had been unfriendly in the morning, and now she was making sarcastic remarks, hinting that Vanessa shouldn''te around anymore.


    A sh of anger crossed Vanessa''s eyes, but she lowered her head and put on a pitiful look again. "Taylor, I''m just worried about Theodore and wanted to check on him. I didn''t mean to cause any trouble."

 Chapter 537 Making Her Give Up Completely

    Phoebe was listening to Vanessa, her eyes darting over to Theodore as he got up. Every time she saw those two together, it felt like a punch to the gut.


    She knew she shouldn''t be so hung up on it, but damn, she couldn''t help the jealousy.


    With a tight-lipped smile, Phoebe said, "Taylor, I''m heading down to the lobby."


    "Sure thing, let me know if you need some cash." Taylor gave her hand a reassuring pat. Phoebe didn''t even nce back at Theodore and Vanessa before making her exit.


    Out of nowhere, Vanessa called after her, "Ms. Ziegler, I''m heading to the lobby, too. Let''s go together."


    Phoebe''s brow furrowed. What was Vanessa ying at? She didn''t want to deal with her, but walking away would make her look scared.


    She shot Vanessa a look. "Miss Fitzroy, lead the way."


    Theodore watched them leave, frowning. He turned to Taylor. "What''s Phoebe doing in the lobby?"


    "There''s a kid at Queen Entertainment whose mom needs surgery. Phoebe''s gonna help with the medical bills. She''s got a big heart," Taylor exined.


    "Yeah, she''d probably rescue a stray dog herself," Theodore muttered. He sat back down, eyeing the fancy food Vanessa had brought from some five-star joint. Taylor didn''t even give it a second look before chucking it in the trash. Taylor plopped down next to Theodore. "I heard you were glued to Sophia''s bedside recently. What was that about?"


    "Sophia was in bad shape, and James was so stressed he got sick. Vanessa was all alone, and I was worried," Theodore said.


    Taylor shot him a re, clearly pissed. "Worried? Are you their son-inw now? Theodore, you used to have more sense." "Mom, there''s nothing going on between us," Theodore said, annoyed. Taylor''s anger red. "Who''d believe that? Does Phoebe buy it?"


    "Why wouldn''t she?" Theodore asked, genuinely confused.


    Taylor was so mad she wanted to poke him in the forehead. "Hasn''t Phoebe confronted you about this?"


    Theodore didn''t see the big deal. He was just at the hospital, no funny business with Vanessa.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. What''s the big deal?" Theodore shrugged.


    Taylor was at a loss for words.


    "Alright, let''s flip the script. If it were Mrs. Vanderbilt who was sick, and Phoebe was taking care of her, staying out all night with Edward, how would you feel?" Taylor challenged. "She wouldn''t dare!" Theodore''s temper red.


    Taylor pointed at him, disgusted. "Look at yourself. I just made up a scenario, and you''re losing it. But you actually did it. Think about how Phoebe feels."


    Theodore was speechless.


    Just imagining that scene made his blood boil. If Phoebe ever did that, he''d lock her up forever.


    Seeing his angry face, Taylor said seriously, "Theodore, you need to think this through."


    Theodore pressed his lips together, staying silent.


    In the elevator, Phoebe pulled out her phone to send a text. She didn''t know Alva''s name, so she decided to ask Grace on WhatsApp.


    Vanessa, leaning on a crutch, was making good progress in rehab. Her leg could bear weight now, but it would be at least six more months before she could walk normally.


    Every time Vanessa thought about how her leg injury had worsened because of Phoebe, she wanted to strangle her.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you''re a real piece of work. Can''t snag Theodore, so you butter up Taylor and Brandon instead. Smooth move!" Vanessa sneered.


    Taylor''s sudden shift in attitude had to be Phoebe''s doing.


    After sending her text, Phoebe slipped her phone back into her pocket. She looked at the fuming Vanessa and said coolly, "Jealousy really does make people ugly. There''s some truth to that." Vanessa snapped, "What did you just say?"


    Phoebe leaned against the elevator wall. "I remember the first time I saw you. You were back at Harvard for the anniversary, in a white dress, ying the piano like a pro. You were stunning back then." Vanessa was caught off guard by thepliment. She was stunned for a second, then got suspicious again. "You think buttering me up will make me give up on Theodore? Keep dreaming." Phoebe smirked and pointed at the shiny elevator wall. "Look at yourself now. You''re a mess. Those who used to crush on you probably wish they could unsee you."


    "You!" Vanessa''s face twisted with rage, and she swung her crutch at Phoebe.


    Phoebe caught it with one hand, her eyes icy. "Vanessa, if I were you, after all the crap you''ve been through, I''d stay far away from me and keep my head down."


    She let go, causing Vanessa to stumble back and hit the elevator wall with a thud.


    Vanessa''s anger boiled over as she red at Phoebe''s back. "Phoebe, don''t get cocky. Theodore is mine. You know why he stayed at the hospital with me and my mom? Because he loves me." Phoebe was taken aback.


    Vanessa''s smugness grew. "Phoebe, be smart and divorce Theodore. Don''t wait until you''re kicked out; that''s just sad."


    Phoebe stood tall, but her heart ached.


    She knew Theodore had feelings for Vanessa, but as long as he didn''t ask for a divorce, she could pretend she didn''t know.


    "Vanessa, if he loves you, have him ask for a divorce. As long as he asks, I won''t say no," Phoebe said.


    Vanessa''s face fell.


    If Theodore really loved her and wanted to marry her, would she need to provoke Phoebe?


    Vanessa thought, ''Phoebe, you bitch! You must be banking on the fact that Theodore won''t divorce you, which is why you can act so indifferent.''


    She needed to find a way to make Phoebe give uppletely.


    Phoebe didn''t look back and walked straight out of the elevator, missing Vanessa''s calcting and vicious gaze.


    After Phoebe headed to the payment window to prepay the surgery fees, her savings were almost gone. She took the receipt and went upstairs to find Grace.


    Grace had just finished feeding Alva lunch and was about to talk to the doctor about the surgery when she saw Phoebe in the hallway.


    She quickly ran over. "Phoebe."


    Phoebe handed her the receipt. "This is the prepayment for the surgery. Keep it safe; you''ll need it when you check out."


    Grace looked at the receipt, her eyes widening. "Phoebe, the surgery doesn''t cost this much. You''ve overpaid."


    "There''ll be chemo and other stuff after the surgery. If there''s any left, you can return it to meter. Is Alva asleep?" Phoebe nced into the room.


    A frail woman sat on the hospital bed, her emaciated frame evident. Despite her haggard appearance, you could still see traces of her former beauty, bearing some resemnce to Madison.

 Chapter 538 The Swap

    Grace was supposed to take Phoebe in to see Alva, but she was worried Phoebe might get freaked out, so she said, "My mom''s been really sicktely and she''s super cranky. She might snap at you." Phoebe just shook her head. "No worries. I didn''t bring any gifts, so it''s probably not the best time. Maybe next time."


    Grace let out a sigh of relief. "Phoebe, you''re a lifesaver for our Sullivan family. I''ll never forget what you''ve done for us." "Don''t mention it. You go handle your stuff. I''m outta here." Phoebe gave her shoulder a pat and headed for the elevator. Grace watched Phoebe get in the elevator. She looked down at the payment slip in her hand, tears starting to well up.


    Grace thought, ''Phoebe''s such a good person. I gotta work hard and pay her back as soon as I can.''


    Grace stood there for a bit, waiting for her emotions to settle before she went to find the doctor to talk about Alva''s surgery.


    Honestly, she didn''t get most of the medical jargon, but whatever. She just needed to know the surgery could stop the cancer from spreading.


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Grace walked to the ward''s door. Inside, she heard Mason''s hushed voice. "Honey, Madison grew up with the Reynolds. She''s not close to us. Let''s just forget about her, okay?" Alva wiped her tears. "We''re her real parents. How can she just ignore us? We sent her to the Reynolds to give her a better life. She can''t just forget us because she''s used to living well."


    Even though they were whispering, every word hit Grace like a ton of bricks, leaving her dizzy.


    Grace pushed the door open and looked at the shocked Mason and Alva. She asked, her voice shaking, "Is what you said true?"


    Mason jumped up and rushed to the door, looking at Grace helplessly. "Grace, we were just talking nonsense."


    Grace''s face fell apart. She looked at Mason''s panicked, aging face and took a step back. "Weren''t you talking about Madison?"


    Alva knelt on the bed, rubbing her hands nervously. "Grace, you heard wrong. Mason and I were talking about going to the Reynolds Mansion to thank Ms. Ziegler."


    "I didn''t hear wrong." Grace''s eyes filled with tears. "Even now, you''re still lying to me. No wonder Madison''s always hated me and bullied me at work. She must''ve known about the switch all along." Things that never made sense to Grace before now clicked.


    There was no such thing as pure evil or pure good in this world.


    "Madison bullied you, why didn''t you tell me?" Mason was frantic and tried to check if Grace was hurt.


    "Don''t touch me!" Grace pulled away, looking at Mason with a pleading expression. She felt both heartbroken and let down.


    But Mason and Alva had raised her for twenty years. She couldn''t bring herself to hate them or say anything harsh.


    She turned and ran off.


    Mason took a few steps after her and called, "Grace!"


    He stopped, turned to look at the sobbing Alva, walked back, patted her shoulder, and said sadly, "Grace is a good kid. Once she sorts things out, she''lle back."


    Alva looked at him with worry and sadness. "Honey, now that Grace knows, will she go find her real parents? And will Madison get kicked out of the Reynolds family?" "You''re still worried about that ungrateful brat?" Mason stomped his foot in frustration.


    Alva cried hysterically, "She''s our real daughter. If I don''t worry about her, who will? People are naturally biased. We swapped her identity with Grace''s to give her a better life."


    Mason felt utterly lost.


    Years ago, they were in the same maternity hospital as Taylor. When Madison and Grace were born, they both ended up in the neonatal intensive care unit.


    Back then, they knew the Grace next to Madison was from a wealthy family, so they had a twisted idea. They sneaked in when the nurse wasn''t looking and swapped the name tags. Soon, they saw the Reynolds family take Madison away, while the Grace in their arms was actually the Reynolds'' biological daughter.


    For years, they never showed up in front of Madison. They nned to keep this secret forever.


    Until Madison suddenly showed up at their door. Mason recognized her instantly. The Reynolds had raised Madison to be beautiful, arrogant, and domineering-a true child of wealth. Madison looked down on them, not even acknowledging their existence.


    Even though they had resolved never to reunite, they couldn''t ovee the human instinct of greed, especially after Alva fell ill. She had always wanted to see Madison.


    Mason had gone to the Reynolds Group several times to find Madison, but she refused to see Alva.


    Now, Grace had overheard their conversation. She would definitely find Taylor. Once the truth came out, Madison might be kicked out of the Reynolds family.


    Alva spoke, "Honey, you have to stop Grace. We can''t let her reveal the truth, or we''ll end up in jail, too."


    Mason pped his thigh and hurriedly chased after her.


    Grace ran out of the ward crying. She didn''t know where to go. The thought that Taylor, whom she had bumped into outside the restroom, was her biological mother made her even sadder.


    Grace ran to the elevator, but it was upied. She took the stairs and ran down. She didn''t know how long she had been running when she bumped into someone.


    A fresh mint scent filled her nose. Grace looked up in a daze and saw a familiar handsome face through her blurry vision.


    Theodore''s demeanor was distant; he reached out and pushed her away, a sudden coldness appearing in his eyes.


    A familiar gentle voice came from beside her. "Grace, why are you crying? What''s wrong?"


    Grace wiped her tears and turned to see Phoebe standing next to Theodore. Seeing Phoebe made her feel even more aggrieved, and she threw herself into Phoebe''s arms. "Phoebe." Phoebe staggered from the impact, but a strong arm encircled her waist, keeping her upright.


    Theodore frowned andmanded, "Let go of her."


    Theodore''s voice was as cold as ice, clearly in a bad mood. Grace had tried to deceive him earlier, and when he didn''t respond, she immediately turned her attention to Phoebe. What a schemer!


    Especially since Grace was still holding onto Phoebe, it infuriated him. Phoebe was his, and no one else could hug her! Theodore''s tall figure and stern expression exuded a strong sense of oppression.


    Grace was so scared that she hupped and let go of Phoebe, standing there timidly, not even daring to shed a tear. Phoebe sighed helplessly. "Theodore, don''t be so harsh on her."

 Chapter 539 Theodores Wild Guess

    "Hey, don''t sweat it. Theodore might look like a grizzly, but he''s a teddy bear deep down." Phoebe saw Grace was spooked by Theodore, so she grabbed her hand and led her to a bench. She fished out a tissue from her bag and handed it over. "So, spill it. What happened?" Phoebe asked. Grace''s eyes welled up, and she started bawling like a lost kid. Phoebe just sat there, rubbing her back, waiting for the waterworks to stop.


    Grace, still sniffling, nced at Theodore. She hardly ever saw him at the office. Even though her dad Brandon and her brother Theodore worked just a few floors apart, their paths never crossed.


    Grace felt all kinds of messed up. Theodore was her blood, but he looked at her like she was a stranger, all cold and bossy.


    Phoebe noticed Grace kept sneaking peeks at Theodore, each one making her more upset. She frowned, thinking Grace might''ve figured something out.


    This morning, when Grace met Taylor, she was totally normal, clueless. But now, something had definitely clicked.


    "Grace, did you find out something?" Phoebe asked.


    Grace froze, staring at Phoebe. "Phoebe."


    Phoebe could see it in her eyes-Grace knew. She pinched the bridge of her nose. This was the worst time for Grace to find out about her past.


    Grace was a mess, not sure if she should spill what she knew.


    She even wondered if she''d imagined the whole thing, just stress messing with her head. If she was wrong, what would Phoebe think? That she was some gold-digger trying to scam the Reynolds family? No way, not even in her wildest dreams. Seeing Grace hesitate, Phoebe gently squeezed her hand and gave her an encouraging look. "If you''re not ready to talk, that''s cool. Take your time."


    Grace took another peek at Theodore and finally spoke up. "Mr. Reynolds, can we do a paternity test?"


    Theodore shot back, "Even if I hit puberty early, there''s no way I could have a daughter your age. Are you nuts?"


    Phoebe and Grace were floored by Theodore''s wild guess. After a beat, Phoebe burst outughing.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it," Phoebe said, trying to stifle her giggles but failing miserably.


    Theodore and Grace just stared at her.


    Phoebe cleared her throat, but she couldn''t stop grinning. "Mr. Reynolds, you got it all wrong. She thinks you might be her brother, not her dad." Theodore looked a bit sheepish and rubbed his nose. "I thought I had a daughter this old."


    Phoebe lost it again,ughing out loud.


    Theodore''s stern face turned a rare shade of red. He red at Phoebe. "You think it''s funny, me having a daughter this age?"


    "Depends if you could even manage that," Phoebe said, still cracking up.


    What was supposed to be a serious moment turned into aedy show thanks to Theodore. Hearing Phoebe and Theodore joke around, Grace realized the rumors were true. Phoebe really was Theodore''s wife.


    "Phoebe," Grace called out, feeling all kinds of hurt.


    Phoebe tried to hold back herughter. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop. Look, Grace is turning blushed. Now, can you tell us why you want the paternity test?"


    Grace looked down, her fingers twisted together, veins popping on the back of her hands.


    "Can I, uh, not say why?" she mumbled.


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed. "Miss Sullivan, do I look like someone with a lot of patience?"


    Grace was at a loss for words.


    She knew asking for a paternity test out of the blue was a lot, but she wasn''t ready to spill the beans. If it was all a big misunderstanding, she''d apologize to Theodoreter. No need to drag innocent people into this mess. Phoebe saw the conflict on Grace''s face and had a pretty good idea why she was holding back. Despite everything, Grace still wanted to protect the Sullivans.


    Grace was just too kind-hearted.


    Phoebe turned to Theodore. "Theodore, I think Grace has her reasons. Why not just go along with it?"


    Theodore frowned, staring at Phoebe. "What are you getting at?"


    "I mean, Grace might actually be your sister. She should be doing a test with Mom, not you," Phoebe said bluntly.


    Ever since Madison started going after Grace, Phoebe was convinced Grace was the real Reynolds daughter. Otherwise, Madison would have had no need to drive Grace out of Queen Entertainment. "Phoebe!" Theodore''s voice was icy,ced with annoyance.


    The family was already a mess. Was Phoebe suggesting Taylor had a secret daughter? That would make them aughingstock. Phoebe saw the misunderstanding in Theodore''s eyes. "Grace and Madison were born at the same time. It''s possible that..."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore cut her off, his re freezing. "I know you don''t like Madison, but there''s no need to rece her." "Theodore."


    Phoebe watched him walk away, feeling a mix of frustration and anger. He didn''t believe a word she said.


    If Vanessa had told him this, he''d believe it in a heartbeat.


    Phoebe slumped into the chair, seeing the tears in Grace''s eyes. She sighed. "I''m sorry, I think I made things worse."


    Grace stared at Phoebe, bewildered. "Phoebe, did you know all along?"


    "Sort of," Phoebe paused. "Remember when I came back from that charity trip and saw Madison bullying you in the cafeteria? I had my suspicions then."


    Phoebe exined, "Madison''s spoiled and bratty, but she''s not usually that nasty. And the way your dad treated her was weird. When you asked for a paternity test today, it all clicked." Grace gave a bitter smile. "Everyone says you''re super smart, and I guess they were right."


    "So, what''s next? Do you want to meet your real parents?" Phoebe asked gently, knowing it was a tough time.


    But the truth was out there.


    Grace clenched her fists. "I don''t know. Mr. Reynolds doesn''t believe me. He''ll think we''re trying to scam him."


    Phoebe''s fingers curled slightly. She stared at the cracks in the bricks, lost in thought, and said, "I''m sorry, I really messed this up."


    Theodore didn''t believe Phoebe. If she hadn''t been there, maybe he would''ve agreed to the paternity test.

 Chapter 540 Madison Hit Grace with Her Car

    Grace was totally floored, then shook her head real quick. "Phoebe, don''t even go there. This whole identity swap thing is already nuts. You didn''t even think I was lying, so how can you say you messed it up?" Phoebe saw Grace''s freaked-out look and gave her shoulder a reassuring pat.


    "Mr. Reynolds can''t handle this right now, but once he gets his head straight, he''lle around. Chill out," Phoebe said, trying to calm her down.


    Phoebe was sure that blood ties couldn''t just disappear.


    Once Theodore started having doubts, he''d dig for the truth.


    Grace nodded. "I get it. Honestly, I''m all over the ce. If I hadn''t bumped into you, I probably wouldn''t have said anything."


    Phoebe grinned, "Grace, don''t beat yourself up. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    When Grace and Madison''s identities got swapped, whether it was a nurse''s screw-up or someone did it on purpose, Grace and Madison were the real victims here. After Phoebe left, Grace sat on the bench for a bit. Then she got up and headed out of the hospital. She couldn''t face Mason and Alva in the ward tonight.


    It waste, and the hospital''s front door was already locked, so she had to sneak out through the back.


    The back door led to a long, creepy alley. The night wind was blowing, and the hospital alley was dead silent. Grace felt a chill and picked up her pace.


    Out of nowhere, two car headlights lit up behind her. She heard an engine roar and instinctively turned around.


    The blinding lights made it hard to see. She raised her hand to shield her eyes, but before she could make out the license te, the car sped towards her. Grace barely made out a woman in the driver''s seat. A bad feeling hit her, and she quickly turned and ran.


    Madison floored it, chasing the figure ahead. Damn Grace, how dare she go to Theodore for a paternity test.


    No way!


    She couldn''t let Grace pull this off!


    Grace had never run so fast in her life. The car''s roar was right behind her, like death itself.


    She ran like her life depended on it, not daring to look back.


    Grace couldn''t outrun the car; she hadn''t gone far before the speeding car hit her, sending her flying.


    Grace was thrown into the air and then crashed to the ground. Her insides felt like they were on fire, and shey there in agony.


    Warm blood gushed from her body. She was in so much pain she almost cked out, then heard the car driving away.


    Barely hanging on, Grace weakly called out, "Don''t go."


    Her vision started to blur. She thought she might die in this dark, empty alley. When someone found her, would Mason and Alva even care? "Grace."


    Before passing out, Grace vaguely heard Phoebe''s voice. She managed a faint smile. She almost forgot, if she died, there''d still be one person who''d be sad for her, and that was Phoebe.


    Phoebe was driving when she saw someone lying by the roadside. As she got closer, she recognized the familiar clothes and realized it was Grace. She mmed on the brakes, jumped out of the car, and ran over. She saw Grace lying in a pool of blood, already in shock. Terrified, she quickly pulled out her phone and called 911.


    The medics showed up with a stretcher in no time. They carefully lifted Grace onto it and rushed her back to the ER.


    Phoebe drove back, parked in the underground garage, and sprinted to the emergency room.


    She paced anxiously outside the ER. When a nurse finally came out, Phoebe darted over and grabbed her arm. "Nurse, how''s Grace doing?"


    "Are you family? She needs surgery, and someone has to sign the consent form."


    Phoebe bit her lip. "No, I''m just a friend."


    "Then get in touch with her family ASAP. We can''t operate without their consent. Hurry up," the nurse said and walked off.


    Phoebe clutched the consent form, thinking of Mason and Alva upstairs. She quickly took the elevator to find them.


    Mason and Alva hadn''t slept a wink. Since Grace left the ward in the afternoon, they couldn''t reach her and were worried she might have gone to see the Reynolds family.


    When Phoebe found them, Alva had just dozed off. Mason was still awake and came out when Phoebe called him. Hearing that Grace had been in a car ident, his heart skipped a beat.


    He asked, "How did she end up in a car ident?"


    "I don''t know, but she needs surgery now, and you need to sign the consent form. Otherwise, the doctors won''t operate," Phoebe said.


    Mason grabbed the pen, about to sign the form, but hesitated. "Is she seriously hurt? Will the surgery cost a lot?" Phoebe frowned.


    What kind of parents were these? Their daughter needed surgery, and Mason was worried about the cost.


    "Mr. Sullivan, forget about the cost for now. The doctors need your signature to save her. Please sign," Phoebe urged.


    Mason shoved the pen into Phoebe''s hand. "I can''t sign."


    Phoebe''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why can''t you sign? Grace needs surgery urgently. Her condition is critical."


    Mason hid his hands behind his back, his face full of resistance, "The surgery will cost a lot. Alva also needs surgery. We can''t afford Grace''s medical bills." Phoebe couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Grace had put up with so much crap at work to raise money for Alva''s medical bills. Now, when Grace needed surgery, Mason was treating her like this.


    "If you don''t sign, are you just gonna watch her die?" Phoebe was furious. How could Mason be so selfish?


    Mason said, "Leave. I won''t sign. I can''t afford the surgery."


    "Mr. Sullivan!" Phoebe red at Mason''s back. "You won''t sign because you''re scared Grace will expose what you did back then, or you''re afraid she''ll threaten your biological daughter''s spot in the Reynolds family?" Mason turned around, ring at Phoebe, his face twisted with rage. "What nonsense are you talking about? Grace is our biological daughter."


    "No father would ignore his biological daughter''s life because he can''t afford the surgery. Sign the consent form, or I''ll charge you with attempted murder," Phoebe said coldly.


    Mason red at her. "This is our family matter. It''s none of your business!"


    "Well, today it is my business!" Phoebe retorted firmly.


    Phoebe felt it was so unfair for Grace. Grace had kept quiet to protect Mason and Alva, but they were so heartless.


    Mason, intimidated by Phoebe''s determination, reluctantly signed the surgery consent form, saying viciously, "I''ll sign, but I won''t pay for her medical bills."

 Chapter 541 Taylor Agreed to Take a Paternity Test

    Phoebe didn''t have time to bicker with Mason. She snatched the surgery consent form and bolted to the elevator, heading back to the ER where the nurse was pacing like a cat on a hot tin roof. "Why the heck are you sote?? Don''t you get the patient''s in bad shape?" the nurse snapped as she rushed into the OR.


    The door swung shut, leaving the hallway dead silent.


    Phoebe wiped her face with her hand, pulling out her phone to call Theodore. But before she could dial, the ER door flew open again, and the nurse was back.


    "The patient''s bleeding out and needs A-negative blood. Our blood bank''s out of stock. It''ll take at least an hour to get it from the blood center, and the patient can''t wait. Do any of the patient''s rtives have A-negative blood?" the nurse asked, her voice urgent.


    Phoebe''s mind was spinning. "You mean a rare blood type?"


    "Yeah, get in touch with her rtives for a blood test, quick. Time''s ticking," the nurse urged.


    Phoebe quickly dialed Theodore''s number. He was still pissed and hung up on her. Biting her lip, she had no choice but to call Taylor.


    Taylor picked up fast, her voice soft, "Phoebe, are you home? Get some rest."


    "Mom, I''m at the hospital ER. A friend needs A-negative blood. I remember someone in our family has that type," Phoebe said.


    "It''s me. I''ll be right there," Taylor replied.


    After hanging up, Taylor got up to head downstairs. Theodore quickly asked, "Mom, where are you going?"


    "Phoebe called. A friend of hers needs a blood transfusion. I''m going down for a bit. You stay here with your dad. I''ll be back soon," Taylor said.


    Theodore frowned, "You''ve been unwelltely. How could Phoebe ask you to donate blood? That''s so thoughtless of her."


    Taylor patted him, "It''s about saving a life. I know my own condition. Don''t me her."


    "I''ll go with you," Theodore said, following Taylor to the elevator.


    When the elevator doors opened, Vanessa was inside with a cane. She looked startled when she saw Theodore and Taylor. "Taylor, Theodore," she greeted.


    Taylor nced at Vanessa, "Vanessa, heading out thiste?"


    "I''ve got something to handle," Vanessa said, avoiding Taylor''s eyes. Madison''s call earlier had her on edge.


    "It''ste. Be careful," Theodore said.


    "I will," Vanessa replied with a warm smile, feeling a bitforted.


    When the elevator hit the first floor, Theodore and Taylor stepped out. Vanessa watched them leave and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Outside the ER, the nurse whisked Taylor away before they could say a word, the urgency clear.


    As soon as Taylor left, Theodore grabbed Phoebe''s wrist, his face cold as ice. "Phoebe, what the hell are you thinking? Which friend of yours is making Mom donate blood?"


    Phoebe replied, "Grace. She was in a car ident, right in the alley outside the hospital."


    Theodore was stunned, "No way, how could that happen?"


    Phoebe gave a bitter smile, "I know you think I''m full of it, and you don''t buy that Grace could be your real sister. But dude, this is life or death. If something happens to her, it won''t matter if she''s not your sister. But if she is, how are you gonna live with yourself?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore snapped, "What kind of spell has Grace put on you? My only sister is Madison."


    Phoebe stared him down, "If Vanessa had told you this, you''d at least check it out, right? But because it''s me, you think I''m talking crap, don''t you?"


    "What does this have to do with Vanessa?" Theodore looked confused.


    Phoebe yanked her arm free, her tone icy, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m not making this up. If you wanna know if Grace is your sister, get a DNA test with her and your parents. If it shows they''re not rted, I''ll kneel and apologize to you." "You!"


    Phoebe turned away, not wanting to argue anymore.


    Theodore was fuming. Her stubborn look only made him madder, "Phoebe, do you have to talk to me like this?"


    Phoebe bit her lip, staying silent.


    Theodore clenched his fists, his mood darkening, "How can you be so sure Grace is my sister?"


    "Because she looks a lot like Mom," Phoebe paused, "And do you think her getting hit by a car tonight was just a random ident? I don''t think so."


    "Phoebe," Theodore warned, "I don''t care what you''re thinking, just stop it."


    Phoebe looked up at him, sadness in her eyes. "I know you don''t believe me. It''s fine. The truth wille out."


    Phoebe turned to go find Taylor in the blood department but stopped in her tracks.


    Taylor stood there, pale and shaky, staring at Phoebe, "Phoebe, is what you said true?"


    Phoebe was stunned. She hadn''t expected Taylor to hear.


    "You said Grace, lying in there, is my real daughter. Is that true?" Taylor asked again. Phoebe nodded slightly, "Yes."


    Taylor copsed to the ground, and Theodore rushed over to support her, holding her in his arms, "Mom, are you okay? Phoebe, shut up. Haven''t you caused enough trouble?" Phoebe''s eyes reddened.


    She was also worried that Taylor wouldn''t be able to handle it. After all, Taylor had raised Madison for twenty years, only to find out she wasn''t her real daughter. This would be devastating for anyone. But Theodore''s words made it sound like Phoebe was making things up, which hurt her deeply.


    If it weren''t for Grace''s sudden car ident and Mason''s attitude, Phoebe wouldn''t have been so pushy about getting Taylor to recognize Grace quickly.


    "Theodore, don''t talk to Phoebe like that," Taylor said, leaning on Theodore for support. "Get DNA samples from me and Grace and take them to the testing center for a paternity test."


    Theodore''s face darkened, "Mom, think carefully. Once you do the test, whether Grace is part of the Reynolds family or not, it will hurt Madison." That was why he didn''t want to believe Phoebe.


    "Don''t tell Madison until we have the results," Taylor said. "I trust Phoebe. She must have her reasons for saying this."


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up with tears. Taylor''s trust in her made Theodore''s usations even more hurtful, "Mom, thank you for believing in me."

 Chapter 542 Parent-Child Relationship is 99.99%

    In the hospital''s underground parking lot, after Madison hit Grace, she freaked out and drove around aimlessly. The more she thought about it, the more she panicked, so she turned back.


    She wanted to move Grace before anyone found her.


    But when Madison got back, all she saw was a pool of blood in the snow-Grace was gone. She started sweating bullets.


    Where the hell did Grace go?


    Did she already call the cops?


    Were the cops on their way to bust her?


    The more Madison thought about it, the more she freaked out. She pulled out her phone and scrolled through her contacts, finally calling Vanessa.


    Vanessa showed up at Madison''s car and saw the dried blood on the front. Her brow furrowed, and she quickly hopped in. "Madison, what the hell happened?"


    "Vanessa, I killed Grace. What do I do?" Madison broke down in tears as soon as she saw Vanessa.


    "I didn''t mean to." Madison hadn''t nned to kill Grace. She was just too emotional. When she saw Grace walking by the roadside, her mind went nk. It wasn''t until she hit her that Madison realized what had happened and bolted in a panic. Vanessa''s eyes flickered. She hadn''t expected Madison to actually go through with it. She leaned over and patted Madison''s shoulder. "Madison, don''t freak out. I believe you."


    Madison was sobbing uncontrobly. "What if she''s dead? Will I get arrested?"


    "No, you didn''t mean to. Where''s the body now? We need to deal with it first and then handle the surveince." Vanessa said calmly.


    Madison''s crying paused. She stared nkly at Vanessa. "Vanessa."


    Vanessa said, "Don''t waste time. It''s midnight. If we wait any longer, someone might find the body."


    "But," Madison sniffled, "when I came back, she was already gone, and there was just a pool of blood."


    Vanessa was speechless. "Where did you hit her? I''ll find someone to handle the surveince, and youe up with an alibi to avoid getting caught by the cops." Madison stammered, "Just in the alley outside the hospital."


    "Got it. You clean the blood off the car. Be thorough. Don''t let the cops find any blood." Vanessa instructed Madison seriously.


    Madison''s mind was nk as she mechanically repeated Vanessa''s words. Vanessa got out of the car to figure out how to clean up the blood and surveince at the scene. This night was gonna be a rough one.


    Grace''s condition wasn''t too bad. Besides losing a lot of blood, she had a ruptured spleen with minor internal bleeding and two broken ribs, but her life wasn''t in danger.


    At five in the morning, Lawton got a call from Theodore, summoning him to the hospital. Theodore handed him two samples and told him to take them to the top paternity testingb in Kedora, instructing him to stay there until the report came out.


    Lawton was startled by the urgency.


    Lately, the Reynolds family had been dealing with a lot of drama, which made Lawton a bit jumpy. He took the samples and rushed to the testingb without any dy. Grace was moved back to a regr ward, her body covered in tubes, her cheeks pale, and her veins clearly visible.


    Phoebe sat by the bedside, quietly watching Grace.


    Phoebe suddenly remembered something and whipped out her phone to call the cops. Grace had been hit by a car, and the driver had bailed. That jerk needed to be caught.


    The cops showed up fast, like in five minutes, but they didn''t find any blood at the scene. When they checked the surveince, they found out the cameras on that stretch of road were down for maintenance-no footage. When Phoebe heard the cops say they hadn''t found any blood, she rushed to the alley. The road had been cleaned, the snow had melted, and the big pool of blood was gone.


    Phoebe looked up at the surveince camera above her, her gaze heavy. "Is this the only camera at the intersection?"


    "Yeah," the cop said.


    Phoebe knew that without any evidence, they''d have to wait until Grace woke up to get the truth. After sending the cops away, she walked back to the hospital.


    The more Phoebe thought about it, the weirder it seemed. If it was just a simple hit-and-run, why would someonee back to clean up the blood and surveince?


    Back at the hospital, Brandon had already been moved from the ICU to a regr ward. Phoebe went to check on him first. Brandon had just woken up and didn''t recognize anyone except Taylor. Phoebe felt that this situation seemed oddly familiar.


    Outside the ward, the doctor said, "The patient experienced a stimulus before the cerebral hemorrhage, causing him to erase the most painful memories from his mind after a brief shock. We call this avoidance amnesia." "Avoidance amnesia?" Theodore frowned. "When will he remember?"


    "It could be a few days, or it could be never. But if it''s an unhappy memory, never remembering it might be a good thing for him."


    Theodore let out a coldugh.


    Phoebe nced at him, thinking that Brandon''s amnesia might actually help ease the current tension. She said, "Thanks, doc. Anything we need to watch out for?"


    "The patient must avoid stress and emotional agitation due to the brain hemorrhage. The nurses will fill you in on the rest," the doctor said.


    After sending the doctor away, Phoebe heard Theodore sneer beside her. "Do you believe him? I think Dad is just being sneaky, pretending to have amnesia to get away with what he did."


    Phoebe replied, "If he thought of pretending to have amnesia, it means he still cares about this family and doesn''t want it to fall apart. Just say less in front of Mom."


    "Do I look like an idiot?" Theodore, though disdainful of Brandon''s actions, couldn''t deny that it was a way to show weakness.


    Phoebe was silent.


    After a while, she said, "Dad is fine now. I''ll go check on Grace. Her anesthesia should be wearing off soon."


    Theodore looked at her, annoyed. "Phoebe, don''t get too wrapped up in Grace''s situation. What if she deceives you? How will you handle it then?"


    Theodore was throwing Phoebe''s words back at her from when she was outside the emergency room.


    Phoebe said, "If she really deceives me, then it''s my own fault. I said before, if the paternity test results show she''s not your sister, I''ll kneel and apologize to you." "You!"


    Theodore''s eyebrows almost flew off in anger. He stared at Phoebe, and just then, his phone vibrated. He picked it up impatiently. "Speak!"


    "Mr. Reynolds, the paternity test results are out. The parent-child rtionship in both reports is 99.99%." Lawton''s voice came from the other end of the line. The phone slipped from Theodore''s hand and shattered on the ground, the screen breaking into pieces.

 Chapter 543 You Saved Me Again

    Phoebe caught the shift in Theodore''s face. She bent down, scooped up the phone; the call was already over. She handed it back to him.


    "Screen''s busted. You need a new one."


    Theodore just stared at Phoebe, totally zoned out. The paternity test results hit him like a truck. Even though he tried to brace himself, it was still a lot to take in.


    Phoebe waved a hand in front of his face. "Yo, what''s up? Why do you look like that?"


    "The paternity test... Grace is my biological sister." Theodore still felt like he was in some weird dream.


    If Grace was his real sister, then what about Madison?


    Phoebe was shocked too. She had her suspicions, but now it was official.


    Madison wasn''t Brandon and Taylor''s real daughter. This news was gonna mess everyone up.


    She gripped her phone. "So, what''s the n now?"


    Theodore reached for his smokes but remembered they were in a hospital. No smoking allowed. He pulled his hand back, looking annoyed. "Grace is a Reynolds. We gotta bring her back to the family." "And Madison?" Phoebe cut straight to the point.


    Theodore''s face darkened. He stared hard at Phoebe. "Madison''s my sister. Blood or not, that doesn''t change."


    Phoebe caught the edge in his voice and knew he got her wrong. She didn''t bother exining. "Got it."


    She leaned over, grabbed his hand, and put the phone in his palm. "I''m gonna check on Grace."


    Theodore watched her walk away, gripping the phone tight. Suddenly, Taylor''s voice came from behind him. "Theodore, the paternity test results are solid, right?"


    He turned and saw Taylor by the door. He pressed his lips together and said, "Lawton was there the whole time, keeping an eye on things. No issues."


    Taylor looked unsteady, and Theodore quickly helped her. "You just had blood drawn. Let me help you lie down for a bit."


    He guided Taylor back to the hospital room, sat her on the sofa, poured her some honey water, and sat down next to her.


    Taylor held the cup. "How did this even happen?"


    "I remember you and Dad saying Madison was put in an incubator right after she was born. Babies change a lot in a day. Maybe they got switched, and you didn''t notice." Theodore guessed. Taylor stared at the floor, deep in thought. "No point digging into the past. The big thing now is how to tell Madison she''s not a Reynolds and how to bring Grace back." That was the real issue.


    Theodore found the whole situation a nightmare.


    Now that they knew Grace was a Reynolds, they couldn''t leave her out there. But what about Madison? How do they deal with her?


    Taylor and Theodore exchanged looks, seeing the conflict and helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Mom, I''ll talk to Madison. Blood or not, she''s the sister I''ve watched grow up. I''ll do everything I can to make this easier for her," Theodore said. Taylor shook her head. "Theodore, I''ll talk to her. Our family''s been through the wringertely. One thing after another, it''s just too much." Theodore gently patted Taylor''s hand. "Mom, don''t stress. I''m gonna check on Grace."


    Even though Grace was practically a stranger to Theodore, they were blood. He couldn''t just ignore her.


    Taylor nodded. "Go on."


    Downstairs in the general ward, Grace slowly opened her eyes. She felt like she''d been hit by a truck and put back together wrong. Everything hurt.


    Grace groaned, staring at the pale ceiling. The beeping machines were driving her nuts, so she closed her eyes again.


    Suddenly, a nasty, vicious face popped into her mind. Grace''s eyes flew open, and she gasped for breath.


    Madison wanted to kill her!


    When Phoebe pushed the door open, she heard the heart monitor going nuts. She rushed over and saw Grace''s wide-open eyes, her pupils not moving. Phoebe freaked out and hit the call button. "Grace, you okay?"


    Grace''s eyes moved a bit. Doctors and nurses rushed in, pushing Phoebe aside. They surrounded Grace, checking her out for what felt like forever.


    Finally, the doctor took off his mask and walked over to Phoebe. "She''s stable now. She had an arrhythmia, probably from being scared."


    Phoebe let out a huge sigh of relief, her body going limp. Someone behind her caught her.


    She turned and saw it was Theodore. She quickly stood up straight and nodded to the doctor. "Thanks."


    "No problem. Her condition''s still rough. She can''t eat yet. Let her sleep more. When the anesthesia wears off, she''ll be in a lot of pain. If she can''t handle it, call a nurse for a sedative."


    The doctor finished his instructions and left with the nurses.


    Phoebe walked to the bedside, looking at Grace''s pale face with sympathy. "How you feeling now?"


    Grace stared at her. "Phoebe, you saved me again. I owe you big time."


    "Don''t be silly. Just get better." Phoebe took a tissue and wiped the tears from Grace''s eyes.


    Grace sniffled. "It''s good to be alive."


    Phoebe tried to keep it light. "First, get better. We''ll deal with everything elseter."


    Grace seemed to catch something in Phoebe''s tone. She stared at Theodore standing behind Phoebe. "Phoebe."


    "Rest up and don''t overthink," Phoebe said.


    Grace closed her eyes. She remembered something and asked hoarsely, "Phoebe, do my parents know about my ident?"


    Phoebe clenched her fist but answered honestly, "Yeah. Last night, when you were sent to surgery, the doctor needed a family member''s signature. I went to find your dad."


    "Did theye to see me?" Grace opened her eyes again and looked at Phoebe.


    Phoebe didn''t want to let Grace down, but she couldn''t lie. "I didn''t see theme down while I was there."


    Grace felt a deep sadness. She bitterly pulled at her lips. "I get it. Phoebe, I''m tired. I wanna rest."


    Phoebeforted her, "Go to sleep."


    Leaving the ward, Phoebe''s heart was in knots. She looked at Theodore, who''d been silent the whole time, and couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "I thought you''d say something to her."

 Chapter 544 Im Very Tired

    Theodore gave her a long, hard look and finally said, "Phoebe, why you in such a rush?"


    "In a rush?" Phoebe shot back, eyes locked on Theodore. "If I hadn''t driven byst night, she''d be dead in that alley. Have you even checked on the ident since it happened?" Seeing Phoebe all worked up, Theodore grabbed her wrist and yanked her into the emergency stairwell, mming the door behind them.


    He pinned her against the wall, "Why you so worked up?"


    Phoebe scoffed, "Theodore, your own sister almost died, and you''re acting all chill. You wanna know why I''m worked up? I should be asking you why you''re so cold-blooded." "Phoebe!"


    She wasn''t scared of him. She squared her shoulders and said, "I called the cops this morning to report a hit-and-run. When they showed up, guess what they found?" Theodore just pressed his lips together, staying quiet.


    Phoebe went on, "The scene was spotless, and the surveince cameras? Oh, they were ''under maintenance.'' How convenient, right?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore growled, "What are you getting at?"


    "What am I getting at?" Phoebe sneered, "A regr hit-and-run driver wouldn''te back to clean up and mess with the cameras." Theodore stared her down, "What are you trying to say?"


    "Mr. Reynolds, you''re so smart. Don''t you get it?" Phoebe smirked, "But I can''t say anything. No proof, just empty words."


    She tried to leave, but Theodore pulled her back, pinning her against the wall again.


    The stairwell was freezing. Phoebe''s back hit the wall, making her wince. Anger red up inside her.


    Phoebe yelled, "People like us, with no power, can''t even speak up. If I say something you don''t like, you can hit or scold me all you want." Theodore was fuming, "Phoebe, be reasonable. So much has happened. Even Madison was switched at birth. Can''t you give us some time?"


    Phoebe shot back, "To you, I''m just being unreasonable. But Grace almost died. As her brother, shouldn''t you find out who did it?"


    Seeing Phoebe almost jumping with agitation, Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose, "I''m exhausted. Please, just calm down and stop making a scene."


    Phoebe felt like a balloon losing air, but thinking about Grace still made her sad.


    Phoebe said, "Do you know what Mason said when I went upstairs to get his signature for the surgery consent formst night? He said the family''s money should be saved for Alva''s surgery, and there was no money for Grace''s treatment. They raised her for twenty years, and now they just disown her. I really feel bad for Grace."


    Theodore lowered his arm and looked down at Phoebe, promising, "Once we bring Grace back to the Reynolds family, we will make it up to her."


    Phoebe stared nkly at Theodore. Did he think she was saying all this just to get them topensate Grace? No!


    She wanted Theodore to seek justice for Grace.


    But seeing Theodore''s current attitude, he just wanted to keep the peace.


    Phoebe couldn''t describe how she felt. It was a mix of heartache, whether for Grace or for herself, she couldn''t tell.


    "Ever heard the saying, ''Every deed leaves a trace''? Even if those traces don''t show up right away, the guilty will always have that on their conscience-assuming they even have one."


    Phoebe''s words lit a fire under Theodore. He red at her, teeth clenched, "So what do you want? To tear this family apart before you''re happy?"


    Phoebe''s eyes widened. "Is that really what you think of me?"


    Theodore regretted his words the second they left his mouth. He knew Phoebe wasn''t wrong. The problem was his own messed-up emotions.


    He softened his tone, "We''re both too worked up to keep this going. You''ve been up all night. I''ll have Lawton take you home to rest. I''ll get a nurse for Grace."


    Phoebe didn''t say a word, just opened the stairwell door and walked out without looking back.


    As the door clicked shut, Theodore leaned against the wall, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one up.


    Smoke curled from his lips, his expression turning icy. He made a call, "Lawton, I need you to look into something for me."


    Phoebe didn''t leave the hospital; she headed straight to Grace''s room. Grace was out cold, exhausted. Phoebe pulled up a chair and sat by the bed.


    Until Grace was officially recognized by the Reynolds family, Phoebe couldn''t bring herself to leave her alone in the hospital.


    The blood at the ident scene was cleaned up, and the surveince cameras were conveniently "under maintenance." It all smelled fishy to Phoebe. She looked at Grace lying there. Did Grace see who hit her?


    What would Grace do?


    Phoebe closed her eyes. She hadn''t slept all night, and her eyes hurt, her temples throbbing with pain.


    She leaned back in the chair and closed her eyes to rest.


    Madison found out in the middle of the night that Phoebe had taken Grace to the hospital and that Grace was saved. The news that Grace was still alive made her breathe a sigh of relief. She hadn''t meant to hit Grace; it was just a momentarypse in judgment.


    But Grace being alive was a ticking time bomb.


    When Grace was hit and thrown, their eyes met for a second. Madison was sure Grace had seen her. Would Grace tell Theodore that she was the one who hit her?


    The more Madison thought about it, the more scared she got. The more scared she was, the more restless she felt. Why hadn''t she gotten out of the car to check if Grace was dead? Madison got out of bed and hurried downstairs.


    Riley happened toe out of the kitchen and saw Madison in a rush. "Madison, heading to the hospital? I''m taking food to Mrs. Reynolds and the others. Can you give me a ride?" Madison had no choice but to take Riley along.


    She sped through red lights and overtook cars on the way to the hospital, leaving Riley clutching her chest in fear. By the time they arrived, Riley was practically trembling as she stepped out of the car. Madison parked the car and rushed to the hospital front desk to ask about Grace''s room. The nurse was wary.


    "Who are you to her?"


    "I am her colleague at thepany. I heard she was in an ident and came to see her. Is she awake?" Madison asked nervously.


    The nurse said, "She woke up once this morning. She should be asleep now. She''s in room 408."


    Madison thanked the nurse and took the elevator upstairs. Outside room 408, she instinctively looked around to see if there were any cameras.

 Chapter 545 Ive Put Up with You for a Long Time

    The hallway was decked out with three surveince cameras, covering every angle and leaving no room for shady business.


    Madison nudged the door open and crept inside, only to lock eyes with Phoebe, who was already staring her down. Her scalp prickled with shock.


    In that split second, Madison freaked out and thought about bolting.


    "Madison," Phoebe called out, "since you''re here,e in and take a look. Grace is still kicking, so I guess you''ll be bummed."


    Madison''s hands and feet went ice-cold. Her back went rigid as she slowly turned to face Phoebe, forcing a fake smile. "Phoebe, what are you talking about? I don''t get it." Phoebe said, "I''ve been waiting for you to show up."


    Madison clenched her fists, feeling guilty as hell. She figured Grace must''ve spilled something to Phoebe, which exined why Phoebe was acting all weird.


    Madison replied, "What do you mean? I heard she was in a car ident, so I came to check on her. Phoebe, you don''t think I had something to do with it, do you?"


    Phoebe stared her down.


    Madison felt both anxious and pissed under her gaze. "Yeah, I don''t like her, but I wouldn''t run her over with a car. Killing someone is a big deal, and I''m not about to mess up my own future." Phoebe stayed silent, just staring.


    Madison got more and more uneasy. She wished she could rip out Phoebe''s eyes so she wouldn''t have to deal with that icy stare. Frustrated, she said, "I know you hate me, but you don''t have to think the worst of me. Besides, if you suspect me, you need proof." Phoebe let out augh and looked away.


    Thatugh totally set Madison off. She stormed in, "What are youughing at, Phoebe? I''m telling you, I''ve had enough of you." Phoebe said, "Funny, I''ve had enough of you too."


    Phoebe never got why Madison was so unambitious. The Reynolds family had killer genes. Even Taylor was a top student from a fancy school, yet Madison dropped out of college without even finishing her associate degree. Madison had been living the high life as a rich heiress, but she never achieved anything. She really didn''t fit the Reynolds family mold. Now it finally clicked for Phoebe Madison wasn''t actually part of the Reynolds family. "You!" Madison was fuming and raised her hand to p her.


    Phoebe was quick and grabbed Madison''s wrist. She looked at Madison coldly, "Madison, I always thought you were just a bit spoiled and willful but still had a good heart. I didn''t expect you to be so nasty. You dare to mess with someone''s life so easily. Is there anything you can''t do?"


    Madison''s pupils constricted abruptly, "What do you mean?"


    "If I weren''t here and you snuck in, what were you nning to do to Grace? Yank out her oxygen tube?" Phoebe grilled her.


    Madison, already feeling guilty, was so rattled by Phoebe''s attitude that she couldn''t say a word. She shook off Phoebe''s hand and stumbled out.


    The door closed, and the room went quiet, with only the steady beeping of the machines.


    Phoebe slumped in a chair, staring at the sleeping Grace. After that scare, Madison probably wouldn''t dare to pull anything again.


    She pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a splitting headache.


    Madison ran out of the hospital room and hurried upstairs to find Vanessa. "Vanessa, what should I do? Phoebe seems to know I hit Grace."


    Vanessa nced around, making sure no one was eavesdropping, then yanked Madison into the stairwell.


    In a hushed tone, she said, "Madison, chill out. I told you to stay away from the hospital for a bit. Why didn''t you listen?"


    Madison pouted, feeling wronged, "I was freaked out. I heard Grace woke up this morning. She must''ve told Phoebe I hit her."


    "What are you scared of? As long as Grace isn''t dead, the truth wille out eventually. They got no proof. Just deny it till the end. You think they''ll make you confess?" Vanessa said sternly.


    She regretted getting tangled up in this mess. She hadn''t expected Madison to be both dumb and nasty. Madison would drag her down sooner orter.


    Madison forced herself to calm down, "I get it. I''ll deny it till the end."


    "Remember what I said. Don''t do anything for now. No matter what happens, just cry. The more pitiful, the better. Got it?" Vanessa wished she could drill it into Madison''s head, fearing she''d mess up again. "Okay, I''ll cry my eyes out."


    Vanessa was speechless.


    Riley brought food to the ICU. Brandon was awake, and Taylor scooped a bowl of porridge, sitting by the bed to feed him spoon by spoon.


    Riley stood by the bed and said, "Mr. Reynolds looks way better today. Mrs. Sarah Reynolds would be so happy to see this."


    Taylor said while feeding, "He does look better. After he finishes eating, let''s video call Sarah. That way, she can see for herself and won''t stress abouting to the hospital. It''s a long trip for her, and it''s such a hassle." "Okay." Riley stood for a moment and then suddenly asked Taylor, "Mrs. Reynolds, is something up with Madison? She''s been acting weirdtely, especially today. She ran several red lights on her way here."


    Taylor frowned.


    Brandon immediately got concerned and pressed his hand to her brow, "Don''t frown, or you''ll get wrinkles."


    Taylor rxed her brow and said, "Madison came to the hospital. Why didn''t shee up?"


    Riley replied, "She went to park the car. She should be here soon. By the way, where are Theodore and Phoebe? Aren''t they at the hospital? I brought extra food, worried you might not have enough." Taylor paused in feeding, "Phoebe is in room 408 downstairs. Take the food to her. She should eat something."


    Riley was momentarily stunned, thinking Phoebe might be unwell and exhausted. She quickly agreed and took another thermos downstairs.


    In the room downstairs, Phoebe had just closed her eyes to sleep when the door was forcefully pushed open, the door hitting the wall with a thud.


    She woke up instantly, her temples throbbing. She squinted at Mason, who had barged in, and frowned.


    She asked, "Mr. Sullivan, ever heard of knocking?"


    Mason was never one for manners, especially when it came to his daughter. Why should a father knock before entering his own daughter''s hospital room?


    Mason walked in and saw Grace with a scrape on her right cheek and a neck brace. She had been startled awake by the noise and, upon opening her eyes, met Mason''s gaze.


    Mason looked kindly,pletely different from the selfish and harsh man he wasst night. "Grace, how you feeling now?" he asked softly.


    Grace silently turned her head away.


    Mason''s face darkened. He nced at Phoebe, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Ms. Ziegler is here," he said. "Don''t give me attitude and make a scene in front of others."

 Chapter 546 Reunion

    Grace''s eyes were all puffy and red, and she was biting her lip so hard it looked like it might bleed. She''d been a mess ever since she overheard Mason and Alva''s chatst night. Total letdown. Phoebe chimed in, "Mr. Sullivan, the doc said Grace needs to chill and rest. If you got something to say, save it forter."


    Mason snapped, "You nosy woman, I''m talking to my daughter. Who do you think you are, butting in?" Phoebe shot him a cold look, "Mr. Sullivan, want me to repeat what you said to mest night to Grace?"


    Mason was so mad he was speechless for a sec. Then he huffed, "Fine, I''m out. Grace, take care. I''ll be back."


    He stormed out of the hospital room, almost knocking into Riley, who wasing in with a thermos. Mason muttered some curses as he left. "What a jerk," Riley muttered.


    Riley knocked and walked in when she heard Phoebe''s voice. She saw Phoebe sitting by the bed, keeping an eye on a young girl.


    "Phoebe, thank God it''s not you who''s sick. I was worried," Riley said.


    Phoebe got up, "Riley, what are you doing here?"


    "Mrs. Reynolds sent me with some food. I thought you were the one who was sick. This girl is really pretty," Riley said, eyeing Grace curiously. Grace forced a smile but stayed quiet.


    Phoebe asked, "How''s Dad doing?"


    Riley shrugged, "He''s okay, just acting weird. I didn''t dare ask Mrs. Reynolds about it. Phoebe, this family''s been through so much craptely."


    "It''ll pass. Riley, hand me the thermos. I''ll eatter," Phoebe said, reaching for it.


    Riley handed it over quickly. She lingered for a moment, "Phoebe, I gotta head back. Mrs. Reynolds is waiting."


    "Okay."


    After Riley left, Phoebe put the thermos on the bedside table. She looked at Grace, "You hungry? The doc said you can''t eat yet."


    Grace shook her head, "Phoebe, how can people change so fast? My parents used to treat me so well. Ever since Madison showed up, even though she''s a total troublemaker, they don''t say a word against her." Phoebe sighed, "Don''t overthink it. Just focus on getting better."


    "I''m just so hurt," Grace closed her eyes, tears streaming down, "To them, I''ll always be an outsider."


    Phoebe got it. Years ago, Mason and Alva had swapped Grace and Madison. The Reynolds family unknowingly took Madison in and raised her as their own.


    But the Sullivan family always knew Grace wasn''t really theirs. They could never treat her like their own.


    Grace must''ve gone through hell with the Sullivans. Now that she knew the truth, it was no wonder she was heartbroken.


    "Last night, Mr. Reynolds took your and Taylor''s samples for a DNA test. The results came back this morning. You are indeed a Reynolds. Once you''re back with them, no one will dare to mess with you," Phoebe said. Phoebe had nned to let Taylor break the news, but she couldn''t stand seeing Grace so down and decided to tell her herself.


    "Phoebe, they all know, don''t they?" Grace asked.


    The Reynolds family knew who she was, but only Phoebe was there for her. It was pretty clear she wasn''t exactly getting a warm wee from them either.


    Phoebe, worried Grace might spiral, quickly said, "Grace, you lost a ton of bloodst night. Do you know who donated for you?"


    Before Grace could even respond, Phoebe continued.


    "It was Taylor. Even though she missed out on raising you, knowing there was even a tiny chance you were her daughter, she still stepped up. So, you''re not alone, got it?"


    Grace was floored. Just then, the hospital room door swung open, and in walked Taylor and Theodore. The moment Taylor saw Grace, she started crying. "Sweetheart, you''re finally awake. Now I can breathe easy," Taylor said, rushing to the bedside. She wanted to hug Grace but seemed unsure how. Grace stared at Taylor, speechless. Taylor looked exhausted and pale, probably from the blood donation, with dark circles under her eyes. But Taylor was still stunning, elegant as ever.


    Grace tried to speak, but the word "Mom" just wouldn''te out. Her mouth felt clumsy, and the frustration made her eyes well up with tears. Taylor gently took Grace''s hand, "No rush. Call me when you''re ready. Don''t force it."


    Grace never expected Taylor to acknowledge her. Not only that, but Taylor had also donated blood to her. "I''m sorry I let you down."


    "Silly girl, it''s us who failed you. We didn''t catch the mistake twenty years ago, leaving you out there. Once you''re better,e home with me, okay?" Taylor said, choking up. Grace felt warmth spreading from their sped hands to her heart, filling her with a sense of belonging, "Okay."


    "Good girl."


    Phoebe stood by, watching the reunion, tears streaming down her face.


    Finally, Grace''s suffering seemed to be ending.


    Phoebe, having stayed up all night, felt dizzy and swayed. Theodore caught her just in time.


    Phoebe tried to pull away but couldn''t, her head pounding.


    Seeing Phoebe''s pale face, Theodore said to Taylor, "Mom, Phoebe hasn''t rested all night. I''ll take her home. A nurse will look after Grace."


    Taylor wiped her tears, "You two go ahead. The hospital has me and the nurse. You don''t need toe every day. Take care of what you need to."


    "Okay." Theodore replied, then without another word, scooped Phoebe up and walked out of the room.


    Jack was waiting at the hospital entrance. Seeing Theodore carrying Phoebe, he quickly opened the back door.


    Theodore got in with Phoebe in his arms, and the door closed behind them. Jack hurried to the driver''s seat, starting the car and heading to the Imperial Apartment. Phoebe was still mad at Theodore. She tried to move off hisp but was held tightly, "Don''t move."


    "Let me go. This is awkward," Phoebe said, feeling super ufortable being held like a baby.


    Theodore frowned, "What would make youfortable, like this?"


    With that, Theodore positioned Phoebe to straddle hisp, facing him, and pressed her head to his shoulder. His dominant attitude left her no room to refuse or protest. Phoebe was speechless.


    This position was even more embarrassing. She thought to herself, ''Is Theodore trying to kill her with embarrassment?''

 Chapter 547 Sleeping While Holding Her

    Phoebe was too freaked out to even twitch. She sat ramrod straight on Theodore, scared stiff that any move would catch Jack''s eye up front. Theodore leaned in, "Chill out, will ya? Loosen up a bit."


    He put his hand on her back, feeling her tense as a board. It was bugging him, and he frowned.


    Jack heard the ruckus behind him. His hand jerked on the wheel, but he kept his eyes glued to the road, his ears turning a suspicious shade of red. Was he getting a free show or what?


    Phoebe bit her lip, praying Theodore wouldn''t drop another bomb. She melted into him, leaning close.


    Only then did Theodore stop fidgeting. He shut his eyes, his breathing evened out, and he dozed off as the car zoomed down the highway.


    Phoebe knew he was beat. The guy had been pulling all-nighters at the hospital, juggling a million things. Even a robot would crash under that load. They rolled into Imperial Apartment and parked in the underground garage. Jack finally dared a quick peek in the rearview mirror.


    Phoebe was still awake, listening to Theodore''s steady breathing. She said, "Jack, grab a cab home. Mr. Reynolds is wiped; let him catch some Z''s."


    Jack saw them in the back and quickly looked away, nodding. He hopped out, gently closing the door behind him.


    The door click made Theodore stir, his brow furrowing like he was about to wake up.


    Phoebe quickly pressed her fingers to his temples. His frown eased, and he drifted back into deep sleep.


    Listening to his calm breathing, Phoebe sighed in relief. She leaned against his chest, tuning into his heartbeat.


    The position was a pain, but she didn''t budge, scared to wake him.


    They didn''t get many moments like this.


    In the past three years, hugs were rare. Even during their intimate moments, Theodore would pull away right after, never sticking around for a cuddle. Actually, the past six months had been their most touchy-feely time. With their hearts pressed together, Phoebe felt a fleeting connection.


    The garage was dead quiet. The window was cracked, and the heater was on. In the cozy atmosphere, Phoebe soon drifted off.


    Theodore woke up to his phone buzzing. He opened his eyes, feeling pins and needles in his limbs, and found Phoebe snuggled against him, fast asleep.


    He fished out his phone and answered. Lawton''s voice came through, "Mr. Reynolds, I got the info you wanted."


    Theodore kept his voice low, "Spill it."


    Lawton picked up on the vibe, lowering his voice too, "I checked the nearby cams. The ones outside the alley were messed with, but a dashcam from a parked car caught the whole thing. That car had been there for two days. I talked to the owner and watched the footage. I clipped the part with the ident and sent it to you. Check it out."


    Theodore pressed his lips together, "Got it."


    After hanging up, he muted his phone and opened the video in the dim car.


    The clip was short, just a minute and a half.


    In the dark alley, a car crept by at first, then suddenly gunned it.


    Grace, standing by the roadside, got mmed by the car and was sent flying,nding in the snow. The car hesitated for a few seconds before speeding off. But the dashcam got a clear shot of the driver''s face.


    Theodore felt a chill run down his spine.


    He couldn''t wrap his head around what Phoebe had told him earlier. To him, Madison was just a bit spoiled, but a hit-and-run? No way.


    Theodore always thought Madison knew right from wrong and knew what lines not to cross.


    But clearly, he had given her too much credit.


    The phone''s glow lit up Theodore''s increasingly grim face. He turned it off and rubbed his face with his hand.


    With everyone around him showing their true colors, what could he even believe in anymore?


    When Phoebe woke up, she saw the familiar ceiling and realized she was back in the apartment.


    She was now infy pajamas. Phoebe sat up, wrapped in the nket, and opened the smart curtains.


    The sky was clear, and the morning sun poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, scattering golden light everywhere, making her squint.


    The room was perfectly warm. Phoebe got out of bed, walked barefoot to the window, stretched, and watched the snow melt outside.


    After a bit, she headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    Her skin had been acting up from all thete nights. Phoebe pped on a face mask that smelled like spit.


    But it worked wonders.


    Even if it stank, she had to deal with it.


    After 15 minutes, Phoebe left the bedroom. As she walked through the hallway to the living room, Ollie, who had been peeking out from the window, suddenly puffed up and leaped onto the cat tree with a yowl. Phoebe rolled her eyes.


    She thought if Ollie could talk, it''d definitely be saying, "What kind of monster is this? Scared me to death." Phoebe walked over, looking at the wary Ollie, and said helplessly, "You can''t even recognize me. What a waste of raising you." Probably because Phoebe''s scent felt familiar, Ollie tentatively sniffed forward, but upon smelling the spit-like scent, it recoiled in disgust.


    Standing by the cat tree, Phoebe noticed that Ollie''s litter box had new litter, and its food bowl had fresh cat food.


    She didn''t bother with Ollie anymore and turned to the kitchen.


    Phoebe heated up a bag of medicine and drank it. Seeing the breakfast Theodore had left for her in the pot, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The mask time was almost up. Phoebe went to the bathroom to wash her face and checked the mirror. Her skin looked way better.


    Phoebe put on some light makeup, had breakfast, and left with her bag.


    With Taylor and the nurse at the hospital, Phoebe didn''t head there. She went to thepany first. As soon as she arrived at the CEO''s office area, she felt the vibe was off. Phoebe walked to the secretary''s desk and asked Carol, "What''s up?"


    Carol raised her chin towards the CEO''s office and lowered her voice, "Miss Reynolds got called into Mr. Reynolds'' office early this morning and hasn''te out yet."


    As she spoke, the CEO''s office door swung open, and Madison ran out, tears streaming down her face.


    As she passed by Phoebe, Madison shot her a nasty re and spat out a harsh threat, "Phoebe, just you wait. I won''t let you off easy."

 Chapter 548 Urge Them to Have Children

    Seeing Madison bolt into the elevator, Carol snapped her mouth shut in surprise and muttered, "Some folks never grow up; always stuck in their own little bubble, totally clueless about right and wrong." Phoebe pursed her lips, nced towards the office, and after a beat, asked, "Do I need to grab any documents?"


    "Yeah, these are all of ''em." Carol quickly shoved the papers her way.


    Phoebe scooped up the documents and headed into the office.


    The ce was a wreck, and Theodore''s favorite ornamenty shattered on the floor.


    Phoebe looked up to see Theodore by the floor-to-ceiling window, puffing on a cigarette, white smoke curling around him.


    She set the documents on the desk and slowly walked over to Theodore, reaching out to take the cigarette from his hand. But in the next second, Theodore grabbed her wrist.


    Caught off guard, Phoebe found herself pushed against the ss, Theodore''s lips crashing onto hers.


    The sharp taste of nicotine hit her mouth, making her cough. Theodore let her go, but kept his forehead pressed against hers. He murmured, "Sorry."


    Phoebe caught a hint of vulnerability in his voice. Her coughing eased, and her eyes misted over, making her look soft.


    She asked, "I heard you called Madison up early this morning. Did you tell her about the paternity test?"


    Theodore took a deep drag, inhaling too fast and choking, which made him cough hard.


    Seeing this, Phoebe gently patted his back and took the half-burned cigarette from his hand, snuffing it out in the ashtray.


    Theodore grabbed her wrist again, his fingers slowly sliding down to interlock with hers.


    He replied, "Yeah."


    Phoebe was stunned, "Why so sudden?"


    Theodore pulled her into his arms, resting his chin on her shoulder. After a long pause, he spoke wearily, "This needed to be dealt with sooner rather thanter." After getting the paternity test results yesterday, Theodore was torn about whether to tell Madison.


    But the video fromst night shattered him. Madison, desperate to keep the truth about the identity swap hidden, had already gone as far as harming Grace. That was something Theodore couldn''t tolerate.


    In his mind, Madison, even if spoiled and willful, was never someone who''d take a life lightly.


    But the facts were right there, leaving him no choice but to believe.


    Theodore thought about it all night and finally decided to call Madison to the office to ask why she did it.


    What he didn''t expect was Madison''s intense reaction. She used him of wanting to kick her out of the Reynolds family as soon as he had a new sister and med Phoebe for instigating it, vowing not to let Phoebe off. Furious, Theodore showed Madison the video. Only then did she quiet down, kneeling and begging him not to send her back to the Sullivan Family. She didn''t want to go back.


    Seeing Madison, whom he''d cherished since she was young, crying and begging, Theodore couldn''t bear to kick her out.


    Phoebe knew that once Theodore made a decision, he wouldn''t procrastinate. "Yeah, it''s good to tell her."


    Sooner orter, Madison would find out. It''s better for her to know now; maybe then she wouldn''t harm Grace. That would be a good thing.


    However, Madison still ended up hating Phoebe. Madison must have thought she had said a lot of bad things about her to Theodore, leading to her current situation. So be it.


    Let her hate. Phoebe had done nothing wrong, but Madison never thought she was some pure and kind soul anyway.


    Just before clocking out, Phoebe got a call from Evelyn, asking when she''d head to the hospital. Evelyn wanted to tag along to visit Brandon.


    Phoebe was gonna pick up Evelyn, but with rush hour traffic, Evelyn decided to swing by the office and wait for her instead.


    By the time work wrapped up, Evelyn was already there.


    Theodore had ast-minute meeting and couldn''t join them, so Phoebe and Evelyn went ahead without him.


    In the car, Evelyn sat shotgun and asked about Brandon''s condition.


    Phoebe said, "He just woke up yesterday. The doc said the brain hemorrhage from the fall messed with his memory. He might not remember some stuff. If he doesn''t recognize you, don''t take it personally." "Is it that bad? Will it mess with his smarts?" Evelyn looked at her, wide-eyed.


    Phoebe said, "He seems sharp as ever. Why would you think it''d mess with his intelligence?"


    Evelyn shrugged, "A friend''s husband had a brain hemorrhage from a fall. After the hospital saved him, he was out of it for a long time. Even after some recovery, he kept forgetting things, repeating himself." Phoebe imagined Brandon in that state. The thought was too grim to bear. She shook her head, deciding not to dwell on it.


    "By the way, when we get to the hospital, let''s hit up the OB-GYN for a check-up. You''ve been on the meds for almost half a year; we should see if they''re working." Evelyn suddenly remembered and brought it up. Phoebe frowned, "No need for a check-up."


    "Why not? With all the drama in the Reynolds familytely, a baby could bring some joy." Evelyn said.


    Phoebe gripped the steering wheel, "I got my period these past two days. If we need to check, let''s wait until after my cycle."


    Hearing Phoebe mention her period, Evelyn knew her hopes were dashed again. She stared at Phoebe''s abdomen, "Can''t you be a bit more cooperative and give birth to a child?"


    "What do you expect I to do? The doc said it''s almost impossible for me to conceive. We''re just trying our luck now."


    Before Phoebe could finish, Evelyn pped her arm hard, causing the steering wheel to swerve. Phoebe quickly corrected it, breaking into a cold sweat, "Hey, I''m driving."


    Evelyn red at her, "You mustn''t say such things. You''re still young; how can you not conceive?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips tightly, her arm numb from the p. She didn''t want to upset Evelyn further.


    Phoebeforted, "Fine, I''ll try my best to get treated and have a baby to make you happy, okay?"


    Evelyn knew Phoebe was just cating her but was still pleased, "Yes, that''s the kind of blind confidence you need. Phoebe, it''s hard to keep a family together without kids." Phoebe stayed silent.


    Evelyn looked at her, "Don''t think I''m exaggerating. Even regr families need a kid to feelplete. For a wealthy family like the Reynolds, it''s already good they aren''t forcing you to have a bunch. Don''t brush it off. Even the government is pushing for more kids now." Evelyn said, remembering something, "Benjamin isn''t even a year old, and Delh is already urging Bianca to have another."


    Phoebe hadn''t heard about the Vanderbilt family in a while. Hearing Evelyn mention them now felt like a lifetime ago, like it had been ages.

 Chapter 549 Involvement

    The car rolled into the hospital lot, and Phoebe and Evelyn made a beeline for the ICU to check on Brandon.


    Surprisingly, Brandon looked pretty good. He was in high spirits, his face glowing like he had juste back from a vacation. Not your typical patient vibe at all. But Taylor? She looked like she''d been through the wringer.


    The Reynolds family had been dealing with a ton of dramately, especially with the whole switched-at-birth mess. Taylor looked worn out, like she''d aged a decade in just a few days. When Evelyn saw Taylor, she almost didn''t recognize her.


    In just a couple of days, Taylor had aged ten years. Time had left its marks on her mercilessly, making her look quite pitiable.


    "Evelyn is here,e in and have a seat," Taylor stood up to greet her.


    Evelyn quickly walked over, cing the fruit she brought on the table. Approaching the bed, she couldn''t help but feel the strong aura of authority that Brandon exuded, even in his illness, making it hard to look him in the eye. Evelyn exchanged a few pleasantries, but talking to Brandon made her feel very uneasy. She didn''t stay in the ward for long beforeing out.


    Taylor saw her out, "Evelyn, let Phoebe take you home. Phoebe, make sure Evelyn gets home safely, okay?"


    "I got it, Mom. I''ll be back in a bit," Phoebe nodded.


    Taylor patted her hand, "No need, you have work tomorrow. There are caregivers on night duty here, so you don''t need to worry. Go home and rest."


    Phoebe didn''t insist further, reminding Taylor to take care of herself, and then she and Evelyn got into the elevator.


    The elevator descended to the floor where Grace''s ward was located. Phoebe said, "Mom, I''m going to see a friend. It''ll just take a few minutes, then I''ll take you home."


    "Which friend? Is it Cindy? I''ll go with you," Evelyn asked.


    When Phoebe was in school, she liked to be alone. She was busy with several tutoring jobs and earning schrships, leaving no time to make friends.


    Cindy was Phoebe''s only friend, so when Evelyn heard Phoebe say she was visiting a friend, she instinctively thought it was Cindy. Phoebe replied, "No, it''s a new friend. You wait here for a bit."


    Evelyn understood that Phoebe didn''t want her toe along, probably fearing her friend would feel awkward in front of an elder.


    Evelyn waited by the nurse''s station, feeling like a whirlwind had passed by. She looked again and saw a figure that resembled Madison. Madison kicked open the door to the ward Phoebe had just entered and rushed in. Phoebe had barely said a few words to Grace when the door behind her was kicked open. She turned around sharply to see Madison storming in angrily.


    Phoebe instinctively stood in front of Grace, watching Madison warily, "Madison, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Phoebe in Grace''s ward made Madison even angrier. She lunged forward, throwing a punch at Phoebe''s face.


    Madison yelled, "Phoebe, you ruined me! Are you satisfied?"


    Phoebe didn''t have time to dodge and could only raise her hand to shield her face. Madison''s punchnded on her arm, numbing it. She pushed Madison away forcefully.


    Madison stumbled back a few steps but lunged again.


    Phoebe spoke, "Madison, what are you crazy about?"


    Gracey in bed, unable to move. She wanted to get up and help Phoebe but was in so much pain that she was drenched in sweat.


    Madison, totally wasted and out of her mind, lunged at Phoebe, knocking her onto the hospital bed and gripping her neck like a maniac. "I''m gonna kill you. If I can''t live, neither can you," she screamed, eyes zing with fury. Phoebe''s waist mmed into the bed rail, and Madison''s chokehold made it hard to breathe.


    Grace watched in horror as Madison strangled Phoebe. She fumbled to press the call button by the bed.


    Just then, Phoebe felt the pressure on her neck ease up. The hands choking her loosened, and she gulped in fresh air. Then she heard Evelyn''s voice.


    Phoebe opened her eyes to see Evelyn yanking Madison''s hair, dragging her back while cursing up a storm. Madison turned and started scrapping with Evelyn.


    Phoebe took a few deep breaths and hurried to pull them apart. A cold, stern voice came from the doorway, "Madison, knock it off."


    Everyone in the room froze, staring at Theodore standing at the door.


    Evelyn quickly let go of Madison and shrank back to Phoebe''s side, anxiously checking the finger marks on Phoebe''s neck, "Phoebe, you okay?"


    Phoebe held her neck, her throat still sore, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, then locked eyes with Madison, "Look at yourself. Come out with me."


    Madison was pissed but didn''t dare defy Theodore. She grabbed her bag and followed him out.


    Phoebe coughed heavily a few times, then turned to look at Grace, whose face was drenched in cold sweat. She quickly pressed the call button to get a nurse to check on Grace. After the nurse left, it was just Grace, Phoebe, and Evelyn in the room.


    Grace looked at Phoebe with guilt, "Phoebe, I''m so sorry. This is all my fault. Even if she lost it, she shouldn''t have taken it out on you."


    Phoebe had smelled the strong scent of alcohol on Madison. She frowned, "Don''t say that. You don''t owe her anything."


    Evelyn was still confused, "Phoebe, Madison said you ruined her. What''s going on?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll fill you inter. Grace, don''t stress about it. Just focus on getting better. We''re gonna head out now," Phoebe said.


    Grace felt anxious. She wanted Phoebe to stay with her but was too embarrassed to say so. She could only watch as Evelyn and Phoebe left.


    As soon as Phoebe left the ward, she saw Theodore and Madison at the end of the hallway. She walked over quickly.


    Theodore spoke sternly, "Did you ignore everything I said in the office this morning? If you don''t want to listen to me, you might as well go back to the Sullivan family."


    Phoebe paused.


    Madison looked up at Theodore, her eyes brimming with hurt. "Theodore, how can you treat me like this? We''ve grown up together. Just because of a DNA report, you want to kick me out? Was our sibling bond all these years fake?" Theodore''s face was grim, "You know why I''m kicking you out. Madison, when did you be so ruthless?"


    "I became this way because you all forced me to," Madison shouted, her eyes red.


    Theodore stared at Madison for a few seconds, his tone still harsh, "I suggest you see a therapist and stop doing such extreme things."


    With that, Theodore brushed past Madison and walked straight to Phoebe, putting his arm around her shoulder as they left.

 Chapter 550 Unfulfilled Confession

    Phoebe strolled along, ncing back to see Madison crumpled on the ground, bawling her eyes out like a kid who just lost their favorite toy. A wave of sadness hit her.


    When she first thought Madison might not be a real Reynolds, she kept quiet, thinking about Madison''s feelings.


    Madison had grown up in the Reynolds family, living the high life and being all proud of it.


    Sure, Madison was spoiled, but she wasn''t all bad, and she was just another innocent victim. Phoebe didn''t have any beef with her.


    If Madison hadn''t kept messing with Grace and almost run her over, Phoebe would''ve never spilled the beans about Madison''s true identity. But what''s the use of thinking about all that now?


    The damage was done, and they had to keep moving.


    When you looked at life with kindness, good things came your way; when you looked at it with hate, you only got wrecked.


    And Phoebe watched as Madison walked straight into her own mess.


    "Theodore, call Christopher and get him to pick up Madison," Phoebe said.


    Christopher was the only one who could calm Madison down now. If he showed up, she might feel a bit better.


    Theodore nodded, pulled out his phone, and called Christopher toe to the hospital and get Madison.


    After giving Christopher the heads-up, Theodore hung up, pocketed his phone, and gently lifted Phoebe''s chin to check the red marks on her neck. Theodore asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Phoebe shook her head. "Nah. Come on, stop frowning."


    Phoebe reached out to smooth Theodore''s furrowed brows, but a cough from behind made her quickly pull her hand back.


    Phoebe then noticed Evelyn had joined them in the elevator. She looked away. "Mom, why didn''t you say anything? You scared me."


    Evelyn said, "I''m standing right here, and you didn''t even notice me. What can I do?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    As they stepped out of the elevator, Evelyn, who had been holding back, finally asked, ncing cautiously at Theodore''s face, "Phoebe, did I hear wrong in the hallway? Is Miss Reynolds not Theodore''s real sister?" Evelyn had never liked Madison.


    She still remembered when Phoebe and Theodore had just gotten hitched, Madison always looked down on her and constantly called her a maid.


    Madison''s nasty attitude was really off-putting.


    "Mom," Phoebe called out to Evelyn, "let me take you home."


    Theodore had no intention of hiding it from Evelyn. He said, "Madison isn''t my real sister, but I watched her grow up. She''s closer to me than a real sister."


    Theodore''s words meant he didn''t want anyone to look down on Madison just because she wasn''t blood-rted to the Reynolds family.


    Evelyn got it. "Yeah, Theodore, you''re right. After all, you grew up together."


    They walked through the hospital lobby to the entrance, where Jack was waiting with the Maybach. Theodore said, "Jack, take Mrs. Ziegler home." "Okay."


    Evelyn was stunned by Theodore calling her "Mrs. Ziegler." She had lived most of her life and had never been addressed that way.


    Evelyn shakily got into the car, looking at Theodore and Phoebe standing outside. She rolled down the window and said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, remember to take your medicine on time, okay?"


    Phoebe saw Evelyn still fussing about her taking her meds and nodded, a bit exasperated. "Yeah, yeah, I''m taking them. You go on home now."


    Evelyn nced at Theodore standing next to Phoebe, hesitated for a sec, but didn''t say anything. She rolled up the window, and the car drove off.


    A bitter, Phoebe''s phone buzzed. She checked it.


    It was a message from Evelyn, a string of "hahahaha," practically dripping with glee.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Was Evelyn really that stoked knowing Madison wasn''t a Reynolds?


    Theodore noticed Phoebe staring at her phone and asked softly, "Phoebe, what''s up? Who''s texting you?"


    Phoebe quickly shoved her phone back in her coat pocket. "Just some spam. Are we waiting for Christopher to show up before we bounce?"


    Right after saying that, Phoebe yawned.


    She was on her period, had been up for two days straight, and was super tired, yawning non-stop.


    Theodore had nned to wait for Christopher and personally see him take Madison away, but seeing Phoebe so wiped out, he pulled her into his arms. He said, "Nah, let''s head home."


    Phoebe blinked, feeling sleepy and a bit out of it. Seeing Theodore''s worried face, she grabbed his hand and gave it a shake.


    Phoebe reassured him, "Theodore, don''t stress about Madison. When Christopher gets here, he''ll cheer her up. You don''t need to be upset. Everything will be fine."


    Theodore felt a wave of tenderness. He held Phoebe close, his lips near her ear, and whispered, "Phoebe, a lot has happenedtely, making me realize how unpredictable life is."


    Phoebe, too sleepy to keep her eyes open, feltforted by Theodore''s faint minty scent and his voice in her ear, like a luby.


    Theodore continued, "I thought we had all the time in the world, that we could take things slow. I was patient, thinking that as long as I kept you by my side, you''d eventually fall for me. Then, I''d tell you how I feel. But now, I can''t wait. I''m scared there won''t be time to take it slow. I''m afraid that what I want to say will get dyed by a million things, and I''ll never get the chance. So, I want to tell you now, Phoebe, I..."


    Before he could finish saying "I love you," Theodore felt a weight on his arm.


    Looking down, he saw Phoebe''s head resting on his arm, her breathing steady. She was out cold.


    Theodore was speechless.


    He had finally worked up the nerve to confess, and Phoebe had fallen asleep. Was his preamble that boring and long-winded? Theodore stared at Phoebe''s sleeping face, wanting to pinch her cheek hard. Phoebe, did you know what you just missed?


    Theodore sighed, bent down, and scooped Phoebe up in his arms, heading towards the parking lot.


    Snowkes started falling again, and the streetlights cast long shadows. Behind them, two venomous eyes were locked on them.


    Vanessa''s face was pale. She never expected that while picking up takeout, she''d hear Theodore confessing to Phoebe.


    Theodore never expressed his love for her verbally, even though they had been together for years. Yet, Theodore had almost said them to Phoebe just now.


    She was burning with jealousy. Phoebe, the interloper, how did she deserve Theodore''s love?

 Chapter 551 Theodores Secret Crush

    Vanessa, juggling her takeout, stumbled upstairs and was totally out of it. She stopped in front of the elevator, and just as the doors slid open, out came Madison. They locked eyes, and Madison bolted over, wrapping Vanessa in a bear hug, bawling her eyes out.


    "Vanessa, Theodore wants to kick me out," Madison sobbed.


    Vanessa almost toppled over from the impact. She leaned on her crutch, barely keeping them both upright.


    The hospital lobby was packed, and people were giving them side-eye.


    Not wanting to make a scene, Vanessa gently patted Madison''s back. "Madison, chill. Let''s find somewhere to talk."


    Madison nodded, wiping her tears, and helped Vanessa hobble to a quieter spot.


    Finally, they found a secluded bench. Madison was still sniffling, looking like a wreck. Vanessa sighed, "You can cry all you want. I don''t even have the luxury to cry."


    Madison nced at Vanessa, who seemed spaced out. She wiped her tears and asked, "Vanessa, what''s up? Is Sophia''s condition getting worse?"


    "No," Vanessa said, staring at the emergency exit sign. The green light cast a weird glow in her eyes.


    "I just went downstairs to grab a package and caught Theodore confessing to Phoebe." Vanessa let out a bitterugh. "You know, I''ve been with Theodore for years, always the one pouring my heart out. He''s never once said he likes me." Madison looked shocked, "I thought Theodore was into you."


    "I thought so too, but turns out he never was." Vanessa''s eyes shed with a mix of hurt and defiance.


    She was always the one telling Theodore she liked him; she loved him.


    Every time she said those words, she hoped he''d say them back, but he never did.


    Theodore didn''t love her.


    Theodore didn''t love her with his words or his actions. So many times, when she wanted to get intimate, Theodore would always dodge at thest second.


    Madison knew the sting of unrequited love. Her life felt like a mess; the guy she loved was head over heels for Phoebe.


    And now, even her once-proud background had been trashed by Phoebe.


    Thinking about it made Madison''s blood boil. She wished she could rip Phoebe apart.


    Madison tried tofort her, "It''s okay, Vanessa. Didn''t you just say Theodore confessed to Phoebe? I never thought Theodore would like Phoebe. I mean, for the past three years, I always thought Theodore hated her." Vanessa was taken aback. She''d been so wrapped up in jealousy and anger that she missed the bigger picture. Now, thinking it over, it hit her.


    Theodore seemed to be secretly in love.


    Vanessa had always thought the bond between Theodore and Phoebe was unbreakable, but in reality, they had neverid their feelings bare. "Madison, you''re my good luck charm." Vanessa suddenly hugged Madison tight. "Thanks for helping me see things clearly."


    Madison was still puzzled, not sure why Vanessa was suddenly so upbeat. She called, "Vanessa."


    Vanessa let go of Madison. "You''re right. I still have a shot. I won''t give up, and neither should you."


    Madison felt a surge of hope. She clenched her fist, "Yeah, we won''t give up."


    Vanessa took the takeout back to the ward. Sophia was awake and noticed Vanessa''s bright mood. She asked softly, "Vanessa, did something good happen?"


    Vanessa plopped the takeout on the table and sank into the chair by the bed. "Mom, I always thought I was out of the game, but now I see I still got a shot." Sophia''s brow furrowed. "Vanessa, what are you talking about? I''m lost here."


    Vanessa shrugged. "You don''t need to get it. I just realized love''s a leveler. No matter how high and mighty you think you are, once you''re in love, you''re just another poor sap."


    Sophia listened, thinking Vanessa had lost it from all the hospital stress. She coughed and said, "You should get back to work tomorrow. Theodore handed Queen Entertainment over to you. You need to show him what you''re made of." "Yeah, I''ll show him just how awesome I am," Vanessa said, brimming with confidence.


    Since Theodore and Phoebe hadn''t spilled their feelings to each other, Vanessa figured she had plenty of chances to mess things up between them.


    Sure, Theodore was all about Phoebe right now, but making Phoebe back off would be a piece of cake. After all, Phoebe had no clue about Theodore''s feelings.


    Even fate seemed to be on Vanessa''s side. She was sure Phoebe would bail if she knew Theodore was still hung up on Vanessa.


    Sophia watched Vanessa''s face twist into a sinister grin and shivered. "Vanessa, what''s going on in that head of yours?"


    Vanessa snapped back and smiled at her mom. "Mom, don''t you like Theodore? I''ll make him your son-inw." Sophia was left speechless.


    Time flew by, and soon Brandon was on the mend. He could get out of bed and move around. Taylor was there, helping him as they strolled down the hallway outside the ward. Brandon still "couldn''t" remember the past few years, ying dumb every day. Taylor saw through it but didn''t call him out, keeping the peace between them. But the charade couldn''tst forever.


    One afternoon, the weather was perfect, and Brandon wanted to go outside and soak up some sun. Taylor knew he must be going stir-crazy stuck in the ward.


    So she helped him bundle up in his down jacket, hat, and scarf, and then wheeled him downstairs.


    The garden was huge, with an artificialke. The temperature had been freezingtely, and theke was iced over, though the ice wasn''t thick.


    The sunlight reflecting off the ice was blinding.


    Brandon and Taylor walked along theke. "Brandon, you''ve been sick, and there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you. Now that you''re better, I think it''s time." Brandon''s heart skipped a beat.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    Taylor stopped and looked up at him. Neither of them looked the same as they did years ago. Time had left its mark on both of them over the past 30 years. They were both old.


    Brandon felt a knot in his stomach under Taylor''s gaze, worried she was going to bring up divorce again. Just as he was about to fake another illness, Taylor said, "Don''t even try it. We''ve been married for 30 years. I know all your tricks." Brandon was speechless.


    "When did you figure it out?" he asked.


    Ignoring his guilty look, Taylor continued, "I know you too well. What I have to tell you is important, so brace yourself."


    Brandon was about to say he didn''t want to brace for anything when he saw Phoebe walking towards them, supporting a stranger.


    His eyes lit up, and he quickly waved for Phoebe toe over.

 Chapter 552 Brandon Denied Paternity

    Phoebe didn''t think she''d bump into Brandon and Taylor by theke. She could feel Grace getting all tense next to her, so she gave her arm a little squeeze. "Don''t sweat it," Phoebe said, trying to calm her down. "They''re your people, the closest you''ve got."


    Grace shot Phoebe a nervous look. "Phoebe, I''m not ready for this."


    Lately, Taylor had beening down to see Grace three times a day. Sometimes she''d ask about Grace''s childhood, other times she''d just sit there, not saying much. Honestly, even though they were blood, Brandon and Taylor still felt like strangers to Grace, and it freaked her out.


    Phoebe shed Grace a reassuring smile. "It''s cool, I get it. You need time, and so do they. Just don''t dodge it, give it a shot, okay?"


    Grace bit her lip and nodded after a bit.


    Phoebe helped Grace as they walked towards Brandon and Taylor. She could feel Grace dragging her feet, so she slowed down. She took it easy, giving Grace time to get her head straight.


    Brandon looked at Grace next to Phoebe and asked Taylor, "Who''s that girl? Never seen her before."


    Taylor replied, "Her name''s Grace. Who do you think she looks like?"


    Brandon gave Grace a good look. Her delicate features instantly reminded him of how Taylor looked when they first met.


    Brandon asked, "Don''t tell me she''s some secret kid of yours?"


    Taylor gritted her teeth and pinched Brandon''s side hard. "Don''t be an ass. I''m not like you. She''s our daughter."


    "Get outta here," Brandon snapped. "If she''s our daughter, then what about Madison?"


    But Grace looked so much like a younger Taylor, especially her nose, lips, and chin, like they were cut from the same cloth.


    Taylor saw Grace getting closer and decided to spill the beans. "We took the wrong baby at the hospital back then. Grace is our daughter."


    Brandon''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?"


    "Why would I lie? When you were in the ICU, we did a paternity test. She''s our daughter," Taylor said, annoyed.


    Brandon''s eyes darted between Grace and Taylor. "Is this for real?"


    "Brandon, Grace is really your and Taylor''s biological daughter," Phoebe said as she helped Grace get closer. Hearing Brandon''s words, she quickly jumped in, worried he''d hurt Grace with his attitude. Brandon looked at Grace, stunned. She did look more like Taylor, but how could they have taken the wrong baby?


    Brandon asked, "What the hell happened?"


    Taylor hadn''t been sitting around these past few days. She had people dig into what happened back then and even went upstairs to talk to Mason and Alva to get the scoop.


    Mason and Alva yed dumb, saying they knew nothing about the baby switch and denied everything.


    Given how much time had passed and the fact that there were no cameras in the nursery back then, no one but Mason and Alva knew how the babies got switched.


    Grace was floored when Taylor mentioned that Mason and Alva imed ignorance. She had clearly heard them say they switched her and Madison to give Madison a better life.


    But now, Mason and Alva were denying everything, which was seriously pissing Grace off.


    Still, Grace couldn''t just throw Mason and Alva under the bus in front of Taylor. They had raised her for 20 years, after all.


    Taylor said, "I had people dig through the hospital records. It was probably a nurse''s screw-up. You know how crappy the hospital was back then, no cameras or anything. Even if there were, it''s been 20 years. We wouldn''t find squat. When I talked to Mason and Alva, they were more shocked than I was. It was a mistake back then, but now we can fix it, and that''s a good thing."


    Brandon stared at Grace, making her super ufortable. She clenched her fists.


    "Then how did you know she was our daughter?" he asked.


    Taylor was caught off guard by the question and looked at Phoebe. It was Phoebe who had told her, but how did Phoebe know? Phoebe had never really exined. She said, "Actually, I had a hunch before Grace''s car ident, but I couldn''t be sure." Brandon frowned, "How did you figure it out?"


    Phoebe replied, "One day, Theodore took me and Madison to eat fish. Mr. Sullivan looked at Madison weirdly andter followed us to the market. We thought he was some creep. But it''s not like a creep to follow us and then give us money." Brandon said, "That sounds sketchy, but just because of that, you thought Madison wasn''t a Reynolds? Isn''t that a bit of a leap?"


    "I didn''t think much of it at first. What really got me thinking was when I saw Madison bullying Grace in thepany cafeteria and then sending people to trash the Sullivan''s fish shop. But Mr. Sullivan stopped Grace from calling the cops. It wasn''t until Grace''s car ident, when the doctor said she had A-negative blood, that I realized Madison was bullying Grace because Grace was the real Reynolds kid," Phoebe said.


    Brandon, being the big boss of the Reynolds Group, quickly pieced together all the info Phoebe had dropped.


    He asked, "So you''re saying Mason and Alva knew Madison was their daughter all along, and Madison knew she wasn''t our real daughter?"


    Phoebe looked Brandon in the eye, "Yeah, at least that''s what I think. Mason and Alva knew Grace and Madison were switched. Whether it was the nurse''s fault or their doing, only they know."


    "That''s a load of crap," Brandon shouted. "Madison might be a handful, but I don''t buy that she''s as bad as you say."


    Phoebe wasn''t scared of Brandon. She said, "If you think I''m making this up, call Madison and let her face me, or check thepany records to see if she used her status to bully Grace."


    "Phoebe, what are you trying to pull? You want us to kick Madison out so Grace can take her spot?" Brandon was having none of it.


    Grace''s face went pale, and tears of humiliation welled up in her eyes. "Mr. Reynolds, don''t worry. I''m not here to take anyone''s ce." With that, Grace pushed Phoebe away and stumbled off.


    "I''ll deal with youter," Taylor snapped at Brandon and quickly ran after Grace. "Grace, slow down; don''t trip."

 Chapter 553 Im Not Jealous, But I Do Want You

    Watching Taylor sprint after Grace, Brandon zeroed in on Phoebe and blurted, "Phoebe, what the heck are you up to?" "Dad, I get it, this is a lot to swallow, but the paternity test is legit. If you can''t trust me, trust the report," Phoebe replied. She felt a wave of disappointment, not for herself, but for Grace.


    Brandon was livid. "I''m asking why you stirred up all this mess. What''s your game here? Isn''t this family already a circus?" "What do you think I''m trying to do?" Phoebe shot back.


    Brandon was stunned by hereback, his anger boiling over. "How would I know what you''re scheming? We''ve treated you well, and if you dare to cause trouble, you will not be wee in this family." With that, Brandon stormed off.


    Phoebe stood there, frozen. Did Brandon totally misunderstand her? If she really wanted to stir the pot, would the Reynolds family still be this calm?


    Taylor finally caught up with Grace, noticing her red eyes and tears. Her heart ached. "Grace, your dad just found out the truth. We gotta give him some time to process it, right?"


    Grace wiped her tears. "I know my sudden appearance makes you all feel like I''m crashing your harmonious family. Don''t worry; I won''t mess up your lives. Once I''m better, I''ll leave."


    Taylor felt a sharp pang in her heart. "Grace, don''t say stuff that hurts me."


    Grace turned away, but the tears kepting.


    Lying in the hospital bed these days, Grace had done a lot of thinking. She used to have Mason and Alva. Watching them hustle, selling fish to make ends meet, all she could do was study hard. Grace had nned that once she got into college, she''d make a ton of money, close the fish shop, and take Mason and Alva on a world tour.


    But Madison''s arrival had flipped her world upside down.


    Now that she knew Mason and Alva weren''t her parents and she didn''t belong with the Sullivan family, she was suddenly a ghost, unable to return to the Sullivans and unwee with the Reynoldses. "Grace," Taylor gently held Grace''s hand, "you are a Reynolds. Once you get better,e home with me, okay?"


    Grace looked at Taylor, desperation in her eyes. She wanted to pull her hand away but ultimately gave in to her inner weakness.


    Grace cried like a child. "I have no home. I''m homeless now. The Sullivans aren''t my family, and the Reynoldses don''t want anything to do with me. I have no home."


    Taylor''s heart broke. She hugged Grace. "Don''t cry, Grace. Our Grace has a home."


    Phoebe walked over and saw this scene. She stood quietly for a bit but didn''t want to intrude. Just as she was about to leave, she turned and saw Edward standing not far behind her.


    Edward stood there, and it was unclear how long he had been watching.


    They stared at each other in surprise, feeling like it had been ages since theyst met.


    The sun slowly dipped below the horizon, painting the sky a deep orange. The cold wind started to bite.


    Phoebe and Edward walked side by side by theke. Edward nced at her. "You cold?"


    "No," Phoebe shook her head. "Why are you at the hospital? Visiting someone or not feeling well? You look skinnier."


    Edward''s eyes were full of tenderness. "You look skinnier too."


    Phoebe and Edward exchanged smiles and kept walking in the sunset. "How have you beentely?" Phoebe asked.


    "Good. Thepany''s been a madhouse with year-end stuff, but I finally got a couple of days to chill. How about you? Heard the Reynolds family''s been through the wringertely. You must''ve been rough," Edward said, one hand in his pocket, still looking as dapper as ever.


    Phoebe knew Edward had probably caught wind of the drama at the Reynolds house. She forced a smile. "It''s been alright."


    Edward knew Phoebe too well. When she said "alright," it usually meant she was barely holding it together. Seeing her thinner cheeks, he knew she''d been struggling. "Phoebe," Edward stopped walking.


    Phoebe halted too, looking confused. "What''s up?"


    Edward sighed. "No matter how crazy things get, remember to take care of yourself. Don''t get any skinnier, or the wind might blow you away."


    Phoebe chuckled at his words. "You too."


    When they reached the inpatient department, Edward and Phoebe said their goodbyes. As soon as they parted, Phoebe spotted Theodore leaning against the wall. Theodore''s gaze went past her, locking onto Edward''s retreating figure. His eyes were intense, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    Phoebe slowly walked up to Theodore. "When did you get here?"


    Theodore shifted his gaze to her face. "I got here when you were walking by theke."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. Given Theodore''s usual reaction to Edward, she was surprised he hadn''t stormed over to drag her away.


    Theodore reached out and grabbed Phoebe''s hand, pulling her close. She stumbled into his arms.


    Theodore rested his chin on her shoulder, his warm breath tickling her skin. "Phoebe, what were you two talking about that made you so happy?"


    Phoebe had just thought Theodore had changed, but he quickly showed his true colors. She smirked. "We talked about a lot of things. Are you jealous?"


    Theodore squinted. Remembering the night he confessed his feelings and Phoebe fell asleep in his arms, he got angry and bit her earlobe.


    He whispered, "I''m not jealous, but I do want you."


    Phoebe winced in pain and leaned back. Theodore''s teeth were tight, and she felt the skin and flesh of her earlobe being ground by his teeth. She didn''t dare to move.


    Phoebe said coquettishly, "I surrender, let me go."


    Theodore ground his teeth on her earlobe onest time. Hearing her gasp in pain, he finally let her go.


    Theodore dered, "Don''t meet Edward alone again."


    Theodore''s domineering and forceful attitude hadn''t changed a bit.


    Phoebe said, "We just ran into each other today and didn''t talk for long."


    "How long do you want to talk?" Theodore red at Phoebe. Edward was always a thorn in his side. The thought that Phoebe had once loved Edward, and maybe still did, drove him mad with jealousy. Seeing that Theodore was intent on continuing the conversation, Phoebe wisely changed the subject. "Mom told Dad about Grace, but Dad seems to have a hard time epting it."


    Phoebe had originally thought Taylor would be the one who couldn''t ept it, but it turned out Brandon was the one who couldn''t ept that Madison wasn''t his daughter.


    "Unexpected, but understandable," Theodore said. "You should''ve noticed how much Dad indulges Madison."


    Even when Madison dropped out of school, Brandon, no matter how angry, never said a harsh word to her. It was obvious how much he spoiled Madison.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "I know you all spoil Madison, but Grace and you are blood."

 Chapter 554 The Deep Kiss in the Alley

    Theodore scowled, "Phoebe, why are you all about Grace and not giving a damn about Madison? Madison''s innocent in this mess too."


    "Yeah, she''s innocent, but she''s been showered with way more love than Grace ever got." Phoebe''s heart ached just thinking about Grace''s face when she said she had no home.


    Grace was supposed to be the pampered princess of the Reynolds family. If it weren''t for Mason and Alva''s selfishness, swapping Madison and Grace so Madison could live it up, Grace would''ve grown up in the Reynolds family, treated like royalty.


    Now, Grace can''t go back to the Sullivan family, and the Reynolds family isn''t exactly rolling out the red carpet for her. Grace got the short end of the stick, big time. Madison might be innocent, but she got double the love in this whole deal.


    Mason and Alva, all about giving Madison the high life, swapped her with Grace. The Reynolds family, clueless, showered Madison with love and affection.


    Even when Madison stumbled into Mason and Alva''s life, Mason''s first move was to throw money at her.


    Even with Alva in the hospital needing cash, Mason and Alva never hit Madison up for it, instead making Grace hustle for the funds.


    When Grace got hit by a car and ended up in the hospital, Mason''s main worry was that Grace might blow through the money meant for Alva''s surgery.


    But still, Mason and Alva cared about Madison''s feelings. What did Grace ever do wrong?


    Theodore dropped his gaze, seeing Phoebe''s pissed-off expression. He knew if they kept this up, they''d end up in a shouting match.


    Theodore smartly switched gears, "I''m starving. Wanna grab a bite with me?"


    Phoebe blinked, surprised. She thought Theodore would keep arguing. She took a deep breath, calmed down, and asked, "Have you seen Dad yet?" Theodore nodded, "Yeah. Let''s go."


    He turned and headed for the hospital entrance. Phoebe hesitated but quickly caught up, walking beside him.


    They found a little joint in a nearby alley.


    The alley was lined with old houses, and the ce had a nostalgic vibe.


    The owner, Wyatt Fisher, seemed to know Theodore well. As soon as they walked in, Wyatt greeted them with a grin and led them to a window seat.


    Inside, a few tables were taken, with delicious smells wafting through the air and steam rising from the dishes. It felt like a cozy, bustling hideaway, totally separate from the freezing, snowy world outside. After sitting down, Phoebe listened as Theodore and Wyatt ordered the food.


    "Alright, hang tight. It''ll be ready soon," Wyatt said with a smile and left.


    Phoebe watched the snowkes falling under the streemp outside the window. "It''s snowing again. It was sunny earlier."


    "Snow''s better than rain," Theodore said, following her gaze.


    "Snow''s got this beautiful, sad vibe, while rain''s just in depressing. Snow''s definitely better," Phoebe agreed. "But I don''t like either. I prefer sunshine." Chasing the light was a human instinct.


    Theodore looked back at her face, then smiled, "Yeah, I like the light too."


    Phoebe locked eyes with him. Under the warm orange glow, Theodore''s eyes were like deep, swirling pools.


    Theodore said he liked the light.


    But the way he was looking at her, it felt like he was saying he liked her.


    Phoebe''s heart started pounding. She stared at Theodore, her lips slightly parted, her mind going nk.


    The waiter came over with their food, snapping them out of the charged moment.


    Phoebe''s throat felt dry. She grabbed her teacup, took a sip, and turned to look out the window, admiring the snowy night.


    "Enjoy your meal." the waiter reminded them and left.


    Theodore picked up the utensils and handed one to Phoebe. "Eat up. This stuff is best when it''s hot."


    Phoebe took the utensils, her fingers brushing against Theodore''s, sending a jolt through her.


    She absentmindedly stirred the food in her bowl.


    Theodore, noticing she wasn''t eating much, paused and asked, "What''s up? Not your thing?"


    "No," Phoebe said, lowering her head to eat. After a few bites, she realized Theodore was still staring at her, like she had something on her face. Phoebe looked up. "Why are you staring at me?"


    Theodore just smiled and kept eating. Phoebe found his smile puzzling. She took another bite and said, "It''s pretty good. Do youe here often?"


    "Used toe here a lot with ssmates back in school. After I went abroad, not so much. This ce has been around for over twenty years, and the taste hasn''t changed a bit," Theodore said. Phoebe nced around. Being in a small alley, this ce had a nostalgic charm, unlikely to be torn down.


    Phoebe asked, "When did this ce open?"


    "Around ''95, same year as you," Theodore said.


    Phoebe''s eyes lit up, feeling a sudden connection to the ce. "It''s a hidden gem, being open for so long." Theodore looked at her, noticing the gentle smile in her eyes. His gaze softened too. "Yeah, a real treasure."


    It was unclear if he meant the restaurant or the person across from him.


    After they finished eating, the snow had gotten heavier. They didn''t have an umbre, so Wyatt handed them one. "Snow''sing down hard. Take this umbre." Theodore took the umbre, thanked Wyatt, and they stepped into the snow.


    The ground was wet, and big snowkes fell from the dark sky, nketing everything.


    The streetlights cast a warm, yellow glow. Theodore and Phoebe shared the umbre, walking in the snowy night, creating a romantic scene.


    Theodore looked down at Phoebe walking quietly beside him. Her face was calm, and she seemed in a good mood, with a constant smile on her lips.


    His heart pounded as he gradually came to a stop.


    It wasn''t until the light above her head fell on her that Phoebe realized Theodore had stopped. She turned, puzzled, "Why''d you stop?"


    Theodore''s eyes were downcast, his gaze lingering below her nose, filled with longing.


    Phoebe instantly got it. She stood still, watching Theodore take a few steps closer until the umbre once again covered her.


    He kissed her deeply.

 Chapter 555 Donovan Fell Overboard and Is missing

    The kiss was so hot it practically sizzled all the way home. The second Phoebe stepped inside, Theodore scooped her up like a hero in a rom and carried her straight to the bedroom. Ollie, their nosy cat, tried to sneak in but almost got his head squished by the door.


    Phoebe was so buzzed from Theodore''s kisses that when he tossed her onto the bed, her brain just went poof. Theodore was right behind her, not wasting a second.


    Outside the bedroom, Phoebe''s bag hit the floor, and her phone slid next to the coffee table.


    Ollie, strutting back to the living room, noticed the phone screen light up. At first, it was like, "Whoa, what''s that?" but then curiosity got the better of him.


    After a bit of sniffing and pawing, Ollie somehow managed to hit a button, and bam, the call connected.


    Donovan''s freaked-out voice came through, "Phoebe, someone''s out to get me. If I don''t make it, you gotta avenge me."


    A sudden, blood-curdling scream from the phone sent Ollie running for cover, eyeing the phone like it was a ticking time bomb.


    Then there was a loud crash, and everything went dead silent. The screen went dark, but the recording light stayed on.


    Scared out of his fur, Ollie bolted back to his cat house and curled up, refusing to budge.


    In the master bedroom, Theodore held a sleeping Phoebe close, kissing her sweaty hair. Just as he was about to carry her to the bathroom for a cleanup, his phone started buzzing like crazy.


    He didn''t want to answer, but the thing wouldn''t quit. With a sigh, he let go of Phoebe, grabbed his pants, fished out his phone, and threw on a robe before stepping out.


    In the hallway, he lit a cigarette and answered the call.


    "Mr. Reynolds, something''s up with Donovan."


    The cigarette dropped from Theodore''s lips. He gripped the phone tight, his voice sharp, "What did you say?"


    "Donovan had an ident. His car went off a cliff into the sea. The cops are searching, but it doesn''t look good," the voice on the other end said. Theodore staggered back until he hit the wall. Panic in his voice, he said, "Where? Send me the address. I''m on my way." "Yes, sir."


    After hanging up, Theodore went back to the bedroom. He stood there, looking at the clueless Phoebe, fists clenched.


    Tomorrow was the deadline he and Donovan had set, but now Donovan was gone. How was he gonna break this to Phoebe?


    With no time to waste, Theodore headed to the walk-in closet, changed clothes in record time, and bolted out of the house.


    The snowy night made the roads a nightmare. When Theodore got to the scene, police cars were everywhere, their lights shing like a bad dream. Theodore got out, and Lawton rushed over with an umbre to shield him from the snow.


    Theodore''s face was stone cold. "What''s the situation?"


    Lawton said, "The coast guard found Donovan''s car. It''s in pieces, and they haven''t found him yet."


    Theodore walked to the cliff''s edge. Below, the sea was a raging beast, and the police boats looked like toys in a bathtub.


    In this weather, finding someone was a long shot, especially since the car blew up before it hit the water. Donovan''s chances were slim to none.


    "Mr. Reynolds, what''s the game n now?" Lawton asked, eyeing Theodore''s grim face. Donovan had been knee-deep in a project for the Reynolds Group, a high-stakes gig that had everyone''s attention. It was no secret that Donovan''s ident was probably tied to this project.


    "Keep searching. We need to find him, dead or alive," Theodore muttered, staring out at the dark, churning sea. The thought of Donovan being gone was too much to handle. The snow kept falling all night.


    By dawn, the coast guard hade up empty. They called off the search. The sea was eerily calm, hiding its deadly currents beneath the surface.


    The cops, who had been working through the night, wrapped up their evidence collection and got ready to leave.


    Craig Morris, the lead officer, walked over to Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, we''ve done all we can. Please ept our condolences."


    Theodore, who hadn''t slept a wink, had eyes red from the sea wind. He grabbed Craig by the cor, his voice icy, "What condolences are you talking about?"


    Nearby officers rushed over to pull Theodore away, but Craig waved them off. "The coast guard only found the car wreckage. In this weather, the chances of survival are almost zero." "So you''re saying he''s dead?" Theodore snapped.


    Craig sighed, "I''m very sorry."


    Theodore shoved Craig away, trying to keep it together, but his mind was a mess. Donovan was gone, and it was all on him.


    Craig added, "We''ll take the car wreckage back for a thorough investigation. Whether it was an ident or foul y, we''ll let you know once we have answers."


    Theodore stood on the cliff, the wind and snow finally easing up as the sun began to rise, casting a faint light over the scene.


    It should''ve been a day full of promise, but Theodore felt like he was sinking into a ck hole.


    He waved a hand. "Lawton, go back with Craig and make sure we get to the bottom of this. I''ll break the news to Phoebe."


    Lawton looked at Theodore''s deste figure, pressing his lips together. This whole thing had blindsided them, leaving them scrambling.


    Only by rifying the ins and outs of the ident could they give Phoebe an exnation.


    "Yes, sir."


    Lawton followed the police, leaving Theodore alone on the cliff, his coat pping in the sea breeze.


    "No, Donovan; don''t go, Donovan!"


    Phoebe jolted awake, tears streaming down her face. She''d dreamt that Donovan came to say goodbye.


    In the dream, Donovan said he was heading to a faraway ce. He admitted he''d been a jerk and hurt her, asking for her forgiveness. He also asked her to take care of Evelyn and not to make her mad. Then Donovan walked away, not looking back, no matter how much she called or chased after him. He disappeared into a blinding light.


    The grief from the dream clung to Phoebe like a heavy fog. A sob escaped her lips, snapping her fully awake. She threw off the covers, grabbed her nightgown, and rushed out to find her phone. Phoebe found her phone by the coffee table, quickly picked it up, and saw it had died from a low battery. She grabbed the charger from her bag and plugged it in.


    After a few minutes, the phone powered up. Phoebe checked the call log and saw that Donovan had called her in the early hours of the morning.

 Chapter 556 Phoebe Heartbroken

    Phoebe''s heart did a somersault. Donovan never called thiste unless something was seriously up. Thest time he did, he was knee-deep in trouble in Starfall City. She hit redial. After a few nerve-wracking rings, she got the dreaded automated message.


    "The number you have dialed is currently switched off. Please try againter."


    Phoebe hung up and tried again. It was still off. Panic set in, and she quickly dialed Evelyn, "Mom, did Donovane backst night?"


    Evelyn was deep in a card game with her friends, "No clue, honey. I didn''t go homest night."


    Phoebe''s anxiety spiked, "Mom, I called Donovan, but his phone''s off. Can you check if he''s home? If he is, tell him to call me back."


    "Is it urgent? If not, just wait." Evelyn said, barely paying attention as she grabbed another card.


    Evelyn had been on a winning streak for the past two days and was too engrossed to care about anything else.


    Phoebe could hear themotion on Evelyn''s end and felt a wave of frustration. Evelyn always tuned out the world when she yed cards.


    Phoebe hung up, threw on some clothes, and headed for the door. Just as she reached it, it swung open, and there stood Theodore, looking like he just walked out of a snowstorm. Phoebe blinked at him. He was in a ck coat, making his already intense vibe even more intimidating. His hair was damp, and he looked like he was carved out of ice. "Theodore." Phoebe stood there, stunned.


    Theodore looked at her, his lips a tight line. He seemed to struggle with what to say but knew he couldn''t avoid it. He called out, "Phoebe."


    "Come in first. Your clothes are wet." Phoebe cut him off, sensing he was about to drop a bombshell.


    She tossed her bag on the shoe cab, "Have you had breakfast? I''ll whip something up for you. Just a sec."


    As she turned to leave, Theodore stepped in, wrapped an arm around her waist, and pulled her close.


    He said, "Phoebe, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Phoebe''s heart raced. She had never been so scared of Theodore speaking. His voice felt like a monster ready to swallow her whole.


    She replied, "I don''t want to hear it. I''ll make you breakfast."


    She tried to pull away, but Theodore held her tight. Her shoulders hit his solid chest, sending a jolt through her.


    Theodore closed his eyes, "Donovan had a car ident by the coastst night and fell into the sea. The coast guard searched all night and only found the wreckage. Donovan is missing." Missing was easier to swallow than dead. At least there was still hope.


    But in that dangerous sea, withst night''s waves, Theodore said "missing" to soften the blow.


    Phoebe''s knees buckled. If Theodore hadn''t been holding her, she would''ve hit the floor.


    His words hit her like a thunderp. Her vision blurred, and it took a few moments to regain her senses.


    Theodore scooped her up and carried her to the living room, gently cing her on the sofa. He knelt in front of her.


    Ollie, their cat, crept over, its paws gripping the sofa as it peeked out, watching the tense scene unfold.


    Theodore spoke up, "Phoebe, say something. Don''t just sit there. I''m really worried about you."


    Phoebe stared off into space, her mind still reeling from the bombshell. Slowly, she started toe back to reality.


    She said, almost pleading, "You''re lying, right?"


    Theodore''s eyes softened, but he held her hand and said firmly, "I''m not lying, Phoebe."


    "No way!" Phoebe suddenly fought against the truth. She unlocked her phone and shoved it in his face, "Look, he called mest night. It''s impossible. You must be lying." Her tears fell onto Theodore''s hand, burning like acid, leaving a hole in his heart.


    Theodore hugged her tightly, "Phoebe, don''t do this."


    Phoebe pushed against him, but he wouldn''t let go. She was desperate, crying out, "I don''t believe it, Theodore. Tell me, is he hiding because he''s scared of getting into trouble?" "No," Theodore said softly.


    Phoebe yelled, "He is! He must''ve gotten into trouble and is hiding because he''s scared I''ll scold him. He''s always been irresponsible. He wouldn''t fall into the sea, no way!" Phoebe would rather believe Donovan was hiding out like he did in Starfall City than ept he fell into the sea on a snowy night.


    Because deep down, she knew Theodore''s mention of "missing" was just a softer way of saying Donovan was likely gone for good.


    Seeing Phoebe getting more and more worked up, Theodore was scared she might hurt herself. He hugged her tighter, "Phoebe, cry if you need to. After you cry, face it bravely, okay?"


    Phoebe cried her heart out, her body going limp. Eventually, she fainted from exhaustion.


    Theodore panicked and quickly called the family doctor. After checking her over, the doctor said, "Mrs. Reynolds fainted from grief. She''ll be fine after some rest."


    After the doctor left, Theodore went back to the bedroom and sat by the bed.


    Phoebe slept fitfully, still sobbing in her dreams. It showed just how deeply the news had hit her. Theodore held her hand to his lips, his heart aching.


    He sat there for a while until his phone rang. He gently put her hand back under the nket, tucked her in, and stepped out to take the call.


    In the hallway, Theodore spoke in a low voice, "Lawton, have the cops figured out what caused the ident?"


    "Yeah," Lawton sounded beat. "The police checked the surveince footage and saw Mr. Ziegler''s car speeding up about 0.6 miles from the crash site. They think the brakes failed. The forensic team found evidence the brakes were tampered with."


    "You mean it was deliberate?" Theodore''s brows knitted together.


    Lawton replied, "The police think so. They''ve ssified it as a murder. Craig''s opening an investigation."


    Theodore gripped his phone tightly and finally said, "Got it. You''ve been at it all night. Get some rest. Once you''re fresh, I''ve got something for you to do."


    With the police on the case, it wasn''t right for Lawton to dig any deeper. Theodore hung up and leaned against the cold wall, his head pounding.


    Someone had messed with Donovan''s brakes, clearly trying to kill him. But Donovan didn''t have any enemies in Kedora.


    Who the hell would want Donovan dead?


    Theodore couldn''t figure it out. He rubbed his temples and opened the bedroom door.

 Chapter 557 Dont Touch Me

    Phoebe had a rough night, tossing and turning with nightmares of Donovan''s car flipping and sinking into the ocean, swallowed by the waves, leaving no trace of him. She woke up screaming, drenched in sweat, her heart pounding like a drum.


    The bedroom door flew open, and in walked Theodore, tall and looking all serious, his eyes locking onto her pale face.


    He sat down next to her, gripping her thin shoulders to keep her from jumping out of bed.


    "Phoebe, you''re still weak. Just chill for a bit longer," Theodore said, his eyes full of worry.


    Phoebe shrugged off his hand, grabbed the coat next to her, threw it on, and made a beeline for the door. Theodore was right on her heels. "Phoebe, where are you going?" he asked.


    Looking like she hadn''t slept in days, Phoebe''s lips were pale. She kept walking, "Where did Donovan''s ident happen? I need to see it." Theodore''s face darkened, "Eat something first, and I''ll take you there."


    Phoebe wasn''t having it, "I don''t want to eat. I can''t even think about food."


    Donovan just vanished. There was no warning, nothing. Hisst call was to her; how could she live with that?


    Theodore caught up, grabbed her wrist, and said, "You look like crap. If you don''t eat, you''ll copse."


    "I don''t need your pity!" Phoebe snapped, yanking her hand away, but the effort made her vision blur, showing just how weak she was.


    Theodore''s eyes showed a flicker of hurt. He didn''t try to catch her, just stated the obvious, "You can barely stand. The beach wind will knock you over. Eat something first, or you''re not going anywhere." Phoebe red at him, teeth clenched.


    Theodore stood his ground, "Waste time if you want. I''ve got all day."


    Phoebe let out a frustrated sound and finally gave in, "Fine, I''ll eat. But after that, you take me."


    Theodore rxed a bit. He scooped her up and carried her to the dining room.


    Yves had already whipped up some porridge. Seeing Theodore carrying Phoebe, Yves quickly served a bowl with some sides. Theodore set Phoebe down, and picked up the porridge, ready to cool it and feed her. But Phoebe snatched it, "I got it. I''ll eat." Theodore was taken aback.


    Phoebe grabbed the bowl and started wolfing it down. The porridge was steaming hot, but she didn''t care, shoveling it in. Seeing this, Theodore''s heart ached even more.


    "Phoebe, slow down. It''s hot," he said.


    Phoebe ignored him, her tongue already numb from the heat, her mouth full of blisters. She felt like she couldn''t eat fast enough, wishing she could just pour it down her throat. Theodore''s eyes darkened. He knew she wouldn''t listen, so he gave up.


    Phoebe finished the porridge, sweat beading on her skin from the heat. She stood up and stared at Theodore, "I''m done. Can we go now?"


    Theodore''s hand clenched into a fist. He stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    They left the house, took the elevator to the underground parking lot, where Jack was waiting in the car. Phoebe and Theodore got in, and the car sped off towards the beach.


    The car was dead silent, Phoebe staring out the window as the city lights blurred into the highway.


    "Why did Donovan go to the beach?" she suddenly asked.


    Theodore''s fingers twitched, but he didn''t dodge, "Mr. Dous from the Venture Capital Firm threw a party at his beach vist night. He invited me, but since Donovan was handling the project, I sent him instead." Phoebe bit her lip, eyes dark and lost in thought.


    Just when Theodore thought she was done talking, she spoke up again, "Today''s thest day of the 15-day deadline. Happy with the results, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Jack, gripping the steering wheel, wished he could disappear.


    Theodore''s heart sank. Phoebe was ming him for Donovan''s death.


    He grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to face him, "Phoebe, are you saying I sent him to his death?"


    The pain in her shoulders made Phoebe wince. She looked at Theodore calmly, "I didn''t say that."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore was frustrated, teeth clenched, "I know you''re hurting over Donovan. I forgive your harsh words, but don''t say that again."


    Seeing his so-called magnanimity, Phoebe''s hand clenched into a fist. She suddenly struggled, "Don''t touch me!"


    Theodore, afraid she''d hurt herself, let go..


    The rest of the ride was silent. Two hourster, they arrived at the cliff where Donovan had his ident.


    Phoebe got out, the sea breeze hitting her face with a salty sting.


    She saw the twisted guardrail, the trampled grass, the scars and tire tracks everywhere.


    Her legs felt like lead, heavy and hard to move.


    Was Donovan really dead?


    Phoebe shook her head, refusing to believe it!


    She stumbled a few steps and fell to the ground, tears streaming down her face. "Donovan, this can''t be real, right? You''re not dead; you''re just hiding again, right?" Theodore saw her fall and quickly walked over. Hearing her words, he pulled back his outstretched hand.


    Just let her cry.


    Cry it out, and maybe it won''t feel so hopeless.


    "I know I wasn''t good to you, always ming you for being immature. Come back, and I won''t mind you causing trouble for me anymore. Donovan, I''m sorry."


    If she hadn''t agreed to Theodore''s n to "toughen up" Donovan, this wouldn''t have happened. It was all her fault for being so self-righteous, driving Donovan to his death. What should she do now?


    The sea wind howled, and a red sports car pulled up, stopping at the edge of the cliff. The door opened, and Ruby got out.


    Ruby saw Theodore and Phoebe in the distance, clenched her fists, and slowly walked over, sitting down next to Phoebe.


    Phoebe felt someone sit beside her. She turned and saw Ruby''s sorrowful face. Ruby''s eyes were swollen, and a corner of her hospital gown peeked out from under her jacket, clearly just out of the hospital. Ruby still had a faint smell of disinfectant on her, looking haggard.


    Phoebe''s voice trembled, "Ruby, were you with Donovanst night?"


    Ruby looked at the turbulent sea, where Donovan had met his end. When she heard the newsst night, she wanted to follow Donovan into death.


    But she couldn''t; she still had things to do.

 Chapter 558 Phoebe Suspected Theodore

    Ruby didn''t answer Phoebe''s question. Instead, she turned to Theodore, her eyes pleading, "Mr. Reynolds, can I talk to Phoebe alone for a sec?" Theodore frowned, then turned and walked away without a word.


    Theodore didn''t go far, lest he not be able to get there in time if anything happened.


    Ruby finally turned back to Phoebe, "Yeah, we were togetherst night. I went with him to a party thrown by Mr. Dous from the Venture Capital Firm." Phoebe tilted her head, squinting at Ruby, "You were togetherst night, so where were you when Donovan had his ident?"


    Ruby sighed, "We had a fight."


    She wasn''t lying. Last night, she and Donovan hit up a beach house. Everyone was having a st until Milton pulled Donovan upstairs for a chat.


    Ruby wanted to tag along, but Milton only wanted Donovan, leaving her to chill in the hall.


    While waiting, Ruby got a call from Darlene. Darlene said she realized Donovan was the only guy she ever truly loved.


    So, Darlene decided toe to Kedora to patch things up with Donovan.


    Ruby never expected Darlene to have the audacity toe back She freaked out, trying to talk Darlene out of it, but Darlene refused to listen to a word she said and insisted oning to Kedora. They ended up having a heated argument over the phone.


    Then, Donovan suddenly came downstairs and overheard Ruby and Darlene''s convo, realizing Ruby had teamed up with Darlene in Starfall City to set him up.


    Ruby was terrified when she saw Donovan standing there. She tried to exin, but Donovan wasn''t having it and stormed off.


    Desperate, Ruby chased him out of the vi and down to the parking lot.


    Donovan was fuming. No matter how much Ruby exined, he didn''t believe her. In the end, he left her and drove off.


    Ruby was really worried, so she borrowed a car from a friend and quickly followed. When she reached the cliff, someone had already called the cops, saying a car had fallen into the sea. Ruby was horrified when she learned that Donovan, along with his car, had plunged into the sea. Ovee with emotion, she fainted on the spot.


    Phoebe sneered, "What a coincidence, huh? You had a fight with Donovan before his ident, and you just happened to avoid it."


    "Phoebe, what are you getting at?" Ruby''s face turned pale with anger, "You think I killed Donovan? I loved him so much. How could I harm him?"


    "Who knows? After all, you and Vanessa are two peas in a pod. Killing Donovan to bring me down is totally possible," Phoebe said coldly.


    Ruby bit her lip, her heart aching, "Donovan and I fought because he was upset after talking to Milton. He said, ''You all conspired against me. What good does it do you to drive me to death?'' That was thest thing he said to me before he left."


    Phoebe clenched her fists, "If Donovan said that to you, it means you did something to make him lose hope. What did you do?" Ruby stayed silent, biting her lip.


    Phoebeughed coldly, "Ruby, I always knew you had ulterior motives for getting close to him. Donovan was just too lovestruck to see it. Now that he''s dead, you can report back to whoever sent you. Why pretend to care and disturb his peace?"


    "Phoebe, whether you believe it or not, I had no ill intentions towards Donovan. I truly loved him," Ruby paused, ncing at Theodore standing not far away, "I think the person you should be suspicious of isn''t me, but Theodore." "Ruby, quit trying to stir the pot," Phoebe said sternly.


    Ruby looked sadly at the calm sea in the distance and said, "Think about why Donovan would say we all wanted to drive him to death after talking to Milton."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth, refusing to believe Ruby''s words. Ruby was always scheming, and her approach to Donovan was with ill intent.


    Now that Donovan was dead, Ruby would surely use this to drive a wedge between her and Theodore, pinning Donovan''s death on him.


    If she lost her cool and confronted Theodore, she would fall into Ruby''s trap.


    Phoebe looked at Ruby''s sorrowful expression and felt her resolve waver. What did Milton say to Donovan that made him so upset that he drove into the sea?


    Phoebe and Ruby sat on the cliff for a long time. As the sky darkened and the wind grew colder, Theodore finally approached.


    Just as Theodore was about to call Phoebe to get up, he heard Ruby say, "Phoebe, I''m not lying to you. I''m pregnant with Donovan''s child, and I will definitely give birth to this baby."


    Theodore and Phoebe were both stunned. Ruby stood up, not looking at either of them, and walked away.


    Soon, the roar of a sports car faded along the coastal road. Phoebe''s mind was in turmoil. Ruby was pregnant with Donovan''s child? How could that be?


    Theodore walked up to Phoebe, seeing her shocked expression. He said, "The wind is picking up. Let''s go back. The police need us to go there."


    Phoebe stared nkly at him, "The police, did they recover Donovan''s..."


    Phoebe couldn''t bring herself to say the word "body."


    Theodore shook his head, "No, they searched all night but couldn''t recover Donovan. The case has been ssified as a homicide."


    Phoebe yelled, "What?"


    On the way, Phoebe''s mind was in chaos. Homicide? How could it be homicide?


    The car soon arrived at the police station. Donovan''s case had been handed over to the criminal investigation team. The forensic team was there, and Craig led them into the interrogation room.


    Craig said, "Mr. Reynolds, Mrs. Reynolds, the forensic team conducted a thorough examination of the car wreckage and found that the brake pads had been tampered with. Additionally, a small timed bomb was installed on the fuel tank, causing the ident."


    Phoebe''s pupils contracted, "Have you found out who did it?"


    "We are still investigating. We asked you toe here to find out if Mr. Ziegler had any enemies," Craig asked.


    Theodore frowned, "As far as I know, Donovan was gentle and didn''t have any..."


    "He did." Phoebe suddenly interrupted Theodore. She said, "Donovan had a dispute with Mr. Dous from the Venture Capital Firm before the ident."


    Theodore turned to look at her, shocked, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe didn''t look at him. She said, "Craig, please investigate thoroughly. Donovan can''t die without reason."


    Craig replied, "Mrs. Reynolds, rest assured. Since we''ve opened a case, we will investigate thoroughly. If you think of any useful clues, please let me know immediately. We hope to solve this case soon." Phoebe was very grateful, "Thank you!"


    Leaving the police station, Theodore quickly caught up with Phoebe. He said, "Phoebe, why did you mention Mr. Dous? Mr. Dous couldn''t be involved in Donovan''s death."


    Phoebe looked up, her gaze icy. "I shouldn''t have mentioned Mr. Dous. After all, the person who had a bigger conflict with Donovan was you."

 Chapter 559 Pain

    Theodore red at Phoebe, his heart practically on fire. She thought he offed Donovan, and that stung worse than her morning jabs. He got it-Donovan just bit the dust, and Phoebe was losing it,shing out at anyone in her path.


    But understanding it didn''t make it hurt any less.


    Did Phoebe really think he was that low?


    He sighed, "Phoebe, I know you''re messed up right now. Say whatever you want, I won''t snap. Let''s just head back."


    Phoebe turned away, the night breeze tossing her hair around, making her look all fragile and lost. "I need to go to Golden Apartment." Evelyn still had no clue about Donovan.


    The thought of breaking the news to Evelyn made her heart ache. If she couldn''t handle it, how would Evelyn?


    Without another word, Phoebe started walking off.


    Theodore grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. "I''ll take you to Golden Apartment."


    "No, I got this." Phoebe slipped out of his grip and slowly walked into the night.


    Theodore just stood there, hands hanging, watching her fade into the darkness, feeling a gnawing unease.


    He had a gut feeling Donovan''s death had driven a wedge between him and Phoebe that couldn''t be fixed.


    Pulling out his phone, he called Lawton. "Lawton, dig into everyone Donovan met after he got back to Kedora, and every ce he hit up before the ident. I need every detail."


    "Got it."


    Phoebe wandered down the busy street. The night wind was freezing, cutting through her like a knife.


    But she didn''t grab a cab. She was scared to face Evelyn, scared to break the news about Donovan. She wanted to put it off as long as she could.


    But every road has an end. After four hours of walking, she stood at the entrance of Golden Apartment, knowing she couldn''t dodge it any longer.


    It had been a day and a night since Donovan''s ident. She couldn''t keep it from Evelyn anymore.


    Phoebe raised her hand to knock, but the door swung open. Evelyn, purse in hand, was about to head out.


    Seeing Phoebe, she froze. Then, noticing her bedraggled state, she pulled her inside.


    Evelyn grabbed Phoebe''s hand, feeling how icy it was.


    She quickly dragged her in. "Phoebe, your hands are like ice! And your clothes are soaked. Why didn''t you use an umbre in this weather?"


    Evelyn pushed her inside, stripped off her wet jacket, and wrapped her in a nket. "You must be freezing. Look at your face, it''s blue."


    Phoebe stayed silent, watching Evelyn fuss over her. Evelyn went to the kitchen, poured a cup of hot water, and handed it to her. "Hold this, warm up your hands. You know your health isn''t great, and the doc said not to catch a cold. Why don''t you ever listen?"


    Phoebe lowered her head, her eyes welling up, tears streaming down.


    She used to get so annoyed with Evelyn''s nagging, but now it was the sweetest sound. Every word was filled with love.


    Seeing the water stains on the floor in front of Phoebe, Evelyn''s voice softened. "Phoebe, why are you crying? Did Theodore mess with you?"


    Phoebe shook her head.


    "Good, then why the tears?" Evelyn handed her a tissue. "Come on, don''t cry. We can handle anything."


    Phoebe whimpered and then just lost it, bawling her eyes out.


    Evelyn was taken aback, seeing Phoebe shaking from crying so hard. Worried the hot water might spill and burn her, she quickly took the cup and set it on the coffee table.


    Seeing Phoebe crying like a little kid, Evelyn leaned over and hugged her, gently patting her back. "Alright, alright, don''t cry."


    The softer Evelyn''s voice got, the more Phoebe''s heart broke. She clung to Evelyn, sobbing. "Mom, Donovan''s dead."


    Evelyn froze, a loud ringing in her ears. She pushed Phoebe away and stared into her eyes. "What did you just say?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, trying to escape, tears streaming down. "He had a car ident at dawn. Donovan fell into the sea. The cops only found his car, not him. They said he''s dead." Evelyn pped Phoebe, turning her head to the side. She jumped up. "What kind of sick joke is this? Donovan can''t be dead. You''re lying, right?"


    Phoebe''s cheek went numb from the p, burning with pain, but she felt a weird sense of relief inside.


    "Mom, I wouldn''t joke about something like this." Phoebe couldn''t go on. Evelyn wailed.


    She cried, "I don''t believe it. When Donovan left yesterday morning, he said once he closed this deal, he''d make a ton of money, buy me a big house, marry a good wife, and give me a bunch of grandkids." Phoebe held Evelyn, who was copsing to the floor, her heart breaking.


    Evelyn''s voice was sharp, her tear-filled eyes ring at Phoebe. "You''re lying, right? Donovan can''t be dead. He just can''t be."


    Phoebe, heartbroken, said hoarsely, "If my lie could bring Donovan back, I''d admit it in a heartbeat. But, Mom, please don''t cry. Donovan wouldn''t want you to be sad."


    Evelyn suddenly let out a high-pitched scream, closed her eyes, and copsed silently to the floor.


    Phoebe knelt beside Evelyn, looking at her empty hands, her heart nearly stopping with fear. She quickly checked Evelyn''s condition.


    Feeling Evelyn''s pulse still beating, Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief but didn''t dare move her. She quickly called 911.


    Theodore showed up with the paramedics. They ced Evelyn on a stretcher. Phoebe had already grabbed Evelyn''s documents and hurriedly followed them out the door. She didn''t even nce at Theodore.


    The ambnce sped towards the hospital, Phoebe sitting inside, looking at Evelyn''s pale face and the tears at the corners of her eyes, feeling a mix of pain and sorrow.


    At that moment, Phoebe wished she had been the one who fell into the seast night. If Donovan were still alive, he would haveforted Evelyn and eased her grief. Phoebe took a deep breath and looked out the window, immediately spotting the ck SUV following closely beside the ambnce.


    Theodore gripped the steering wheel, the window half-down, the night wind messing up his hair. When Phoebe looked over, he happened to look back at her.

 Chapter 560 You Only Appreciate When You Lose

    Phoebe and Theodore''s eyes locked for a split second before Theodore nced away to check the road. Once he saw it was clear, he turned back. But this time, all he got was the cold shoulder-literally, just the back of Phoebe''s head.


    The ambnce rolled up to Horizon Wellness Hospital, and the medics hustled Evelyn onto a gurney, rushing her inside.


    Phoebe trailed behind, watching as they wheeled Evelyn into a room packed with medical gear and started examining her, all calm and collected. Standing just outside the door, Phoebe couldn''t tear her eyes away from the scene.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. She had no clue how long she stood there until a doctor came up to her. "Are you family?" the doctor asked. Phoebe snapped to attention. "Yeah, I''m her daughter."


    "We did a full check-up. She''s just super exhausted, which messed up her sleep. She''s out cold now. We''ll see if anything else pops up when she wakes," the doctor exined. Phoebe''s eyes went wide. "Wait, so she didn''t pass out from stress? She just... fell asleep?"


    The doctor, seeing her shock, nodded. "Yep, that''s the deal right now."


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    She nodded, feeling like she didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Got it. Should I get her admitted?"


    "If you''re worried, that''s probably best," the doctor replied.


    Phoebe nced at Evelyn lying there, pinched the bridge of her nose, and said, "Alright, get the paperwork ready. I''ll handle the fees."


    The doctor quickly got the admission papers ready, and a nurse led Phoebe toplete the process. But then, a big hand snatched the documents from her.


    Phoebe looked up to see a travel-worn Theodore. He was still in the coat from earlier, looking cool but clearly tired.


    "I got this. You wait here," Theodore said, signaling the nurse to lead the way.


    Phoebe watched him walk away, standing there like a statue. After a while, she finally moved and walked to the bedside.


    She muttered, "With all this chaos, you can still sleep. I don''t know if I should be impressed or just relieved."


    Theodore quickly finished the paperwork and came back. The nurse moved Evelyn to a regr room upstairs and left after settling her in.


    The room was super quiet. Phoebe and Theodore stood by the bed. She said, "My mom''s fine. You can go."


    "I''ll stay with you," Theodore insisted.


    Phoebe had been running around all day, walked in the cold for hours, and freaked out when Evelyn fainted. He couldn''t just leave her alone. Phoebe turned to him, looking determined. "I don''t need you. Please go."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore frowned.


    Phoebe looked up at him. "Mr. Reynolds, I really don''t need you. Just let me be, okay?"


    Theodore stayed silent.


    He clenched his fists, watching her. She looked worn out, her eyes red and her face flushed.


    He had noticed earlier when he took the papers from her that she was burning up.


    Theodore suddenly reached out and pped his hand on her forehead. His palm was burning hot. Phoebe jerked her head away in less than a second. She turned her back to him. "You should go."


    Theodore closed his eyes, then opened them again. Phoebe''s resistance to his touch and help made him feel powerless, a pain that was gut-wrenching. He grabbed her shoulders, spinning her around to face him. "Phoebe, you have a fever. Don''t you get that?"


    "I don''t need your concern," Phoebe tried to push his hand away, but she was so weak it felt like a gentle nudge, no threat at all.


    Holding back his anger, Theodore said, "I''m your husband. If I don''t care for you, who will? Sit down and rest."


    With that, he pulled her into his arms and walked towards the sofa.


    Phoebe''s frail body seemed like it would snap with a little force. Theodore''s heart ached as he quickly reached the sofa and ced her on it.


    He strode out of the ward to the nurse''s station, grabbed a fever patch, and rushed back.


    Phoebe sat on the sofa, dazed. Theodore sat beside her, opened the fever patch, and gently brushed aside her bangs to ce it on her forehead. He looked down at Phoebe, who obediently closed her eyes. His hand slowly clenched, and his eyes filled with pain.


    "Sleep for a bit. I''ll be here. Nothing''s gonna happen," heforted.


    Theodore lowered his head and kissed her lips. Her soft lips were as sweet as ever, with a faint fragrance that he found intoxicating. "Don''t overthink. Just sleep," he continued.


    He pulled her into his arms, his eyes filled with deep affection. "We''ll talk about everything once you''re better."


    Tears slid down Phoebe''s cheeks. She couldn''t resist Theodore''s tenderness, even though she resented him for pushing Donovan too hard.


    If it weren''t for the fifteen-day deadline, Donovan wouldn''t have gone to that beach house party, and the ident wouldn''t have happened.


    Now, Donovan''s remains were nowhere to be found; how could she and Evelyn ept this?


    Phoebe didn''t struggle. She was too tired. She just needed to rest for a bit, just a little bit, and then she''d pull herself together.


    If Donovan''s death was rted to Theodore, no matter how much she loved him, she would end it. She couldn''t be with the person who killed Donovan.


    After Phoebe fell asleep, Theodore moved her head onto hisp, gazing down at her with intense focus.


    Phoebe''s eyshes were long, thick, and curly, like a Barbie doll''s. Her sleeping face was defenseless, evoking a sense of tenderness.


    "Sleep. When you wake up, I''ll give you an exnation," Theodore added.


    The news of Donovan''s ident and Evelyn''s hospitalization spread fast. During breakfast, Brian mentioned it, and the fork in Edward''s hand ttered to the floor.


    The family looked at Edward. Delh said, "When did this happen? We''ve watched Donovan grow up. How could he be dead just like that?"


    "Apparently, it happened early the day before yesterday. The car flipped into the sea, and the coast guard was dispatched. They only recovered the car''s wreckage. It''s said the car exploded before it fell into the sea, making survival almost impossible," Brian said.


    Delh looked at Edward. "Edward, you and Brian should go to the hospitalter to offer your condolences. See if there''s anything you can do to help, and be sure to lend a helping hand."


    Edward sprang to his feet, his face etched with worry. "I''ll go right now."

 Chapter 561 Visiting

    Phoebe jolted awake to a gut-wrenching scream. She shot up from the couch, still groggy, but her body was on autopilot, racing towards the noise. She banged her leg on the coffee table but didn''t give a damn, limping as she rushed in.


    Theodore stood there, looking lost, while Evelyn was on the bed, face buried in the nket, sobbing like the world was ending.


    Pain shed in Phoebe''s eyes. She stormed over and yanked Theodore away. "What the hell did you say to my mom?"


    Phoebe''s face was a mix of anger and usation.


    Theodore looked down at her, his voice steady. "I just told her the truth."


    Phoebe''s re could''ve melted steel. "Mr. Reynolds, get out. None of us want you here right now."


    Theodore frowned. "Phoebe."


    "Do I need to drag you out myself?" Phoebe turned her head, giving him the cold shoulder. She knew she was being unreasonable.


    But every time she saw Theodore, it reminded her that Donovan was gone. She couldn''t help but me him.


    Theodore stared at her for a long moment, then looked away and left without a word.


    As the door clicked shut, Phoebe swayed and sat by the bed, looking at the heartbroken Evelyn. "Cry if you need to."


    Evelyn lifted her head, eyes full of despair. "Phoebe, this can''t be true, right? How could Donovan be dead?"


    Phoebe clenched her fists and looked down, silent.


    Seeing this, Evelyn wailed, "No, this can''t be true. Why did this happen? Poor Donovan!"


    Evelyn''s cries were gut-wrenching. Phoebe was in agony, silently shedding tears beside her until Evelyn''s sobs finally subsided. Evelyn hoarsely asked, "Is Donovan really gone?"


    Phoebe looked up, her gaze meeting Evelyn''s puffy eyes, and the glimmer of hope within them. It felt like something was stuck in her throat. After a long pause, Phoebe finally managed to whisper, "Yes."


    Evelyn closed her eyes in grief. "Your father was lost at sea years ago, and we never even found his body. Now even Donovan..."


    "Mom, I''m still here with you." Phoebe leaned in to hug Evelyn. "I''ll take care of you in Donovan''s ce. Please don''t be too sad." Evelyn wiped away her tears and pulled away from Phoebe''s embrace. She gently touched the five finger marks on Phoebe''s cheek. Phoebe turned her head away, sorrowful.


    Evelyn withdrew her hand and said, "Phoebe, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hit you. Donovan is dead, and you''re hurting too, yet I med you."


    Tears welled up in Phoebe''s eyes. She took a deep breath. "I''m fine. If it makes you feel better, you can hit me as much as you want."


    "Are you trying to upset me?" Evelyn red at her.


    Evelyn had always favored Donovan, but that didn''t mean she didn''t love Phoebe. She held Phoebe''s hand. "Don''t let yourself suffer like this anymore. You''re all I have left." Phoebe lowered her head, tears streaming down. "Mom, I''m sorry. I couldn''t protect Donovan. If only I had been stronger."


    "My sweet child," Evelyn said through her tears. "Donovan was your brother. He was supposed to protect you."


    Phoebe looked up and hugged Evelyn tightly, both of them crying out their sorrow and grief.


    Outside the hospital room, Theodore leaned against the wall, listening to the cries inside. He banged his head against the cold wall in frustration.


    If he could, he wouldn''t want Phoebe to shed a single tear.


    But in the face of life and death, no matter his status or wealth, all of it seemed so insignificant.


    If Theodore had known that pushing Donovan to grow would result in his death, he would never have done it. Because any problem that money could solve was not a problem at all. When Taylor heard that Donovan was lost at sea and Evelyn was hospitalized from grief, she hurriedly helped Brandon downstairs to visit.


    Evelyn, wearing a hospital gown, had turned gray overnight. Her face was more wrinkled, looking as if she had aged ten years.


    Seeing Brandon and Taylore in, Evelyn tried to get out of bed to greet them, but Taylor quickly walked over and held her down. "Don''t move, Evelyn. We''re just here to see you."


    Evelyn was not as desperate and helpless as she had been in the morning. She sat back down and said, "It''s truly gracious of you to visit me in person. Phoebe, get Brandon and Taylor some water." "There''s no need for that. We couldn''t just sit upstairs and pretend nothing was happening after all this." Taylor quickly said.


    Phoebe brought over some chairs, and after Brandon and Taylor sat down, she went to pour two cups of tea.


    Taylor sighed. "I said there''s no need for tea, Phoebe. You sit down too. You look so worn out. You must have been having a hard time these past few days."


    Phoebe''s eyes burned, and she shook her head. "I''m fine, Taylor."


    "How did he fall into the sea, Evelyn? If there''s anything we can do to help, you must let us know. We''re family, and we should help each other." Taylor held Evelyn''s hand. Seeing Evelyn''s sorrowful expression, Taylor, being a mother herself, could empathize.


    Evelyn kept saying thank you.


    Although Phoebe had married into the Reynolds family, Evelyn had never dared to consider the Reynolds family as her own. She always felt inferior in their presence.


    Now, Taylor''sforting words made Evelyn feel much better.


    Brandon didn''t see Theodore in the hospital room and frowned in displeasure. "With such a big incident, where is Theodore?"


    Evelyn was afraid Brandon and Taylor would me Theodore, so she quickly said, "Theodore was here earlier. He just stepped out for a bit."


    "Evelyn, don''t cover for Theodore. Is he upstairs with Vanessa again? With such a major issue at hand, he remains indifferent and spends all his time with another woman. He''s a disgrace to the Reynolds family." Brandon said angrily. "Honey." Taylor quickly shot Brandon a nce. Wasn''t he just adding to Phoebe''s distress by saying this now?


    Brandon pressed his lips together and said no more.


    But Evelyn pondered Brandon''s words deeply. After Brandon and Taylor left, Evelyn looked at Phoebe and asked, "Phoebe, what did Brandon mean by that?"


    Phoebe changed the subject. "Mom, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    "Stop right there!" Evelyn red at Phoebe''s back. "I asked you, what''s going on with you and Theodore? He spends all his time with another woman, and you seem indifferent."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and turned to look at Evelyn. "Mom, with everything going on, how can you still care about my rtionship with him?"

 Chapter 562 You Cant Control My Feelings

    Evelyn caught the drift in Phoebe''s words, realizing things between Phoebe and Theodore were definitely on the rocks. She scowled.


    "Look, I know you hate me butting in, and honestly, I''m too tired to deal with your drama right now. Do whatever you want. If it''s not working out, just get a divorce already. Stop acting like someone''s holding a gun to your head every day." Evelyn''s words were sharp and biting.


    Phoebe got the message loud and clear. She shut her eyes for a moment. "You should rest. I''ll go grab some food."


    With that, she walked out of the hospital room, closing the door behind her. Leaning against it, she let out a long sigh.


    "Phoebe, there you are. Why are you outside? Is Evelyn asleep?" Brian''s voice echoed from the hallway.


    Phoebe turned and saw Brian and Edwarding over. She straightened up. "Brian, Edward, what are you guys doing here?"


    Edward noticed Phoebe''s red, puffy eyes, and his heart sank.


    Brian nced between Phoebe and Edward. "We just heard about Donovan''s ident this morning, so we rushed over. I''ll go check on Evelyn. You two can chat."


    With that, Brian pushed the door open and went inside with the stuff he was carrying.


    Edward looked at Phoebe. "Heading out?"


    "Yeah, gonna grab some food. Why don''t you go see Evelyn?" Phoebe looked worn out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Edward said, "Brian''s got it covered. I''ll go with you."


    "Alright."


    Edward and Phoebe took the elevator downstairs and stepped out into the biting cold. Edward took off his scarf and wrapped it around Phoebe''s neck. "This is all so sudden, Phoebe. No matter how tough it is, you gotta take care of yourself, okay?" he urged.


    Phoebe shoved her hands into her jacket pockets and stared at the gray sky. "Edward, where do you think people go when they die?"


    Edward was caught off guard.


    He turned to look at Phoebe. Her chin was almost buried in the scarf, her face pale and worn out.


    Edward tried tofort her. "Donovan was a good guy. They say good people go to heaven."


    Phoebe walked slowly along the street, the cold wind lifting her long hair, making her look even more lost.


    Phoebe asked, "Will he meet my dad?"


    A shadow crossed Edward''s eyes. He looked at Phoebe''s profile and said, "He will. Phoebe, don''t be too sad."


    Phoebe took a deep breath, the cold air stinging her lungs. She felt cold all over. She smiled faintly. "I''m not sad. I''m happy for him. He''s finally with Dad." "Phoebe..."


    Phoebe lowered her eyelids and said softly, "Honestly, I envy Donovan. He lived his life on his own terms, and no matter what mess he got into, someone always bailed him out. Now he''s gone, leaving me and Mom behind. How are we supposed to go on?"


    "Phoebe," Edward suddenly grabbed her shoulders, frowning. "Don''t talk like that. You still have me. If you want, I''ll stay by your side forever."


    Phoebe shook her head and gently pulled away from Edward''s hands, continuing to walk. "Edward, don''t waste your feelings on me. I''m not worth it."


    She wasn''t worthy of his deep affection back then, and she certainly wasn''t now.


    Edward quickly caught up with her and said through gritted teeth, "It''s not up to you to decide if you''re worth it or not. Phoebe, you can''t control my feelings." Phoebe stayed silent.


    Edward wanted to say more, but seeing Phoebe''s thin face, he swallowed his words. He still loved Phoebe and desperately wanted to be with her.


    But so what?


    He could only watch Phoebe with a helpless gaze, as even the smallest step towards her required all his strength. Phoebe was undeniably his-she belonged to him.


    Yet he was afraid that even confessing his feelings would burden Phoebe. He harbored hatred-hatred for Phoebe and hatred for himself.


    He said to himself, ''So Phoebe, don''t me me. Everything I did was just to make you love me.'' Phoebe bought the food and packed it to go. Edward took the bag and followed her back to the hospital. When they reached the hospital room door, Phoebe immediately saw Theodore''s tall figure standing there.


    Theodore seemed impatient and was about to leave when he saw Phoebe and Edward walking side by side.


    A sh of anger crossed Theodore''s eyes, but it quickly subsided. His gaze slowly descended to Phoebe''s neck, where he noticed she was wearing a men''s scarf. Theodore''s hand, hanging by his side, stiffened, and he stood still.


    Phoebe walked up to Theodore but acted as if he were invisible. She reached for the door handle, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed.


    Her entire body stiffened. She followed the strong hand with her eyes until she saw Theodore standing beside her, his eyes brewing a storm.


    Phoebe frowned. Just as she was about to open the door, Theodore pulled her aside. He coldly looked at Edward. "Mr. Vanderbilt is here to see Evelyn. Thank you." With that, Theodore dragged Phoebe away.


    Edward could tell Theodore was very angry. He didn''t want to make things difficult for Phoebe at this moment, so he quietly watched them leave. Edward turned his gaze back to the closed hospital room door. He raised his hand and knocked, then pushed the door open and went inside.


    Theodore pulled Phoebe into the emergency stairwell. He took off the scarf around her neck and threw it down the stairs. Phoebe tried to grab it back, but Theodore held her hands tightly. She red at him angrily. "Theodore, what do you want?"


    "Phoebe, are you a beggar? Do you take anything from anyone? If you like scarves, I''ll buy you some. But if I see you wearing another man''s scarf again, you''ll see what happens." Theodore''s voice was almost a growl. Theodore thought about how he had been hesitating and struggling at the hospital room door and felt ridiculous. Phoebe didn''t want to see him but wasughing and talking with Edward.


    Had Phoebe forgotten his previous warnings?


    If she had, he didn''t mind reminding her. Otherwise, she might think he didn''t care about her rtionship with Edward at all. Phoebe''s eyes reddened with anger. She retorted, "Yes, I am a beggar, waiting for others to give me charity. Are you satisfied?" "You!"


    Burning with rage, Theodore grabbed Phoebe by the cor and pulled her close, then kissed her forcefully.


    Phoebe''s damned mouth, soft as it was, uttered words that were painfully harsh, like a steel knife stabbing into Theodore''s heart.


    It ignited Theodore''s anger and jealousy, making him feel like he could kill her.


    The pain on her lips brought Phoebe back to her senses. She struggled to push Theodore off her, but he was like a heavy mountain, pressing down on her, making it impossible for her to move. Then, Phoebe tasted blood. The metallic taste filled their mouths, and her lips started to sting.


    Phoebe clenched her teeth, refusing to let Theodore''s tongue in.


    Theodore grabbed Phoebe''s iling hands and pinned them above her head, making it impossible for her to break free. His other hand gripped her chin, forcing her to open her mouth.

 Chapter 563 Dont Test My Limits

    Theodore leaned in and kissed her, his breath all heavy and stuff. Mid-kiss, he muttered, "Phoebe, have I been too soft on you? You''ve forgotten your ce." Phoebe felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    She tried to kick him, but Theodore was ready. The second she lifted her leg, he pinned her down, breaking away from her lips.


    Phoebe was pissed and frustrated, struggling to break free. She shot daggers at Theodore, "If you wanna getid, go to Vanessa. She''ll be more than happy to oblige." Already fuming, Theodore''s face darkened even more at her words. He grabbed her by the neck, spitting out each word, "Say that again!"


    His eyes were cold, the fury in them downright scary.


    Phoebe looked away. Her words had cut deep, not just for Theodore but for herself too, leaving her heart aching.


    Theodore grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. "Phoebe, don''t you dare push me towards another woman again."


    He knew Phoebe didn''t love him, but her pushing him to Vanessa still stung. He wanted to rip open her heart to see if it was made of stone. Why couldn''t he warm it?


    Phoebe bit her lower lip, hitting the spot he had bitten earlier, making her gasp in pain. Seeing her like this, Theodore felt a mix of hate and heartache. He let her go and turned away.


    "Phoebe, stop testing my limits. You can be with anyone but Edward," his cold voice echoed in the stairwell.


    Phoebe clenched her fists, turned, and stormed out of the emergency exit.


    Theodore listened to her footsteps fade away. He leaned weakly against the stair railing and pulled out a cigarette, lighting it up.


    His phone buzzed. It was an unknown number. He frowned and answered, hearing a strange voice.


    "Mr. Reynolds, did you like the gift I sent you?"


    Theodore gripped his phone tight. "Who the hell are you? If you''ve got guts, don''t hide. Makes you look like a coward."


    "I''m not stupid," the voice paused, then continued, "This time it was Donovan. Next time, it''ll be someone you care about." The call ended, and Theodore angrily dialed back, but the automated message said the number was no longer in service. Theodore gritted his teeth in fury.


    He was about to throw his phone when it buzzed again. Without checking the caller ID, he answered, "Who is this?" "Mr. Reynolds, it''s me, Lawton."


    Hearing Lawton''s anxious voice, Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose. The cigarette in his fingers nearly burned his hair, and he quickly tossed it away.


    He asked, "Did you find anything?"


    Lawton, hearing Theodore''s low voice, quickly said, "Mr. Ziegler had no obvious enemies in Kedora, except for a beef with Mr. Adams from the Adams Group. Recently, he''d been talking with Mr. Dous from the Venture Capital Firm. Other than that, nothing unusual."


    Theodore frowned deeply. "No anomalies? Then tell me who messed with his brakes and nted a timed bomb in his gas tank?"


    Lawton was at a loss for words, "But I did find out that Bishop has also been talking with Mr. Dous, probably trying to secure the project and mess with you at the shareholders'' meeting." Theodore, getting more worked up, asked, "What did the cops say?"


    "Pretty much the same as what I found. Even if it''s ruled a murder, without solid proof, the case will just fizzle out," Lawton replied.


    Theodore thought about what Phoebe had said yesterday, his face growing darker. If Donovan''s death went unsolved, what would Phoebe think?


    She''d probably think he pressured the cops to drop it, making her even more convinced he was the murderer.


    Theodore instructed, "Lawton, dig into Bishop. Also, set up a meeting with Mr. Dous for me. I need to talk to him."


    That night, what did Milton say to Donovan? Theodore needed to find out to have peace of mind.


    Phoebe went to the restroom. The mirror showed her pale face, making the wound on her lip look even worse.


    She tried to wash away the blood, but it hurt too much, so she gave up.


    Phoebe went back to the hospital room. Brian and Edward were there, and Evelyn seemed in better spirits. Brian and Edward were like her own sons, even though they weren''t rted by blood. Seeing Phoebee in, Brian stood up and said, "Phoebe, take care of Evelyn. Call me if you need anything. I gotta go now."


    Phoebe knew Brian was busy and didn''t hold him up. She walked him to the elevator. Brian''s eyes flicked to her lip, and he sighed, gently patting her shoulder. Brianforted, "Phoebe, my condolences."


    Phoebe''s eyes stung. She looked down, "Brian, thanks foring to see me and my mom. We''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    Brian replied, "Okay, call me if you need anything."


    As Brian left, Phoebe slowly went back to the room. Edward was peeling an apple. When he saw her, his eyes lingered on her face for a moment.


    Edward didn''t miss the new wound on Phoebe''s lip. His eyes darkened briefly before he discreetly looked away and kept cutting the apple into small pieces.


    Edward handed the fruit to Evelyn. "Evelyn, have some fruit."


    Evelyn took it, looking at Edward with some regret. She knew about Edward and Phoebe''s rtionship, and so did the Vanderbilt family.


    Maybe it was the bond from watching Edward and Phoebe grow up together, plus the fact that Edward wasn''t the eldest son, that made the Vanderbilt family not oppose their rtionship.


    If Edward and Phoebe hadn''t broken up, they would''ve gotten married, and Phoebe might''ve been happier. But they didn''t end up together.


    When Phoebe got pregnant, Edward hade to Evelyn, asking her to let him marry Phoebe. He promised to treat the child as his own and keep the secret.


    Evelyn was touched by Edward''s love for Phoebe; however, having watched Edward grow up, she couldn''t bear to see him suffer. Plus, the Vanderbilt family had helped her in her hardest times, and she couldn''t repay them with ingratitude.


    So, Evelyn went to Theodore, asking him to take responsibility for Phoebe. She thought that even if Theodore didn''t love Phoebe, they could divorce after the child was born.


    What Evelyn hadn''t anticipated was that Phoebe''s child wouldn''t survive birth, yet Theodore and Phoebe''s marriagested four years.

 Chapter 564 Sooner or Later, I Will Take Her Back

    The ward went dead quiet for a sec, and nobody wanted to break the silence. Phoebe plopped down at the table and popped the lid off her food.


    The room was warm, so the food was still kinda hot, but it had been sitting around so long it looked pretty unappetizing. Phoebe took a couple bites, wincing as the soup stung her chapped lips, making her eyes twitch in pain. Edward got up and strolled over, sitting down across from her. He nced at the food in Phoebe''s bowl and frowned, "This stuff''s gross now. Let''s go grab something to eat."


    Phoebe shook her head, "Nah, it''s cool. I''ll just deal with it."


    Before she could finish, the door to the ward swung open. Theodore''s tall frame filled the doorway, holding a fancy lunchbox.


    Theodore walked in, set the lunchbox on the table, and opened it up. He pulled out some porridge and dishes, which was clearly Riley''s handiwork.


    "Eat this," Theodore said, serving up a bowl and cing it in front of Phoebe. He reached to take away her food, but Phoebe grabbed his hand. She didn''t look at Theodore, her gaze stubborn, "I like this."


    Theodore''s face tightened. He stared down at Phoebe and said, "It''s cold. It''ll mess up your stomach."


    "I like it," Phoebe insisted.


    Edward sensed the tension between Phoebe and Theodore. He nced nonchntly at Theodore, "If Phoebe likes it, let her eat it."


    Theodore''s gaze turned icy as he looked at Edward, feeling that Edward''s demeanor was just a front.


    Theodore didn''t get why Edward, who hadn''t been around Phoebe for ages, was suddenly popping up all the time.


    Theodore warned, "We''re talking as a couple, and it''s not your ce to butt in."


    Hearing "a couple," Edward''s lips tightened into a straight line. He replied, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re right, but for how much longer?"


    "Edward!" Theodore said each word slowly, clearly warning him.


    Edward stood up and said to Evelyn, "Evelyn, I gotta take care of some stuff, so I''m out. I''ll visit another day."


    Evelyn, worried Edward and Theodore might start fighting, didn''t dare let Phoebe see Edward off. She got out of bed herself, but Theodore stopped her. Theodore spoke, "Mom, I''ll see Mr. Vanderbilt out. You don''t need to get up."


    Evelyn wanted to insist, but Theodore had already looked at Edward, his face stern, "Mr. Vanderbilt, please."


    Edward ground his teeth and left. As soon as Evelyn and Theodore walked out of the ward, they dropped the pretense and showed their mutual dislike.


    "I always thought Mr. Reynolds was too proud to force anyone. Now I see you''re just a jerk. Phoebe''s not happy with you, but you still cling to her. It''s pathetic," Edward said angrily. Theodore, however, wasn''t fazed. Instead, he gave Edward a smug smile, "How do you know Phoebe''s not happy with me? We hook up every day, and she seems to enjoy it." "Theodore!" Edward''s face twisted in anger. He looked at Theodore coldly, "You never respected her. Since that''s the case, I''ll take her back sooner orter."


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, his expression cold, "If you think you can, go ahead. Let''s see if she''s willing to leave me."


    Edward clenched his fists and didn''t bother with more pointless arguments. He turned and stormed off.


    Edward thought, ''Theodore, you''re so full of yourself. I won''t let you win. Just wait. That day isn''t far off.''


    Evelyn got discharged in the afternoon. Theodore took Evelyn and Phoebe back to the Golden Apartment. Evelyn locked herself in Donovan''s room and didn''te out for half a day. The house was a total downer, and Phoebe was feeling it too. She was slouched on the sofa, messing around on her phone, when she identally opened a recording.


    It was Donovan''s voice, all frantic and freaked out. "Phoebe, someone wants to kill me. If anything happens to me, you gotta avenge me."


    Phoebe felt a chill run down her spine. She quickly reyed it, Donovan''s voice echoing through the phone again. She listened to it over and over, her heart sinking deeper into despair.


    Donovan knew someone was out to get him and made this call to her, but she never got it. Phoebe remembered finding her phone on the carpet by the coffee table yesterday morning. When Donovan called, Ollie must''ve answered it and somehow hit the record button, capturing Donovan''sst words.


    Donovan said someone wanted to kill him and asked her to avenge him. But who the hell could it be?


    Phoebe''s phone suddenly buzzed. She quickly answered, and Ruby''s voice came through, "Phoebe, I saw Mr. Reynolds meeting with Mr. Dous from the Venture Capital Firm. I''ll send you the address."


    Phoebe shot up from the sofa, "Why are they meeting?"


    Theodore had bailed after bringing Evelyn and Phoebe back, and now it turned out he went to meet Milton.


    "I don''t know, but Donovan was in a weird mood after meeting Mr. Dous. Mr. Dous must''ve said something to him. Now that Donovan just had an ident, Mr. Reynolds is meeting Mr. Dous," Ruby hesitated. Phoebe narrowed her eyes, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Ruby replied, "I don''t want to mislead you, but I want to know why Donovan was so agitated after meeting Mr. Dous. Phoebe, I have to get to the bottom of this. Whether youe or not is up to you." With that, Ruby hung up.


    Soon, Phoebe got a location on her phone. She hesitated for a moment but opened it. The spot Ruby sent was not far from the Golden Apartment.


    Phoebe slowly walked to Donovan''s room door, raised her hand, and then put it down. She figured she''d just go out for a bit and be back soon. Evelyn shouldn''t even notice she was gone. Phoebe grabbed a cab to a caf¨¦. She walked in, and there weren''t many people inside. Ruby was sitting by the window.


    Seeing Phoebee in, Ruby waved at her. Phoebe walked over quickly, nced around the caf¨¦, and asked, "Where are they?"


    "They just left, but I recorded it. Wanna listen?" Ruby looked at Phoebe.


    Phoebe sat down across from Ruby, staring at her, "Ruby, what are you up to? You think I''d really believe you?"


    Ruby yed the recording and ced it in front of Phoebe, "Whether you believe me or not, listen to the recording first."


    Phoebe pursed her lips and said nothing. The recording started ying, and Milton''s voice came through, mixed with the caf¨¦''s background noise, proving it wasn''t faked.


    Milton spoke, "Mr. Reynolds, I''vepleted the task you assigned me. As for the conditions we agreed upon, I hope you will keep your promise."


    Theodore replied, "I never go back on my word. But I want to know what you said to Donovan before his ident."


    "I didn''t say much. I just told him that you had high hopes for him and that he shouldn''t let you down. But Donovan, with his rather extreme temperament, did not appreciate it."


    The conversation then shifted to other topics, but Phoebe picked up enough to know that the failure of the Reynolds Group''s deal with the Venture Capital Firm was all Theodore''s doing, a trap set for someone. And now, it was crystal clear who that someone was.

 Chapter 565 Wasted Love

    After listening to the recording, Phoebe just stood there, dead silent. She got up and started to leave, but Ruby grabbed her wrist.


    Ruby said, "Phoebe, it was Theodore who set the trap. What are you gonna do about it?"


    Phoebe shook off Ruby''s hand and gave her a cold stare. "Ruby, this is between him and me. And don''t think ming Theodore is gonna clear your name or make me side with you. I''m not that dumb." Ruby looked all disappointed. "Why don''t you believe I really care about Donovan?"


    "Do you actually care about him?" Phoebe scoffed. "Then tell me, why did Donovan argue with you before the ident?"


    Knowing Donovan''s romantic nature, he wouldn''t have argued with Ruby unless she did something to upset him.


    Ruby bit her lower lip, unable to speak.


    Seeing this, Phoebe was utterly disappointed. "Ruby, go back and tell the people behind you that if I find out Donovan''s death is rted to you, I won''t let you off."


    With that, Phoebe turned and left.


    Donovan, did you see that? This was the woman you liked. You barely knew Ruby and wanted to give her your heart, but what about Ruby?


    Ruby was just using you to hurt me.


    If you knew all this, would you regret giving your heart to someone unworthy?


    Ruby watched Phoebe''s departing figure, clenched her fists. After a long moment, she rxed her grip and gently touched her t belly. Ruby thought, ''Baby, even if Phoebe won''t avenge your Dad, I will.''


    The phone on the table suddenly vibrated. Ruby stared at the caller ID on the screen. She had done countless wrongs for Vanessa in the past.


    Now that she had awakened, she had already lost the most important person in her life, yet Vanessa still held her weaknesses.


    The phone kept buzzing until Vanessa realized Ruby wouldn''t answer. Only then did she stop.


    A few secondster, a text message came through.


    Vanessa: [Donovan just died, and I understand if you''re not in the mood to take my call. But Ruby, you must handle what I asked you to do. Otherwise, with Donovan dead and Phoebe still alive, you wouldn''t want her to know about your sordid deeds, would you?]


    Ruby''s chest heaved with anger. She grabbed the phone and smashed it to the ground, sending pieces flying.


    The caf¨¦ patrons looked at Ruby in surprise, as if they were seeing a madwoman.


    With a fierce re, Ruby stared back at each onlooker and snapped, "What are you looking at? Never seen someone lose their temper?"


    She picked up the phone''s remnants, grabbed her bag, and left.


    Phoebe went to the supermarket, bought groceries, and returned to Golden Apartment. She prepared dinner and went to Donovan''s room, the door still closed.


    Phoebe knocked on the door, but there was no response for a long time. She turned the doorknob and entered.


    The room was dimly lit, and she could vaguely see someone sitting on the bed. The light from the window cast a shadow on Evelyn''s hunched back, making her look lonely and desperate.


    Phoebe walked over slowly, squatted beside Evelyn''s legs, and rested her head on Evelyn''sp, speaking softly, "Mom,e out and eat something."


    Evelyn remained silent for a long time.


    A faint shadow of sadness covered Phoebe''s heart. She looked up and saw the tears glistening on Evelyn''s face.


    Her heart ached. "Mom, please, let Donovan rest in peace, okay?"


    Evelyn didn''t say a word, just kept crying her eyes out. She started wailing like a mom who''d lost her baby.


    Her heart-wrenching cries filled the room, making everyone who heard them feel the pain.


    Phoebe knelt on the carpet, not even trying tofort Evelyn anymore. She knew every word would just cut deeper.


    After what felt like forever, Evelyn finally stopped crying. She was so worn out and said in a raspy voice, "You go out. I want to stay here with him." Phoebe took a deep breath, pushed herself up from the floor, and left Donovan''s room.


    She walked into the living room and copsed onto the sofa. Even those few steps felt like walking on broken ss.


    She sat there, staring nkly at the empty room. Every corner had memories of Donovan, but now, she didn''t have a brother anymore.


    The next day, Phoebe woke up on the sofa with a pounding headache. She smelled porridge and sat up quickly.


    Evelyn came out of the kitchen, startled by Phoebe''s sudden move. "What''s wrong? Bad dream?"


    Phoebe stared at her nkly. Evelyn''s eyes were swollen, and she looked a bit out of it, but better than yesterday. Phoebe said, "No."


    Evelyn seemed relieved. "Good. Wash up and eat something before work. You don''t need to stay with me." Phoebe hesitated. "But..."


    "Donovan''s gone, but we have to keep living. We can''t die with him. Go on, do what you need to do. I''ll visit the cemetery this afternoon." Evelyn''s voice cracked a bit. Phoebe clenched her fists. She still couldn''t ept Donovan''s death, but Evelyn was already thinking about the cemetery. "I''ll go with you," she said.


    "No need. If I can''t handle this, what can I do? You go to work. Don''t waste your time on this." Evelyn turned back to the kitchen. Phoebe watched her mom''s back. The morning sunlight streamed through the window, highlighting Evelyn''s new gray hairs. During breakfast, Phoebe couldn''t help but say, "Mom, let me go with you. Let''s find a nice ce. I still have some money."


    "No. I''ll go alone." Evelyn saw Phoebe was about to argue and said, "Just let me do this. Consider it my final send-off for Donovan." Phoebe''s eyes filled with tears. She lowered her head, sniffled, and said nothing more. After breakfast, she went to work.


    Sometimes Phoebe felt selfish, knowing Donovan''s car ident wasn''t just an ident, but she didn''t have the guts to tell Evelyn the truth.


    Better to let Evelyn think it was an ident than live with hate forever.


    When Phoebe got to the office, Carol and the others were shocked. News of Donovan''s ident had already spread.


    Carol cautiously watched Phoebe, swallowing her words offort. Matters of life and death were beyond the understanding of those not directly involved.


    As Phoebe walked into the office, her eyes met Theodore''s from across the room. Lawton was standing in front of the desk, looking like he was reporting something. Seeing Phoebe, Theodore gestured for Lawton to leave.

 Chapter 566 Twisting the Knife

    Soon enough, it was just Phoebe and Theodore left in the office. Phoebe plopped down at her desk and shoved her bag into the bottom drawer. She hadn''t been around for a couple of days, and her desk was bare. Looked like Theodore had everyone hand stuff straight to him. Footsteps echoed closer and closer until she saw the edge of Theodore''s coat. Suddenly, a big hand grabbed her chin, lifting her head up. Theodore stared down at her, his eyes scanning her face. Her eyes were red and puffy, and no amount of makeup could hide how tired she looked.


    "Why didn''t you take a few more days off?" Theodore asked, his voice soft and concerned, like he wasn''t the same guy who blew up at her in the stairwell yesterday. Phoebe turned away, not wanting to talk, especially after hearing that recording yesterday. She told herself not to believe Ruby''s words, but she couldn''t.


    "Theodore, did you have anything to do with Donovan''s death?" she asked, looking him dead in the eye.


    Theodore''s brow furrowed, and a storm brewed in his eyes. "If you think sending him to that party in my ce caused his ident, then yeah, I guess I bear some responsibility." "You know that''s not what I mean," Phoebe shot back.


    Theodore leaned on the desk, his tall frame looming over her like a mountain, making her feel the pressure.


    "So, what are you saying? That I messed with his brakes or nted a bomb?" His voice wasced with anger.


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    Theodore let out a coldugh, standing up straight. His sharp features now had a mocking edge.


    "We''ve been married for four years, and you think I''d go after your family like that? You really know how to twist the knife."


    With that, Theodore didn''t look at her again. He walked to his desk and ignored her for the rest of the day.


    Deep down, Phoebe knew if Theodore wanted Donovan dead, he could''ve done it without leaving a trace.


    Donovan''s death was a mystery. Everyone wanted to pin it on Theodore, and the more they tried, the more it seemed to prove his innocence.


    But her mind was a mess. Donovan''s sudden death had her jumpy and suspicious of everyone.


    After work, Phoebe didn''t head back to the Imperial Apartment; she grabbed a cab to the Golden Apartment instead.


    The weather was clear today, the sun had melted the snow during the day, but at night, the wind was icy, stinging her cheeks.


    Phoebe walked into the building and saw Theodore by the elevator. He was in a ck coat, broad-shouldered and tall, just standing there with an imposing presence. She froze.


    Why was Theodore here?


    He nced at her, then looked away, still pissed about her harsh words that morning.


    The elevator opened, and Theodore stepped in.


    Phoebe stood at the entrance, not moving. The elevator doors slowly closed, and she stayed put. After a while, she finally moved her numb legs and walked towards the elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. As Phoebe approached, the doors opened slowly, revealing Theodore pulling his hand back. She looked up, meeting his eyes.


    Theodore towered over her, and she had to tilt her head to meet his gaze. They just stood there, staring, neither one breaking the silence.


    After a few seconds, the elevator doors closed on their own. This time, the elevator didn''t open again but started to ascend slowly. Phoebe closed her eyes, feeling the weight of the moment. She knew that no matter how many fights she and Theodore had in the past, they always found a way to patch things up. But this time, it felt different, like it wouldn''t be so easy. When the doorbell rang, Evelyn went to answer it and saw Theodore standing there, making her feel a bit uneasy.


    Even though Theodore was her son-inw, she always felt a bit nervous around him. ncing past him and not seeing anyone else, she asked awkwardly, "You came alone? Where''s Phoebe?" Theodore replied, "She''s right behind me."


    Evelyn found his response odd. Why would theye back together but separately? Were they fighting again?


    "Come in and sit down. I''ll wait for her here," Evelyn said, stepping aside. Theodore didn''t hesitate, changing into slippers at the door and heading to the living room to sit down.


    He had just sat down when the sound of high heels clicking on the floor came from the hallway, followed by Evelyn''s reproachful voice.


    "What''s going on between you two again, Phoebe? Can''t you give me a break?" Evelyn''s voice was low but still reached Theodore''s ears. Theodore smirked.


    Phoebe walked in, kicked off her high heels, changed into slippers, and closed the door behind her. "You just need to worry less," she retorted.


    Evelyn, feeling drained, couldn''t muster the energy to deal with Phoebe. She raised her hand and gave Phoebe a light p on the back. "You''re just asking for trouble. Let''s see who can put up with your bad temper."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She walked into the living room, hung her bag on the coat rack, and saw Theodore looking rxed as if he were at home. She said nothing and went to the kitchen to help.


    Evelyn was prepping vegetables. When she saw Phoebee in, she said, "The kitchen''s full of smoke. Go talk to Theodore."


    Phoebe stayed put, leaning against the counter, watching the pot simmer with steaming soup.


    "Did you know he wasing?" Phoebe asked.


    Seeing the meat simmering in the pot, Phoebe knew Theodore must have called Evelyn in advance. Despite her grief, Evelyn had to muster the energy to cook for Theodore, which made Phoebe ufortable. "If he didn''te, would we not have dinner?" Evelyn shot Phoebe a nce. "Keeping busy is better than doing nothing and being alone."


    Evelyn insisted on being alone, yet when she went to the cemetery to choose a burial plot today, she was on the verge of tears. Upon returning home, all Evelyn wanted to do was lie in bed and do nothing. But she got a call from Theodore, saying he''de over in the evening. Evelyn had to force herself to prepare the meal.


    Keeping busy was better; it might keep her from thinking about sad things.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth but understood Theodore''s intentions. Every time he came to the Golden Apartment, Evelyn would prepare avish feast.


    This way, Evelyn wouldn''t have time to dwell on her thoughts.


    However, despite Phoebe''s understanding, her heart ached genuinely. "You should rest. I''ll do it."


    "No. Go talk to Theodore. Go on," Evelyn said, pushing Phoebe out of the kitchen and closing the door.

 Chapter 567 Ill Come Pick up Phoebe

    Phoebe got locked outta the kitchen. After a sec of thinking, she strolled into the living room and plopped down on the single sofa farthest from Theodore.


    They both sat there, quiet as mice, with the TV ring in the background. Neither of them gave a damn about the other.


    Some variety show was on. After some fancy piano tunes, the host showed up. The folks on the show were tight, totally getting each other''s jokes. In no time, they had the audience cracking up. Phoebe wanted tough, but she just couldn''t. The people on stage seemed like they were just trying too hard.


    Outta nowhere, her phone buzzed. Phoebe checked it and saw Cindy was calling. After a quick pause, she got up and headed to the balcony to take the call.


    Cindy''s voice was all careful, like she was walking on eggshells, "Hey, Phoebe, I heard Donovan''s dead. Is that true?"


    Phoebe leaned against the wall. The balcony was colder than inside, and the chill was getting to her.


    She replied, "Yeah."


    It took Cindy a while to speak again, "How could this happen? I was shocked when I heard. Phoebe, this must be really tough for Evelyn, right?"


    Phoebe stared at her toes, "She''s gotta ept it eventually."


    The dead were gone, and the living had no choice but to deal with it.


    Cindy could sense Phoebe''s low mood and felt a pang of sadness, "Phoebe, wanna go out for a drink with me?"


    Phoebe nced at the floor-to-ceiling window on the balcony, seeing Theodore still on the sofa.


    She really didn''t wanna be around Theodore right now.


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose and said, "Okay,e pick me up."


    After hanging up, Phoebe stayed on the balcony a bit longer until she was freezing. Then she went back into the living room. Theodore looked over at her.


    Phoebe instinctively tightened her grip on her phone. She was actually pretty scared of Theodore. Despite his calm look now, he could be terrifying when he got mad. She said, "Cindy needs me for something. I''m heading out."


    With that, Phoebe grabbed a down jacket from the coat rack and made for the door, letting Theodore know without asking for his permission.


    Surprisingly, Theodore didn''t stop her. He just watched as she left. Only after the door had been closed for a while did he look away and turn off the boring TV with the remote. When Phoebe got outside the apartmentplex, Cindy''s car was already there. She hopped in, the warmth inside making her sneeze.


    Cindy noticed Phoebe''s pale face and couldn''t help but worry, "Why do you look so beat?"


    Phoebe buckled up and said, "Let''s go."


    Cindy started the car and drove off. They didn''t go far, just to a quiet, cozy bar.


    The bar wasn''t crowded. They sat at the counter, and the bartender, a buddy of Cindy''s, made them each a drink.


    "You''re in such a state, Evelyn must be even more upset. I should check on her," Cindy said softly, looking at Phoebe.


    Phoebe shook her head, "No need. You know my mom. Your visit would just make her more upset."


    "But I can''t just ignore it," Cindy insisted.


    Cindy and Phoebe had been tight for almost a decade. Back in school, Cindy practically lived at Phoebe''s ce. Evelyn would whip up meals for her, and Donovan always had her back. Now, with Donovan''s ident, if Cindy shrugged them off, it made her seem kinda heartless.


    Phoebe sighed, "Give it a few more days."


    "What exactly went down with Donovan? Wasn''t he working at Mr. Reynolds''pany after he got back? How could he just be gone?" Cindy frowned. Phoebe traced the rim of her ss, staring at the sunset-colored drink, "The roads were icy ''cause of the snow, and his car went into the sea." "In this weather," Cindy muttered.


    Even in summer, falling into the sea was a death sentence, let alone in winter.


    Phoebe said bitterly, "Yeah, in this weather, falling into the sea, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough. It just leaves us, the ones left behind, in misery."


    Cindy didn''t know what to say. She rubbed Phoebe''s back and said, "Phoebe, you and Evelyn gotta stay strong."


    Phoebe took a sip of her drink. The liquid burned her throat, making her cough. Cindy quickly patted her back.


    Cindy spoke, "Don''t chug it down, this stuff can knock you out fast."


    "It''s good to get drunk. Then I won''t feel so sad," Phoebe said, taking another sip and choking on her tears. The hardest thing to ept in this world was parting through death.


    Phoebe ended up drinking too much. Shey on the table, mumbling herints. "Honestly, I''m really jealous of Donovan. He was carefree since childhood, never shouldering any family responsibilities. I remember he flunked his entrance exams. He could''ve gone to a good school but ended up at a worse one. The tuition for the worse schools in Kedora was almost twice as expensive as the good ones. But Donovan didn''t wanna repeat a year, so my mom had to grit her teeth and pay his tuition. After paying for him, there wasn''t much left for me. I was just starting high school, and the teachers suggested we take extra sses, but my mom couldn''t afford it. I could barely afford high school, let alone extra sses. My mom wanted me to go to vocational school so I could start earning money quickly. I refused, and we had a big fight. In the end, I had to study and tutor on weekends to make ends meet."


    Phoebe continued, "I worked so hard to pay for my tuition and living expenses, while Donovan practically wasted his college years. Every time I think of him asking my mom for money so confidently, I get furious. Even when he caused big trouble in Starfall City and came back, my mom didn''t say a harsh word to him. I have a lot of resentment and anger towards him, but knowing he fell into the sea and his body was never found, I''m really sad."


    She added, "I don''t want him dead. I want him alive, causing me trouble now and then, forcing me to clean up his mess. I don''t want to be in a situation where I can''t even find him to argue with."


    Cindy listened quietly to Phoebe''s outpouring until she fell asleep on the bar counter.


    Cindy sighed and was about to ask someone to help her get Phoebe to the car when her phone suddenly vibrated. She answered it, and Theodore''s deep voice came through. "Where are you? I''lle pick up Phoebe."


    Cindy gave him the address, hung up, and asked for a nket to cover Phoebe. Not long after, Theodore walked in, bringing a gust of cold wind with him. He looked dashing as he approached them and frowned when he saw Phoebe asleep on the bar counter.


    He asked, "How much did she drink?"

 Chapter 568 Phoebe Got Drunk

    Under the dim bar lights, Theodore''s face looked like it was sculpted by the gods, making it hard to tear your eyes away.


    Even though Cindy had seen Theodore a bunch of times, she still couldn''t get over how good-looking he was. The dude was even hotter than Patrick.


    If Theodore ever decided to jump into showbiz, Patrick and Evan would be yesterday''s news.


    "Just two drinks, I swear. The booze was just a bit too strong," Cindy said.


    Theodore shrugged off his coat, took the nket off Phoebe''s shoulders, and wrapped her up in his coat before scooping her up.


    Before heading out, Theodore asked Cindy, "Need a lift home?"


    "Nah, I''m good. I''ll hang out a bit longer. You get her home and make her some soup, or she''ll be hurting tomorrow," Cindy replied.


    Theodore nodded and walked out of the bar with Phoebe in his arms.


    Phoebe wasn''t really out cold but didn''t feel like waking up. She kept her eyes shut tight, enjoying the ride in Theodore''s arms, feeling like cutting loose for once.


    Outside, the wind was freezing. Phoebe, feeling the chill, snuggled closer to Theodore. He nced down at her blushed cheeks and made a beeline for the Maybach parked nearby. Jack was waiting by the car. Seeing them, he quickly opened the back door. Theodore got in with Phoebe, and the door shut, wrapping them in warmth. Jack hopped in, started the engine, and asked, "Mr. Reynolds, where to?"


    "Imperial Apartment." But as soon as he said it, Phoebe, still half-drunk, mumbled, "I don''t wanna go to Imperial Apartment. Take me to Golden Apartment. My mom will be worried." Theodore sighed and told Jack to head to Golden Apartment.


    He carried Phoebe upstairs. Evelyn hadn''t hit the sack yet. Hearing the doorbell, she opened the door and saw Theodore with a tipsy Phoebe. She was instantly pissed. "Why is Phoebe being so reckless?" she snapped, raising her hand to p Phoebe but ended up hitting Theodore''s arm instead.


    Evelyn''s face went pale with fear.


    Theodore was a big deal, part of the Reynolds family. She couldn''t believe she just hit him.


    Evelyn stammered, "Theodore, did I hurt you? I just wanted to p Phoebe. With everything going on, how could she go out drinking?"


    Theodore brushed it off and carried Phoebe to her room. Heid her on the bed, took off his coat, removed her sweater, and tucked her in with a nket.


    Evelyn peeked in, still shaken from the p. Seeing Theodoree out, she asked, "How much did Phoebe drink?"


    "Not much. I''ll make her some soup. It''ste; you should get some rest," Theodore replied.


    "Okay," Evelyn said, watching Theodore head to the kitchen. She stood there until he was out of sight, then went to her bedroom.


    In the kitchen, Theodore''s tall frame loomed over the counter as he patiently made the soup.


    As the water boiled, he added ingredients and some vinegar, filling the kitchen with a tangy aroma.


    Theodore walked into the bedroom with a bowl of soup. Phoebe was sprawled out on the bed, breathing evenly, looking like she was out cold.


    He set the soup on the nightstand and gently lifted her, letting her lean against his chest.


    "Phoebe, wake up. You gotta drink this soup before you crash," he said softly.


    Half-asleep, Phoebe squirmed, feeling ufortable with his arm around her waist. She frowned and tried to lie back down.


    But Theodore wasn''t having it. He pulled her back up. "My head hurts. I just wanna sleep," she mumbled.


    Theodore''s voice was firm but gentle. "Come on, behave. Drink the soup, then you can sleep."


    Phoebe frowned harder, sensing he wasn''t gonna back down. She sighed and gave in.


    He held the cooled soup to her lips, but the sour smell made her bury her face in his chest, refusing to drink.


    Seeing her scrunch up her nose and snuggle into him, Theodore chuckled. "I know it smells bad, but you need to drink it." "I don''t wanna," Phoebe whined.


    Theodore couldn''t help but tease her. "If you don''t drink it, I''ll have to force it down."


    At the mention of force-feeding, Phoebe mped her mouth shut even tighter, looking both stubborn and cute.


    Theodore''s heart melted a bit. He put the soup back on the nightstand. "Alright, if you really don''t want to, then don''t. Go to sleep." Phoebe rolled into the nket, pulling Theodore in with her. He pulled the nket over both of them.


    The next morning, Phoebe woke upte to find Theodore gone, leaving her alone in the big bed.


    Shey there, her head pounding. She stared at the familiar ceiling, trying to piece together how she got homest night but came up nk.


    Her throat was killing her. She couldn''t stay in bed any longer. She got up and headed to the bathroom.


    Hot water poured over her, washing away the smell of booze. Her stomach felt empty, and her heart ached.


    After getting cleaned up and dressed, Phoebe ran into Evelyn on her way out.


    Evelyn saw Phoebe rubbing her temples, clearly hungover. She frowned. "You went out drinking, and now you''re paying for it, huh?"


    Phoebe walked into the living room, immediately hit by a familiar sour smell. The same smell that had been bugging her all night. She frowned. "What''s that smell?"


    "Theodore made you some soup. He said you''d feel awful when you woke up. I''ll get you a bowl. And don''te home drunk again. Think about your family. What would the Reynolds family think if they knew you went out drinking?" Evelyn scolded as she headed to the kitchen.


    Phoebe''s lips moved, but she didn''t say anything to upset Evelyn. Phoebe was all Evelyn had left now.


    If she upset Evelyn, Evelyn might just lose the will to live.


    Soon, Evelyn brought out a bowl of soup. "Drink it while it''s hot. It''ll settle your stomach."


    Phoebe took the soup, the sour smell hitting her nose. She gritted her teeth and drank it down without a word.


    She thought Theodore must have made the soup to torture her. How could any soup taste this bad?


    Phoebe fumed in silence. After finishing the soup, she had a bowl of porridge, which finally settled her stomach. Then Evelyn sent her out the door, telling her to get to work.

 Chapter 569 Phoebe Investigated the Truth

    Phoebe ditched work. She had too many questions buzzing in her head, and until she got some answers, there was no way she''d get any sleep.


    She left the Golden Apartment and grabbed a cab to Venture Capital Firm. This ce was smack dab in the middle of Kedora''s famous financial street, with a skyscraper that screamed modern and high-tech. As soon as she walked in, the receptionist stopped her.


    "Hey there, who are you here to see?"


    Phoebe handed over a business card. "I''m Mr. Reynolds'' chief secretary from the Reynolds Group. I need to see Mr. Dous. Can you let him know?"


    The receptionist nced at the card, then at Phoebe, and picked up the phone to call the president''s secretary. After a quick chat, she waved Phoebe through.


    Phoebe took the elevator to the top floor. Milton''s secretary was already waiting for her when she stepped out.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Dous is in a meeting. He asked me to bring you to his office to wait. He''ll be with you as soon as he''s done."


    Phoebe nodded, "Thanks."


    "You''re wee, Ms. Ziegler. This way, please!" The secretary led her to Milton''s office, which was decked out in pure luxury. Phoebe sank into a custom-made Phdelphia leather sofa, and an assistant brought in coffee, setting it down in front of her.


    She noticed the cup was a new Herm¨¨s product. Even though she was used to the finer things, Milton''s level of opulence was next-level. The coffee probably wasn''t worth as much as the cup.


    Phoebe nodded at the assistant, picked up the cup, and took a sip. "Top-notch coffee, global limited edition. Mr. Dous sure knows how to live it up."


    "In terms of living it up, how could Ipare to the top family in Kedora, right, Mrs. Reynolds?" A smooth voice came from the doorway.


    The secretary and assistant straightened up, quickly bowed to Milton, and then left, looking pretty scared of him.


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow, taking in Milton''s striking features. Unlike Theodore''s straightced look, Milton had a bit of a rogue vibe. She put down the cup and stood up slowly, "Mr. Dous."


    Milton raised his hand slightly, "Mrs. Reynolds, please, sit. Make yourself at home, no need for formalities."


    Phoebe sat back down and said, "Mr. Dous, I know you''re busy. I wouldn''t havee to bother you, but I''ve got a few questions I need answers to."


    Milton smiled, his naturally charming eyes bing even more captivating, "I heard Mr. Ziegler left the banquet that night, had a car ident, and fell into the sea, unfortunately passing away. I''m deeply sorry. Although I only met Mr. Ziegler a few times, I admired his bold spirit."


    Phoebe stared at Milton. He was a typical businessman. Despite his constant smile, it never reached his eyes.


    Guys like Milton were actually tougher to deal with than Theodore.


    Because Milton always seemed harmless, making you drop your guard. Once you trusted him, he''d bite without hesitation, dragging you into hell.


    Donovan was a straightforward guy, not one for mind games, making him no match for Milton.


    Phoebe spoke, "Since you mentioned Donovan, I won''t beat around the bush. I heard that at the banquet that day, you had a private chat with him. I want to know what you talked about."


    Milton leaned back on the sofa, his hand on his chin, looking all thoughtful, "I really admired Mr. Ziegler''s character and talent. I actually wanted to bring him on board at mypany, but he turned me down." Phoebe frowned, sensing Milton was dodging her question.


    "So, that night, you were talking about this?" Phoebe pushed.


    "Not exactly." Milton raised a finger and waved it, "You probably don''t know yet. The project between the Reynolds Group and mypany got canned because Mr. Reynolds asked me to put on a show." A show?


    "What do you mean?" Phoebe''s hands on herp slowly clenched into fists.


    Milton leaned forward, his arms resting on his knees, looking all intense.


    He replied, "Mr. Reynolds wanted to stage something to lure someone into a trap, and he needed my help. As for why he wanted to do this, Mrs. Reynolds, you might need to ask Mr. Reynolds himself." Milton winked at Phoebe. Phoebe pressed her lips together, "I don''t get it. Who was he trying to lure?"


    "Someone who wants the Reynolds Group, obviously." Milton sat up straight, looking at Phoebe''s confused eyes, "Seems like you and Mr. Reynolds haven''t really opened up to each other. Even though you''re married, he''s never fully trusted you."


    Phoebe''s heart tightened, and her face changed slightly, "Whether we''ve opened up to each other is none of your business."


    Milton curled his lips, his arm resting on the sofa armrest, his fingers lightly tapping the sofa, "True, I just think it''s a waste. How about youe work for mypany, Mrs. Reynolds? I know how to appreciate and nurture talent."


    Phoebe took a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions in check. She couldn''t let Milton steer the conversation, or her visit would be pointless.


    Phoebe said, "Mr. Dous, I know Donovan. If you appreciated him, he would''ve been happy and wouldn''t have left the banquet in a bad mood. So, what did you really say to him?"


    "It seems Mrs. Reynolds still doesn''t believe me. How heartbreaking." Milton put on a mock heartbroken expression.


    Phoebe ced her hands on the coffee table, a very assertive move, staring at Milton without blinking, "I hope Mr. Dous doesn''t change the subject."


    Milton spread his legs, leaning forward slightly, almost crossing half the coffee table, his face very close to Phoebe''s.


    Milton stared into Phoebe''s eyes, his gaze deep andplex, "It seems Mrs. Reynolds isn''t as sharp as I thought. I''ve already made it clear."


    Phoebe felt uneasy with Milton''s proximity, her fingers rigid against the coffee table. She couldn''t back away; retreating would mean losing the upper hand.


    Phoebe stared into Milton''s eyes, quickly going over their conversation in her mind, sorting out the useful info.


    She spoke, "You said Mr. Reynolds set a trap, and the person he wanted to lure wasn''t Donovan, but Bishop. So, Bishop has also had dealings with yourpany?"


    Milton''s eyes gradually showed a hint of admiration, "Go on."


    Phoebe continued, "Mr. Reynolds used the project with yourpany as bait to lure Bishop, while also having Donovanpete for the project. I think that night you invited Donovan upstairs to make it a show for another person at the banquet. Bishop was also at the banquet that night, right?"


    "Yeah!" Milton finally gave Phoebe a straight answer.


    Phoebe stared into his eyes, "You met with Donovan alone, making Bishop think you had decided to cooperate with Donovan, prompting him to target Donovan. The person who wanted to kill Donovan was Bishop!"

 Chapter 570 Separation

    Milton''s eyes stuck on Phoebe, giving a nod to her sharp mind and quick moves. "I ain''t sure who''s gunning for Mr. Ziegler, but it''s clear as day that in this game between Theodore and Bishop, Mr. Ziegler''s already been yed as a pawn." The term "pawn" hit Phoebe hard, stirring up a mix of sadness and dread.


    Just as she was about to step back, the office door flew open. The secretary''s voice followed, "Mr. Reynolds, you can''t go in. Mr. Dous is with a very important guest."


    Everyone froze, inside and out.


    Theodore stood in the doorway, ring at Milton and Phoebe on the couch. They were super close, faces almost touching, and the vibe was all kinds of weird, like his sudden entrance had crashed a private moment.


    The secretary, standing behind Theodore, wished she could unsee the whole thing. Was this really her business?


    She tried to keep it together, even though she was shaking inside.


    Milton, though, was quick on his feet. He stood up, cool as a cucumber. "Mr. Reynolds, what a surprise. Why didn''t you give us a heads-up?"


    Theodore ignored Milton''s smirk, storming over to Phoebe, grabbing her wrist, and yanking her up.


    "I heard my wife was here, so I came to get her. Sorry to barge in, Mr. Dous. I''lle back another time to apologize," Theodore said.


    Milton gave a polite nod, still smiling. "Not at all. I enjoyed our chat, Mrs. Reynolds. No disturbance at all."


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed, like a predator sizing up its prey. "Mr. Dous, don''t forget our deal."


    Milton kept his cool, standing tall. "Of course."


    Theodore didn''t say another word. He dragged Phoebe out, and she stumbled a bit before digging in her heels. Phoebe tried to yank her hand back but couldn''t. "Mr. Reynolds, I wasn''t done talking."


    Theodore''s cold gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds before he let go. "If you have questions, ask me." Phoebe found it almost funny. If Theodore hadn''t been so secretive, she wouldn''t havee to Milton. She asked, "If I ask, will you tell me the truth?"


    Theodore paused, then wrapped his arm around her waist, dragging her out of Milton''s office. "Yeah!" Watching them leave, Milton smirked. He walked to the window, looking at the stormy sky, and made a call. "Godfather, I met Phoebe. She''s quite the character," he said.


    In the elevator, Phoebe broke free from Theodore''s grip, panting as she leaned against the wall, her eyes sharp on him. "Mr. Reynolds, I just want to know, did you create that billion-dor loophole just to use Donovan?" she demanded. What she told Milton earlier wasn''t her final take.


    Milton was right. Donovan had be a pawn in the game between Theodore and Bishop.


    The one responsible for Donovan''s death wasn''t just Bishop but also Theodore. He had a hand in it, too.


    Theodore stared at Phoebe. He''d never seen her look at him like this, and for a moment, his heart felt like ice.


    Theodore admitted, "Yes."


    He did set the trap, but he didn''t believe Donovan died because of it. Bishop might y dirty, but he never got his hands bloody, especially not with Donovan. Outta nowhere, Phoebe pped Theodore right across the face. He didn''t even flinch, just took it.


    "Why?" she demanded.


    Theodore turned, seeing the disappointment and hate in her eyes. "Donovan knew everything. That day on the rooftop, he picked a fight with me on purpose. It was all a setup," he exined. "No way!" Phoebe shook her head.


    She''d seen it with her own eyes. How could it have been an act?


    Theodore gave a bitter smile, licking the blood from the corner of his mouth. That p had some serious force, leaving his cheek burning.


    "You don''t believe me, so whatever I say will just sound like an excuse," he shot back.


    Phoebe red at him. "If that''s true, why didn''t you tell me right away? Why wait until I went to Mr. Dous to say it was all an act? How can I trust you?" she pressed.


    Theodore looked away, watching the elevator numbers tick down. "Before the facts are out, you wouldn''t believe anything I say."


    Phoebe bit her lip. Their convo had hit a dead end.


    She turned away, heartbroken and disappointed.


    Even if she found out who the killer was, what would it change? Donovan died because of Theodore, and that fact would never change. Unless Donovan was still alive.


    But how could that be? Falling into the deep sea was enough to kill him, not to mention the explosion before he fell.


    Even if Donovan was lucky, he couldn''t have survived.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I want to go back to Golden Apartment to stay with my mom for a while. Let''s live apart for some time." When the elevator hit the first floor, Phoebe asked for a separation. Theodore closed his eyes for a moment, then responded with a grunt.


    Living apart was better than her asking for a divorce. He''d take it as giving her time to clear her head. When she felt better, he''d bring her back home.


    Phoebe''s hand clenched into a fist. She was shocked by how quickly he agreed, leaving her emotions in a mess.


    She felt a sudden wave of sorrow.


    Phoebe said nothing, striding out of the building and hopping into a taxi. She opened her social media app and hit up the private detective Bryan Ward she''d talked to before. Phoebe: [Let''s meet.]


    The police investigation was going nowhere. Besides checking Donovan''s rtionships and interviewing people, there were no new leads.


    Plus, the info the cops had was probably tampered with, so the investigation would likely hit a dead end.


    Phoebe wasn''t one to sit around and wait. All the evidence pointed to Bishop. If he really killed Donovan, she wouldn''t let it slide.


    Phoebe met with Bryan, paid him $500,000, and asked him to dig into everyone and everything Donovan had been involved with. She promised another $500,000 when he was done.


    But Phoebe''s money had already gone to cover Grace and Alva''s surgery costs, leaving her broke. She had to use the supplementary card Theodore had given her.


    The moment the money was spent, Theodore got a bank notification. Seeing the $500,000 charge, his eyebrows twitched.


    Patrick saw Theodore staring at his phone and nced over. Seeing the $500,000 charge on the secondary card, he said, "Phoebe''s getting good at spending your money."


    Theodore put his phone face down on the bar, took a sip of his drink, the bitter and spicy liquid burning down his throat. His voice was hoarse. "She''s probably using my money to investigate me."

 Chapter 571 Mr. Reynolds Was Cunning

    Patrick swirled the amber liquid in his ss, the ice cubes catching the light just right. He nced at Theodore, "Why''s she digging into you?" "Donovan''s dead," Theodore said, like it was no big deal.


    Patrick''s jaw dropped, "What? How''d that happen? He was the Zieglers'' only son."


    Theodore paused, thenid out the whole mess. Patrick thought for a bit, "You''re screwed, man."


    Theodore had tried to set up Bishop, but Donovan ended up dead instead.


    Even if he managed to kick Bishop out of Kedora, Donovan''s death would always be a wedge between him and Phoebe. No way they''d be together without some serious baggage. Theodore downed his drink, looking all gloomy, "She has every right to me me."


    Patrick asked, "So, what''s your next move?"


    Theodore poured another drink, the amber liquid reflecting in his eyes, and chuckled bitterly, "No clue, let her dig."


    No matter what, he couldn''t stand being apart from Phoebe.


    Phoebe was right; within a couple of days, the cops called her in. Craig and Phoebe had a long chat, but basically, they talked to everyone who knew Donovan and came up empty. The car had gone into the sea, wrecking all the evidence. They had to call it a cold case and wrap it up.


    Calling Phoebe in was just a formality.


    Phoebe knew the cops closing the case meant they had no leads and wouldn''t find any more evidence, no way to nail anyone.


    She signed the papers, epting the police''s closure.


    But with a life lost, the police''s closure meant nothing but an eternal unresolved case in Phoebe''s mind.


    After leaving the station, Phoebe called Bryan to see what he had found.


    Bryan stammered on the other end, clearly getting nowhere. If the cops called it a cold case, how could Bryan dig up more in just two days?


    Feeling down, Phoebe hung up and sat in her car for ages, almost turning into an ice sculpture, before finally driving off.


    Back at the Golden Apartment, Evelyn had just seen off some friends. Seeing Phoebe looking a mess, she asked, "Where''ve you been?"


    "Met someone. Did we have guests?" Phoebe asked, noticing the tea and snacks still out.


    Evelyn nodded, "Some friends came to check on me."


    Evelyn started cleaning up, ncing at Phoebe, "You''ve been here for days. I''m better now; you don''t need to stay. Go home tonight." Phoebe plopped on the sofa, "Got it."


    Evelyn stopped nagging and mentioned Donovan''s funeral, "In a few days, it''ll be a week since Donovan passed. I want to go to the ident site and pray for him."


    Phoebe felt a pang in her heart. She looked at Evelyn, whose hair, under the light, was silver and shimmering, but her face showed little sadness, indicating that Evelyn had buried her grief within. Phoebe closed her eyes and murmured, "Alright."


    "Donovan didn''t even leave a body behind, just like your dad. I don''t know what I did wrong. Lost my husband young, now my son in my old age," Evelyn said, her words cutting deep. Phoebe clenched her fists, "You only have me now, so you gotta be good to me. Otherwise, if something happens to me..."


    "Shut up!" Evelyn snapped, her eyes red with anger, "Don''t say that. My luck can''t be that bad. If something happens to you, I won''t make it either."


    Seeing Evelyn shaking with anger, Phoebe leaned over and hugged her waist, burying her face in Evelyn''s stomach, quickly apologizing.


    "I was joking. Don''t take it to heart," Phoebe pleaded.


    Evelyn pped Phoebe lightly, "How can you joke about that? Phoebe, you''re killing me here."


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong." Phoebe said, genuinely sorry.


    Evelyn hit her a couple more times, her hand raised high butnding softly, "I''ll make dinner. After you eat, go home. Don''t stay here and bother me." shemanded firmly. Phoebe was speechless.


    She hadn''t told Evelyn about her split with Theodore. At work, they barely spoke except for necessary stuff.


    They shared the same office space, but there was a noticeable distance between them.


    After work, they went their separate ways, not interfering with each other.


    Phoebe knew she couldn''t let go of this grudge or forgive him.


    After all, Theodore wasn''t entirely innocent in Donovan''s death.


    Phoebe watched Evelyn head to the kitchen. She hadn''t told Evelyn the truth about Donovan''s death. Evelyn had already lost a son; she didn''t want her to live in hatred. Evelyn had just set the table when the doorbell rang. She asked Phoebe to get the door. Phoebe got up slowly and opened the door on the fourth ring.


    Phoebe saw Theodore standing outside, wearing a gray cashmere coat and a scarf, wrapped in cold air.


    Phoebe frowned, "Why are you here?"


    "Evelyn called me for dinner and to take you home," Theodore said innocently, but his eyes had a sly glint.


    Phoebe was about to speak when Evelyn came out of the kitchen, "Theodore''s here,e in quickly, it''s cold outside."


    "Not too bad," Theodore said as he walked in. Phoebe instinctively let go of the door handle and stepped back. Theodore closed the door and walked in like he owned the ce. Phoebe''s face turned cold. She understood Theodore''s intentions now.


    No wonder he agreed so easily when she said she wanted to stay at the Golden Apartment. He knew Evelyn would persuade her to go back home.


    She turned and walked into the dining room, sitting down and starting to eat without waiting for Theodore.


    Evelyn red at her, "Theodore isn''t here yet, and you''re already eating. Do you have any manners?"


    Phoebe, feeling angry, replied stiffly, "This is my home. If he doesn''t like it, he can eat at his own ce." Evelyn yelled, "Phoebe."


    Theodore walked in, smiling as he sat next to Phoebe, "It''s okay, don''t scold her. We''re all family; no need to be so formal."


    Phoebe scoffed internally, thinking that Theodore could only y the good guy in front of Evelyn. She reached for a drumstick, and Evelyn pped her hand.

 Chapter 572 I Just Dont Want to See You

    Phoebe yanked her hand back, wincing, and shot Evelyn a dirty look. "Why''d you hit me?"


    Evelyn gave her a stern re, then turned to Theodore with a forced smile, "Stop hogging the food, get some for Theodore, too." "He''s got hands, doesn''t he?" Phoebe snapped back.


    Evelyn just stared, speechless.


    Under the table, Evelyn kicked Phoebe and gave her a look. Phoebe, super annoyed, thought Theodore was a jerk for using Evelyn to boss her around. Fuming, Phoebe grabbed the te and dumped a heap of endive onto Theodore''s te. She knew he hated endive and wanted to see him choke it down. Theodore raised an eyebrow, catching her trick of rebellion. Even if it was poison, he''d still eat it if it came from Phoebe.


    He shoved the endive into his mouth, the bitter taste spreading, and chewed like a robot.


    Evelyn chimed in, "Phoebe, don''t just give Theodore endive. There''s chicken and fish. I make a mean grilled fish. Donovan loved it."


    Mentioning Donovan made the room go silent.


    Phoebe buried her head in her food, ignoring Theodore next to her. She couldn''t believe he had the guts to show up.


    Did Theodore feel no guilt at all facing Evelyn?


    The meal was a drag. After dinner, Evelyn said it waste and they should head home since they had work the next day.


    Phoebe didn''t want Evelyn to worry, so she grabbed her bag and reluctantly followed Theodore out.


    As soon as they left, Phoebe walked the other way.


    She couldn''t stay at Golden Apartment; she had other ces to be. No way was she going back to Imperial Apartment to y house with Theodore. Theodore quickly caught up and grabbed her wrist, his voice low, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m crashing at Cindy''s for a few nights. She won''t kick me out. Mr. Reynolds, it''ste. You should go home." Phoebe tried to pull away but couldn''t. Theodore tightened his grip, pulling her close. His breath was hot on her face, "Still mad?"


    Phoebe pressed her hand against his abs, ring, "Mr. Reynolds, Donovan just died. You think I can forget that?"


    Theodore sighed, "Phoebe, I told you, it wasn''t on purpose."


    Phoebe shot back, "If it was, you''d never set foot in my house again. Even if it wasn''t intentional, you still messed up. You think I can just forget that?" Theodore stared into her eyes, losing patience, "So what do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything. No revenge, no payback for Donovan. I just don''t want to see you." Phoebe couldn''t bring herself to hurt Theodore, but she could at least stay away from him. Theodore''s eyes shed with anger. He grabbed her chin, his gaze sharp, "Are you trying to make this a big deal?"


    Phoebe stayed silent.


    Theodore yanked her closer, his eyes practically drilling into her soul. "Phoebe, I''m really sorry about Donovan. If I hadn''t used him as bait, he wouldn''t have had that ident. But don''t think you can use this to ditch me. I won''t let it happen!" Phoebe''s eyes were full of sarcasm. "Donovan once told me that my dad''s death was tied to your Reynolds Group''s shippingpany. I didn''t believe him then, thought he was being manipted to mess with us. But now, it seems he might''ve been onto something."


    "Phoebe!"


    "My dad''s case is ancient history, but Donovan''s death is on you. Losing people from my Ziegler family isn''t enough? You wanna see uspletely ruined?" Phoebe''s voice was icy, each word cutting into Theodore''s heart. Theodore''s intense gaze made Phoebe uneasy. His fingers dug into her chin painfully, and they stood there, locked in a silent standoff.


    After what felt like forever, as the cold wind picked up, Theodore suddenly let go, turned around, and walked away without a word, leaving Phoebe in the freezing night.


    It wasn''t until Theodore''s figure vanished that Phoebe took a deep breath. She staggered back a few steps, leaning against a streemp, panting heavily.


    The cold wind howled as she stood there, shivering. When she was thoroughly chilled, she picked up her fallen bag and left Golden Apartment.


    Phoebe didn''t go to Cindy''s. Ever since she found out about Cindy and Patrick''s secret fling, she felt it was awkward to visit.


    She found a clean hotel, checked in, and decided to crash there for a while.


    Vanessa stood at the end of the hospital corridor, watching the bare trees sway in the cold wind outside. A smug smile crept onto her lips. She''d just heard that Theodore and Phoebe had been apart for days.


    Donovan''s death was enough to crack their fragile marriage. She just needed to push a little more, and they''d be done for good. Footsteps approached from behind. Vanessa turned around and saw who it was. Unfazed, she said, "Why are you here?" Ruby slowly walked up to Vanessa and suddenly pped her, making her head snap to the side and her lip split.


    The taste of blood filled her mouth. She turned back, ring at Ruby with anger. "Feeling better now, Ruby?"


    Ruby clenched her fists, teeth grinding. "Did you have anything to do with Donovan''s death?"


    "No!"


    Ruby grabbed Vanessa''s cor, her eyes zing with hatred. "I found out his car was sent for maintenance before going to the beach house. Did you mess with his brakes?" Vanessa looked at her with pity. "Ruby, you want me to take the me for Donovan''s death to ease your guilt?"


    "You!"


    Vanessa grabbed Ruby''s wrist, prying her hand off her cor. "I may be a lot of things, but I''m not a killer. I didn''t harm Donovan. His death has nothing to do with me." "I don''t believe you!" Ruby red at Vanessa.


    Vanessa had once tried to set Donovan up. Although he survived, it was because Phoebe arrived in time, not because Vanessa had a change of heart.


    Vanessa pushed Ruby''s hand away. "Believe it or not, I didn''t kill him. Maybe it was just his fate. If you hadn''t argued with him and stayed behind, you might''ve died with him." "Vanessa!" Ruby lunged, grabbing her by the neck. "How can you be so cruel? I''ll never forgive you!"

 Chapter 573 Phoebe Contacted Bishop

    Vanessa got shoved by Ruby, mming her back against the window frame, and her cane ttered to the floor. Grabbing Ruby''s wrist tight, Vanessa yelled, "Ruby, you''ve lost it!" "Yeah, I''m nuts. If I wasn''t, how could I have trusted you? You swore you wouldn''t hurt Donovan. You promised!" Ruby snarled, her voice dripping with regret and pain. Vanessa tried to peel Ruby''s hands off, but she was too weak. "I told you, I didn''t kill him."


    Vanessa''s n was to use Donovan to mess with Phoebe, to drive a wedge between her and Theodore. Killing Donovan was never part of the n.


    Sure, Donovan''s death and Phoebe and Theodore splitting up were oues Vanessa was cool with, but she didn''t send anyone to off Donovan.


    This is aw-abiding society; killing someone isn''t that simple. Plus, she promised Ruby she wouldn''t hurt Donovan.


    "I don''t believe you," Ruby cried out, her hands tightening around Vanessa''s neck, eyes zing with hatred. "Since Donovan''s dead, you can go to hell and pay for it." "Ruby," Vanessa''s face twisted, her cheeks turning red. She started to struggle for breath, wing at Ruby''s arms, her nails leaving bloody marks.


    Ruby''s grip only got tighter. Her face was wild and fierce. She wanted Vanessa dead, to join Donovan in the afterlife.


    "Ah, someone''s getting murdered!" A scream came from behind, and hurried footsteps approached. Soon, Ruby felt someone pulling her back. Refusing to let go of Vanessa''s neck, Ruby wailed, her nails leaving bloody trails on Vanessa''s skin.


    "Let go, you''re choking her!"


    The nurses pulled Ruby away in a flurry, then helped Vanessa away from her.


    They were about to scold Ruby when she suddenly went limp, sliding to the ground and crying like a kid who lost everything.


    Vanessa, surrounded by nurses, looked at Ruby on the floor and slowly clenched her fist. She didn''t want things to get to a life-and-death struggle with Ruby.


    Seeing her look at Ruby, a nurse nced at the marks on Vanessa''s neck and the bloody scratches. "Miss Fitzroy, should we call the cops? This could be attempted murder." Vanessa shook her head. "Forget it. She''s my friend. She just got too emotional."


    "She was killing you, and you still call her a friend? Miss Fitzroy, you''re a saint." The nurse couldn''t help but admire Vanessa''s big-heartedness.


    Vanessa touched her neck. The broken skin stung, making her wince.


    The nurse quickly said, "Miss Fitzroy,e with me to the nurse''s station. Let''s treat those wounds. Your friend was really rough. It''d be a shame if your beautiful neck got scarred." "It''s fine; let''s go." Vanessa took the cane handed to her by the nurse and limped away.


    Ruby stared daggers at Vanessa''s back. She punched the ground until her knuckles were raw and bleeding, finally stopping her self-destructive act.


    She thought, ''Donovan, I''m so useless. I knew Vanessa had it out for you, yet I still helped her. Is this divine retribution for my sins?''


    Phoebe pulled some strings to get Bishop''s contact info and set up a meet at a coffee shop. Bishop agreed without a second thought.


    That afternoon, Phoebe strolled into the coffee shop. Bishop was already there, waiting. She walked over and plopped down across from him.


    Bishop had a cane by his side and looked up at her with a casual nce. "Didn''t know what you liked, so I got you a hot cocoa."


    "Thanks." Phoebe leaned back in her chair, leaving the hot cocoa untouched before her. She stared at Bishop. "Mr. Reynolds, I heard you and Donovan werepeting for Mr. Dous''s project." Bishop raised an eyebrow. "You think I killed Donovan?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, wondering if her thoughts were that obvious. Why did everyone seem to see right through her?


    Phoebe continued, "Since you put it that way, I won''t beat around the bush. Yeah, you and Donovan were rivals, and Donovan seemed to have Mr. Dous''s favor. It''s not crazy to think you''d want him out of the picture." Bishop sneered. "Ms. Ziegler, with an imagination like that, you should write a novel."


    "You!" Phoebe red at him, fuming.


    Bishop ignored her anger and went on, "Ms. Ziegler, do you think killing someone in Kedora is that easy?"


    Phoebe frowned. "Toledo Hotel has aundry list of shady stuff. Isn''t murder just another day at the office for you guys?"


    "Sure, offing a nobody is easy. But killing Donovan? I don''t have the guts, nor do I want to wreck my future," Bishop said calmly.


    Phoebe didn''t speak, staring deeply at Bishop, trying to gauge if he was for real.


    Bishop spoke up again, "But I did hear something interesting. Wanna know, Ms. Ziegler?"


    Phoebe looked cautious. She knew Bishop wasn''t about to do her any favors, but her curiosity got the best of her. "Alright, spill."


    Bishop leaned back in his chair, his eyes sharp. "Instead of suspecting me, you should look at Donovan''s new girlfriend, Ruby. At the party that day..."


    At the party, Bishop saw Donovan being called upstairs by Milton''s secretary. He knew Donovan was being set up.


    Bishop waited at the stairwell for Donovan toe down. He wanted to confirm something with Donovan, but then he overheard Donovan''s girlfriend, Ruby, arguing with someone on the phone.


    At that moment, Donovan came downstairs. Ruby, unaware, kept arguing on the phone, spilling a lot of info.


    Bishop initially wanted to warn Ruby but was stopped by Donovan''s look.


    As an outsider, it wasn''t his ce to stick around and watch Ruby and Donovan argue, so he walked away with his drink.


    "Who was Ruby arguing with on the phone?" Phoebe stared intently at Bishop. Ruby had said she argued with Donovan that day, but Phoebe didn''t buy it.


    Weirdly, she believed Bishop.


    Bishop raised his hand to stroke his chin, pretending to recall. "I heard her call the other person Darlene."


    "Darlene?" Phoebe was shocked. She knew the name; Darlene had caused Donovan a lot of trouble.


    But how did Ruby know Darlene?


    Bishop said, "Seems like you know him. Yeah, you''re right. Darlene was Ruby''s nt to get close to Donovan. Darlene made up a sob story and got Donovan to gamble for her, embezzling a ton from the Adams Group''s subsidiary. All of this was Ruby''s doing."

 Chapter 574 A Murder Case Without Suspects

    Phoebe shot up from her seat. Even though she had suspected all along that Donovan had been set up, she had only suspected Darlene, who was missing. She never saw iting that Ruby and Vanessa were scheming behind the scenes, trapping Donovan deep.


    "Why''d she do it?" Phoebe''s voice shook.


    Bishop shrugged. "Beats me. You should ask Ruby. But I heard she''s tight with Vanessa. Maybe messing with Donovan was just to mess with you."


    Phoebe stumbled back into her chair, staring nkly at Bishop. "So Donovan overheard Ruby and Darlene talking, had a huge blowout, and when her scandal hit, she offed Donovan?" Bishop stifled augh. "Ms. Ziegler, this ain''t a gangster flick. It''s not all about whacking people. From what I know, Ruby didn''t have the time to pull it off."


    "Then why''d Donovan die?" Phoebe was baffled.


    The cops called it a murder, but with no solid evidence, they couldn''t pin it on anyone and had to close the case.


    The whole thing was a dead end. The brake pads were messed with, and a small timed bomb was put in the fuel tank, but no suspects.


    It was just nuts!


    Bishop shook his head and sighed. "I don''t know. Maybe it was just his bad luck. Ms. Ziegler, the real viin here is Theodore. Why don''t we team up and take him down?"


    Phoebe squinted at him. "Mr. Reynolds, that''s why you wanted to meet, huh? Sorry, even if I''m not with him, I''m not with you either."


    Bishop blinked, looking a mix of disappointed and resigned. "What a shame."


    Phoebe couldn''t help but stare at Bishop''s eyes. He and Theodore had simr features, but their eyes were totally different.


    Theodore''s eyes were sharp and cold, full of authority, while Bishop''s were rounder, making him look more carefree and reckless. No point in talking anymore.


    Phoebe stood up. "Mr. Reynolds, whether you had a hand in Donovan''s death or not, I''m gonna keep digging. Goodbye!"


    Bishop picked up his coffee, took a sip, and watched her leave, a cold smile creeping on his lips.


    Bishop thought, ''We''ll meet again for sure.''


    Phoebe got back to her car, her mind spinning with all the info. She''d kept it together in front of Bishop, barely holding back a breakdown. She''d been too careless.


    When Donovan had his ident in Starfall City, she thought that he was acting out of infatuation, missing the bigger plot.


    Turned out Vanessa and Ruby had been plotting against her all along.


    After all that scheming by Vanessa and Ruby, what were they really after?


    Phoebe sat in the car for a long time. When she picked up her phone, her hands were shaking. She took a deep breath, found Ruby''s number, and called. Ruby answered quickly, her voice weak. "This is Ruby."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. "Where are you? We need to talk."


    Ruby didn''t waste time and sent her an address. Phoebe punched it into the GPS, tossed her phone on the dash, and drove off.


    Ruby''s apartmentplex was near Donovan''s workce. The ce was big, with snow-covered greenery, and the vibe was pretty nice.


    Phoebe parked her car and headed into theplex, taking the elevator up.


    When she got to the apartment door, she barely raised her hand to knock when it swung open. Ruby stood there, looking rough.


    "Come in, no need to change shoes." Ruby turned and walked inside. Phoebe followed, shutting the door behind her.


    The ce was small but cozy. There were a bunch of photos on the TV cab and a photo wall nearby.


    Phoebe wandered over to the photo wall. The pics were clipped up all artsy-like, mostly of Ruby and Donovan together.


    Seeing all those photos, Phoebe realized Ruby and Donovan had been to a ton of ces and snapped a lot of pics. Meanwhile, she barely had any photos with Donovan on her phone. She couldn''t even remember thest time they took a photo together.


    Ruby came back with a ss of water. Seeing Phoebe by the photo wall, she walked over. "Donovan wasn''t into taking photos. At first, he''d only snap pics of me. Sometimes, I''d sneak a shot of him. Later, he probably didn''t want to let me down, so he always went along with it."


    Phoebe turned to Ruby, noticing the sadness in her eyes. The harsh words she had nned to say got stuck in her throat.


    She hade to grill Ruby, to demand answers. But now, all she felt was a shared sadness.


    Ruby bit her lip, tears welling up. She took a deep breath. "I''m the one who deserves to go to hell, not him. Is it to punish me for all the bad things I''ve done?"


    Phoebe looked back at the photos. Donovan looked genuinely happy with Ruby.


    But the happier he had been, the more crushed he must''ve felt when he found out Ruby had betrayed him.


    What was Donovan thinking before he fell into the sea?


    Phoebe couldn''t reconcile with Ruby, nor could shefort her. She said, "Everything that happened to Donovan in Starfall City was your doing, wasn''t it?"


    Ruby looked shocked. "How did you know?"


    Phoebe turned, her gaze icy. "Ruby, drop the act. I just want to know, since your target was me, why did you go after Donovan?"


    "The Reynolds family cares about status. Your marriage to Mr. Reynolds was already a stretch. If you had a brother who was always causing trouble, they''d see you as a burden." Phoebe stared at Ruby in disbelief. "You''re all nuts."


    "Yeah, looking back, I was crazy. Why did I listen to Vanessa? I caused Donovan''s death." Ruby''s tears fell, full of regret.


    Phoebe turned away. "Ruby, onest time. Was Donovan''s death nned by you and Vanessa?"


    "No!" Ruby said firmly. "I''d rather die than hurt him. And Vanessa said she didn''t do it."


    Phoebe frowned. "Aren''t you her right-hand woman? Don''t you know if she killed Donovan?"


    "Since I started dating Donovan, things changed with Vanessa. She was wary of me betraying her but still had me do stuff. But she never hinted at wanting to hurt Donovan."

 Chapter 575 I Just Want Him Alive

    Phoebe sometimes thought Ruby was sharp as a tack, and other times, she thought she was a total airhead. If Vanessa wanted Donovan dead, why would she let Ruby handle it? "If Vanessa wanted to off Donovan, who''d she get to do it?" Phoebe asked.


    "I dunno," Ruby said, then suddenly added like she just remembered, "But she''s been getting real cozy with Bishoptely, like they''re up to something. Donovan''s dead, you gotta be careful." Phoebe wasn''t sure if she should trust Ruby. After leaving the apartment, she hopped into her car and reyed all the info she''d gathered over the past few days in her head. Milton, Bishop, and Ruby-none of their stories had any holes. So who messed with Donovan''s brake pads, and who nted the time bomb in his car?


    The murderer''s motive remained a mystery.


    Milton had no reason to kill Donovan, and Bishop didn''t seem like the type to murder over a project. That left Ruby and Vanessa.


    But Ruby''s grief seemed real. She and Vanessa had already fallen out over Donovan. She wouldn''t kill him. Could it be Vanessa?


    Her phone buzzed. Phoebe picked it up; it was an email from Bryan.


    Phoebe opened the email, finding just one sentence, nothing unusual.


    She closed her eyes, her head hitting the back of the seat. She''d asked Bryan to dig into Donovan''s activities before he died, and now the reply was that there was nothing unusual.


    But Donovan had died so mysteriously. How could she ept that?


    She must''ve missed something.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed in her hand. Phoebe opened her eyes and nced at the caller ID. It was Taylor.


    "Phoebe, you busy? Come back to the Reynolds Mansion with Theodore tonight. It''s been ages since our family had dinner together, and Grace is getting out of the hospital today. I''m worried she won''t adjust to the new home. It''d be better if you were there with her," Taylor said on the other end.


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose, gazing at the sun hanging in the sky outside the car window. If she went to the Reynolds Mansion now, she''d have to stay overnight.


    She felt really resistant, but thinking of Grace, she couldn''t say no.


    She replied, "Okay, I''lle after work."


    After hanging up, Phoebe sat in the car for a long time until she was chilled to the bone. Then she started the car and drove to the International Finance Center.


    Grace''s return to the Reynolds family was a big deal, so Phoebe needed to get her a gift. After much thought, she picked out a new ne, understated yet elegant.


    In the evening, Phoebe returned to the Reynolds Mansion. The estate was lit up like a Christmas tree, and several cars were parked in the lot. She parked her car in a spot. Just as she was about to get out, two bright lights shone from behind. Phoebe squinted and waited for the car to turn and stop behind her. Phoebe got out of her car and locked eyes with Theodore as he stepped out of his. She shut her car door and walked towards the mansion without a word. Theodore watched Phoebe''s cold back and sighed silently. He quickly caught up with her and grabbed her wrist, pulling her towards the nearby garden. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Phoebe instinctively struggled, but he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her to a secluded spot by the wall. Theodore gently pushed her, and Phoebe''s back hit the wall. Seeing Theodore''s body pressing against her, she quickly bent down to escape, but he pushed her back. Phoebe red at him, fuming, "What do you want?"


    Theodore took off his scarf and wrapped it around her neck. Phoebe''s heart pounded. What was Theodore doing? Did he drag her to the garden just to put a scarf on her? Could he try to strangle her? Theodore gently fastened her scarf and looked down at her.


    The orange light from a distance shone on Phoebe''s face. He reached out and stroked her cheek, "Haven''t you been eating well these past two days? You seem to have lost weight again."


    Phoebe pped his hand away, took off the scarf, and threw it at him, "I don''t need your care."


    Theodore caught the scarf as it slid off him. His lips pressed tightly together. When he was angry, he had an oppressive presence, and the surrounding air pressure seemed to drop several degrees, "If you don''t want me to care, then who do you want to care?"


    Phoebe looked up at him, her eyes fearless, "Anyone but you."


    "How long are you going to keep this up, ignoring me forever?" Theodore tightly gripped the scarf, angrily questioning.


    Phoebe lowered her head and looked at her toes. Her voice suddenly carried a hint of exhaustion, "In the past few days, I''ve met with Mr. Dous, Bishop, and Ruby. I even hired a private investigator to look into Donovan''s activities before his death. But they all told me that Donovan''s death had nothing to do with them. The private investigator said there was nothing unusual about Donovan before he died."


    Phoebe''s voice grew hoarse, filled with anger, unwillingness, and pain.


    She continued, "Nothing unusual, but Donovan just died like that. I''ve been investigating, but in the end, I still don''t know who killed him."


    Theodore looked down at Phoebe''s trembling shoulders and realized she was crying.


    He was at a loss. He raised his hand to hug her, but as soon as he touched her clothes, she pushed him away forcefully, "Don''t touch me!" Phoebe leaned against the wall, her voice filled with all her strength. She slid down the wall, hugging her head with both hands.


    She added, "Someone tampered with the brake pads, someone installed a time bomb, but the murderer is hiding too well. I don''t even know who wants him dead. I''m so useless." Hearing Phoebe''s self-me and guilt, Theodore felt equally miserable. He slowly squatted down and, despite her resistance, pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Heforted, "If you can''t find someone to hate, then hate me, Phoebe. Don''t be so hard on yourself. Seeing you like this breaks my heart."


    From the moment Phoebe learned of Donovan''s death, she had been holding back her emotions, suppressing them, thinking she would find the murderer and bring peace to Donovan''s soul. But there was no evidence.


    "I want Donovan back. Can you bring him back to me? I don''t care if he''s sessful or not; I just want him alive."


    A sob broke Phoebe''s rationality, revealing all her inner fears, uncontrobly.


    Hearing her cry, Theodore''s heart ached. He gently stroked her back, allowing Phoebe to cry like a child in his arms.


    Phoebe had been suppressing her emotions for so long that once she found an outlet, she couldn''t stop. She cried until she was exhausted and copsed into Theodore''s arms. "Don''t cry." he whispered soothingly.


    Theodore''s lips trailed down Phoebe''s hair, brows, and eyes,, kissing her tenderly and lovingly.


    Phoebe sobbed, feeling frustrated with herself. Rationally, she couldn''t forgive him, but emotionally, she wanted to rely on him.


    Her heart was torn by conflicting emotions, shattered into pieces that could never be put back together.

 Chapter 576 Do You Have Any Shame Left?

    The sobbing in his arms finally started to chill out. Theodore gently lifted Phoebe''s face, noticing her eyes all puffy from crying. He leaned in and kissed away the tears at the corners of her eyes. At the garden entrance, someone was sneaking a peek, probably drawn by the noise.


    A shadow flickered, and Theodore pulled back from Phoebe''s face. He turned to see Riley standing at the entrance.


    "Theodore, is Phoebe crying?" Riley asked.


    The whole family knew about Donovan''s sudden death, leaving Riley deep in thought about how fragile life is.


    No wonder young folks these days were always yelling about living in the moment. You never knew if tomorrow or an ident woulde first.


    Theodore knew Phoebe was in no shape to deal with the family dinner. Going in would just mean fake smiles, and he couldn''t stand to see her like that.


    "Riley, tell my mom I''m taking Phoebe home," Theodore said.


    Riley got it. Watching Theodore carry Phoebe out of the garden, she said, "Okay, I''ll let Mrs. Taylor Reynolds know. They''ll understand."


    Theodore carried Phoebe toward the parking lot. After a few steps, car headlights lit up the path, stopping in front of the fountain.


    The car door opened, and a man and a woman stepped out. The guy was using a cane. Who else but Bishop?


    Theodore froze, staring hard at Marlowe and Bishop, his muscles tensing. Phoebe sensed his unease and looked up, squinting at the two. Phoebe''s eyes were still misty from crying. It wasn''t until they got closer that she recognized Marlowe and Bishop.


    Phoebe''s heart tightened. What were they doing here?


    Theodore shot a cold look at Marlowe and Bishop, his voice sharp, "This isn''t your ce. Riley, show them out." Marlowe was scared of Theodore. She nced away and leaned closer to Bishop, clearly looking for some security.


    Bishop, leaning on his cane, was about the same height as Theodore butcked his imposing presence. Still, he straightened up and said, "I heard Grace was returning to the Reynolds family today. Couldn''t think of a great gift, so I''ll just give her a brother."


    "Do you even have any shame left?" Theodore snapped. He looked at Bishop in disbelief. Brandon had never mentioned anything about epting Bishop back into the family, yet here Bishop was, crashing the party. "How am I shameless?" Bishop replied, unfazed. "Phoebe, don''t you agree?"


    Phoebe could feel Theodore''s anger. She struggled to get out of his arms, and as soon as her feet hit the ground, she heard chaotic footsteps behind her.


    Phoebe turned to see Sarah, Brandon, Taylor, and Christophering out of the vi. Seeing the uninvited Bishop, their expressions varied.


    Grace was at the back of the group, still clueless about what was going on.


    Brandon, supported by Taylor, walked down the steps to Theodore and the others. He looked at Marlowe and Bishop, "Who let you in here?"


    Marlowe, who had been hiding behind Bishop, stepped forward when she saw Brandon. Facing the group, they seemed outnumbered and vulnerable. "Brandon," Marlowe said, looking all hurt and stuff.


    Brandon had promised to bring Bishop into the Reynolds family and give him shares in the Reynolds Group. But after getting sick, he totally ghosted them, treating Marlowe and Bishop like they didn''t exist. Brandon shot a look of pure annoyance at Marlowe and Bishop. "Who let them in? Get them out of here. I don''t want to see their faces."


    The butler stepped up right away and said, all formal, "Ms. ck, Mr. Bishop Reynolds, you''re not wee here. Please leave."


    Bishop, always the sensitive type, turned pale at being publicly kicked out by Brandon. "We''re not outsiders. Grace got recognized by the Reynolds family. How could we note to congratte her?" Grace, hearing her name, shrank back, scared of getting dragged into the mess.


    "We don''t need you here. Leave now," Brandon said, waving his hand like he was swatting away flies.


    Bishop gripped his cane, his eyes darkening. He sneered, "Dad, I''m still your son. It''s pretty heartless of you to kick us out like this."


    "That''s nonsense," Christopher rushed up, grabbing Bishop by the cor. "Last time, you almost gave my dad a stroke. I haven''t even dealt with you for that, and now you have the nerve to show up here." Bishop sneered, "You''re good at shifting me. Wasn''t it Taylor who provoked Dad into having a stroke?"


    "Bishop, shut your filthy mouth," Christopher roared, punching Bishop in the face. Bishop dropped his cane, and the two started wrestling.


    Sarah, furious, shouted, "Call security. Marlowe, you took my money back then and swore never to show your face to Brandon again. What are you doing here now?"


    Marlowe, feeling intimidated by Sarah, her eyes filled with fear, said, "I had no choice back then. Brandon, do you deny our ten years together?"


    Christopher and Bishop rolled on the ground, punching each other. Phoebe watched in horror, wanting to step in but was held back by Theodore.


    Madison rushed out, shouting, "Stop fighting."


    "Stop it, all of you," Sarah cried, seeing Christopher injured, her heart aching.


    Security quickly arrived, restraining Christopher and Bishop and separating them. Christopher, still unwilling to let go, kicked Bishop.


    Bishop''s meticulously groomed hair was now a mess. His eyes were filled with hatred and malice as he lunged at Christopher, only to be stopped by the quick-acting security. Theodore''s expression turned icy, his voice cold and contemptuous, "Had enough? Now, get out."


    Security immediately began dragging Bishop towards the gate. Marlowe''s eyes welled up with tears. She hadn''t expected Brandon to just stand there and watch them get humiliated. She was pushed and shoved by security, her heart aching like it was being cut by a knife.


    Grace stood nearby, not daring to breathe, watching Marlowe and Bishop get dragged out. She quietly moved next to Phoebe, gripping her hand tight.


    Feeling her hand being held, Phoebe looked back, following the hand to Grace''s anxious face.


    She reached out and patted Grace reassuringly, "It''s okay, don''t be scared."


    Grace looked up at Marlowe and Bishop being pushed out by security, meeting Bishop''s fierce gaze. She shuddered, "Phoebe, they..."


    "It''s okay, let''s go inside," Phoebe interrupted, pulling her towards the vi.

 Chapter 577 Ill Let You Go If You Beg Me

    With all the drama from Marlowe and Bishop''s fight, nobody was in the mood to celebrate Graceing back to the Reynolds family. Taylor was busy patching up Christopher, and Sarah had called Brandon into the room. Grace was just sitting there in the empty living room, lost in thought on the couch, staring at the fairy lights by the big window.


    Phoebe came over with a cup of milk, gently touching Grace''s cheek with it. Grace snapped out of her daze, "Phoebe."


    "Yeah," Phoebe handed her the milk and plopped down next to her. "Today was a mess, don''t let it get to you. Mom and Dad will make it up to you."


    Grace took a sip of the milk, "I''m fine, I just..."


    She just didn''t expect all the dark secrets in a rich family. On her first day back, she saw something crazy.


    Grace still felt out of it. She didn''t really feel like part of the Reynolds family. She felt like a stranger to everyone in the household, especially Brandon and Taylor.


    Taylor was super nice to Grace. When she was in the hospital, Taylor visited her three times a day. She only saw Theodore and Christopher once, and they never came back to visit her. Sometimes Grace wondered, if it were Madison in the hospital, would they still be so indifferent?


    Probably not.


    Grace knew it was silly to think that way, but she felt like an intruder, messing up what was once a happy family.


    Coming back to the Reynolds family felt like a dream to Grace, with no sense of reality.


    "Grace, don''t overthink it. Drink your milk and get some sleep. Everything will be better tomorrow," Phoebe patted Grace''s shoulder, trying tofort her.


    Grace looked at her with wide, innocent eyes, "Phoebe, can you sleep with me tonight? I''m kinda scared to be alone."


    Phoebe, looking for any excuse to avoid sharing a bed with Theodore, agreed without hesitation, "Sure."


    Theodore, who had walked over, was speechless.


    Was Phoebe avoiding him like he had the gue?


    Not long after, Brandon came out of Sarah''s room looking all down, catching everyone''s attention in the living room.


    Brandon paused andmanded, "Grace,e to the study."


    Grace quickly stood up, almost spilling the milk on herself, showing how flustered she was. Phoebe took the cup from her hand and reassured her, "Don''t be scared, it''s okay."


    Grace bit her lower lip, feeling pathetic. Brandon was her dad, so why was she so scared of him?


    Grace had seen Madison act all spoiled in front of Brandon, and the usually stern Brandon would soften, indulging Madison''s every whim.


    Grace had never been good at acting spoiled or pleasing her parents. She really envied Madison. If she could act spoiled and be charming, maybe she wouldn''t be in her current situation. Standing outside the study, Grace raised her hand and knocked on the door. Brandon''s authoritative voice came from inside. "Come in!"


    Grace took a deep breath and gently pushed open the door. After entering, she closed it behind her.


    The study was huge, with bookshelves filled with books. Brandon stood behind the desk, writing.


    Grace slowly walked over and waited until Brandon finished writing before softly calling, "Dad."


    Brandon put down his pen, took a bank card from the drawer, and pushed it towards Grace, saying, "This card has five million dors. Spend it however you want, don''t be frugal. Buy whatever you like." Grace was stunned, "Dad..."


    "Over the years, you''ve had it rough with the Sullivan family. Bringing you back to the Reynolds family, we nned this big, fancy party for you, but it got messed up." Brandon paused, then continued, "You were wronged today. Don''t let it get to you. If you need money, just ask me or your mom. The Reynolds family won''t let you down."


    Grace didn''t take the bank card, "I have money."


    Brandon remembered how shabby Grace looked thest time he saw her and said, "Buy some nice clothes. You''re a Reynolds now, and you should look the part. If you don''t know what to buy, let Phoebe go with you. She''s got good taste." Grace looked down at the princess dress she was wearing. It wasn''t her usual style, but Taylor wanted to see her in it, so she wore it.


    But right now, Grace felt like a clown on stage in her princess dress, absurd and ridiculous.


    "I..."


    Before Grace could finish, Brandon interrupted, "One more thing. Madison grew up in the Reynolds family and is used to this lifestyle. Your mom and I want her to continue living here. You two are the same age, so get along well, okay?" Grace''s hands, hanging by her side, slowly clenched into fists. Brandon''s words were a bit hard to grasp, but from his tone, she understood who he was closer to.


    Grace bit her lower lip, holding back her grievances, "Got it."


    Brandon looked at her for a while, seemingly having nothing more to say. He said, "Take the card and go out."


    Grace lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes. After a moment, she picked up the bank card and turned to leave.


    Phoebe went to her room to get her pajamas. Standing in front of the wardrobe, she heard footsteps behind her but didn''t turn around, sensing the footsteps stop three steps away.


    She found her pajamas and was about to leave when a pair of arms wrapped around her waist. The next second, she was pulled into Theodore''s embrace, held tightly from behind. "Phoebe," Theodore''s lips were close to her neck, his warm breath making her skin tingle.


    She turned her face away, her voice cold as ice, "Let go of me."


    Earlier in the garden, she had broken down and cried in front of Theodore, which was too embarrassing. Thinking back now, she felt ashamed. Theodore didn''t say a word, his lips trailing up her neck, kissing her face.


    Phoebe felt Theodore''s growing desire behind her, making her dizzy. She clutched the soft fabric in her hands tightly.


    She said, "Let go of me!"


    Theodore''s actions were forceful, not giving her a chance to break free. He bit her earlobe, causing a sharp pain.


    Phoebe froze, not daring to move.


    She asked, "Theodore, what do you want?"


    Theodore squinted his eyes and chuckled.


    Phoebe didn''t want to have sex with Theodore; she wasn''t in the mood. But she knew that if Theodore desired it, she couldn''t avoid it. Avoiding it would only prolong the torment.


    "I''m really tired today, not in the mood. Can you let me go?" Phoebe said.


    Theodore''s kissing came to a halt. He didn''t really want to do anything to Phoebe; he was just annoyed by her cold attitude.


    He turned Phoebe towards him, holding her gently, and said, "I''ll let you go if you beg me."

 Chapter 578 Tonight, Ill Let You Go

    Phoebe looked up at Theodore, still as intimidating and distant as ever, just like when they first met. The guy who once seemed out of reach was now right in front of her, saying in a cool tone, "Beg me." Phoebe''s eyes traced Theodore''s sharp brow, narrow eyes, and straight nose like she was painting a picture. She smirked, "I beg you to let me go!"


    Theodore''s fingers suddenly tightened around Phoebe''s waist, pulling her close. He leaned down, whispering in her ear, "Tonight, I''ll let you go."


    Phoebe felt a jolt through her body. She couldn''t take it anymore, so she shoved him away and turned to leave.


    It wasn''t until the door mmed shut that Theodore felt all his strength drain away. He leaned weakly against the closet door, wiping his face with his hand.


    "Phoebe, if youe keep mepany, won''t Mr. Reynolds say something?" Grace asked, looking at Phoebe, who had changed into pajamas and was now sitting on the bed.


    Grace could tell that Phoebe and Theodore''s rtionship wasn''t like a typical married couple. There was always something between them, a distance that fluctuated.


    Phoebe propped a pillow behind her and leaned back, saying lightly, "It''s fine; he''ll understand."


    Grace hugged her knees, burying her face in her arms, and mumbled, "You really don''t seem like a couple."


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    Indeed, she and Theodore didn''t seem like a couple.


    In the past three years, almost no one knew she was Theodore''s wife because there was no vibe of a married couple between them.


    Some couples couldn''t hide their love when they looked at each other.


    But Theodore only had hatred for her.


    Phoebe changed the subject, "How does it feel to be home on the first day?"


    Grace was stunned for a moment, then lost interest in analyzing Phoebe and Theodore''s rtionship. After a long pause, she said, "The mansion is huge, the rooms are spacious-muchrger than the one I had at the Sullivan family''s house. It even has a private bathroom and walk-in closet. I used to dream of having such a house, without the smell of fish, clean and tidy."


    Phoebe looked at Grace, noticing the mix of longing in her tone and the underlying mncholy in her expression.


    "Then why aren''t you happy?" Phoebe asked.


    Grace buried her face in her armspletely, her voice tinged with tears, "I''m not unhappy, I''m just too happy, really."


    Phoebe sighed. Grace was still just a kid and needed time to adjust to such a big change.


    Grace spoke, "Phoebe, do you think I am too greedy? During this time, I worked day and night to save up for medical bills, wishing I could clone myself to get more done. I was so poor I couldn''t even afford a bottle of water, but I was happy and content. But now, I live in this mansion, ying the role of a wealthy heiress, drowning in endless cash, I''m just not feeling it."


    Phoebe felt a pang of sadness. She patted Grace''s shoulder, "Don''t think too much."


    Grace continued, "I don''t know where I belong. I actually hate gutting fish, hate the fishy smell that won''t wash off, but even though I hated it, that life made me feel secure."


    Phoebe leaned over and gently hugged Grace, "Grace, if you want to cry, just cry it out. After you cry, pull yourself together, okay?"


    Phoebe understood the disparity in Grace''s heart. Grace''s previous life was poor but fulfilling. Now, she felt like she was floating in the air. Her former parents weren''t her real parents, and her current parents weren''t her parents either. Grace had a home, but suddenly she felt like she didn''t belong anywhere.


    Grace didn''t want to cry, but the tears just kepting. Phoebe didn''t say much after that. She just stayed quietly with Grace, letting her vent all her unease and sadness.


    Eventually, Grace cried herself to sleep.


    Phoebe sat by the bed for a long time until the sky started to lighten. Her phone buzzed, and she got a new email.


    Phoebe opened it to find just a photo. In the pic, Vanessa was standing in front of a car dealership, the same ce where Donovan used to get his car serviced. Phoebe sat up straight.


    Bryan sent a message: [Ms. Ziegler, this is the best I could find for the $500,000 you gave me. You don''t need to pay for the remaining payment. We can coborate again in the future.] Phoebe stared hard at the photo.


    She knew one photo didn''t prove anything, but if Vanessa had been to the dealership, she could be a suspect.


    She got out of bed, careful not to wake Grace, and quietly went to the bathroom to change. Then she left the bedroom.


    Outside the vi, the sky was gradually getting brighter. Phoebe went downstairs and saw Sarah sitting in the living room, staring nkly out the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together and walked into the living room, "Sarah, why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "I''m getting old and can''t sleep. Phoebe, why are you up so early? Why not sleep a bit more?" Sarah''s kind face was nothing like the harsh one fromst night''s scolding of Marlowe. Phoebe said, "Today is the seventh day since Donovan passed away. My mom is preparing to pray for him and honor his soul."


    Sarah turned to look at her, "You''ve had a rough timetely with everything that''s happened. I hope things will slowly get better." "Yeah." Phoebe murmured.


    Sarah added, "Phoebe, send a message to Evelyn for me. The dead can''te back to life."


    "Okay." Phoebe replied.


    "I''m too old to handle such asions, so I won''t go. I''ll have Taylor and Brandon go instead. By the way, why isn''t Theodore up to go with you?" Sarah asked, frowning.


    "I asked him to go with Taylor and Brandonter. I need to go back and help my mom prepare. I''ll be leaving now," Phoebe said.


    "Go ahead." Sarah said.


    Phoebe turned and left the vi. Sarah watched her cross the courtyard and head to the parking lot. Riley came out with breakfast just in time to see Phoebe driving away. Riley asked, "Mrs. Reynolds, why is Phoebe leaving so early?"


    Sarah sighed, "She thinks I didn''t notice, but I sawst night that something was off between her and Theodore. When will they ever give us a break?"


    Riley recalled some rumors she heard while delivering food to the hospital and thought it wasn''t surprising that Phoebe was upset. Theodore''s on-and-off rtionship with Vanessa would be hard for any woman to tolerate. Rileyforted, "Mrs. Reynolds, don''t worry. They''ve been going back and forth for over three years. Their rtionship was very close recently. Once Phoebe has a child, things will get better."


    Sarah''s expression softened, "I wonder if I''ll live to see their child."


    "Don''t say ominous words, Mrs. Reynolds. Mrs. Taylor Reynolds is always urging them. They''re still young. Having a baby is just a matter of time. You''ll see, good news wille soon," Riley said with a smile. Sarah fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist, "I hope so."

 Chapter 579 Theodore Was Being Naughty

    When Phoebe rolled back to Golden Apartment, Evelyn was already set, clutching a white cloth bag with Donovan''s stuff. One look and Phoebe''s heart just sank.


    "Let''s roll," Evelyn said, rocking a smoky gray down jacket, ck scarf, and a mourning flower pinned to her arm. Evelyn brushed past Phoebe, heading straight out the door.


    Phoebe hesitated for a sec, grabbed the mourning flower from the shoe cab, and hustled after her.


    They got to the cemetery early. The sky was all gloomy, and the ce was wrapped in fog, giving off major sad vibes.


    Evelyn and Phoebe followed the cemetery staff to an old tombstone, where there was a photo of Harper. He was smiling broadly, his handsome face radiating warmth even in the fading light.


    Next to him was an empty tombstone. Evelyn went over, ced Donovan''s photo on it, and just like that, this tombstone had an owner.


    Phoebe held a bouquet, bent down, and ced it in front of the tombstone, watching Evelyn put Donovan''s stuff into the grave.


    With everything done, Evelyn hunched over, covering her mouth and sobbing quietly, totally wrecked with grief.


    Phoebe turned away, tears streaming down her face.


    Phoebe thought, ''Donovan, rest easy. I''ll take care of Mom, get justice for you, and make sure those who wronged you pay.''


    Suddenly, a cool sensation hit her face it started raining out of nowhere.


    Phoebe looked up, staring nkly at the sudden rain, wondering if Donovan was crying. A shadow suddenly appeared over her head.


    Phoebe was startled and turned around. Theodore had somehow shown up behind her, holding an umbre, looking at her with aplex expression.


    Behind him, Taylor and Brandon stood with ck umbres, and behind them were Christopher and the rest of the Reynolds family, except for Sarah. Evelyn was visibly taken aback. She wiped her tears and walked past Phoebe to Taylor and Brandon. "Taylor, Brandon, why are you here?"


    "We came to see Donovan off, Evelyn. Sarah hasn''t been welltely. Before we left, she specifically asked me to bow to Donovan on her behalf," Taylor said. "That''s very kind of Sarah. We get it," Evelyn said.


    No matter how long Theodore and Phoebe had been married, Evelyn always felt out of ce around the Reynolds family and couldn''t see herself as their equal. Taylor offered a few moreforting words, then walked to the new tombstone, cing a bouquet and bowing three times.


    Next, it was Christopher and the others, including Grace, who had juste back to the Reynolds family.


    After the ceremony, Grace stood next to Phoebe, seeing the sadness in Phoebe''s eyes. Grace held her hand, "Phoebe, my condolences." Phoebe''s tears fell again.


    The rain got heavier, pounding on the umbres, and the distant rain curtain connected the gray sky with the hills in the suburbs. Theodore stood silently beside Phoebe, his gaze moving from the neatly arranged tombstones around them to Phoebe. Theodore, wearing a dark gray coat, had a small part of it wet from the rain. He was tall and leggy, yet still very handsome. Theodore handed the umbre to Phoebe and stepped out into the pouring rain, solemnly bowing three times to Donovan. Phoebe was stunned for a moment, then quickly moved the ck umbre forward to shield him from the rain.


    After paying their respects to Donovan, the group headed down the hill in the heavy rain. Phoebe still had to take Evelyn back to Golden Apartment, so she got into the car. The car window got a sudden knock. Phoebe turned her head and saw Theodore standing outside, rain hammering down on his ck umbre. He just stood there, staring at her.


    Evelyn noticed Phoebe''s confusion and nudged her. "Phoebe, Theodore looks like he wants to say something. Roll down the window."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, reached out, and rolled down the window. Theodore bent slightly, the rain and his voice slipping into the car together.


    "Phoebe, it''s a hassle staying at the hotel. Move back home. If you don''t wanna see me, I can crash at West Mountain Vis," Theodore said.


    Phoebe had a bad feeling the moment he started talking. She wanted to shut him up but was toote. She could feel Evelyn''s eyes burning holes in her from the back seat. She shot him a re, silently screaming, ''Are you doing this on purpose?''


    Theodore looked all innocent.


    Evelyn''s voice cut through the tension, "Phoebe, why are you staying at a hotel? What''s going on?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, knowing full well Theodore would pull a stunt like this. She should''ve driven off immediately.


    Meanwhile, Theodore, in his fake-sympathetic tone, said to Evelyn, "Don''t scold her. It''s my fault for making her mad. I''m just worried the hotel''s not safe."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore''s tone was so insincere and hypocritical. She had no idea where he picked it up from.


    Theodore had sessfully put Phoebe in a tough spot. Judging by Evelyn''s attitude, Phoebe would be going home tonight without him having to pick her up from the hotel.


    He stepped back and earnestly reminded, "The rain''s heavy, drive slow. Ollie and I will be waiting for you at home."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She drove off, feeling Evelyn''s gaze burning into her back. She gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    ''Theodore, you bastard!'' she thought.


    Evelyn red at Phoebe, "Phoebe, what are you up to now? Running away from home? Do you think staying at a hotel is free?"


    "Mom, I''m driving," Phoebe said helplessly.


    Evelyn was fuming. If Phoebe wasn''t driving, she would''ve pped her. "Your hands are driving, but your ears aren''t. You''re moving back home today. Don''t pick up bad habits and run away at every little thing." Phoebe gritted her teeth. Theodore really knew how to use Evelyn to force her hand.


    Seeing Phoebe not responding, Evelyn angrily pped the seat, "Did you hear me, Phoebe?"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes. Not wanting to make Evelyn angrier, she reluctantly said, "Yes."


    Evelyn spoke, "Later, we''ll go to the hotel first. I need to see you check out and move your stuff back to Imperial Apartment, or I won''t be at ease."


    Evelyn knew Phoebe well. Phoebe would agree verbally, but once she dropped Evelyn off at Golden Apartment, she''d do as she pleased.


    So Evelyn had to watch Phoebe move back home to be at ease.


    Phoebe gripped the steering wheel tightly, as if she was gripping Theodore''s neck, wishing she could twist it off.


    "Got it," she muttered.


    Phoebe wanted to pretend toply but she couldn''t. Evelyn watched her move back to Imperial Apartment and even warned her. "Phoebe,munication is key in resolving issues between spouses. Running away won''t solve anything, understand?"


    Phoebe nodded, just wanting Evelyn to leave quickly so she could find another hotel to stay in.


    But then she heard Evelyn say, "I''lle by every day for a while. Don''t get any funny ideas, understand?"


    Phoebe was speechless.

 Chapter 580 Questioning Vanessa

    With Evelyn''s heads-up, Phoebe didn''t dare to mess around anymore. As soon as Evelyn bounced, she snagged the car keys and hit the road. The city was soaking up the sun. Phoebe cruised over to the car shop, and the staff, spotting her in a BMW, rolled out the red carpet. Phoebe wandered around the shop, then whipped out her phone and showed a pic of Vanessa to the receptionist. "Seen her around?"


    The receptionist took one look and nodded. "Oh yeah, hard to miss someone that stunning. I took a few more nces."


    Phoebe dug deeper, "What was she here for?"


    The receptionist scratched his head. "I didn''t help her out; my buddy did. But he quit. Heard he hit the jackpot and went back home to tie the knot." Phoebe''s knuckles popped.


    "Got his contact info?" she asked.


    The receptionist shook his head. "No, we weren''t tight. What do you need him for? If it''s about your car, we''ve got folks here who are even better. I can hook you up." Phoebe''s lips tightened, her eyes icy. "Thanks, but I need something else. Can you check something for me?"


    "Sure, shoot," the receptionist said.


    Phoebe gave him Donovan''s license te number and asked who worked on Donovan''s car that day. The receptionist quickly confirmed it was the guy who quit. Leaving the shop, Phoebe stood under the zing sun, feeling a chill run down her spine. She was almost sure now that Donovan''s death was tied to Vanessa. Phoebe drove to the hospital where Vanessa had been hanging out with Sophiately.


    Didn''t take long to spot Vanessa in the hallway. Phoebe stormed over, grabbed her, and pped her hard.


    Vanessa, stunned, held her burning cheek, staring at Phoebe in shock.


    "Phoebe, what the hell?" she yelled.


    Phoebe red. "Vanessa, did you have anything to do with Donovan''s death?"


    Vanessa''s eyes darted. She shoved Phoebe away, pissed. "What crap are you spewing? I had no beef with Donovan. Why would I kill him?" Phoebe pulled out her phone and showed Vanessa a pic from the car shop. "Then why were you at the shop the day Donovan''s car got serviced?" Vanessa looked at the pic, feeling a pit in her stomach, but still denied it. "I wasn''t there."


    "If you weren''t there, then who the hell is this?" Phoebe couldn''t believe Vanessa''s denial and hated her even more.


    Vanessa said, "How should I know? Maybe you faked it. Phoebe, if you''ve got proof, let the cops take me."


    Phoebe grabbed her, eyes zing. "Vanessa, that was a human life. If you''ve got the guts,e at me. Why''d you kill Donovan?"


    Vanessa lowered her arms, nced around to make sure no one was watching, and whispered in Phoebe''s ear, "Because he was in the way."


    Phoebe''s eyes widened in shock. She suddenly shoved Vanessa hard. Vanessa saw the nurseing and copsed to the floor.


    Her cane ttered to the floor.


    The nurse rushed over, crouched in front of Vanessa, and reached out to help her. "Miss Fitzroy, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Vanessa said pitifully, shaking her head. She looked up at Phoebe, tears in her eyes. "Phoebe, you''ve already taken Theodore from me. I have nothing left. Why won''t you leave me alone? Do you really want to drive me to my death?" Phoebe red at Vanessa. "You''re shifting the me," she used.


    "I know Theodore still loves me deeply, but what can I do? I can''t control who he loves," Vanessa said, tears welling up.


    The nurse''s gaze towards Phoebe changed instantly.


    Phoebe felt a pang in her heart. Theodore had been staying at the hospital day and night, apanying Vanessa.


    She leaned in slightly, staring into Vanessa''s eyes. "Vanessa, I won''t let you off that easily."


    If she couldn''t send Vanessa to jail, she would make her pay in her own way.


    Blissville Estates weed an unexpected guest. Daisy knocked on Marlowe''s door. When Marlowe saw her, she was momentarily stunned and instinctively looked behind him.


    Daisy knew what she was looking for. She said, "Mr. Brandon Reynolds didn''te."


    Marlowe''s eyes dimmed. She stepped aside to let Daisy in. Bishop came out with a cane, and Daisy greeted him before sitting on the sofa.


    "Since both of you are here, I''ll convey Mr. Brandon Reynolds'' message." Daisy took out a share transfer agreement from a file bag and pushed it in front of Bishop.


    Daisy spoke, "I''m here on behalf of Mr. Brandon Reynolds to inform you both that, out of gratitude for Ms. ck''s decade-longpanionship and the birth of Mr. Bishop Reynolds, he is transferring one percent of his shares to Mr. Bishop Reynolds."


    Bishop was furious on the spot. "How many shares did you say?"


    "One percent," Daisy repeated.


    Bishop was livid. He pped the coffee table and stood up, enraged. "What does he take us for?"


    Marlowe''s face turned pale. A month ago, Brandon had promised to transfer 10% of the Reynolds Group''s shares to Bishop. Now it was down to just 1%.


    "How can Brandon do this to us? Bishop is his biological child," Marlowe cried, unable to ept the sudden change.


    Bishop red at Daisy. "Tell him toe and say it to our faces."


    Daisy looked at Brandon and Marlowe, realizing they had been abandoned. She spoke less politely. "You should take what you can get. If you keep making a fuss, you might not even get this 1%."


    Bishop''s face twisted with rage. He picked up the share transfer agreement and threw it at Daisy. "Damn it, that bastard, I''ll make him regret this. Get out!"


    Daisy had been with Brandon for many years, and everyone treated her with respect. Now, being humiliated by Bishop, she stood up, ced the transfer agreement on the coffee table, and maintained herposure.


    She said, "Mr. Bishop Reynolds, take my advice. The 1% of the Reynolds Group''s shares is a gift. Don''t be ungrateful." With that, Daisy turned and left.


    As soon as she stepped out, she heard the sound of things being smashed inside. Daisy shook her head in the hallway.


    Inside the apartment, Bishop stood amidst the mess. He looked at the share transfer agreement, bent down to tear it up, but Marlowe snatched it away. "Bishop, don''t act on impulse. Having this 1% is better than having nothing," Marlowe said, holding back her pain.


    She realized she had been blind, being Brandon''s mistress for over a decade. She thought Brandon loved her, and for that love, she could endure anything. But now, she finally understood. If she didn''t love herself, how could she expect others to love her?

 Chapter 581 He Really Cares About You

    The news about Brandon tossing 1% of the shares to Marlowe and Bishop didn''t slip past Theodore. When Lawton spilled the beans, Theodore just smirked. "Dad still can''t stand to see them suffer, huh?"


    Last night, Brandon was all tough on Marlowe and Bishop in front of everyone, but then he turned around and handed them shares to smooth things over. Trying to y both sides, he ended up ticking off everyone. Lawton stood there, not sure what Theodore was thinking, barely daring to breathe.


    "How''s Mr. Dous'' prep going?" Theodore''s eyes were full of anger. After Bishop tried to mess with Phoebe, almost getting her hurt by Jimmy, it was war between him and Bishop.


    Later, Bishop nearly got him and Phoebe killed in Starfall City. No way was he letting that slide. For months, Bishop had been trying to snatch up shares of the Reynolds Group. Now, with the 1% Brandon gave him, Bishop had at least 5% of the Reynolds Group''s shares, giving him a say in big decisions.


    How could Theodore possibly be willing to be held back by him?


    Since Bishop was so wild and kept poking the bear, Theodore was gonna make sure Bishop lost everything and got booted out of Kedora, never to be a problem again. Lawton said, "Mr. Dous said the n could be shut down anytime."


    Theodore tapped his chair arm, eyes dark. "Tell him to wrap it up in a few days."


    Lawton couldn''t help but enjoy the thought of Bishop''s downfall.


    Phoebe handed the signed papers to Carol to distribute, only to see her glued to her phone, looking freaked out and excited.


    Phoebe asked, "What''s got you so worked up?"


    Carol, caught red-handed, dropped her phone. Luckily, it didn''t break, or she''d be out a new one.


    Carol picked up her phone, looking around nervously. Seeing it was just her and Phoebe, she rxed a bit.


    Carol whispered, "Ms. Ziegler, did you hear? Bishop''s deal with Venture Capital Firm tanked."


    "Tanked?" Phoebe looked shocked.


    "Yeah, you know how much Mr. Reynolds was banking on that energy n. Later, Mr. Dous and Mr. Reynolds couldn''t see eye to eye, so they let Mr. Ziegler handle it. But then..." Carol nced at Phoebe when she mentioned Donovan. Phoebe kept a straight face. "Go on."


    "You know the rest. Just a few days after Mr. Ziegler''s ident at sea, Mr. Dous signed a deal with Bishop''spany. Word is, Bishop threw all his money into it, but there was chaos in Steria a few days ago, and thepany they partnered with took off with the cash. The news came back, and Venture Capital Firm lost everything. Bishop''s investment went down the drain, and he''s probably losing it." Carol sounded a bit smug.


    She worked for the Reynolds Group, and Theodore was her boss, so she naturally took his side.


    Phoebe, though, felt something was off. "Bishop signed the deal with Mr. Dous so fast. Didn''t he check out the international scene first?"


    "Who knows? Bishop probably thought anything Mr. Reynolds touched turned to gold and was too hungry for sess to do his homework," Carol guessed. Phoebe drifted into deep thought.


    Logically, Bishop wasn''t that careless. He must''ve done his homework before throwing all his chips in.


    Steria was a small but energy-rich country, making its government super unstable with everyone eyeing its resources.


    Bishop had to have considered these risks before diving in. So why did he go for it anyway?


    Phoebe nced up at the CEO''s office. Recent events swirled in her mind, and it hit her-Theodore had been scheming this since he got Donovan into thepany.


    Theodore had yed the long game, sacrificing and ditching whatever he needed to, finally trapping Bishoppletely.


    "Ms. Ziegler, what''s on your mind? You look pale." Carol touched her arm, concerned.


    Phoebe snapped back and shook her head. "Nothing. Get these documents to the departments ASAP. I''ve got work to do."


    "Got it." Carol replied.


    Watching Phoebe rush into the CEO''s office, Carol felt something was off but couldn''t put her finger on it. She took the documents downstairs.


    Phoebe stormed into the office, locking the door behind her. The click of her high heels was sharp and urgent.


    Theodore looked up, seeing Phoebe with a troubled look. He raised an eyebrow and put down his pen. "What''s up?"


    Phoebe nted her hands on the desk, staring him down, trying to look tough. "I heard Bishop went bankrupt."


    Theodore narrowed his eyes. He hadn''t nned on hiding this from Phoebe. He nodded. "Yeah. He''s pretty much broke." Phoebe''s hands slowly balled into fists. "You were using Donovan from the start, weren''t you?"


    The whole "training" Donovan thing was just a cover to use him as bait, making sure Bishop took the hook.


    Theodore leaned back in his chair. "Yep. But he knew everything from the get-go and was aware of the risks."


    "You''re lying!" Phoebe''s voice was full of anger. She didn''t buy it. Donovan, who valued his life so much, would''ve stayed far away if he knew there was danger. No way he agreed to this.


    Theodore said, "Phoebe, remember the car ident in Starfall City? After we got back, I had someone look into it. The guy who ran us off the road was Bishop."


    Phoebe knew this. That was why Theodore retaliated by breaking Bishop''s leg, leaving him needing a cane.


    Theodore continued, "After Donovan came back, he somehow found out about you almost getting assaulted at the Toledo Hotel. He wanted to get justice for you, so he decided to team up with me to make Bishop pay." Phoebe staggered a step. "No way, Theodore. You''re spinning lies because there''s no one left to prove otherwise. I don''t believe you!"


    "You don''t have to believe me, but Donovan really cared about you," Theodore said firmly.


    Tears welled up in Phoebe''s eyes, her heart aching. She never expected the truth to be this way-that Donovan died because of her.

 Chapter 582 Did You Kill Donovan

    Theodore saw Phoebe''s face, totally wrecked. He got up, strolled around the desk, and pulled her into a bear hug, like he was trying to merge their bodies, his grip tight as hell. "Phoebe, I''m so sorry. I never thought Bishop would mess with Donovan, let alone get him killed," Theodore said, his voice heavy with guilt.


    "He killed Donovan. No way I''m letting him walk free," Theodore added, his voice hard as steel.


    Phoebe shook her head. "It wasn''t him."


    Theodore''s brow furrowed. "If it wasn''t him, then who?"


    "Donovan was taken out by Vanessa." Phoebe looked up, her eyes zing with pure hatred. She had nned to gather more dirt before spilling the beans to Theodore, but she couldn''t hold it in any longer. Theodore looked shocked and said in a low voice, "Phoebe, why would Vanessa kill Donovan? They had no beef."


    Phoebe exined, "I don''t know why she did it, but before Donovan''s ident, he took his car in for maintenance. She hit up the auto shop during that time and paid off a mechanic. After Donovan''s ident, that mechanic bailed. His coworkers said he got a chunk of cash to go back and get hitched."


    Theodore''s brow furrowed deeper. In his mind, Vanessa was sweet and wouldn''t hurt a fly. How could she kill someone?


    He asked, "Got any proof?"


    Phoebe knew he was skeptical. She pulled out her phone, opened a saved photo, and showed it to Theodore.


    Phoebe said, "A private detective sent me this. The timestamp matches when Donovan took his car in."


    Theodore stared at the photo on the phone. It was outside the auto shop, but the Vanessa he knew was all sunshine and rainbows. He couldn''t wrap his head around her being a killer. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. She might''ve just been passing by," Theodore suggested.


    Phoebe lowered her arm, feeling crushed. She knew Theodore had blind faith in Vanessa, so when she found the clue, she hadn''t even thought of telling him.


    Now, the facts proved her right.


    Phoebe felt a storm of pain, anger, and helplessness. Theodore had unshakable faith in Vanessa but always doubted her.


    They''d been married for four years, spending every day together, but it still couldn''tpare to the trust and feelings Theodore had for Vanessa, whom he''d known for over a decade.


    "I''ll find proof to make you see you''ve been deceived by Vanessa from the start!" Phoebe pushed Theodore away, turned, and stormed out. As she opened the office door, she caught a glimpse of someone scurrying away. She didn''t have the energy to care about that now. She needed to breathe, or she''d suffocate.


    Theodore leaned against the desk, watching Phoebe''s figure vanish. He frowned deeply, knowing Phoebe''s character.


    If she didn''t have evidence, Phoebe wouldn''t use anyone lightly.


    Could Vanessa really be the problem?


    Theodore thought long and hard, then called Lawton. "Lawton, before Donovan''s ident, he took his car in for maintenance. The brake pads were probably messed with then. You need to check this out personally." After hanging up, Theodore grabbed his car keys and walked out of the CEO''s office.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa was at the hospital taking care of Sophia. A lot had gone down in the past few days. Bishop had gone bankrupt overnight and was now drowning in debt, billions of dors deep. Bishop had fallen just like that.


    He was really fragile!


    Theodore was the guy she admired-smart, decisive, and super capable. No wonder she was head over heels for him.


    But dang, trying to outsmart someone like Theodore? That was a whole different ball game.


    As Vanessa was lost in thought, she saw Theodore, the guy she couldn''t stop thinking about, striding down the corridor. He was rocking a ck coat, looking all elegant and suave. Vanessa''s eyes lit up.


    "Theodore, you''re here," she said, her voice dripping with emotion and affection.


    Theodore, carrying a fruit basket, walked up to her and asked gently, "How''s Sophia been these past few days?"


    "Same as before. She''s been eating less and wakes up in pain at night. She''ll be thrilled to see you," Vanessa said, barely able to hide her excitement.


    Theodore walked in with the fruit basket. Sophia looked even skinnier and worse off than thest time he saw her.


    Sophia tried to stay upbeat and chatted with Theodore for a bit. He didn''t stick around long and left after a few words.


    Vanessa quickly followed him out, her cane making a dull thud with each step, adding to her inner turmoil.


    In the quiet, empty corridor, Theodore turned to look at her. "Vanessa, do you know Donovan?"


    Vanessa was caught off guard and said, "Yeah, he''s Ruby''s boyfriend. I''ve met him a few times. He''s really good to Ruby."


    Theodore looked surprised. "You said Donovan is Ruby''s boyfriend?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you know? They''ve been dating for a few months now. Ruby''s crazy about him. I heard they were even talking about getting hitched." Vanessa sighed heavily, like she regretted Donovan''s untimely death and the end of his rtionship with Ruby.


    Theodore stared at her, his gaze intense. "Vanessa, be straight with me, did you have anything to do with Donovan''s death?"


    Vanessa''s eyes widened in shock, looking at him with hurt and innocence. "Theodore, it''s one thing for Ms. Ziegler to suspect me, but how could you doubt me too?"


    Theodore asked, "Phoebe came to see you?"


    Vanessa nodded. "Yeah, just a few days ago. She brought a photo and grilled me, asking if I was the one who killed Donovan."


    "Did you kill Donovan?" Theodore asked.


    "Of course not," Vanessa said, her eyes welling up with urgency. "Theodore, do you really think I''m that ruthless? Besides, why would I kill him? I had no beef with him. Donovan was Ruby''s soon-to-be fianc¨¦. I wanted nothing but the best for him."


    Theodore saw that Vanessa''s words seemed genuine, and his tightly furrowed brow rxed. He said, "Alright, I was just asking. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."


    "Theodore!" Vanessa suddenly called out, looking into his eyes with anxiety. "Theodore, don''t you believe me?"


    Theodore looked at her for a few seconds, neither confirming nor denying his belief. He simply said, "Call me if Sophia needs anything. I''m out."


    Vanessa watched him walk away, her hand clenched into a tight fist at her side. She knew Theodore well; he had started to doubt her.


    Knowing Theodore''s character, if he hadplete faith in her, he wouldn''t have bothered toe and ask her in the first ce. Theodore hade to question her just to rattle her and make her lose her cool.


    So, she had to find something to distract him before Theodore found any evidence.


    Vanessa''s eyes narrowed dangerously. She thought, ''Phoebe, you forced me to do this. Don''t me me for being ruthless.''

 Chapter 583 Babe, Youre So Cold

    Phoebe snagged a flight online, dead set on heading to the repairman''s hometown to get some answers. This whole thing had been eating at her, making her restless and messing with her sleep and appetite.


    If she didn''t get to the bottom of it, she''d never find peace.


    With New Year was around the corner, flights were a nightmare to book. Every ticket before the New Year was gone. Phoebe checked out the train options and scored a ticket for three dayster.


    Three dayster was the day before New Year''s Eve. No matter how the investigation went, she''d be spending New Year''s away from home. If she gave Evelyn a heads-up, Evelyn would definitely shut it down. So, Phoebe kept it on the down-low, nning to deal with the falloutter.


    She set everything up in secret, counting down the days to leave, but fate had other ns.


    Morning light poured through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    On the big bed, Phoebey on her side, with a warm body pressed against her back. An arm was draped over her waist, and her legs were tangled up with Theodore''s, like they were glued together.


    Opening her eyes, Phoebe stared nkly at the dust dancing in the sunlight. Ever since Evelyn made her move back to the Imperial Apartment from the hotel, Theodore had been finding all sorts of excuses to sneak into her bed. Theodore shifted behind her, nuzzling his chin into her neck, his voice muffled, "You awake?"


    Phoebe grabbed Theodore''s wrist, trying to move his hand, but he just hugged her tighter, their bodies fitting together perfectly.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore rubbed his chin against her neck, his voice sleepy, "Stay with me a bit longer, I''m so tired."


    Even if Phoebe had any sleepiness left, it was gone now, "I remember locking the doorst night. How did you get in?" she asked.


    "I used a key. Babe, you''re so cold, leaving me alone in that empty room on such a chilly night," Theodore mumbled, half-asleep, with a hint of whining. Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat at the word "babe," her pulse racing. She closed her eyes and slipped out of Theodore''s embrace.


    "I''m gonna freshen up." Phoebe got out of bed and darted into the bathroom, afraid she might soften up again.


    She''d been hurt by Theodore too many times; she couldn''t and wouldn''t let her guard down easily.


    Phoebe leaned against the cold bathroom tiles, gathering her thoughts. She walked to the sink, sshed cold water on her face to wake herself up. After freshening up, Phoebe put on some light makeup, changed her clothes, and headed out.


    The smell of food wafted from the dining room. Theodore was standing at the entrance with a bowl of medicine. Seeing her, he handed it over.


    "Mom called, told me to make sure you take this every day," he exined.


    Phoebe frowned at the bowl of medicine. Lately, just the sight of it made her feel queasy. She wanted to skip it whenever she could.


    Unable to keep tabs on her from afar, Evelyn had tasked Theodore with making sure Phoebe took her meds.


    For the past few days, Theodore had been bringing her medicine three times a day, making sure she drank every drop before letting up.


    Phoebe didn''t hesitate. She took the bowl and downed the medicine in one go. Her body was her own, and she didn''t want to spite Theodore at the cost of her health. After drinking the medicine, her face scrunched up in bitterness.


    Theodore said calmly, "Open your mouth."


    Seeing Theodore reach out, Phoebe mped her mouth shut. But then, something sweet touched her lips.


    Instinctively, she opened her mouth, and a piece of candy slipped in, sweet and fragrant, washing away the bitter taste of the medicine.


    Phoebe took a breath, staring nkly at Theodore. For a moment, he seemed so close, yet so far away.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow at her gaze, "Why you looking at me like that? What''s on your mind?"


    Phoebe snapped out of it, shook her head, and walked into the dining room.


    After a few steps, her wrist was grabbed. Theodore whispered in her ear, "Phoebe, you''ve been running on fumestely. When we get a break, let''s find a quiet ind and chill for a few days." Phoebe''s lips pressed tightly together, "I''m not going anywhere. I want to stay with my mom."


    With Donovan just passing away, Evelyn''s mood must still be low. If she didn''t stay with Evelyn during the New Year, Evelyn would feel even worse.


    "Why not bring Mom along?" Theodore suggested.


    Phoebe didn''t respond. She knew Theodore didn''t like traveling with elders. Yet he suggested bringing Evelyn along.


    Feeling a bit overwhelmed by the unexpected reply, Phoebe was first surprised by his offer, then she realized she might have been used to being taken for granted; there was nothing usual about such an invitation..


    "No need. It''s crowded everywhere during the New Year. My mom doesn''t like noise and crowds. Taking her on a trip wouldn''t make her as happy as letting her y cards." Phoebe coldly withdrew her hand and walked into the dining room. Theodore watched her back for a few seconds, then quickly followed and sat beside her.


    They ate breakfast in silence. Until they left, neither of them broke the ice.


    The temperature had risen in the past few days, with continuous sunny days melting all the snow. The ground was a bit damp. They crossed the street and arrived at thepany entrance.


    It was rush hour, and employees hurried into thepany, greeting Theodore and Phoebe as they passed.


    "Good morning, Mr. Reynolds!"


    "Good morning, Ms. Ziegler!"


    Phoebe nodded slightly, "Morning, everyone!"


    The busy morning began with the hustle and bustle of people. Phoebe methodically handled her work.


    Carol brought in some documents. Seeing Theodore wasn''t in the office, she lowered her voice and said to Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, Bishop is here at thepany. They say he''s here to ask Mr. Brandon Reynolds for money." Phoebe''s eyes narrowed.


    No wonder Theodore rushed out after a phone call. It turned out Bishop was here.


    Bishop owed the bank billions of dors. With no money in hand, he would definitelye to Brandon for help. But given Brandon''s attitude towards Marlowe and Bishop that day, he might not give Bishop any money. This was a Reynolds family matter, and Phoebe didn''t want to get involved.


    "Okay," Phoebe replied.


    Carol excitedly said, "The boardroom downstairs is live-streaming. Do you want to watch?"


    Before Phoebe could refuse, Carol dragged her watch themotion.


    Carol continued, "Bishop actually dared toe to the Reynolds Group. He asked Mr. Brandon Reynolds for a billion dors. Mr. Theodore Reynolds refused, saying he would never give him a billion dors no matter what." Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore, in his high position, remained outwardlyposed, often concealing his emotions. For him to say something like that, he must really dislike Bishop.


    Carol called, "Mr. Theodore Reynolds and Bishop are fighting. Mr. Theodore Reynolds got punched. Ms. Ziegler, where are you going? Aren''t you going to watch?"


    Hearing that Theodore got punched, Phoebe couldn''t sit still. She stood up and rushed out of the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 584 Are You Feeling Sorry For Me?

    Phoebe bolted into the elevator, eyes glued to the numbers flickering on the disy. She felt a pang of regret why the hell did she sprint like that? Guess folks were right when they said gut reactions didn''t lie.


    The chairman''s office was just a floor down. Phoebe barely had time to think before the elevator dinged. She stepped out into a buzzing office space. Everyone parted like the Red Sea when they saw her.


    Ignoring their weird stares, Phoebe power-walked ahead. At the end of the room, she spotted Theodore looking a bit roughed up, a cut on his lip with a smudge of blood.


    Her eyes narrowed. A closer look showed Bishop pinned down by a bunch of security guys in ck suits, his face mashed against the floor. The scene took Phoebe back to the day Donovan got the same treatment, forced to kneel at Theodore''s feet.


    Phoebe shut her eyes for a sec, knowing now wasn''t the time for a trip down memoryne.


    Bishop and Donovan, different messes, same crappy situation.


    Theodore red down at Bishop, who was groveling at his feet, eyes dark and stormy. When he noticed Phoebe watching, his gaze softened up real quick.


    In that moment, Theodore''s eyes went all soft and harmless.


    "Why''d youe down?" he asked.


    "I heard you got hit, so I came to check on you," Phoebe said, eyes locked on the blood at the corner of Theodore''s mouth. "You okay?"


    "I''m hurt," Theodore leaned in, tilting his head to show off the bruise on his lip. "Look, he clocked me."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She nced at Bishop, who looked way worse than Theodore. His face was smooshed against the floor, hands pinned behind his back by the security guys. His face, kinda simr to Theodore''s, was all bruised and swollen, and blood from his forehead had stained his white shirt cor.


    Bishop looked even more pathetic than he did at the Reynolds Mansion that day, making her feel a twinge of pity.


    Suddenly, a strong, slender hand grabbed Phoebe''s chin, turning her face away.


    "Don''t look at him. Look at me," Theodore ordered.


    Phoebe felt the eyes on them and lowered her voice, "Mr. Reynolds, let him go. Everyone''s watching."


    Bishop was already cornered, and getting publicly humiliated by Theodore now might push him over the edge.


    Theodore''s face darkened as he scanned the crowd. Instantly, everyone scattered, leaving just him, Phoebe, and the security guards in the office area.


    Theodore leaned down, voice dripping with sarcasm, "Bishop, how''s it feel to gain and then lose? Even my dad won''t back you now. Better start thinking about that billion-dor hole."


    Bishop struggled to lift his face, ring at Theodore with pure hatred. "Theodore, don''t get cocky."


    Theodore straightened up. "Toss him out. Don''t let him near Reynolds Group again."


    The security guards roughly dragged Bishop towards the elevator.


    Bishop''s hair was a mess, eyes zing with hatred. "Theodore, you won''t get away with this. Just wait, I''ll make you regret it." Standing next to Theodore, Phoebe watched as Bishop got dragged into the elevator. She sighed, "Why''d it have toe to this?"


    Theodore nced down at her, "You feel sorry for him?"


    Phoebe shook her head. She wasn''t some saint. Bishop had tried to run them over in Starfall City, aiming to kill.


    "Go get your lip checked out," she said.


    Before she could finish, Theodore leaned on her shoulder, "I don''t wanna go to the medical room. You take care of it."


    Phoebe tried to shake him off but couldn''t. "You think it''s cool to act spoiled in public?"


    "Why not? I''m acting spoiled with my wife," Theodore shot back confidently.


    Phoebe took Theodore back to the CEO''s office and asked Carol to bring the first aid kit. Sitting on the sofa, she started treating Theodore''s wound. Phoebe dipped a cotton swab in antiseptic, eyes locked on the cut on Theodore''s lip, and gently dabbed it.


    Theodore leaned back, flinching slightly like it hurt, making Phoebe even more careful.


    "Did I hurt you?" Phoebe asked, worried.


    "No," Theodore replied.


    It wasn''t that it hurt; Phoebe''s touch was light, but he felt uneasy. Their rtionship had been rockytely.


    Theodore knew Donovan''s death had hit Phoebe hard, and he was partly to me. He''d been waiting for Phoebe toe to terms with it.


    But things seemed to be getting worse.


    Every night, he waited for Phoebe to fall asleep before climbing into bed with her, holding her as they slept, and having breakfast together in the morning before heading to work.


    Yet, he still felt a huge gap between them, a gap that made him anxious.


    When Bishop''s punch came at him earlier, he could''ve dodged it, but he took the hit.


    He just wanted to know if Phoebe would care if he got hurt.


    Seeing Theodore staring at her, Phoebe''s movements became even gentler, afraid of causing him difort. "Why didn''t you dodge when he hit you?"


    Theodore looked at her and leaned in, kissing her on the lips. "Are you feeling sorry for me?"


    Phoebe was stunned by the kiss, her heart racing. She turned her head away, tossing the cotton swab into the trash. "I guess you''re not in pain anymore." With that, she packed up the first aid kit and got ready to leave.


    Theodore smirked, noticing Phoebe''s reddened ears, feeling a weird sense of relief.


    At least she wasn''t totally indifferent to him.


    Phoebe opened the door and saw Lawton hurrying towards her. He nodded at her before entering the CEO''s office.


    Phoebe turned to see the office door close behind him. She frowned and headed to the medical room to return the first aid kit.


    Inside the office, Lawton stood by the sofa, looking serious. "Mr. Reynolds, the repairman you asked me to investigate died suddenly at home yesterday. They say it was acute myocardial infarction. He died before he could be taken to the hospital."

 Chapter 585 Suspecting Him

    Theodore leaned back, rubbing his chin like he was deep in thought. He didn''t seem too rattled by the news. "Has Vanessa hit anyone up in thest couple of days?" Lawton shook his head. "No, she''s been stuck in the hospital. Only time she left was to grab some takeout."


    Theodore was quiet for a sec, then waved him off. "Got it. You can bounce."


    Lawton hesitated. "Should we keep digging?"


    Theodore shrugged. "The guy''s dead. No point in poking around anymore. You''ve been busting your asstely. Take a break, chill with your family." Lawton nodded, "Sure thing, boss."


    As Lawton left, Theodore got up and strolled over to the big window. He lit a cigarette, staring at the stormy sky.


    He had gone to see Vanessa, and then that repair guy just up and died at home. What were the odds?


    Phoebe dropped the medical kit back at the infirmary. As soon as she stepped into the elevator, her phone buzzed. It was Vanessa.


    "Hey, Ms. Ziegler, I just remembered something about Donovan. Can we meet up?" Vanessa''s voice crackled through the line.


    Phoebe frowned, gripping her phone tighter. "Where do you wanna meet?"


    Vanessa replied, "You pick. I''m cool with anywhere."


    Phoebe wasn''t sure what Vanessa was ying at, but picking the spot herself made her feel better. "Alright, let''s hit up the coffee shop near the office after work."


    After hanging up, she stepped out of the elevator and saw Lawton leaving the CEO''s office. He nodded at her and got into the elevator.


    Phoebe paused. Lately, Lawton had been on these secret missions for Theodore, and it was driving her nuts not knowing what he was up to.


    She walked into the CEO''s office and caught a whiff of tobo.


    Looking up, she saw Theodore by the window, smoking. He was tall, rocking a ck suit, looking all sharp and stuff.


    She put her phone on the desk and walked over, a bit hesitant. "Mr. Brown''s been pretty busytely. Haven''t seen him around much."


    Theodore turned and gave her a quiet look.


    Phoebe felt a bit uneasy under his gaze. She frowned, "Why are you staring at me like that? Can''t I ask about him?"


    "The repair guy from the auto shop is dead," Theodore said tly.


    "What?" Phoebe''s eyes widened, her heart sinking. "No way. That can''t be true."


    Seeing her reaction, Theodore continued, "You were curious about Lawton''s recent gigs, right? I had him check out the repair guy. The dude had a heart attack and died before they could get him to the hospital." Phoebe was stunned. She shook her head. "No, that''s too much of a coincidence."


    Theodore reached out and pressed her shoulder, stopping her from backing into a shelf. "Phoebe, he''s really dead."


    "Did you or Vanessa do it?" Phoebe''s eyes filled with tears, realizing how far they''d go to shut her down.


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed. "Phoebe, it was an ident."


    "Do you really believe that, Mr. Reynolds?" Phoebe looked at him, disappointed. "The only ones who knew about the repair guy were you and Vanessa."


    "Phoebe, are you using me?" Theodore''s voice was filled with anger.


    Phoebe shoved Theodore''s hand off her shoulder, feeling totally let down. "Who else could it be besides you two? I shouldn''t have told you. Why did I even trust you?"


    She knew Theodore had a thing for Vanessa. If Vanessa was the one who did it, she''d end up behind bars. No way Theodore would let that happen.


    She realized she''d been stupid, tipping off the enemy and now all the leads were gone.


    Theodore''s hand hung in the air as he watched Phoebe''s regretful face. He stepped forward, trying to pull her into a hug.


    "Phoebe, why don''t you believe me? I swear, I didn''t kill that repairman. He had a heart attack. No one murdered him. It''s just how things yed out," Theodore tried to reassure her. Phoebe dodged his hand. "Fate? Do you think I''m an idiot, Theodore? You''ve let me down so much. Why did I ever meet you?"


    With that, Phoebe bolted out of the CEO''s office.


    Theodore was stung by her words. She regretted meeting him, joining the Reynolds Group, knowing him, and being his wife for four years. Was that really how she felt? Phoebe ran out of the building, the cold wind pping her face. Only then did she realize she was crying.


    People on the street gave her weird looks, but she didn''t care. Her heart was shattered.


    The clues were gone. She couldn''t find out who killed Donovan. She couldn''t get justice for him. Why?


    Why did Theodore have to cover for Vanessa?


    Did he ever think about her feelings? Did he ever consider that she''d be hurt?


    Right now, Phoebe hated herself and hated Theodore.


    This was the guy she''d loved for four years. No matter how much he hurt her, a little kindness from him would make her think he cared.


    But now she saw her love was one-sided. It only moved her, not Theodore.


    Someone bumped into her, making her fall to the ground.


    "Watch where you''re going! You bumped into me and didn''t even notice," the person said, looking at Phoebe. "Just a bump, can''t you get up?"


    Phoebe sat there, feeling weak, tears streaming down her face, scaring the person. They reached out to help her.


    "Get up. Don''t try to extort me," the person urged.


    Phoebe covered her face, not wanting anyone to see her like this. "You can go. I''m fine."


    "Are you really okay?" The person was worried, noticing Phoebe''s thin suit, which looked pretty fancy.


    In this cold weather, how could she not wear a coat? Wasn''t she freezing?


    Phoebe insisted, "I''m fine."


    The person sighed in relief and, seeing that Phoebe was thinly dressed, said, "Let me help you to the coffee shop ahead. You''re dressed so lightly; you''ll catch a cold." "Thanks."


    The coffee shop was just up ahead, and the person helped Phoebe to her feet and into the shop, where they found a ce to sit.


    "Are you okay by yourself? Do you need to call your family? You don''t look well. Did something bad happen?" the person asked. Phoebe shook her head. "Thanks, but no."


    "Alright, then." The person looked back repeatedly, watching Phoebe''s heartbroken expression, and then went to buy her a cup of hot coffee before leaving with peace of mind. Phoebe stared at the hot coffee in front of her, the steam making her eyes sting. Tears rolled down her face uncontrobly.

 Chapter 586 Phoebe Was Kidnapped

    As the sun dipped and the neon lights flickered on, Phoebe had been parked in that coffee shop for what felt like forever, her coffee long gone cold. Vanessa strutted in, fashionablyte as always.


    A shadow loomed, and Phoebe didn''t even need to nce up. That overpowering floral perfume screamed Vanessa.


    She stiffly set her paper cup down and slowly lifted her gaze to meet Vanessa''s.


    Vanessa was decked out in a down jacket stered with Chanel logos, her makeup on point, making Phoebe look like she''d been through the wringer. Vanessa leaned back, eyes drifting to the passersby outside, then back to Phoebe.


    "Phoebe, you have no idea how much I hated you when I heard Theodore married you four years ago," Vanessa said, cool as a cucumber.


    Phoebe dropped her eyes, a smirk ying on her lips, "Did you kill Donovan?"


    "Hold your horses," Vanessa said smoothly, "Hear me out. We might never get another chance to chat like this."


    Phoebe''s fists clenched. She wanted to bolt, but she also needed the truth.


    Vanessa eyed Phoebe''s puffy eyes. She''d been crying, and that made Vanessa feel pretty damn good.


    "I''ve known Theodore forever. We were high school sweethearts. He was my first love. I loved him more than anyone, but he married you? Why? You''re just a maid''s daughter. What right do you have to marry him, to take the spot I''ve been dreaming of all these years?"


    Vanessa went on, "Remember that day on the second-floor terrace of the Reynolds Mansion? I really wished you''d fallen to your death. Then you wouldn''t have been in the way of me and Theodore getting back together."


    Phoebe''s knuckles cracked as she clenched her fists. She stared at Vanessa''s twisted, ferocious face, thinking how ugly she looked.


    Even if Vanessa wore the fanciest clothes and makeup, with a heart that ugly, how could she be truly beautiful?


    "So you couldn''t hurt me, so you killed Donovan, right?" Phoebe shot back.


    Vanessa shook her head, like she wasughing at Phoebe''s naivety, "You say I killed Donovan, then show me the evidence and bring me to justice."


    "Phoebe, you so easily took away what should have been mine! If it weren''t for you, I would have smoothly returned to his side. It''s all because of you. What right do you have?" Vanessa''s face looked fragile and crazed in the shifting light. Phoebe stared at her nkly. Hatred had corroded Vanessa''s face like a toxin, turning what was once a charming face into something sinister and terrifying.


    Phoebe''s voice was strained, "I never intended to take anything from you. It was you who rejected him first, abandoned himter. How can you me others for your mistakes? Vanessa, the person you miss won''t wait for you in the same ce. Don''t you understand that?"


    Vanessa yelled, "If you hadn''t seduced him and gotten pregnant with his child, would he have married you? Phoebe, what right do you have to criticize me!"


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose, tired of continuing this conversation with Vanessa, "Are you finished? Can we get to the point?"


    Vanessa raised her head sinisterly, looking at Phoebe with a smile, her eyes clearly filled with malice.


    "I did remember something, but it''s not about Donovan. It''s about you. Do you know who caused your miscarriage back then?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat, her eyes locked on Vanessa.


    Vanessa nodded with a sly grin, "Yep, it was tied to me, but I didn''t pull the strings. It was Ruby. She wanted Theodore to misunderstand that you had an affair with Edward, but she ended up dealing with the kid in your belly too. Heard you haven''t been able to get pregnant again these past three years and have been popping pillstely. Could it be you can''t have kids anymore?"


    Phoebe''s heartbeat pounded like a drum, her ears buzzing. She stared at Vanessa in disbelief, "What did you just say?"


    Vanessa looked at her with mock pity, "Phoebe, Ruby is not on your side.. She set you up when you had no clue."


    Phoebe shot back, "Why are you telling me this? Isn''t Ruby your bestie?" She red at Vanessa, not buying her sudden kindness.


    "Because seeing your shocked face is priceless." Vanessaughed as she got up, leaning on a cane as she strutted out of the coffee shop.


    Phoebe sat there, frozen, watching Vanessa''s figure fade away. Her clenched fists slowly rxed.


    Realizing she''d been yed by someone like Vanessa left Phoebe in a daze, unsure whether to pity herself or Theodore.


    Phoebe stayed in the coffee shop for what felt like forever until a waiter came over to remind her they were closing. Only then did she drag herself out.


    The midnight street was bone-chillingly cold, with barely anyone around. Phoebe, dressed lightly, walked along the sidewalk.


    Her heart raced as she wandered the empty street, her mind a whirlwind, feeling lost in the vast world with no clear direction.


    A car suddenly screeched to a stop by the curb, and two men in ck got out, heading straight for Phoebe.


    Phoebe''s gut screamed danger, and she bolted.


    These guys were after her.


    In high heels and freezing from the cold, she didn''t get far before someone yanked her hair, pulling her back.


    Her scalp screamed in pain, but she didn''t stop fighting. She reached back to scratch at the attacker''s eyes, but before she could, a hand mped over her mouth and nose.


    A nasty gas filled her lungs. By the time she realized what it was and tried to hold her breath, it was toote.


    Phoebe''s vision went ck, and her raised hand fell limp as she lost consciousness.


    "Hurry, get her in the car before anyone sees." One of the men in ck bent down to scoop Phoebe up, while the other nervously scanned the area.


    The car by the curb reversed to meet them, and they quickly shoved Phoebe inside. In less than a minute, the car sped off, vanishing into the night.


    Theodore got back to the Imperial Apartment. The ce was pitch dark. He flicked on the light and walked in. Ollie jumped down from the cat tree and darted over to him.


    It bit Theodore''s pant leg, dragging him towards the cat bowl, meowing like it was starving.


    Theodore sighed, walked over, picked up the cat food, and filled the bowl. Ollie immediately let go of his pant leg and started munching.


    Theodore squatted next to Ollie, watching it eat with gusto. He muttered, "Phoebe still not back? It''s sote. Did she run away again?"


    He checked his watch. It was almost midnight. Frowning, he headed to the master bedroom. He pushed the door open and walked in. The room was empty. Phoebe really hadn''te home.

 Chapter 587 Theodore Was Frantically Looking for Her

    Theodore stood at the bedroom door for what felt like forever, trying to keep his anger from boiling over. He pulled out his phone and made a call.


    The call went through, but no one picked up.


    Theodore gripped his phone tight, thinking he''d been way too soft on hertely.


    He walked into the bedroom and chucked his phone on the bed. The more he thought about it, the madder he got. He stormed into the bathroom, took a hot shower, and came out, staring at his phone, lost in thought. After the blow-up with Phoebe that afternoon, she hadn''te back to the office. Her coat and bag were still there, and he was pretty sure he''d seen her phone on her desk before he left.


    Theodore figured Phoebe was still pissed and didn''t want to be around him, so he didn''t bother asking where she was. But now, thinking back, something felt off.


    He picked up his phone and dialed Phoebe''s number again. It rang and rang until it went to voicemail, but no one answered.


    A sudden wave of unease hit Theodore.


    He immediately called Carol. It waste, and Carol was already asleep. She groggily answered the call.


    Seeing the caller ID, Carol snapped awake.


    She sat up abruptly and said, "Mr. Reynolds, you..."


    "Carol, did you see Phoebe this afternoon?" Theodore cut in coldly.


    Carol was taken aback. She tried to remember what she''d done that afternoon and if she''d seen Phoebe. After a few seconds, she confidently said, "No, I didn''t see Ms. Ziegler at all before I left. Mr. Reynolds, is something wrong?" Theodore had a meeting in the afternoon and a dinner in the evening, leaving the office at 6:00 p.m. Carol should''ve leftter than him. If Carol hadn''t seen Phoebee back, it meant Phoebe hadn''t been avoiding him but hadn''t returned to the office at all.


    Theodore replied, "Nothing, I''ll hang up now."


    He hung up, feeling even more uneasy.


    Without thinking, he grabbed a ck down jacket, threw it on, and strode out the door.


    The trip from Imperial Apartment to the Reynolds Group took just ten minutes. The night was cold and foggy, wrapping the whole city in a chill.


    Theodore crossed the street, and a ck car sped past him from behind. Inside the car, Phoebe''s head was covered with a ck cloth, and she was squished between two people.


    Theodore got to thepany. The security guard downstairs was dozing off but snapped awake when he saw Theodore show up sote. He jumped to his feet.


    He asked, "Mr. Reynolds, what brings you here sote?"


    "I left something in the office," Theodore said, taking a few steps inside before stopping abruptly and turning to the guard. "What shift are you on today?"


    The guard replied, "The swing shift."


    Theodore continued, "Did you see Ms. Ziegler today?"


    The guard scratched his head and thought for a moment. "I saw Ms. Ziegler running out of the office this afternoon. She was only wearing a thin suit, not even a coat. I thought she was just stepping out to get something and would be back soon, but she hasn''t returned since."


    Theodore frowned. "You said she left the office this afternoon wearing just a suit?"


    "Yeah, in this cold weather, wearing so little is bound to make her sick," the guard nodded vigorously.


    Theodore''s face turned stormy. Phoebe hadn''te back to the office since she left in the afternoon, so her phone should still be there. But where the hell was she?


    Where could Phoebe have gone?


    The guard watched Theodore''s grim expression and stood there awkwardly.


    Theodore turned and walked out, dialing Patrick as he went.


    It didn''t take long for Patrick to answer, his voice groggy and hoarse. "Why are you calling me sote?"


    "Are you at Cindy''s ce?" Theodore asked right away.


    Patricky t, ncing at Cindy, who was turned away from him. He said, "Yeah, you called me in the middle of the night just to ask where I''m crashing?" Theodore inquired, "Phoebe isn''t at Cindy''s ce?"


    "Of course not. If she were here, I wouldn''t have a ce to stay. Don''t tell me Phoebe ran away from home again?" Patrick''s tone was unmistakably smug.


    Theodore hung up without another word. Standing outside thepany, the night wind, carrying a chill, swept through and tousled his hair, sending shivers down his spine. Where could Phoebe have gone?


    He suddenly felt a pang of panic. Last time, he had deliberately said those things in front of Evelyn, making Phoebe move back to Imperial Apartment from the hotel.


    Given Phoebe''s personality, she wouldn''t go to Golden Apartment to avoid worrying Evelyn. So where would she go?


    Theodore called Lawton, asking him to check the guest records at Kedora hotels to see if Phoebe had checked into any of them.


    Lawton, who had just started his vacation, had to get out of bed and dutifully help Theodore track Phoebe''s whereabouts.


    Theodore returned to Imperial Apartment and sat on the couch all night. He silently vowed that once he found Phoebe, he would lock her in a golden cage so she wouldn''t dare run away from home again. As the sky gradually lightened and the first rays of morning sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Theodore''s phone rang.


    Theodore grabbed it and answered, "Lawton, did you find anything?"


    There was a pause on the other end, followed by the voice of a middle-aged man. "Theodore, it''s me. Have you been able to reach Vanessa? She hasn''t returned since she left the hospital yesterday." Theodore immediately sat up straight, his muddled thoughts bing clear. "James, don''t worry. Could Vanessa have gone to a friend''s ce?"


    "She did mention meeting a friend when she left the hospital yesterday, but she hasn''te back all night. I''ve called her, but she hasn''t answered. I''m worried something might have happened to her." Listening to James''s worried voice, Theodore replied, "Wait a little longer. She mighte back by noon. I have something to attend to here, so I''ll hang up now." As soon as Theodore hung up, Lawton''s call came in.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I checked all the three-star and above hotels, and none of them have Mrs. Reynolds''s check-in information. Could she have gone to a friend''s ce?" "No, as far as I know, Cindy is her only friend in Kedora, and I askedst night; she didn''t go to Cindy''s ce," Theodore said, rubbing his temples. When Phoebe left the office yesterday, she didn''t take her phone or bag and wasn''t wearing a coat. It didn''t look like she was nning to go far. She didn''t go to Cindy''s ce, nor did she check into a hotel. Could she have gone back to Golden Apartment?


    As Theodore hung up the phone and was about to head to the closet to change, his phone rang once more, this time from an unknown number.

 Chapter 588 Phoebe, Im Coming To Save You

    Theodore picked up the call in a heartbeat, and a weird, robotic voice came through, like it was using some high-tech voice changer.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I hear you''ve been on the hunt for Mrs. Reynolds. Sorry for theck of a heads-up. We kinda borrowed Mrs. Reynolds and your side piece for a bit." Theodore froze, eyes narrowing with a cold glint. "What do you want?"


    "Mr. Reynolds, you''re sharp. No need for small talk. Five hundred million bucks each, and if you''re short by even a penny, I''ll start chopping fingers."


    "Don''t hurt them. I''ll get the cash together right now," Theodore said, keeping his cool. He should''ve known something was offst night when he felt that gut feeling about Phoebe.


    The kidnapper''s smug voice continued, "Mr. Reynolds, you sure know how to look after yourdies. Now, hustle and get the money. No cops, or you''ll be picking up bodies. I''ll call you back." And with that, the kidnapper hung up, no hesitation.


    "Hello? Hello?!" Theodore shouted into the dead line. He almost smashed the phone against the wall but stopped, remembering the kidnapper would call again.


    Swallowing his rage, he dialed thepany''s finance department.


    "This is Theodore. I need ten billion dors, ASAP," he ordered.


    The finance guy was stunned, "Mr. Reynolds, the bank has limits; we can''t pull ten billion in a day. What''s the emergency?"


    "I said get it done, so do it! If you can''t, find someone who can," Theodore snapped.


    The finance guy had never seen Theodore this pissed and didn''t dare argue. "Okay, I''ll get on it right away."


    Theodore hung up and kicked the coffee table, sending it crashing. Ollie, his cat, darted into its house, eyeing Theodore warily.


    Meanwhile, in a city apartment, Phoebe slowly came to. She tried to move but realized she was tied up and hanging in the air.


    A blindfold covered her eyes, and something gagged her mouth. She knew she was kidnapped. Struggling, she felt the ropes bite into her wrists.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and footsteps approached. Phoebe tensed; it was the kidnapper. Her heart sank.


    The footsteps got closer, and then a whip cracked through the air, shing her back. She gasped in pain, cold sweat breaking out.


    Before she could recover, the whip struck again and again, eachsh cutting deep, the pain unbearable.


    Phoebe''s face went pale, and she whimpered in agony. It hurt so bad. Who would save her?


    The whipping continued until Phoebe passed out. The kidnapper left her there, unconscious.


    Time dragged on. After the kidnapper''s call, Theodore sent out search teams. But hours passed with no news.


    In a fit of rage, Theodore swept everything off his desk, shouting, "Find them! Turn Kedora upside down if you have to!"


    Still no news. Why was there still no news?


    Lawton burst in, "Mr. Reynolds, I found out Mrs. Reynolds wasst seen at the coffee shop near the office. She stayed there till eleven, then hit up the convenience store next door for almost an hour. When she left and headed towards Imperial Apartment, two guys in ck knocked her out and dragged her into a car. Then they vanished."


    Theodore''s fists tightened, "Get to the traffic police and check the license te. Find out where they went."


    "We did. It was a car with fake tes. After leaving the city, they ditched it by the roadside. They must''ve switched cars to throw us off," Lawton said, looking grim.


    The kidnappers were taking great pains to avoid being found, and every second wasted meant more danger for Phoebe and Vanessa.


    "Damn it!" Theodore''s fists were shaking, his mind racing with anxiety. But he had to keep it together. If he lost it, who would save Phoebe?


    So much time had passed. Was Phoebe being tortured? Was she hurt? Scared? Was she even still alive?


    Theodore couldn''t stop these thoughts from flooding his mind. Just imagining what Phoebe might be going through felt like a vice squeezing his heart.


    It was all his fault.


    If he had figured out sooner that Phoebe was kidnapped, instead of sulking and staying away, he could''ve found her earlier.


    It was all on him.


    The thought of losing Phoebe filled Theodore with a fear he''d never known.


    He never realized how much he loved her. He hadn''t even told her yet. How could he lose her now?


    "Mr. Reynolds, we''ve hit up all the banks in Kedora. We could only pull together five billion dors today. What now?" The finance officer rushed in, looking frazzled. Withdrawing that much cash needed a heads-up. Today, they had almost drained the banks'' reserves.


    To get ten billion, they''d have to wait till tomorrow.


    Theodore''s phone rang, and he tensed up, ready to answer.


    But he couldn''t let the kidnappers sense his desperation, or they''d get cockier and put Phoebe in more danger.


    Theodore took a deep breath and answered on the third ring, "This is Theodore."


    "Mr. Reynolds, got the money?" The kidnapper cut straight to the chase.


    Theodore tried to keep his voice steady. "The bank''s cash flow is limited. We could only gather five billion today."


    "Well then, five billion can only save one person. Mr. Reynolds, do you want to save your wife or your lover? Think it over." Lawton stood by, watching as the usually unbreakable Theodore seemed to crumble, swallowed by despair.


    "I want to talk to Phoebe," Theodore said after a long pause.


    Surprisingly, the kidnapper agreed. He held the phone to Phoebe and pped her awake.


    Theodore heard her groan in pain, and his heart felt like it was being ripped apart. "Phoebe, hang in there. I''ming to save you." "Theodore, it hurts so much," Phoebe said weakly. Her head was heavy, and her back felt like it was on fire. She thought she had a fever.


    Theodore took a deep breath. "Hold on. I''ming. Just wait for me."


    "Okay." Phoebe murmured, drifting in and out of consciousness. She felt her life slipping away, but there were so many things she hadn''t told Theodore. She was scared that if she didn''t say them now, she''d never get the chance.

 Chapter 589 Save Phoebe or Vanessa?

    Theodore could hear Phoebe''s ragged breathing, and it felt like someone punched him in the gut. He wished he could just teleport to her and get her away from those jerks. "Phoebe, don''t freak out. I''m here. You''re gonna be fine," Theodore said softly.


    Phoebe blinked, sweat dripping down her face. She was totally out of it.


    Theodore''s voice was so gentle. She''d never heard him talk to her like that before.


    Phoebe forced a weak smile. His soft tone gave her a bit of courage, making her want to spill her guts about her feelings for him, no matter what.


    "Theodore, there''s something I''ve been keeping to myself for ages. I wasn''t gonna tell you, but now I''m scared..."


    Phoebe''s voice trailed off, and those few seconds felt like forever to Theodore. His heart practically stopped. Then she continued,


    "I like you. I''ve liked you for a really long time. If I die, don''t be sad. Look after my mom for me."


    Before she could finish, the kidnapper snatched the phone away.


    "Mr. Reynolds, have you decided who you want to save? Your devoted wife or your first love? I''ll give you five minutes to think about it."


    And with that, the kidnapper hung up.


    The busy signal snapped Theodore back to reality. What did Phoebe just say? She liked him, and had for a long time.


    Theodore was floored and full of regret. How had he missed that Phoebe liked him? How deep had she buried those feelings?


    He wished he could be with Phoebe right now and tell her how much he loved her.


    Theodore quickly redialed, but the number was out of service. The kidnapper must be switching numbers. He knew he couldn''t just sit around.


    "Lawton, get the finance team to load five hundred million bucks into the car and be ready to roll," Theodore ordered.


    Lawton looked at Theodore''s tall, determined figure. It was like the earlier despair was just a bad dream. Now, he was back to being the unstoppable man. Lawton nodded and was about to leave when Theodore called him back.


    "Wait. Check on Bishop''s whereabouts. I have a hunch he''s mixed up in this," Theodore said.


    Lawton''s eyes widened with realization. "Got it. I''ll get someone on it right away and try to find Mrs. Reynolds ASAP."


    Lawton hurried to the door, but just as he reached it, he saw James pushing the terminally ill Sophia into the office.


    "Theodore, Vanessa''s been kidnapped. Please save her," Sophia pleaded, her eyes full of hope. Her face was pale, showing how much this had shaken her.


    Seeing them, Theodore suddenly realized he hadn''t thought about Vanessa at all in the past few hours. He''d only been worried about Phoebe.


    He knelt beside Sophia''s wheelchair and said, "Sophia, don''t worry. I''ll save Vanessa. Your health isn''t good; you should go back to the hospital." Sophia shook her head stubbornly. "I''m not going back. I''m staying here until you rescue Vanessa. Otherwise, I''m not moving." "Sophia," Theodore called out.


    Tears streamed down Sophia''s wrinkled face as she clutched Theodore''s hand. "Theodore, I''m begging you. I only have one daughter, and I don''t have much time left. If we both die, how will James survive alone?" Theodore''s hand gripped the wheelchair''s armrest, his brown eyes dark and unreadable. In just a few breaths, he made up his mind.


    He had to save Phoebe first.


    "Sophia, hang tight a little longer. I''ve got the finance team heading to Riaca City to gather the ransom. Once we have it, I''ll get Vanessa out. But right now, I need to save Phoebe first," Theodore said, trying tofort her. "Theodore," Sophia''s hand shook as she clutched his, "please save Vanessa. I can''t bear the thought of losing my daughter in my final days."


    "Just a few hours," Theodore''s voice was tight.


    Just a few hours. Maybe by the time he paid the ransom, he could nab the kidnappers and make them spill where Vanessa was.


    Tears streamed down Sophia''s weathered face. For those ruthless kidnappers, a few hours were enough to kill someone. She couldn''t afford to gamble, nor did she dare to.


    "Theodore, I know you should save Ms. Ziegler first, both morally and emotionally. But Vanessa is my daughter. I can''t just watch her fall into the hands of those heartless kidnappers. I''m begging you, please save Vanessa," Sophia pleaded. As she spoke, Sophia shakily stood up from her wheelchair and knelt before Theodore with a thud.


    "Sophia!" Theodore quickly went to help her up.


    James also knelt down, his aged face full of tears. "Theodore, please, save our Vanessa."


    Looking at them, Theodore felt a deep sense of helplessness. "Sophia, James, please get up."


    Sophia gently brushed away Theodore''s hand, making it clear that she wouldn''t get up unless he agreed to her request.


    Just then, Carol shouted, "Mr. Reynolds, the kidnappers are calling."


    Theodore''s heart skipped a beat. Five minutes had passed, and he had to decide who to save first. He got up to answer the phone, but Sophia suddenly grabbed his sleeve. "Theodore, I beg you. Please save Vanessa first," she said.


    Sophia was already at her limit, having been deeply shaken that morning and now desperately pleading with Theodore. With several fervent bows, her heart lost its rhythm. Theodore hurriedly bent down to stop her, but Sophia suddenly began to convulse, her ashen eyes fixed on Theodore.


    As if giving her final words, Sophia desperately opened her mouth, her throat producing rough, gasping sounds. "Theodore, save Vanessa."


    Before she could finish, Sophia''s head slumped to the side, and shey motionless at Theodore''s feet.


    Time seemed to freeze. It could have been a second or a minute. The phone''s ringtone, like a death knell, echoed in the silent room.


    "Honey, wake up, honey!" James''s heart-wrenching cry brought Theodore back to his senses. He slowly reached out and felt for Sophia''s carotid artery, but there was no pulse. Theodore closed his eyes, and two tears slid down his cheeks.


    He reached out to Carol, who quickly ced the phone in hisrge hand. She nced at James, who was holding Sophia''s lifeless body, and then at Theodore.


    She could sense Theodore''s inner struggle and hesitation.


    If, from the beginning, Theodore had intended to save Phoebe first, what would he choose now that Sophia had died at his feet?


    Theodore gripped the phone tightly. There was no time for hesitation. No matter how much pain he felt inside, he had to make a decision. Phoebe or Vanessa?

 Chapter 590 Her Heart Shattered

    In the apartment, Phoebe was barely hanging on. Thoseshes had almost done her in. Plus, she''d trekked a long way in the freezing night, wearing nothing but thin clothes. Battered and burning up with fever, Phoebe was totally out of it.


    Her wrists, tied up, were numb from the pain. She had no clue what time it was or when Theodore woulde to save her.


    Phoebe clung to consciousness with sheer willpower, refusing to pass out.


    The door creaked open again, and someone walked in, stopping right in front of her. Phoebe could feel the person staring at her. After what felt like forever, they finally spoke.


    "Ms. Ziegler, I offered a five-billion-dor deal for each person, but Mr. Reynolds only managed to scrape together five billion. He can only save one of you. Do you think Theodore will save you or Vanessa first?" Phoebe''s heart plummeted.


    He could only save one. Would Theodore pick her?


    "Honestly, I''m curious too. Let''s not waste time. I''ll call him, and we''ll find out."


    The kidnapper''s voice dripped with malice. Phoebe''s hands clenched into fists. She heard the phone connect and instinctively lifted her head.


    Her eyes were covered, so she couldn''t see a thing.


    But through the light from the window, she vaguely noticed that this kidnapper seemed taller and more rugged than the one who whipped herst night.


    The kidnapper fromst night had been silent, but from the height of the whip strikes, she figured it was a woman.


    The kidnapper put the phone on speaker. It rang forever without anyone picking up, and the kidnapper started pacing, clearly annoyed.


    At thest second, the call was answered. Before the kidnapper could speak, Theodore''s calm voice came through, "I choose Vanessa. Where do we exchange the hostages?"


    It felt like a tidal wave crashed into Phoebe''s ears, drowning out everything. Theodore''s words, "I choose Vanessa," echoed painfully in her head.


    Even though Phoebe had always known Theodore didn''t care about her and only saw her as a tool, hearing him choose Vanessa so easily at the brink of life and death made her truly grasp the depth of her pain and despair. She had been fooling herself all along.


    The kidnapper''s voice came in and out, but Phoebe didn''t register it. The moment Theodore abandoned her, she had already fallen into an abyss.


    Phoebe''s heart shattered.


    Phoebe''s feelings were dead.


    The kidnapper hung up and walked up to Phoebe, his tone almost pitying. "It''s a shame. You''re the one who got left behind." Phoebe didn''t react.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Your injuries shouldst a few days. Let''s see if you can hold on until someone finds you."


    With that, the kidnapper left the room.


    The door closed, and Phoebe heard the people outside leaving. These kidnappers were smart. They had kidnapped two people but never put her and Vanessa together.


    They were probably afraid that, like in TV shows, the two of them would team up to escape.


    Soon, it was quiet outside. The kidnappers had all left. They didn''t want to drag her along; even they had abandoned her.


    Phoebe thought wryly, ''Howughable you are. ''Faintly, there was singing outside the window, a familiar melody, a familiar voice. It was Noah singing.


    Phoebe''s eyes filled with tears. Was she destined to die to the sound of Noah''s song? If she had known love was this painful, she wouldn''t have fallen so easily.


    Theodore hung up the phone and stormed out of the office.


    After a few steps, Theodore suddenly stopped and turned to Carol, who was trailing him. "I just heard a song in the kidnapper''s call. The lyrics went something like, ''The North Star knows I love you.'' Any idea who sings that?" Carol stared at his sharply defined profile, stunned. ''Seriously? At a time like this, Mr. Reynolds is worried about a song?''


    Carol replied, "I need a moment to think."


    "I''ll give you three seconds," Theodore said, not breaking stride as he passed by James. But James suddenly grabbed his pant leg.


    "Theodore, you have to bring Vanessa back safely," James pleaded.


    Theodore closed his eyes for a brief moment, shook off James''s grip, and kept moving.


    Carol jogged to catch up. Three secondster, she said, "The song is by Noah. He did amercial recently where he sang it a cappe. It''s on LED screens in all the big malls every day."


    Before Carol could finish, Theodore, who was walking briskly ahead, came to an abrupt stop. Carol almost crashed into him.


    "Mr. Reynolds?"


    Theodore furrowed his brows, thought for a few seconds, and called out, "Lawton, check all the malls in Kedora ying Noah''smercial on their LED screens. Get the surveince footage from after midnightst night and look for any suspicious vehicles or people. Narrow it down fast. I think Phoebe''s hidden somewhere in the city. Go!"


    "Yes, sir!" Lawton didn''t waste a second and bolted out.


    Theodore left the Reynolds Group with his team. The kidnappers were slick, making him ce the five billion dors in five different spots. Only after they got the money would they tell him where Vanessa was.


    Theodore was worried Phoebe was still in the kidnappers'' hands, so he couldn''t risk any tricks. He followed their instructions, cing the five billion dors in five different briefcases and dropping them at the specified locations.


    But Theodore wasn''t about to let them get away scot-free. He''d hidden trackers in the seams of the briefcases, ensuring that once the kidnappers took them, their movements would be exposed.


    All the final locations of the briefcases pointed to the port. Theodore immediately led his team there. On the way, he got a call from Lawton.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve tracked Bishop''s movements. He''s at the dock right now."


    Theodore punched the leather seat and cursed. He''d been yed. The kidnapper was Bishop. He stared ahead with a grim expression. "Have you found Phoebe?"


    Lawton replied, "Not yet. There are over 30 malls in the city with LED screens, and seven of them are ying Noah''smercial. There are eleven residential areas near these malls where you can hear the music. We''re checking the surveince footage in those areas."


    Theodore furrowed his brows in frustration. "Hurry up."


    After hanging up, Theodore grew increasingly anxious. Phoebe''s voice had sounded very weak. She said she was in pain. Bishop might have tortured her.


    How long could Phoebe hold on?


    Theodore closed his eyes tightly, not daring to think further. He could only pray in his heart, ''Phoebe, hold on. I''ming to save you.''


    Several ck cars sped into the dock. ck-suited bodyguards jumped out and, following the tracker, found the container at the dock.


    The bodyguards rushed to the container, forming two lines on either side. Theodore walked briskly over, stopping a few steps away from the container, and said in a deep voice, "Open it!"


    The bodyguards quickly moved to unlock the container. As the door opened, sunlight streamed in, revealing five neatly stacked briefcases inside. Vanessay deeper in the container, her body showing no signs of breathing.

 Chapter 591 Finding Phoebe

    Theodore stared into the container, his face dark and grim. The bodyguards next to him didn''t even dare to breathe. After what felt like forever, Theodore finally said, "Go in and check, bring Vanessa out."


    The bodyguards jumped into action, opening the lockbox, but it was empty; the five hundred million dors was gone.


    They exchanged nervous nces, not making a sound.


    One of the bodyguards approached Vanessa. Blood was gushing out from under her, shocking and breathtaking.


    "Mr. Reynolds, Miss Fitzroy is hurt."


    Theodore''s brow furrowed as he looked at Vanessa and ordered, "Carry her down. Leave two people to take her to the hospital, the rest follow me to find Bishop. He must still be here, and Phoebe might be, too." Seeing Vanessa like this, he could only imagine how badly Phoebe might be hurt.


    He regretted his decision not to save Phoebe first.


    The bodyguards scattered, running in all directions to search for Bishop and Phoebe.


    Theodore''s phone suddenly vibrated. He nced at the screen, picked it up, and put it to his ear. The sound of wind and waves came from the other end.


    "Theodore, did you see Miss Fitzroy? I always keep my word, five hundred million dors for one person, I returned Miss Fitzroy to you." Bishop''s smug voice came through the phone.


    Theodore gripped the phone tightly, "Where is Phoebe?"


    At this moment, Bishop was already on a cruise ship heading to Australia. The sea breeze ruffled his hair as he grasped the railing, gazing at the white spray rising from the waves with a derisiveugh.


    He sneered, "Theodore, you''ve already decided to save Miss Fitzroy, why bother about Phoebe''s life or death? Wouldn''t it be better if she died? She wouldn''t get in the way of you and Vanessa being together anymore." Theodore''s temples throbbed, and his voice squeezed out through clenched teeth, "I''m asking you, where is Phoebe?"


    Bishop clicked his tongue lightly, seemingly regretting that he couldn''t see Theodore''s frantic expression, "You want to know? Then beg me."


    "Bishop!" Theodore roared angrily.


    Bishopughed wildly, hisughter particrly unrestrained, "I really feel sorry for Phoebe, fiftyshes in total, her skin was torn apart, blood was flowing everywhere, and she couldn''t even scream."


    Upon hearing Bishop''s ount, Theodore''s eyes zed with fury. "Where is she?" he demanded.


    Bishop continued, "Don''t be in such a hurry, I haven''t finished talking. You called her, she was in so much pain, but she didn''t dare let you know she was hurt. When I saw her like that, I almost fell in love with her. But unfortunately, you chose to save Vanessa. Do you know how she reacted when she heard you say you chose Vanessa?"


    Theodore gripped the phone tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    Bishop added, "I couldn''t bear to look. Phoebe is such a pitiful woman. You don''t know how beautiful she looks covered in blood. I took a lot of photos, I''ll send them to you to enjoy."


    Before Bishop finished speaking, Theodore''s phone vibrated a few times, and Bishop''s arrogant voice came through, "I sent you the photos, you must take a look. I''ve never seen such a beautiful body. I originally wanted to have sex with her, but thinking that you''ve slept with her, I felt disgusted."


    Theodore asked hoarsely, "Where is she?"


    Bishop replied, "If you got the guts, find her yourself. Since you''re my brother, I''ll give you a hint: you need to hurry. Her wounds are still bleeding, and she''s got a high fever. If you''re too slow, by the time you find her, she might''ve bled out or be brain-damaged from the fever."


    Theodore''s face went pale, "Bishop, pray you never fall into my hands, or you''ll wish you were dead!"


    "Theodore, instead of wasting time threatening me, save your energy to find her. Otherwise, you''ll end up holding a lifeless corpse, spending the rest of your life in pain and regret. Oh, I almost forgot, you don''t love her at all. You might even thank me for getting rid of a troublesome woman for you."


    With that, Bishop hung up.


    Theodore quickly redialed but identally opened the photos Bishop had sent. In the photos, Phoebe was barely clothed, hanging from an iron frame.


    Her exposed skin was covered in horrific whip marks, blood gushing out, dripping down her legs and pooling on the floor.


    Just one look, and Theodore was about to lose his mind.


    "Bishop, you beast!"


    The bodyguards searched the entire dock but found no trace of Phoebe or Bishop. They ran to Theodore, only to hear his heart-wrenching roar. The usually steady and indomitable Theodore now had slumped shoulders, his whole being shrouded in despair and destion. Everyone was stunned by this sight, not daring to make a sound.


    Until Theodore suddenly turned his head, his eyes shing with a bloodthirsty light like a beast.


    A bodyguard shivered and hurriedly said, "Mr. Reynolds, Mr. Brown just called, they found the car that kidnapped Mrs. Reynolds." Theodore turned abruptly, his steps hurried and frantic, striding towards the parked cars.


    The bodyguards quickly followed. In less than two minutes, several ck cars left the dock, heading towards the city.


    The atmosphere in the car was extremely tense. None of the bodyguards dared to nce at the back seat. Theodore had been silent since getting in the car, as if he were already dead.


    The sun was sinking low outside the car window, casting a somber light. It had been nearly 20 hours since Phoebe''s disappearance, and finally, good news came from Lawton.


    "Mr. Reynolds, we found the apartment where Mrs. Reynolds is. I''ll send you the address right away." Lawton''s voice was extremely excited on the phone.


    Theodore quickly received the address from Lawton, just a block away. When they arrived at the apartment, it was already deserted.


    Ignoring the danger, Theodore walked in front. The door was ajar, showing how hurriedly Bishop and his men had left.


    His hand pressed against the door, and he paused, realizing his hand was trembling. He feared that pushing the door open would reveal a scene he was desperate not to see. "You wait outside," Theodore instructed, resolutely pushing the door open and walking in. He couldn''t back down; Phoebe was still waiting for him to save her.


    It was a two-bedroom apartment. The living room was a mess, and the smell of blood wafted from the bedroom. He walked in step by step.


    The scene before him made his breath stop instantly.


    Phoebe was hanging from an iron frame, motionless, her life or death unknown.


    Even though Theodore had seen Phoebe''s miserable state in the photos, witnessing the scene in person shattered him to his core.


    Theodore''s hands and feet were cold, his hands trembling uncontrobly at his sides. He walked over step by step, quickly untying her wrists. Phoebe fell to the ground like a broken kite, and Theodore hurriedly reached out, kneeling on the ground, gently catching her body.

 Chapter 592 I Already Regret It

    Phoebe in his arms felt like a feather. Her chest barely moved, her breathing so shallow it seemed like she could slip away any second. Theodore''s eyes were bloodshot, tears streaming down his face. He''d never felt so damn grateful.


    Phoebe was still alive!


    He shrugged off his coat and wrapped it around her, lifting her up like she was made of ss. He was terrified any little jolt would hurt her. He handled her like she was the most precious thing he''d ever held. "I''m sorry. From now on, I''ll protect you. I won''t let anything like this happen to you again," he vowed.


    When Lawton and the others saw Theodore carrying Phoebe out, they all stepped aside. Seeing her pale face and blood-crusted feet, they turned away, unable to stomach it.


    The ambnce was waiting downstairs. Theodore carried Phoebe inside, and the doctor immediately got to work. When she pulled back the coat and saw the whip marks all over Phoebe''s body, she gasped. In all her years, she''d never seen a domestic violence victim beaten so badly. Those whip marks had nearly killed Phoebe.


    She couldn''t help but re at Theodore, who sat silently beside her. How could this piece of trash who abused his wife sit there so calmly?


    Theodore caught her look and shot back coldly, "What are you staring at? Hurry up and treat her wounds."


    The doctor had never seen such a brazen abuser. She wanted to call the cops on him right then and there.


    She turned her focus back to Phoebe. The blood had dried, and her high-quality shirt was stuck to her wounds. The edges of the wounds were turning white, showing signs of infection.


    She needed to separate the fabric from the flesh quickly, or it would grow into the wound, making the infection worse.


    "Hang in there. I''ll be as gentle as I can," the doctor whispered, even though she knew Phoebe couldn''t hear her.


    She put on sterilized gloves, grabbed tweezers and scissors, and started carefully cleaning the fabric from the wounds.


    Every time she touched a spot where the fabric was stuck, she was super cautious. But even unconscious, Phoebe let out low moans of pain.


    Theodore sat beside her, trying to keep it together. Every time Phoebe moaned, he red at the doctor. Eventually, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He gripped Phoebe''s hand tightly, shouting at the doctor, "Can''t you see she''s in pain? Be more gentle! If you can''t do it, get someone else. Don''t hurt her."


    The doctor felt the pressure under Theodore''s intense gaze, sweat forming on her forehead.


    She snapped back, "If you''re so capable, why don''t you do it? Stop pretending to care. If you hadn''t beaten her like this, would she be suffering now?"


    Something in her words hit Theodore hard, and he suddenly went silent, his face full of pain. He didn''t say another word until Phoebe was wheeled into the emergency room. The light in the operating room flicked on. Theodore stood in the empty hall, a dull ache in his heart. He couldn''t forgive himself for leaving Phoebe to save Vanessa first. If he''d rescued Phoebe a little earlier, she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Suddenly, he heard hurried footsteps behind him. Someone grabbed his cor and punched him in the face.


    Theodore''s head snapped to the side, tasting the salty, metallic vor of blood in his mouth. He looked up at the furious Edward. "Come on, hit me again if you''ve got the guts."


    Edward''s fist connected with Theodore''s face again. Before he couldnd another punch, Lawton and the bodyguards rushed in, holding him back. "Mr. Vanderbilt, calm down. Mrs. Reynolds is still in there fighting for her life." Calm down? Yeah, right.


    Edward had just gotten back from a business trip, supposed to return to Kedora the next day. But when he heard Theodore was scrambling to raise five hundred million dors, he knew something was up. He sent people to dig around and found out Phoebe and Vanessa had been kidnapped, and Theodore was trying to save them.


    Edward caught the earliest flight back. As soon as hended, he heard Theodore had rescued the hostages, but the money had gone to save Vanessa.


    He couldn''t believe it!


    "Theodore, I was such an idiot back then. I handed Phoebe over to you, and you trampled all over her!"


    Edward was both furious and regretful. "Why did I let her go? I knew you didn''t love her, yet I watched her marry you. Her suffering today is on me. I gave the person I loved most to a scumbag like you. Even at the brink of death, you didn''t save her. How could you be so heartless?"


    Lawton tried to speak up for Theodore, but Theodore''s look stopped him. "Let him talk."


    "Don''t act like a saint. Didn''t you choose to save your first love? Get out. Don''t pollute the air here. I''m afraid Phoebe will smell your stench and nevere back."


    Theodore''s eyes were filled with hidden pain. He forced himself to stay calm. "Are you done? Lawton, please escort Mr. Vanderbilt out."


    Edward struggled, no longer theposed man he usually was, ring fiercely at Theodore. "Theodore, I won''t let you have Phoebe again. You, who only make her suffer, just wait. I won''t let you off."


    The bodyguards dragged Edward away, his shouts still echoing in the hallway.


    Theodore looked at the closed doors of the operating room, his expression dejected. He spoke softly, "Phoebe, I was wrong. Don''t be mad at me. Don''t listen to Edward. You have to survive. As long as you want to live, you can punish me however you want. Just don''t leave me alone. I already regret it."


    Lawton looked at Theodore''s sorrowful figure and sighed silently. No one had expected things to turn out this way.


    Now, Bishop had taken the five hundred million dors and vanished, while Phoebey in the emergency room, her fate uncertain. This year was destined to be a rollercoaster of chaos. Phoebe had been in the ICU for three days. Her back was severely injured, and the wounds had be infected and inmed, leaving her in a daze.


    On New Year''s Day, Phoebe spent the day in the ICU. She had a high fever that wouldn''t go down and went into shock three times that night, causing the on-duty doctors a lot of trouble.


    By the time Phoebe''s condition finally stabilized, it was the evening of the first day after New Year''s. Theodore finally got the doctor''s permission to visit Phoebe in the ICU for ten minutes.


    He put on istion clothing and shoe covers and went in. Phoebe was still in a semi-conscious state,pletely unaware of the time. Shey there quietly, lifeless.


    The moment Theodore saw Phoebe, tears rolled down his face. In just a few days, Phoebe had be skin and bones, resembling a rose on the brink of withering. And he couldn''t shake the pervasive aura of death surrounding Phoebe.

 Chapter 593 Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder

    The ICU lights were blindingly white, the sheets and covers were blindingly white, and even Phoebe''s face, lying there in the hospital bed, looked like a ghost. Phoebe looked so delicate, like she might shatter if you touched her.


    Theodore stood by the bed for what felt like forever, just staring at Phoebe without blinking. His heart was a mess of regret and pain, wishing he could rewind time. He shut his eyes. If he could go back, he''d protect Phoebe from the start, making sure she never got hurt.


    The nurse stood at the door, watching Theodore. He''d been standing there for ten minutes, lost in thought, his back radiating sadness.


    "Mr. Reynolds, visiting hours are over. Pleasee back tomorrow," the nurse said, doing her job.


    Theodore''s back twitched. The nurse noticed his sleeves fluttering even though there was no breeze. She realized he was trembling.


    Theodore slowly bent down, one hand on the bed''s edge, the other gripping the rail. His lips brushed against Phoebe''s cold forehead.


    He whispered, "Sleep tight, I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Phoebe''s eyshes fluttered.


    Theodore''s breath hitched. He stared at her eyes, hoping she''d open them and look at him, but it seemed like a trick of the light. Phoebe didn''t move again. The nurse reminded him, "Mr. Reynolds, time''s up."


    Theodore clenched his fists, using all his strength to keep his emotions in check. He stood up straight and walked out.


    Leaving the ICU, it felt like an invisible hand around his throat finally let go. Theodore took a deep breath, his face even paler than Phoebe''s.


    Grace was waiting with food for Theodore. Seeing hime out, she rushed over. "Theodore, how''s Phoebe? Is she getting better? Has she woken up?" Theodore rubbed his temples and sat down on a bench.


    He was still in the clothes from the day he brought Phoebe to the hospital. Luckily, it was winter. He hadn''t shaved, and he lookedpletely worn out.


    He said, "She hasn''t woken up. I can''t see the injuries."


    Grace nced at the ICU, then back at the disheveled Theodore. She sat next to him and pushed a thermos towards him.


    She suggested, "Theodore, you need to eat something. You''ve lost a lot of weight these past few days. Don''t make yourself sick. If you get sick, you won''t be able to see Phoebe when she gets out, and that would be even worse." Theodore had no appetite, but hearing Grace''s words, he forced himself to eat.


    Grace, watching him, opened the thermos. "Eat up. Riley made this soup early this morning. Have some more."


    Theodore ate without tasting anything.


    Grace couldn''t stand seeing him like this and tried tofort him. "Phoebe''s seriously hurt. Being in the ICU lowers the risk of infection. Don''t worry, she''ll pull through." Theodore looked at the green light above the ICU door and said quietly, "I saw her eyshes move. If the doctor hadn''t kicked me out, I might''ve seen her open her eyes." "Really? Then Phoebe must be waking up soon. She''s been in the ICU for so long." Grace was thrilled, hoping Phoebe would be out of the ICU soon.


    Vanessa wasn''t hurt too bad, but she lost a ton of blood. The bodyguards rushed her to the hospital, and she woke up not long after the doc patched her up. When she came to, Vanessa was acting all paranoid, not letting anyone near her. She curled up at the head of the bed, shaking. "Don''t touch me, get away." James had just seen Sophia off, and now seeing Vanessa like this, he was a mess. "Vanessa, it''s me, Dad. Don''t you know your own father?" What the hell did those kidnappers do to her?


    Vanessa looked at James with suspicion and slowly said, "Dad?"


    "Yeah, it''s me. Look at me. I won''t hurt you. You''ve been hurt, don''t move around." James tried to keep it together tofort her.


    Vanessa started to calm down, but when James tried to get closer, she freaked out, screaming, "Go away."


    Her screams brought the doctors and nurses running. Vanessa''s wild movements made her wounds start bleeding again.


    "She is really agitated right now. You should leave to avoid making it worse."


    The nurse pushed James out of the room. He stood outside, listening to Vanessa''s screams. People in the hallway were peeking out, trying to see what was going on.


    James rubbed his temples and slumped into a chair, feeling defeated.


    Sophia was gone, and Vanessa didn''t even recognize him. In one night, he lost everything, and his hair had turned mostly gray.


    After a while, the screams stopped. The nurse had given Vanessa a sedative and re-bandaged her wounds beforeing out.


    James stood up as the doctor approached him. He looked at her, feeling lost. "Doctor, how''s my daughter?"


    The doctor looked at him with sympathy. "She''s really emotionally unstable. We think she has PTSD. It usually happens after something really traumatic, like a kidnapping. It couldst a few days or even years." "What can we do to treat it?" James asked, desperate.


    The doctor sighed. "Let''s get through these next few days first. If it doesn''t get better, you''ll need to see a psychologist. I can only treat her physical wounds, not her mind."


    James suddenly looked much older. After talking to the doctor, he looked through the ss window on the door and saw Vanessa asleep again. He wiped his tears and headed downstairs.


    Outside the ICU, James spotted Theodore sitting on a bench with his eyes closed, looking like he was resting. His hand, hanging by his side, tightened slightly.


    When James found out Phoebe was critically injured and in the hospital, he knew that the day Sophia begged Theodore to save Vanessa first at the Reynolds Group had burned all the bridges between them. But for Vanessa''s sake, James swallowed his pride and came down, hoping to ask Theodore to see Vanessa.


    Theodore sensed someone standing in front of him but didn''t open his eyes.


    "Theodore, it''s me." James licked his dry lips and hesitated. "Vanessa is really unstable. The doctor said she has PTSD. She doesn''t even recognize me. I want to ask you to see her." Theodore still didn''t open his eyes.


    James clenched his fists. "I know I''m asking a lot, but if you see her, it might make her happy. Maybe it''ll help her get over the kidnapping."

 Chapter 594 Phoebe in His Memory

    Theodore cracked his eyes open, locking onto James with a cold, ruthless stare. A weird smile crept across his face.


    "You made me save her first. I did. Now you want me to clean up the mess? Mr. Fitzroy, do I look like I got nothing better to do?" James''s face went pale, his lips quivering.


    He begged, "Theodore, I know you hate me and Sophia. I know Phoebe''s still in danger, but please, understand a father''s heart. She''s my only daughter left. Can you just go see her, just for a moment?"


    Theodore looked away, like staring at James any longer would drag up bad memories. "Leave. I think I''ve repaid any debt I owed you."


    James never thought Theodore would cut ties so cleanly. He looked at Theodore, shaking. "Theodore, Vanessa got kidnapped because of you. How can you just walk away?"


    Grace came back with a lunchbox and caught James''s usation. She was instantly pissed and stormed over.


    She yelled, "How can you be so demanding? Theodore didn''t save Phoebe first; he dropped five billion dors to save Vanessa. Now she''s well-fed and recovering in the hospital, with all the bills covered by Theodore. What more do you want? Should Theodore be her servant to repay her debt for being kidnapped?"


    James, usually a nice guy, had spoken out of line. He blushed at Grace''seback.


    James shot back, "Vanessa went through hell for no reason. Isn''t it right for you to pay for her rescue? If Theodore hadn''t pushed the kidnappers to the edge, they wouldn''t have beaten her half to death."


    Grace was fuming, pointing to the ICU. "The one beaten half to death is Phoebe. She''s still in the ICU, unlike Vanessa, who''s already up and causing trouble."


    James''s face turned ghostly. "I''m not talking to you."


    Grace was livid, seeing James''s unreasonable behavior. No wonder Vanessa turned out to be someone who''d steal another''s husband.


    What a messed-up family.


    "If Miss Fitzroy is sick, she should see a doctor. Theodore is not a doctor. Don''te to him for everything. He''s busy and has no time for these trivial matters." Grace made a shooing gesture. "Please don''t bother Theodore anymore." James''s pleas got him nowhere. Thinking of Vanessa''s situation, he steeled himself and knelt before Theodore with a thud.


    James pleaded, "Theodore, I''m begging you. Just go see her, just for a moment."


    Thest time James knelt before Theodore, it nearly cost Theodore Phoebe. Theodore had developed a psychological aversion to James''s kneeling.


    He didn''t help James up but stood, his voice icy. "James, please have some self-respect. Don''t exhaust thest bit of respect I have for Sophia." With that, Theodore walked away, turning his back on James.


    James looked at Theodore''s cold, resolute back and wept. After a long while, he stood up, supporting himself on the ground, and stumbled away. Grace pursed her lips.


    Even though she thought Vanessa was no good, seeing James''s gray hair and his kneeling for Vanessa made her feel a bit sympathetic.


    She looked at Theodore''s back, then at the closed ICU door, and that bit of sympathy vanished.


    Phoebe was still lying in the ICU; she didn''t need to feel any sympathy for James.


    In the afternoon, Evelyn came to the hospital. Seeing Theodore still guarding the ICU door, she walked over and sat beside him. "Still worried about her?" Theodore turned to look at Evelyn. She was way calmer now than when she first found out Phoebe had been kidnapped and tortured into the ICU.


    Evelyn had weathered a lot of storms in her life. The tougher things got, the stronger she became.


    "She''s been out for three days. I don''t know when she''ll wake up or if she''ll even want to see me when she does," Theodore said.


    Evelyn sighed. "Phoebe''s always been a smart cookie. I remember when she was in elementary school, we were staying with the Vanderbilt family. My paycheck barely covered sending two kids to school. During the school''s anniversary, Phoebe got picked as the cheerleading captain but had to buy her own uniform."


    Evelyn continued, "She never mentioned it at home, quietly collecting trash to sell at the recycling station. When I found out, I felt she had embarrassed me. Without asking why, I beat her and sternly told her not to collect trash again. She''s so stubborn. Since I wouldn''t let her sell trash, she used the money she had already earned to buy popsicles and sold them outside the amusement park on weekends." Theodore listened quietly. It was the first time he heard Evelyn talk about Phoebe''s childhood. Phoebe had been smart and business-minded from a young age. "And then?" Theodore asked, his voice rough.


    "It was scorching hot back then, and she came back tanned. When I asked what she had been doing, she wouldn''t say. She earned enough money to buy the uniform, but the teacher thought she was too tanned and didn''t fit the school''s image, so they gave the captain position to another girl. She came home and cried, and that''s when I found out why she had been collecting trash."


    Theodore''s heart ached.


    Evelyn added, "The biggest difference between Phoebe and Donovan is that Phoebe never says what she wants. She quietly works for it, while Donovan clearly tells me what he wants, even if it makes things harder for the family." Theodore''s nose tingled, and his heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    Indeed, if Phoebe hadn''t been kidnapped, if she weren''t on the brink of death, she would never have confessed her feelings for him.


    Phoebe hid her feelings so deeply that he thought he had never touched her heart, but she had liked him for a long, long time.


    He took a deep breath, his voice trembling. "Why didn''t she say anything?"


    Evelyn looked at the closed ICU door and sighed. "She saw me working hard for others since she was little. She felt sorry for me. With Donovan being so thoughtless, she had to be sensible to make me worry less. Over time, she developed a nature of only giving and not asking for anything."


    Theodore''s insides were in turmoil, his heart aching with every beat. Reflecting on the past four years, Phoebe had never asked him for anything.


    And whatever he wanted, as long as Phoebe had it, she gave it to him, even if his demands were often absurd and unreasonable. She never turned him down.


    Evelyn exhaled, seemingly finding the atmosphere too heavy. She pretended to be light-hearted. "Theodore, do you want to see Phoebe''s childhood photos?"


    Evelyn opened her phone''s photo album and found pictures of young Phoebe. She handed the phone to Theodore. "Look, the dress she''s wearing is the cheerleading uniform she worked so hard to buy. I found it in Donovan''s room while organizing the album."


    Theodore looked down at the photo of the rosy-cheeked Phoebe, his eyes tightening, his whole body trembling uncontrobly.

 Chapter 595 Heartless

    Evelyn had never seen Theodore this hyped before, and she was caught off guard. "Theodore, what''s up?"


    Theodore grabbed the phone with shaky hands, eyes glued to a pic of Phoebe grinning ear to ear. She''d been the star of all his teenage dreams.


    Every time he dreamed of Phoebe, she''d be smiling at him, running away, looking back, and shouting, "My name is Mia."


    Phoebe had always been in his dreams, so that day in the courtyard, when Vanessa showed up in a flowy white dress, smiling brighter than the sun, and someone called her Mia from behind, he thought Vanessa was the girl who saved him as a kid.


    One slip-up led to a lifetime of regret.


    Turned out, the girl he''d been searching for had been in his life all along. Phoebe''s radiant smile had healed him, but he didn''t recognize her.


    That mistake was unforgivable.


    Theodore called out, "Mia."


    Evelyn heard him call Phoebe by her nickname and looked at him, surprised. "How do you know Phoebe''s nickname is Mia?"


    "She told me," Theodore said, his voice rough.


    He gently stroked the screen with his fingers. Teenage Phoebe, in her white princess dress, looked like a little fairy who''d stepped into the human world. Her smile alone could fix everything.


    Phoebe''s smile was so unique; how did he mix her up with someone else?


    That day, at the employee meeting when he joined the Reynolds Group, everyone looked serious, except Phoebe, who smiled so brightly and captivatingly.


    He had met Phoebe long ago; why didn''t he recognize her?


    Evelyn sighed. "Her nickname was given by my dad. After he passed away, she wouldn''t let us call her Mia anymore. I asked her why, but she wouldn''t say, just insisted we stop."


    Theodore closed his eyes. No wonder he never heard anyone in the Ziegler family call Phoebe by her nickname. His heart ached. "I went looking for her."


    In the first two years, he went to that vige every summer, but he never saw Phoebe again.


    Evelyn looked at him, puzzled. "Where did you go looking for her?"


    "The vige where I met her. I went every year at first, asking around for her, but no one had seen her. Later, I stopped going. I didn''t know she was always by my side," Theo''s voice cracked. Evelyn got the gist. "You knew each other a long time ago?"


    "Yeah," Theodore sighed deeply. "I just found out we knew each other ages ago. No wonder I felt a sense of familiarity when I saw her again."


    Emotions didn''t just pop up out of nowhere; they had got roots. He just hadn''t noticed.


    Evelyn asked, "It''s really amazing, isn''t it, Theodore?"


    He looked down at the photo on the screen. After a while, he nodded. "Mom, can you send me this photo?"


    "Of course." Evelyn took the phone, fiddled with it for a bit, and sent the photo to him. She looked at the photo, feeling all sorts of emotions.


    Evelyn said, "Phoebe was so cute when she was little, very likable. But after Harper''s ident, she seemed to grow up overnight and became more sensible."


    Theodore had lived with Phoebe for four years but had never understood her as much as he did tonight. He had always been distant, refusing tomunicate with her, resisting any attempt to enter her heart, and unwilling to let her into his


    own.


    Because of his damn pride, they''d wasted so many years. He swore that if Phoebe made it out of the ICU, he''d make it all up to her, love her like crazy, and make her the happiest woman alive.


    Two dayster, Phoebe woke up. Except for the whip marks on her back, she was pretty much back to normal.


    The nurse wheeled Phoebe into a regr room, treated her again, and then left the family alone.


    Theodore stood by the bed, looking at Phoebe''s thin cheeks. His heart ached, and he wanted to hug her but didn''t dare.


    "Phoebe, you''re awake. You hungry?" He asked.


    Phoebe leaned on the soft pillow, her back aching and itching, but her face was as calm as a still pond, like nothing could shake her.


    Seeing her like this, he felt a weird emptiness and pain in his heart.


    Phoebe was too calm, like she had no emotions at all.


    He didn''t want to see her like this. He''d rather she scream, hit him, curse him, anything but this calm.


    "Phoebe, why aren''t you talking?" Theodore was super anxious, gently holding her hand and pressing his face against her cool palm. "Are you mad at me for not saving you first? I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Phoebe stayed indifferent to his apology, showing no reaction.


    He pleaded, "I promise you, I''ll never let you face danger again. Please forgive me this time, okay?"


    Phoebe stared ahead, her eyes empty and emotionless, like she couldn''t hear his voice or feel his pain.


    Evelyn pushed the door open and came in. "I heard Phoebe woke up. Theodore, you..."


    Hearing Evelyn''s voice, Theodore quickly raised his head, hastily wiping away the tears at the corners of his eyes, not wanting Evelyn to see.


    "I''ll go ask the doc about Phoebe''s condition. You two talk," Theodore said and hurriedly left the room.


    Evelyn, carrying a thermos, walked to the bedside table. Seeing Phoebe''s pale face, her heart ached.


    But she still said, "Phoebe, you finally got out of the ICU. Do you know how much it costs to stay in the ICU for a day?"


    If Phoebe had any reaction, she would''ve snapped back that Evelyn was heartless.


    Evelyn waited for a while but didn''t hear Phoebe speak. She felt something was off, put down the thermos, and sat on the chair by the bed.


    "Phoebe, are you sulking? Theodore had a hard time too. He originally decided to save you first, but Vanessa''s parents arrived, knelt, and begged him to save Vanessa first. Sophia even had a heart attack and died right in front of Theodore. You know they were teacher and student; this was Sophia''sst wish. How could he refuse?" Evelyn said.


    Phoebe''s eyes remained emotionless, ignoring Evelyn''s words, like nothing could get through to her anymore.


    Evelyn knew what Phoebe was thinking. She held Phoebe''s hand and said gently, "Phoebe, you''ve always been sensible. You need to understand Theodore''s difficulties. He eventually found you and saved you. As for who he saved first, don''t take it to heart, okay?"


    Phoebe''s eyes trembled slightly as she silently withdrew her hand from Evelyn''s grasp and tucked it under the covers, closing her eyes to shut out Evelyn''s words.

 Chapter 596 Keeping Him Out of Her Heart

    Evelyn stared at her empty palm, totally confused for a sec, then nced at Phoebe''s pale but stubborn face. She sighed, "Girl, why you gotta be so hard on yourself?" Phoebe turned away, burying her face in the pillow, her defiance even more obvious.


    Evelyn took a deep breath, tearing her eyes away from Phoebe. Deciding not to lecture her anymore, she opened the thermos, "You haven''t eaten in days. Doc said you can only have some liquid food now. I made you some soup. Get up and have a little."


    Phoebey still, pretending to be asleep.


    Evelyn frowned, opened the thermos, and poured a bowl of soup. She turned to look at Phoebe, who was still lying motionless on the bed. "Phoebe, don''t just lie there. Sit up, and I''ll feed you."


    Phoebe yanked the nket over her head, totally refusing.


    "You!" Evelyn fumed, her temples throbbing with anger. She always thought Phoebe was super stubborn. When she was in a good mood, she was easy to talk to, but when she was upset, she wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    Theodore came in from outside, hearing Evelyn scolding Phoebe and seeing Phoebe hiding under the nket. He quickly walked over.


    Theodore spoke, "Mom, let me handle this."


    He took the bowl from Evelyn''s hand and gently ced it back on the bedside table. He said, "You go home first today. I''ll stay here with her." Evelyn looked at Phoebe. Maybe she was getting old and losing patience. Seeing Phoebe throw a tantrum made her angry.


    Evelyn said, "Theodore, please take care of Phoebe. I haven''t been feeling welltely. With Donovan just gone, and now Phoebe in trouble..." Theodore''s hand tightened at his side. Whether it was Donovan''s ident or Phoebe''s kidnapping, he felt an inescapable responsibility.


    Theodoreforted, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Phoebe and make sure she doesn''t go hungry."


    "Alright, I''ll head home then." Evelyn picked up her bag and looked at Phoebe, who was still hiding under the nket. "Phoebe, no matter how much others try to persuade you, if you don''t want to think things through yourself, it''s useless. Think about what I said."


    Phoebe didn''t respond.


    Evelyn, feeling exhausted, left the room.


    The room quickly quieted down. Theodore stood by the bed, looking at Phoebe curled up under the nket, a deep sense of unease enveloping him.


    Ever since he rescued Phoebe from the apartment that day, this unease had followed him like a shadow. Even though Phoebe was right in front of him, within reach, he felt he had already lost her.


    This realization made Theodore''s heart sink bit by bit.


    "Phoebe,e out. Mom''s gone. No one will nag you anymore." Theodore''s voice was gentle, coaxing Phoebe.


    The nket remained still and silent.


    Theodore bent down slightly, his head almost touching the nket. He said in a suppressed tone, "Isn''t it stuffy under there? If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave. Just get up and eat something, okay?" This sentence almost left a gaping hole in Theodore''s heart.


    Only at this moment did Theodore have to ept the reality that Phoebe didn''t want to see him, or perhaps anyone.


    The nket remained motionless. Theodore, afraid Phoebe would suffocate, didn''t dare to pull the nket off. He continued, "The soup is getting cold. Come out and drink it. I''ll leave." Phoebe still didn''t respond.


    Theodore pressed his lips together. Even though he didn''t want to leave Phoebe, he forced himself to walk out of the room.


    Phoebe, curled up under the nket, smelled the bitter scent of medicine. She heard the footsteps gradually fade away, and finally, the door closed.


    Phoebe slowly lifted the nket, revealing her eyes. She observed for a long time, making sure she was alone in the room, before slowly sitting up.


    The wound on her back hurt terribly. Even the simple act of sitting up made her break out in a cold sweat.


    Phoebe stiffened for a long time, enduring the intense pain. She slowly turned her head to look at the bowl on the bedside table.


    Phoebe gauged the distance, contemting whether, given her current injuries, she would reach the soup bowl first or sumb to the pain and copse off the bed.


    Just as Phoebe was hesitating, there was a rhythmic knock on the door. Phoebe tensed up, seeing the door open a crack from the outside.


    Theodore''s tall figure stood at the door, his expression cautious. "I suddenly remembered the bowl is too far for you to reach. I''ll bring it to you and then leave, okay?" Phoebe''s gaze fell to the floor. She neither agreed nor disagreed.


    Theodore took her silence as consent. He pushed the door open and walked in. He picked up the bowl of soup, his eyes falling on the wide sleeve of her hospital gown. The deep purple marks on Phoebe''s wrists stood out starkly against her skin, making a striking and unsettling impression.


    Theodore''s breath caught. He remembered the sight of Phoebe hanging silently from the iron frame that day, his throat tightening.


    Theodore spoke, "You''re seriously injured. Let me feed you, okay?"


    Phoebe didn''t respond.


    Theodore sat by the bed, scooped a spoonful of soup, blew on it to cool it down, and brought it to Phoebe''s lips. The next second, Phoebe pped the spoon away. The soup sshed on the bed, and the spoon fell to the floor, shattering. Phoebe turned her head away, the words hissing through her teeth. "Get out!"


    Theodore froze. He looked up at Phoebe. She was trembling, her face pale, and her forehead covered in cold sweat.


    He couldn''t tell if it was from anger or pain.


    Theodore''s heart ached. He leaned in to check if she had reopened her wound, but as he got closer, Phoebe''s emotions became more agitated.


    She yelled, "Get away! Don''t touch me!"


    Theodore''s hand froze in mid-air. He looked down at Phoebe. She was staring at him with eyes full of hatred and disgust. "Phoebe."


    Theodore''s heart felt like it had been hit by a heavy blow. He closed his eyes.


    Theodoreforted, "Fine, you don''t want to see me. I''ll get a nurse. Don''t move."


    With that, Theodore put down the bowl of soup and stumbled out of the room.


    Soon, a nurse came in. Seeing the blood seeping through the bandage on Phoebe''s back, she changed the dressing while saying, "Your back wound has just started to heal. Don''t move around." Phoebe sat rigidly, as if she couldn''t feel the pain. The nurse sighed, finished changing the dressing, and picked up the now-cold soup.


    The nurse spoke, "Drink it and get some sleep."


    Phoebe drank the soup in small sips and, with the nurse''s help,y back down, quickly falling into a deep sleep.


    Outside the room, Theodore punched the wall hard. He closed his eyes, hiding the deep pain in them.


    When he finallyprehended Phoebe''s love for him, he had already been shut out of her heart.

 Chapter 597 I Dont Like You Anymore

    In the next few days, Phoebe never saw Theodore when she was awake, but when she was out cold, he''d sneak in and just watch over her, all quiet-like.


    The Reynolds family dropped by the hospital a few times to check on Phoebe. She wasn''t much for chatting, and it was clear she was feeling pretty down. After that, they stoppeding around, letting her chill and get better. Word about Phoebe''s injury got out, and Evan snuck into the hospital to see her, dodging the paparazzi like a pro. When he saw how rough she looked, he almost didn''t recognize her.


    "What the heck happened to you?" Evan was floored. Was this really the Phoebe he knew?


    Phoebe leaned back against the headboard, still looking pale, but definitely better than a few days ago.


    With her eyes downcast, Phoebe asked softly, "How are ire and Noah doing at yourpany?"


    "You left them with me, so of course, I''m taking care of them. But seriously, you''re still worrying about others?" Evan shot her an annoyed look.


    The entertainment and business worlds were all tangled up. Theodore had raised a cool five hundred million bucks, not giving a damn about Phoebe''s life to save Vanessa. This love triangle drama was all anyone could talk about. Evan had heard the gossip too, but the version he got was all twisted. Rumor had it that Phoebe used the kid to force Theodore and Vanessa to split and marry her.


    But the kid Phoebe was carrying never made it. Over the years, Phoebe had been clinging to Theodore, refusing to divorce, sticking to the "if I can''t have him, no one can" mantra. She was like a clown stuck between Theodore and Vanessa. Now, Phoebe and Vanessa got kidnapped at the same time, and Theodore didn''t even blink before choosing to save Vanessa.


    This epic love story could move mountains, but Phoebe didn''t get taken by the kidnappers and somehow survived, still ying the third wheel between Theodore and Vanessa. It was both sad and infuriating.


    Phoebe''s lips twitched, "I''m fine; I didn''t kick the bucket."


    Evan was speechless, ring at her, "You look like crap. Phoebe, when''s thest time you looked in a mirror?"


    Phoebe shot back, "Why should I look in the mirror?"


    "Look in the mirror and see this..." Evan stopped, realizing cussing wasn''t his style, "Forget it, just get better soon. I still like the sharp and badass version of you."


    Phoebe turned her head to stare out the window, her gaze distant, "Don''t worry about me, I''ll bounce back."


    As long as she was breathing, she wouldn''t be beaten. She just needed some time to heal.


    Evan had a meeting in the afternoon, so he didn''t stick around long. His assistant nudged him, and he left the hospital, leaving the ward in eerie silence.


    After a bit, there was a knock on the door, a knock so unique it had to be Theodore.


    The door creaked open, and a tall figure stood there.


    Phoebe lifted her eyes, looking at him with a strange, indifferent gaze.


    Meeting her eyes, Theodore suddenly felt a void in his heart. That day, Phoebe had looked at him with pure hatred and resentment, and he thought that was the worst it could get.


    But now, Phoebe''s eyes held no hatred, no resentment, no expectations, no disappointment-nothing. She looked at him like he was just some random stranger.


    Theodore clenched his fists and slowly walked in, his eyesnding on her still pale cheeks. "Phoebe, don''t look at me like that. I can''t handle it."


    Phoebe''s expression shifted slightly, her gaze moving to the empty space behind Theodore.


    Her tone was calm, "I don''t me you, really."


    Theodore froze. He stared at Phoebe, knowing she was responding to his plea for forgiveness from that day. His whole body trembled.


    "Do you really not me me?" he asked.


    Phoebe nodded calmly, "Yeah, I thought you''d leave me there to fend for myself, but you still came. Thanks. Honestly, it wouldn''t have mattered if you hadn''t."


    Theodore''s hands clenched at his sides, his eyes reddening. "I should''vee to save you first."


    In his mind, he thought, ''I was just dyed by some things. If I could go back to that day, I wouldn''t hesitate and would stick to my initial choice.''


    "It''s fine," Phoebe shook her head slowly, her tone light as if she hadpletely figured it out. "To you, I''ve always been a burden. You had to marry me when I was pregnant, and you had to endure being with me for four years. You must''ve been tired of me long ago. I''m really grateful you came to save me. Unfortunately, I don''t have anything to repay your kindness. I''m sorry!"


    Phoebe bowed to Theodore with guilt, her tone calm from beginning to end, without any hint of anger, as if she were just stating a fact. Without any expectations, there would naturally be noints or grievances.


    Theodore''s heart finally sank into the abyss.


    He had always hoped that time would heal everything. When Phoebe recovered and was willing to open her heart, he would tell her how important she was to him.


    He naively thought they still had plenty of time, but in reality, Phoebe''s heart had long closed off to him.


    "Phoebe, I never thought of you as a burden. I never felt disgusted being married to you. On the contrary, these years with you have been the happiest days of my life. I''m sorry for bullying you before, making you think I didn''t love you." Phoebe looked at him quietly, her eyes showing no emotion, as if his words could no longer reach her heart. "You don''t need to apologize to me. I understand your choice. It''s me who has been a burden to you." Theodore''s heart ached as if cut by a knife. He forced himself to calm down. "I know you''re still mad at me, that''s why you''re trying to upset me, right?"


    Phoebe''s tone was helpless. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to upset you. I just figured things out."


    Theodore suddenly felt a sense of panic. He stared at Phoebe without blinking, his tone so light it seemed it would drift away with the wind. "What did you figure out?"


    "We were a mistake from the beginning. Now it''s time to correct it. Let''s get a divorce. You let me go, and I''ll let you go." Phoebe''s words fell into Theodore''s ears one by one, like sharp needles piercing his heart. The sword hanging over his head finally fell.


    Theodore was in unbearable pain.


    He grabbed Phoebe''s hand, his eyes filled with agony. "Phoebe, you said you liked me. You can''t take it back."


    Phoebe didn''t pull her hand away. She looked at Theodore''s pained expression with indifference and said calmly, "But I don''t like you anymore."

 Chapter 598 The Whip Marks on the Back

    Phoebe''s words hit Theodore like a ton of bricks. He stared at her, stunned, as if his soul had been sucked out of him.


    Phoebe just stared back, all calm and cold.


    Her icy stare sent shivers down Theodore''s spine. He raised a shaky hand to cover her eyes, trying to block out that unfamiliar look.


    "Phoebe, don''t look at me like that. I can''t take it," he begged.


    Phoebe didn''t move an inch. Nothing could touch her heart anymore.


    Her heart had died that day.


    Theodore looked at her nk face, feeling totally hopeless. He lost his cool and snapped, "I don''t care if you don''t like me anymore, or if you hate my guts. I love you, and I''m not letting you go. Divorce? Forget it." Like he was scared she''d say something to set him off, he let go of her hand and stood up. "You''re still sick. Rest up. When you''re better, I''m taking you home."


    With that, Theodore bolted out of the hospital room like a scared rabbit.


    As the door clicked shut, Phoebe stared nkly ahead, her eyes empty. After a while, tears started to well up.


    She slowly reached out to touch her aching heart.


    Her heart was supposed to be dead, so why did it still hurt?


    When Patrick saw Theodore in the bar''s private room, he could hardly believe the mess in front of him was the once high-flying Theodore.


    Patrick took off his baseball cap and mask, plopped down on the ck sofa, and looked at the bottles scattered all over the floor. "How much did you drink?" Theodore was sitting on the carpet, his tie all crooked, his shirt a mess. He grinned at Patrick, "You''re here."


    Patrick kicked a bottle. "If you knew this was gonna happen, why''d you act like that back then?"


    Theodore took another swig from the bottle, the booze eating away at his sanity and pride.


    Holding the bottle, Theodore looked like a kid who''d lost his favorite toy, all sad and pitiful. "She said she doesn''t like me anymore."


    Patrick could barely stand to look. He wanted to record this and show it to Theodore when he sobered up.


    "If she really didn''t like you, would she have stuck around all these years? Anyone with eyes can see she likes you, except you," Patrick said.


    Theodore suddenly red at him. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, Phoebe likes you. Didn''t you notice at all?" Patrick seemed shocked. "Don''t tell me you''re just figuring this out now?"


    Theodore looked at Patrick in disbelief, panicking. "I didn''t know. I thought..."


    Theodore had always thought Phoebe still loved Edward, which was why her eyes always looked so sad when she saw him.


    "Think about how you''ve treated her all these years. If she didn''t like you, she would''ve asked for a divorce ages ago. Would she still be with you now?" Patrick asked.


    Reflecting on the past, Theodore realized he''d been blinded by jealousy and hate, never considering that Phoebe might actually like him. He''d been a fool. Why had he never noticed Phoebe''s feelings for him? "But Phoebe said she doesn''t like me anymore. I saved Vanessa first. She must be totally disappointed in me, but I didn''t mean to," Theodore replied.


    Theodore couldn''t keep talking. No amount of excuses could make up for the hurt Phoebe had gone through because of him. It made sense she didn''t want to stick around.


    But he couldn''t let go. If he did, there''d be no chance for him and Phoebe.


    Patrick sighed, barely audible. "What''s done is done. Regret won''t fix it, Theodore. Just do your best to make things right."


    Phoebe''s young, healthy body healed fast. As the wounds on her back started to heal, the pain and itching became a new kind of torture.


    Since the day she asked Theodore for a divorce, he had started dodging her again.


    Phoebe always caught a faint whiff of mint when she slept. When she woke up, she was alone in the hospital room.


    She knew Theodore was scared she''d bring up the divorce again and didn''t dare to see her.


    But she had made up her mind. Once she felt better, she''d get awyer to draft the divorce papers.


    Honestly, there was no need for a divorce agreement between them. She had married Theodore with nothing and would leave with nothing.


    Phoebe got out of bed slowly, holding onto the edge. She walked into the bathroom, where a big mirror reflected her pale, sad face.


    Phoebe slowly unbuttoned her hospital gown, turned her back to the mirror, and took off her top. The mirror showed the crisscrossing whip marks on her back, like ugly centipedes, shocking to the eye. Outside, Theodore asked the nurse in a low voice, "How is she today?"


    The nurse was about to answer when they heard the sound of something breaking in the room. Both their hearts sank, and they quickly pushed the door open and ran in.


    Theodore rushed into the room and saw Phoebe wasn''t on the bed. The bathroom door was half-open, and he had a bad feeling.


    The nurse looked at him nervously. "Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore gestured for her to stay put and strode towards the bathroom. Phoebe stood inside, turned slightly towards the mirror, standing quietly.


    The mirror had a hole in the middle, cracks spreading outwards.


    The broken mirror reflected Phoebe''s back, covered in crisscrossing whip marks.


    Theodore''s breath caught.


    Except for the day he rescued Phoebe, this was the first time Theodore had seen the wounds on her back. Previously, when Phoebe was awake and changing her dressings, he didn''t dare approach her. Theodore''s eyes fell on Phoebe''s back, and his heart clenched. Ignoring his own pain and heartache, he quickly walked over.


    Phoebe asked, "Isn''t it ugly?"


    Theodore froze, standing there coldly, his heart aching so much he couldn''t breathe. "It''s not ugly, Phoebe. Not at all."


    Phoebe calmly pulled up her hospital gown, slowly buttoning it. Her trembling fingers betrayed the pain and repression she was enduring.


    Phoebe, with her back to him,ughed. "Why deceive yourself?"


    Theodore looked at Phoebe''s thin and distant back, his eyes filled with overflowing heartache. He stepped forward and hugged her waist from behind, trying to make his voice sound nonchnt. "It''s fine, Phoebe." Phoebe stood still. "I remember you once said you loved my body, that it was the most perfect body you''d ever seen."


    Theodore felt a sharp pain in his heart. When had he ever said such a thing?


    Phoebe continued, "But it''s no longer perfect. It''s dirty and ugly. Don''t touch it, or you''ll dirty your noble hands."

 Chapter 599 Vanessa Came to Show off

    Theodore was totally wrecked. He kissed the top of Phoebe''s head and croaked, "I lied. I''ve never seen anyone else''s body. Just yours."


    "Great. Now you can check out someone else''s. Bet you won''t miss my busted body anymore," Phoebe shot back.


    Back then, Theodore was all about her looks. Now that there was nothing left to drool over, he should just let her go, right?


    Thinking about it, Phoebe felt a weird sense of relief.


    She had thrown away her pride, sticking by Theodore like a lost puppy, forgiving him over and over for all the crap he put her through. She knew it was just self-destruction, but she couldn''t walk away. Phoebe clung to a tiny hope, thinking Theodore might care a bit. But reality pped her hard.


    When it came down to life or death, he chose Vanessa.


    Now, Phoebe didn''t have to guess his feelings anymore. She was like a gambler who finally lost it all.


    But she wasn''t sad; she felt only relief.


    Theodore shut his eyes, hiding the deep pain. This was all on him, and he deserved every bit of it.


    "Phoebe, I love you. Only you. Please don''t push me away, okay?" Theodore begged.


    Phoebe stared at the stormy sky outside, her heart cold. "Mr. Reynolds, your love is worthless. Let me go. I have nothing you want anymore." Theodore''s fingers clenched and unclenched before he barely calmed down. He couldn''t let Phoebe''s words mess him up and ruin everything. He couldn''t let go because he couldn''t stand the thought of never seeing her again.


    Theodore was quiet for a few seconds before saying firmly, "No!"


    Phoebe''s eyshes fluttered, anger shing in her eyes. She wished she had smashed Theodore''s head instead of the mirror earlier.


    Theodore had pushed her to the edge. Why wouldn''t he let her go?


    But Phoebe knew how stubborn Theodore was. If he said no, no matter how much she fought, nothing would change.


    Since Theodore never cared about her feelings, there was no point in talking more.


    Theodore gently picked Phoebe up and ced her back on the hospital bed. He signaled to the nurse, who quickly cleaned up the broken mirror pieces in the bathroom.


    The nurse finished up and left, leaving just Theodore and Phoebe in the room.


    Theodore opened the thermos, scooped out some porridge, and blew on it to cool it down before bringing it to Phoebe''s mouth. "Have a bite."


    Phoebe reached out and knocked the spoon away, spilling the porridge on Theodore''s clothes.


    The room went dead silent.


    Theodore didn''t get mad or care about the porridge on his clothes. He put the bowl on the bedside table, washed the spoon in the bathroom, and then sat back down by the bed, scooping another spoonful of porridge and bringing it to her mouth.


    Phoebe turned her head away, refusing to eat.


    Theodore''s brown eyes were filled with suppressed pain and helplessness. His lips pressed into a straight line. "I know you''re hurting. If you don''t want me to feed you, can you eat by yourself?" Phoebe stayed still, sitting there like a lifeless puppet.


    Theodore''s patience hit rock bottom. He grabbed Phoebe''s chin, turning her face to him. "You want me to feed you mouth-to-mouth?" he growled.


    Phoebe''s eyes flickered with shock and disgust. After a beat, she snatched the bowl and spoon from Theodore and started shoveling the porridge down.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa''s n to fake insanity had bombed. She knew Theodore wouldn''te running back. She''d lost him for good.


    But Vanessa wasn''t about to roll over.


    Her n had been airtight, and Theodore had chosen her first, which should''ve crushed Phoebe.


    So why wouldn''t Theodore even nce her way?


    The hospital room door knocked, and Vanessa''s eyes lit up with hope. But when she saw who walked in, disappointment clouded her face.


    Madison strolled in with a bouquet. Seeing Vanessa''s face, she quipped, "I know I''m not Theodore, and you''re bummed, but ouch, showing it that clearly stings." Vanessa forced a smile. "Sorry, didn''t mean it like that."


    "It''s cool. Got some news for you. Phoebe''s filed for divorce from Theodore," Madison said, catching the gleam in Vanessa''s eyes. "But, bummer, Theodore said no." Vanessa''s brief joy turned to rage. "Why''d he refuse?"


    "Beats me. He saved you first, so he must still have a thing for you. But since then, he hasn''t visited you once. Weird, right?" Madison ced the flowers on the table.


    Madison wasn''t just Vanessa''sckey. Afterthe Reynolds family found she wasn''t a Reynolds, Vanessa had schooled her on how to win over Brandon and Taylor, and it worked like a charm.


    Now, even if Grace came back, Madison was still the Reynolds family''s darling, more loved than Grace.


    Vanessa was stumped. "Maybe he feels guilty for not saving Phoebe first, so he''s avoiding me."


    Madison plopped down by the bed. "Honestly, Phoebe''s way worse off than you. Her back''s a mess, she was in the ICU for days, almost died."


    Madison''s tone was more smug than sympathetic.


    Madison had always hated Phoebe for spilling Grace''s secrets to Taylor, making things awkward for her. If she hadn''t found a way to win their hearts, she''d have been booted from the Reynolds family ages ago. Vanessa''s eyes narrowed. "Which room is she in? I wanna see her."


    Madison replied, "Vanessa, you''re too nice. If it weren''t for her, Sophia wouldn''t have died of heart failure. If it were me, I''d let her rot. She''s just in the way of you and Theodore getting back together." Vanessa put on a sorrowful face. "I don''t me her. We''re all victims here. Come on, take me to her."


    Madison sighed but wheeled Vanessa to Phoebe''s floor.


    They got lucky. Theodore had just left, and the nurse was gone. They slipped into Phoebe''s room.


    Phoebe was sitting on the bed, staring at the gloomy sky.


    Hearing the wheelchair, Phoebe''s fingers twitched. She slowly turned and locked eyes with Vanessa''s smug grin.


    Vanessa came to show off to her.

 Chapter 600 Theodore Cares about Me the Most

    After Phoebe got outta the ICU, she overheard a nurse talking about Vanessa. Apparently, Vanessa got stabbed in the gut, lost a ton of blood, but she was gonna be fine. Phoebe figured Vanessa wouldn''t pass up a chance to make a scene. Surprisingly, Vanessa had kept it cool, waiting till today to face her.


    "Phoebe, you''re up. Where''s Theodore? Not by your side?" Madison sneered.


    Phoebe just ignored her. After facing death, she couldn''t care less about petty stuff like this. She could handle Madison''s snark.


    Madison got ticked off seeing Phoebe staring out the window, acting like she didn''t even exist.


    Just as Madison was about to throw another jab, Vanessa grabbed her wrist, shook her head, and said, "Madison, my legs are freezing. Can you grab me a nket from the ward?" Clearly, she was just trying to get rid of her.


    Madison shot Phoebe a dirty look and said, "Fine, Vanessa, but watch yourself."


    Vanessa patted her hand and let go.


    Madison left, and the room went dead quiet.


    Vanessa rolled her wheelchair closer to the bed and sighed, "How did we both end up getting kidnapped?"


    Phoebe caught a weird hint of joy in Vanessa''s voice, not fear.


    "Honestly, I never thought Theodore would save me first. When the kidnappers asked for five billion bucks each, I figured he''d save you first, given your four years of marriage," Vanessa said. Phoebe didn''t even flinch.


    Vanessa kept going, "When they took me for the ransom, I was shocked. At the crucial moment, he chose me over you, despite your four years together. Never saw thating." Phoebe stayed silent.


    Seeing Phoebe''s nk face, Vanessa gritted her teeth and kept trying to mess with her.


    "By the way, I heard you got hung up and beaten by the kidnappers, almost died. If Theodore had been a bitter, you would''ve bled out. Lucky you''re okay, or I''d feel so guilty." Phoebe''s eyes finally moved, and she looked at Vanessa.


    She said, "I''m curious. Kidnappers usually want money, not lives. I have no beef with them, so why''d they hang me up and beat me?"


    Vanessa felt a pang of guilt under Phoebe''s stare and said, "How would I know? Ask the kidnappers."


    Phoebe stayed stone-faced, "The mastermind behind the kidnappers is Bishop. I got no beef with him, so he had no reason to beat me to death. But I do have a big grudge with the other kidnapped person, which is you, Miss Fitzroy." "What crap are you talking about? I was a victim, too. You think I beat you?" Vanessa snapped, trying to hide her panic.


    Damn it!


    How could Phoebe suspect her? She''d covered her tracks perfectly, even Theodore didn''t suspect a thing.


    Phoebe looked away, not wanting to dirty her eyes with Vanessa''s ugly face anymore.


    Phoebe spoke up, "Vanessa, I ain''t got proof, but I''m not stupid. You''ve got what you wanted, so stop rubbing it in my face. Push me too far, and I''ll end you."


    This wasn''t just talk.


    The sheer intensity in Phoebe''s voice made Vanessa flinch. But then she looked at Phoebe''s frail frame and got mad again. Why was she scared of Phoebe? "You got no evidence, so you''re just talking trash. Phoebe, I''ll remember this. If anything happens to me, everyone will know it was you," Vanessa shot back. Phoebe justughed, a cold, mocking sound.


    "Get out!" Phoebe ordered, not wanting Vanessa''s toxic presence in her space. Sharing the same air with Vanessa made her feel like she was suffocating.


    Vanessa gritted her teeth but knew arguing more wouldn''t help her. She threw onest jab, "Phoebe, face it, Theodore cares about me the most. Stop living in a fantasy." With that, Vanessa wheeled herself out of the room.


    Phoebe sat by the bed, and as the door mmed shut, her straight posture crumbled.


    She closed her eyes, exhausted.


    For the past two days, every quiet moment was filled with memories of the kidnapping. From the moment she met Vanessa, the kidnappers had her in their sights. Phoebe stayed at the coffee shop till it closed, then hit up a nearby convenience store for an hour. After leaving the store, she was already being watched.


    They picked a deserted spot, knocked her out, and took her away fast.


    The kidnappers'' n was tight and their actions quick, definitely not a spur-of-the-moment thing. Someone had to be feeding them info.


    After she was taken, they hung her up. Only two kidnappers came into her room, both using voice changers.


    The one who whipped her was smaller than the other, and the voice sounded more feminine.


    Phoebe was too scared to think at the time, butter she realized she never heard Vanessa scream.


    The kidnappers whipped her but left Vanessa alone. How did that make sense?


    Unless Vanessa was in on it, then it all added up.


    Phoebe knew this but didn''t want to tell anyone.


    Because if she did, people would think she was nuts. Vanessa was hurt too, so how could she be an aplice? Suddenly, the door flew open, and Cindy rushed in.


    "Phoebe, why didn''t you tell me about this?" Cindy hurried to the bedside, looking at Phoebe''s pale face, almost crying.


    Cindy had been home for the New Year and only heard about the kidnapping when she got back.


    Phoebe looked up at Cindy and gave her the first smile since the ordeal, "I''m fine. See, I''m still here. Don''t cry."


    "Is this what you call fine?" Cindy was pissed but didn''t want to yell at Phoebe. "Damn Bishop, he better stay out of Kedora, or I''ll kill him." Phoebe pulled Cindy to sit by the bed.


    "Alright, it''s over. Don''t be mad. If you get sick from anger, I''ll be heartbroken," Phoebe said, trying tofort her.

 Chapter 601 Phoebe Played Dumb

    Cindy plopped down next to her, eyes glued to the blue veins on the back of her hand. She felt that familiar pang in her chest. "Look at you, you''re all skin and bones." "What''s up with Theodore? I heard he saved Vanessa first after coughing up $500 million?" Cindy blurted out.


    Phoebe just sat there, speechless.


    Cindy noticed Phoebe''s eyshes drooping and realized she''d put her foot in her mouth. She quickly covered it up. "Phoebe, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I''m just so pissed. If he''s so into Vanessa, why won''t he just let you go?" Phoebe didn''t want to get into who Theodore liked. "It''s cool, I don''t care about that."


    Cindy paused, sensing something was off with Phoebe. She looked the same on the outside, but her eyes were missing that usual spark.


    "Phoebe," Cindy called out.


    "Tell me about the fun stuff that happened when you went home for the holidays," Phoebe quickly changed the subject, not letting Cindy dig any deeper.


    Cindy''s mind shifted gears. She started talking about being forced into a blind date at home, it turned out to be the young professor who had taught a college course at Kedora at the time.


    Cindy animatedly recounted the blind date, and Phoebe watched her, feeling a deep sense of emptiness inside.


    After finally seeing Cindy off, Phoebe got a moment of peace.


    Not long after, Theodore showed up. He sat down and said, "I just talked to the doc. She said you can be discharged. Once you''re out, let''s head back to West Mountain Vis. The ce is huge, and there''s a garden. You can go outside whenever you want."


    Phoebe acted like she didn''t hear him.


    Her current stance towards Theodore was all about ignoring and not responding.


    Theodore looked up at her, his eyes full of pain. "Phoebe, can you say something to me, please? Just one word, please?"


    Phoebe turned her head away, looking elsewhere.


    The hope in Theodore''s eyes slowly faded. He lowered his gaze, staring at her bound wrists. "It''s okay. If you don''t want to talk to me, then don''t. I''ve asked Lawton to handle your discharge papers. We''ll go home tonight." Phoebe''s fingers curled slightly, the veins on the back of her hand bulging. She didn''t want to go back with Theodore. She wanted to resist, to scream, but in the end, she stayed silent like a lifeless doll.


    Lawton quickly wrapped up the discharge procedures. Theodore packed Phoebe''s stuff, bundled her up in a thick coat, and carried her out of the hospital.


    Upstairs, Vanessa stood in the circr corridor, watching Theodore carry Phoebe out of the elevator. A bunch of people followed them, lugging Phoebe''s luggage. A whole entourage left the hospital in a grand procession. But she was left behind.


    Vanessa''s eyes filled with deep resentment. Why had she lost everything and still couldn''t win Theodore back?


    Why was Phoebe so lucky to have survived? If she had known, she would''ve whipped Phoebe a few more times that day, finishing her off.


    It was all Bishop''s fault for not doing his job right, leaving this mess behind!


    Theodore brought Phoebe back to West Mountain Vis. Despite his usual need for privacy, he had hired servants and bodyguards, making the vi feel less empty.


    Phoebe was super cooperative, not making a fuss. She followed Theodore''s everymand like a puppet, obedient to the extreme.


    Theodore carried Phoebe from the car straight to the master bedroom and helped her out of her coat. The room was set to the perfect temp, so she wouldn''t freeze in just a singleyer.


    He tossed the coat over the foot of the bed and heard a knock on the door. He got up to open it. A servant stood there with dinner. Theodore grabbed the tray and headed back to the bedside.


    He plopped down by the bed, picked up the porridge, and got ready to feed Phoebe. "We got a new chef. Try this and see if you like it. If you do, I''ll keep him around to cook for you every day." After the hospital ordeal, Phoebe was superpliant. Whatever he fed her, she ate without a fuss.


    Theodore watched her finish a bowl of porridge, a hint of relief shing in his eyes. It seemed like Phoebe didn''t mind being back at West Mountain Vis.


    After all, they had spent a pretty cozy three months of their honeymoon here. If the baby hadn''t been lost, they might''ve been happy here forever.


    Just as Theodore let his guard down, Phoebe suddenly puked everything she had just eaten.


    Theodore''s face went pale. Ignoring the mess on the bed, he leaned over and patted her back, asking nervously, "Phoebe, what''s wrong? Get the family doctor here."


    After vomiting, Phoebe weakly leaned against the headboard. Theodore wiped her mouth with a wet tissue, looking at her in pain.


    The family doctor arrived quickly. Theodore had already ordered someone to clean up the vomit and change the bedsheets.


    The family doctor examined Phoebe for a long time but couldn''t find anything wrong. Under Theodore''s intense gaze, he quickly said, "It must be that her stomach got cold on the way back. She should stick to light porridge for the next couple of days."


    Theodore pinched the bridge of his nose, raised his hand, and waved, signaling the family doctor to leave quickly.


    The family doctor didn''t dare stay any longer and left with his medical bag.


    Theodore sat by the bed, looking at the pale and listless Phoebe, his tone sorrowful. "Phoebe, what am I gonna do with you?" Phoebe showed no reaction.


    As night fell, Phoebe grew sleepy. She yawned, and Theodore, who was working beside her, noticed. "You''re sleepy. Let''s hit the sack."


    With that, he closed hisptop, ced it on the nightstand, andy down, holding Phoebe.


    Phoebe neither struggled nor resisted, letting him hold her from behind as they slept. Theodore''s anxious heart eased a bit.


    Phoebe was still willing to let him hold her while they slept. Did that mean things weren''t so bad between them?


    However, Theodore''s relief was short-lived.


    In the middle of the night, the bedroom was suddenly filled with screams. "No, don''t hit me, I beg you. I have money, you can have it all, just don''t hit me!"


    Theodore was jolted awake by Phoebe''s screams. He quickly turned on the light, making the room as bright as day.


    He looked at Phoebe, who was screaming hoarsely in his arms. Cold sweat and tears streamed down her terrified face, soaking her nightgown.


    Theodore held Phoebe tightly. "It''s okay, Phoebe. I''m here. I''ll protect you. No one will dare to hit you."


    "Take all my money, please don''t hit me." Phoebe, like a frightened rabbit, struggled to escape from Theodore''s arms and curled up at the head of the bed, trembling.

 Chapter 602 He Was Truly Damned

    Theodore was totally wrecked, wanting to pull her back into his arms and make everything okay. But the second he moved, Phoebe let out this blood-curdling scream, like he was about to smack her or something. Boom! All the lights in the vi flicked on. The servants and bodyguards downstairs heard the screams and started giving each other these worried looks. Should they go check it out?


    What if Theodore was actually hurting Phoebe and things got out of hand?


    But no one had the guts to go up. They just stood there, listening to her screams echo through the cold night.


    Theodore was beat, scared Phoebe might hurt herself. Ignoring her pushing him away, he yanked her into his arms. "Phoebe, chill out. It''s okay, don''t be scared. The bad guys are gone. You''re safe now!" he said, trying to calm her down. Phoebe kept shaking, clutching Theodore''s shirt like a lifeline. Her nails dug into his chest, leaving deep red marks. Theodore stayed upforting Phoebe until almost dawn when she finally crashed into a deep sleep. Staring at her peaceful face, Theodore couldn''t sleep. He kicked himself for not saving her sooner.


    If he had gotten to her earlier, she would have suffered less and wouldn''t have such severe psychological trauma.


    He got out of bed, tucked her in, threw on his robe, and stepped out.


    Standing in the hallway, he called up a buddy from his psych ss, exining what went down with Phoebe.


    His friend thought for a moment and said, "You said she was fine at the hospital, eating and sleeping okay, but started freaking out at night aftering home?" "Yeah."


    His friend continued, "PTSD usually kicks in a few days after the event, especially in a new ce with strangers. It can really mess with her head."


    "Damn it!" Theodore cursed himself. He thought bringing her back to a ce with good memories would help her chill.


    He never thought the new environment would freak her out.


    "So, what do I do now?" Theodore asked.


    His friend suggested, "Keep an eye on her for a few days. If it doesn''t get better, move back to your usual spot or bring her to my office for some counseling." Theodore clenched his fist, staring at the closed bedroom door. "I''ll give it two more days. If it doesn''t work, I might need you toe over." "Got it!"


    After hanging up, Theodore lit a cigarette, taking a slow drag, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    Sunlight streamed in, making his tall figure look even more worn out.


    Theodore went downstairs, fired the new bodyguards and servants, and called Taylor to bring Riley over.


    He figured having familiar faces around might help Phoebe.


    But Phoebe didn''t get any better. During the day, she was fine, eating and sleeping like normal, but at night, the screaming started again.


    Feeling helpless, Theodore was at his wit''s end. In just a few days, Phoebe had put on weight, while the stress had left Theodore looking gaunt.


    When Theodore''s psychologist buddy Yandel Dous showed up, he saw the stark difference between Phoebe and Theodore and almost thought Theodore was the one needing help.


    Riley served Yandel some tea and then went upstairs to bring Phoebe down.


    Phoebe seemed totally normal during the day. If Riley hadn''t heard her screaming at night, she would''ve thought it was all just a bad dream.


    Theodore, dressed in a ck shirt and tie, patted the seat next to him. "Phoebe,e sit here."


    Phoebe obediently walked over and sat down, eyeing the well-dressed Yandel across from her. "Mr. Reynolds, who''s this guy?"


    Theodore felt a stab in his heart.


    Sinceing back to West Mountain Vis, Phoebe had only called him Mr. Reynolds, all polite and distant.


    Before Theodore could say anything, his buddy introduced himself. "Mrs. Reynolds, hey there. I''m Theodore''s ssmate, Yandel Dous. You can call me Dr. Dous." Phoebe''s eyes flickered. "Dr. Dous?"


    Yandel gave her a gentle smile. "No need to be nervous. I was just passing by and thought I''d check in on you."


    Theodore, worried Phoebe might freak out knowing he called a shrink, added, "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other in ages. He was nearby, so I invited him over." Phoebe nodded, thinking it over. "I''m kinda hungry, and my throat hurts."


    "I made some soup. I''ll get you a bowl. You chat with Dr. Dous first," Theodore said, getting up to leave.


    Phoebe quickly grabbed his wrist. Theodore looked down, seeing the worry in her eyes. He gently patted her head. "It''s okay. I''ll be right back."


    Watching Theodore disappear into the kitchen, Phoebe slowly turned her gaze back to Yandel, who had been watching her.


    Yandel asked, "Mrs. Reynolds, do you remember what happened after you were kidnapped?"


    Phoebe stared right at Yandel, not looking away. "Of course, I remember. I was drugged on the side of the road andter locked in a room. When I woke up, my hands were tied, and I was hanging in the air, with only my toes touching the ground."


    She continued, "Do you know what that''s like? I got tired of standing on tiptoe and wanted to rest, but the rope around my wrists would cut into my flesh. Do you know that kind of pain? You don''t, because besides that, I was also beaten by the kidnappers until I was covered in bruises. My eyes were blindfolded, so I couldn''t see anything, but I could feel the blood seeping from my wounds, trickling down my legs, and dripping from my toes to the ground." The sound of something breaking came from the kitchen.


    Phoebe and Yandel both looked towards the noise and saw Theodore standing there, pale as a ghost.


    Yandel quickly turned back to Phoebe, catching a fleeting emotion before she went back to her indifferent state.


    Riley rushed out of the kitchen, seeing Theodore standing among the broken pieces of porcin. She anxiously checked his feet.


    Seeing that Theodore wasn''t hurt, she sighed in relief.


    Riley said, "Theodore, get another bowl of soup. I''ll clean this up."


    Theodore didn''t move. He looked at Phoebe, his lips trembling. Even though he had seen her suffering firsthand, hearing her recount it was still unbearable.


    How could he forgive himself?


    While Phoebe was fighting for her life, he was caught up with his bond with Sophia and Vanessa''s identity as Mia, failing to save Phoebe from the start.


    He was truly damned!


    Riley cleaned up the broken pieces and brought out another bowl of soup. Theodore and Yandel were no longer in the living room, leaving Phoebe sitting there, lost in thought.

 Chapter 603 Was He Crying?

    Riley brought the soup over and handed it to Phoebe, saying, "Hey, Phoebe, drink this. Your voice sounds like it''s been through a blender." Phoebe stared at the bowl, watching the soup ripple, her face giving away nothing.


    Waking up every night screaming like a banshee would mess up anyone''s voice. It was a miracle that Theodore managed to hold off calling a shrink to see her until now.


    Earlier, Phoebe had spilled the beans about her kidnapping to Yandel just to mess with Theodore. Since Theodore wouldn''t divorce her, she wanted to see how long he could take it.


    Riley had seen Phoebe eat, drink, and sleep fine during the day, only to freak out at night, which was clearly wearing Theodore down.


    Riley felt bad for Theodore but couldn''t say anything to Phoebe.


    Phoebe was sick, and she was stuck in her own misery.


    "Drink up. Seriously, I almost thought you were an opera singer. You''re tiny, but you got some serious lung power," Riley joked.


    Phoebe acted like she didn''t hear, taking the bowl and sipping the soup slowly, her eyes locked on Theodore and Yandel in the hallway.


    Theodore had a cigarette, flicking off the ash. The past few days had left him looking like a wreck.


    Yandel stood next to him, "Dude, you''re a mess; you know that?"


    Theodore blew out a long stream of smoke, sounding beat, "She''s worse off than me. Every night when she screams in my arms, I just wanna end it all." Yandel stayed quiet.


    "You heard her earlier. Bishop messed her up bad. She said she was in pain, but I still chose to save Vanessa first. I let her down. I gave her trauma. I made her lose faith in me," Theodore admitted, his voice heavy with regret. Yandel didn''t know how tofort him. Didn''t Theodore get that Phoebe had been ying him all along? When Phoebe talked about her torture, she didn''t show fear but a twisted sense of satisfaction and revenge.


    Phoebe was getting back at Theodore. She was showing her wounds to make him hurt, to make him hurt even more. And she nailed it.


    Theodore felt not just heartache but guilt and self-me. The one really stuck in that nightmare was him, not Phoebe. "Theodore, have you ever thought that she might actually be..."


    As if reading his mind, Theodore cut him off, "Shut up!"


    Yandel''s face tightened. He could see that both Theodore and Phoebe were in on this.


    Neither of them needed a shrink because they both knew exactly what they were doing.


    Yandel patted Theodore''s shoulder. "You''re choosing this, so I can''t say much. This is your mess, and no matter how tough it gets, you gotta deal with it. But trust me, Phoebe''s got no mental issues; she''s tougher than most." A huge emptiness filled Theodore''s heart.


    He''d rather believe Phoebe had PTSD than ept that she was perfectly sane and just pretending to be crazy every night.


    Phoebe was torturing him, maybe to make him let go sooner. But he was in pain, and he didn''t want to leave.


    "You''re as annoying as you were in school," Theodore said.


    Seeing that Theodore could still throw shade, Yandel felt a bit better. "If you wanna keep indulging her, go ahead. If it gets too much, just be straight with her." Theodore shut his eyes.


    How could he even think abouting clean to her?


    If he blew Phoebe''s cover, she might never let him hold her andfort her again. No one knew that holding Phoebe every night was his only slice of happiness.


    It was like drinking poison to quench his thirst. He knew it was toxic, but he couldn''t stop.


    Theodore muttered, "I shouldn''t have let youe today."


    After Yandel left, Theodore stood in the hallway, finishing his cigarette. When he turned around, he saw Phoebe staring nkly at him.


    Their eyes met by ident. They locked eyes for what felt like forever before Phoebe looked away, staring at the floor.


    Theodore stubbed out the cigarette and walked into the vi, kneeling on one knee in front of her.


    The fresh scent of tobo mixed with mint hit her nose, and Phoebe frowned.


    Theodore took her hand, looking up at her, "Phoebe, have you had enough? If not, I''ll stay with you. I''ll do anything to make you feel better." Phoebe yanked her hand back.


    Theodore had brought Yandel over to expose her. Phoebe coldly said, "You''re tired of ying along with me every night, aren''t you?"


    Theodore choked, "It''s not like that."


    Phoebe turned her face away, looking at the sun outside the window, "Mr. Reynolds, you see. Your affection for me onlysted a few days. What''s the point? Let''s just let each other go." Theodore stared at her cold, mocking profile, the intense pain almost numbing his heart. He lowered his head, resting his forehead on her knee.


    Theodore spoke, "Phoebe, let''s stop torturing each other, okay?"


    Phoebe felt her knee burning. Was Theodore crying?


    From that night on, Phoebe stopped screaming. She slept quietly, no longer causing trouble, and the vi became peaceful.


    The next day, Riley saw Theodoreing downstairs and beamed, "Phoebe didn''t wake up screamingst night. Yandel is amazing." Theodore''s handsome face showed no expression.


    He knew it wasn''t Yandel''s doing. Phoebe just didn''t want to waste energy acting anymore. There was no turning back for them.


    "Riley, Phoebe is sleeping. Don''t disturb her. She hasn''t slept well in days," Theodore remarked, his voice steady.


    Riley was delighted, "Alright. But Mrs. Reynolds said she woulde by today to see Phoebe. She''ll be so happy to know Phoebe is better." "Okay," Theodore nodded absently.


    Theodore hadn''t been to the office for over half a month. Now that Phoebe had stopped acting, staying home would only make her avoid him. He didn''t want Phoebe to be so exhausted, so he decided to go to the office.


    After breakfast, Theodore left. Shortly after he left, Taylor arrived. Hearing that Phoebe hadn''t screamedst night, Taylor wanted to thank Yandel personally.


    "Theodore should have asked Yandel toe sooner. Look at the torment Phoebe has endured these past few days. It''s heartbreaking," Taylor said.


    Riley nodded, "Exactly. She hasn''t had a good night''s sleep since she came home. If this continued, both she and Theodore would have been worn out. Now it''s better."


    "It''s all that damned Bishop''s fault. In his vendetta against the Reynolds family, he has taken out his anger on Phoebe. She''s endured so much for us," Taylor said. Riley agreed, "Yes."


    "This is a grave injustice the Reynolds family has inflicted upon her. Since she''s better now, I n to host a party to officially introduce Phoebe as a member of the Reynolds family. Let''s have a celebration."

 Chapter 604 I Love You, Phoebe

    Phoebe wasing down the stairs when she caught a bit of what Taylor was saying. She frowned, knowing that if she spilled the beans about who she really was now, divorcing Theodore would be a nightmare. She strolled into the living room.


    Taylor lit up when she saw Phoebe and waved her over. "Phoebe,e sit with me. I wanna get a good look at you."


    Phoebe plopped down next to Taylor.


    Taylor grabbed her hand, giving her the once-over. "You look way better than when you were in the hospital. These past few days must''ve been rough, huh?" Phoebe looked down and shook her head slightly. "Not too bad."


    "Are the wounds on your back healed?" Taylor''s eyes were full of concern. She''d seen the nurse change Phoebe''s bandages in the hospital, and her bloody back was a sight that made anyone''s heart ache. "Yeah," Phoebe replied.


    "That''s good," Taylor sighed with relief. "I was just telling Riley that things have been crazy in the familytely. I wanna throw a party to reveal your identity. Let''s see who dares to mess with you then." Phoebe pressed her lips together tightly.


    They all knew who was behind the kidnapping, but with Bishop on the run, they had to keep it under wraps.


    "Taylor, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Taylor looked at Phoebe, confused. "What is it?"


    Phoebe slowly pulled her hand away from Taylor''s. She looked up, meeting Taylor''s eyes, and spoke clearly. "Theodore probably hasn''t told you, but ever since myst miscarriage, I can''t have kids. I can''t give the Reynolds family an heir. Taylor, please agree to my divorce from him."


    Taylor''s fingers trembled as she stared at Phoebe in disbelief. "What do you mean?"


    "Half a year ago, I went to the hospital for a follow-up. The doctor told me I would never have my own children again." Phoebe''s face was calm and indifferent, like she was talking about the weather.


    Taylor shot up from the sofa, shocked. Phoebe couldn''t have kids.


    This thought kept spinning in Taylor''s mind.


    Taylor had suspected Phoebe might be unable to have kids, given that her belly had shown no signs of pregnancy for three years. But she also thought Phoebe and Theodore were still young, so she hadn''t pressured them. But now that Phoebe couldn''t have kids, could she still stay with Theodore?


    Phoebe''s eyes drifted to the coffee table. She told Taylor this because she hoped the Reynolds family would step in and end her marriage with Theodore.


    Otherwise, with Theodore''s stubbornness, he''d rather drag the whole family down with him than let her go. And she was done being a doormat.


    "How could this happen?" Taylor still couldn''t believe it. "Phoebe, did you go to a top hospital and see the best doctors?"


    Phoebe''s fingers curled slightly, then she slowly made a fist. "The best obstetrician at Horizon Wellness Hospital checked me out. There''s no mistake." Taylor slumped back onto the sofa, looking dazed and helpless.


    If Phoebe really couldn''t have kids, she couldn''t stay with Theodore.


    "Phoebe, why don''t we try IVF? There has to be a way."


    Phoebe looked Taylor dead in the eyes, not backing down. "Taylor, I don''t want to go through that. Just let me divorce Theodore." "What do you mean, suffering? Isn''t it a woman''s job to have kids? How can you be so selfish?" Taylor snapped, clearly frustrated.


    Phoebe dropped her head, a bitter smile ying on her lips. "Yeah, I''m selfish. I don''t want to suffer for a guy who doesn''t give a damn about me, and I sure as hell don''t want to spend my life with him. Don''t you get it? Not being able to have kids is just an excuse. I want out of this nightmare of a marriage."


    Taylor stared at Phoebe, too shocked to speak.


    Phoebe''s face was twisted with hatred and disgust, like she couldn''t stand another minute of this. Just as Taylor was about to say something, they heard a noise at the vi''s entrance.


    Taylor turned and saw Theodore standing there, a bouquet of roses dropped at his feet, his face darker than a stormy sky.


    Theodore stormed in, his eyes locked on Phoebe. "Phoebe, take back what you just said."


    Phoebe looked up, her smile mocking. "I won''t. What are you gonna do, strangle me?"


    Theodore''s hand clenched so tight his knuckles cracked. Taylor, worried he''d lose it and hit someone, quickly stepped in front of him.


    "Theodore, Phoebe''s upset. Talk to her calmly, don''t use force!" Taylor urged.


    Theodore''s gaze never left Phoebe. She''d called their marriage disgusting, said she wouldn''t bear his child or endure the pain of IVF, and wanted a divorce.


    Phoebe wanted to leave him!


    Even though the pain was unbearable, Theodore''s face stayed cold. He swallowed all his pain mixed with blood.


    "I told you, I won''t divorce you. I''ll keep you by my side for the rest of my life. Whether you hate me or find me disgusting, if you don''t choose to be happy with me, then we''ll torment each other. I will never let go," Theodore said, each word deliberate.


    Phoebe didn''t expect that. Her eyes widened in anger. "Why are you treating me this way?"


    "Phoebe, you said you liked me. I like you too. Isn''t it natural for people who like each other to be together?" Theodore replied softly.


    Phoebe suddenly became agitated. "You like me? What do you like about me? This broken body or this heart you''ve shattered?"


    There was a hint of pain in Theodore''s eyes. Phoebe no longer believed him. He had never hated himself as much as he did now.


    "I love you, Phoebe. Whether you believe it or not, I''ve never loved anyone like this," Theodore exined.


    Taylor stood by, wanting to say a lot, but seeing Theodore''s pained expression, she couldn''t bring herself to speak.


    Taylor picked up her bag and quietly left the vi, leaving Theodore and Phoebe to talk.


    Phoebe turned her back resolutely. "Spare me your cheap derations of love; I don''t need your pity. I''ll prepare the divorce papers. Please sign them as soon as possible."


    With that, Phoebe turned and went upstairs to pack her things.


    Since they had alreadyid everything out, there was no need for her to stay and y along. It was better for them to part ways sooner.


    Theodore watched Phoebe''s back in pain, knowing that this time he really couldn''t keep her.

 Chapter 605 If Youre Pregnant, Ill Let You Go

    Theodore kicked over the coffee table, sending cups and snacks flying everywhere. Riley stood frozen at the dining room entrance, barely daring to breathe. Theodore turned to look at Phoebe''s back, his eyes dark and stormy.


    He knew that once a romantic rtionship lost its spark and trust, all those sweet words turned into nothing but lies. No matter how much he groveled, Phoebe wasn''t gonna forgive him. The damage was done, and taking another step back would just lead to total ruin.


    He couldn''t picture life without Phoebe, and the thought of her leaving was unbearable. Since everything he did was wrong anyway, why not just follow his gut?


    Theodore thought to himself, ''Phoebe, as long as I don''t let go, you ain''t going anywhere!''


    Phoebe went back to the bedroom and started packing. She didn''t have much to take; most of her stuff was at Imperial Apartment.


    So, she just went to the walk-in closet to change clothes, grabbed her phone and driver''s license, and was ready to bounce.


    When Phoebe turned around, she found her way blocked. She looked nkly at Theodore standing at the closet door.


    Phoebe said, "Move."


    Theodore''s gaze was like dark clouds rolling in, making her heart race. She was actually a bit scared of him.


    After confessing, Phoebe wanted to use Theodore''s guilt to end things quickly. But if she couldn''t get out of this door today, her quick resolution would fail again. Phoebe couldn''t figure out what Theodore was thinking right now.


    Since marrying Theodore, she had never really understood him. For example, Theodore was head over heels for Vanessa but hadn''t rushed to divorce Phoebe. So Phoebe could only put on a cold front to push Theodore away.


    As long as she could get out of here.


    Theodore took a step forward, and Phoebe watched him warily. The next second, her hand was empty; Theodore had snatched her bag.


    Just as she was about to grab it back, Theodore tossed her bag away. Phoebe eximed, "My bag!"


    Theodore stared at Phoebe, grabbed her wrist, and pinned her against the closet door. Even in his rage, he remembered the injury on Phoebe''s back and cushioned her with his hand to lessen the impact. Theodore''s body pressed against hers. He lowered his head slightly, whispering in her ear, "Phoebe, who gave you the guts to ask for a divorce?"


    Phoebe trembled with fear, asking, "What are you gonna do?"


    Theodore bit her neck, "Don''t you know what I wanna do?"


    A sharp pain spread from her neck. Phoebe could feel Theodore grinding his teeth against her skin. She cried out in pain, "Theodore, don''t make me hate you."


    Theodore chuckled, "What''s the difference now? Compared to losing you, I''d rather have you hate me."


    Phoebe felt Theodore undressing her, and she began to tremble all over. "Get away, don''t touch me with your filthy hands."


    Phoebe''s voice was shrill as she struggled desperately.


    Her words cut into Theodore''s heart like a knife. His eyes welled up but he didn''t cry.


    Theodore knew that taking this step meant Phoebe would never love him again, but things couldn''t get worse than they were now.


    As long as he could keep her.


    Theodore shut his eyes, ripped her clothes, and lifted her against the door. His deep voice echoed in her ears.


    "Phoebe, remember you owe me a kid? Give me that, and I''ll let you go!"


    Phoebe screamed in pain, "I won''t!"


    Pushed to the edge of his torment, Theodore gave in to his darkest desires, forcing himself on Phoebe in the walk-in closet. When it was over, Phoebey on the floor, barely conscious. The wound on her back had reopened, staining the white oak closet with blood-a shocking sight.


    A sh of regret crossed Theodore''s eyes, quickly reced by coldness. He bent down, picked her up, and carried her to the bed.


    Phoebe had no strength left to fight. Her overwhelming hatred burned through her reason. She didn''t know where she got the strength, but she pushed Theodore onto the bed.


    She opened her mouth and bit down hard on Theodore''s corbone.


    Her teeth sank deep into his flesh. She bit down hard, her mouth filling with the taste of blood, but she refused to let go, wishing she could tear off that piece of flesh.


    Theodorey on the bed, holding her waist. The pain made him clear-headed and desperate. He said faintly, "Didn''t you say you could never get pregnant? Let''s bet. If you get pregnant, I''ll let you go." This meant he wouldn''t let her leave.


    Phoebe finally broke down. Her teeth loosened, and she began to cry, her sobs filled with helplessness and despair.


    Hearing Phoebe''s heart-wrenching cries, Theodore''s eyes filled with tears, endless regret consuming his heart. How did they end up like this?


    Phoebe cried herself to sleep, curling up under the nket. Theodore sat up, gently lifting her to rest her head on the pillow.


    He put on a robe, went downstairs to get the first aid kit, and saw Riley''s worried face.


    Riley looked at the blood seeping from Theodore''s corbone and asked painfully, "Theodore, how did things get this bad between you and Phoebe?"


    Just a few days ago, everything seemed fine. Why was Phoebe suddenly asking for a divorce?


    Earlier, Riley had heard Phoebe''s screams and curses from upstairs. She had never known Phoebe could be so furious.


    Looking at Theodore, besides the bite mark on his corbone, his face also had scratches from fingernails. It was as if they had fought upstairs.


    Theodore found the first aid kit under the TV cab, turned to go upstairs, then stopped halfway and looked back at Riley.


    Theodore warned, "Riley, no matter what happens in the vi, don''t tell my mom and dad. I don''t want them to worry." "But," Riley hesitated.


    If things continued like this, might it not end in tragedy?


    Theodore pressed his lips together, "No buts. If I find out you told them, you''ll leave here."


    Riley''s face changed, saying, "Yes, I understand. I won''t say anything."


    Riley had worked for the Reynolds family for many years because she had basic professional ethics and never gossiped. Now that Theodore had warned her, she naturally wouldn''t dare to say anything to Taylor. Theodore took the first aid kit and went back to the bed. He opened it and took out the medicine, carefully treating the wound on Phoebe''s back.


    Phoebe didn''t sleep well, the pain on her back making her moan, "It hurts so much."

 Chapter 606 What I Give You, You Must Accept

    Theodore''s face softened up, and he started being all gentle. As he dabbed ointment on Phoebe''s wounds, he blew on them, trying to ease her pain. After patching up her back, he just sat there by the bed, staring at her sleeping face like it was the only thing keeping him sane.


    After a bit, he whispered, almost begging.


    "Phoebe, don''t take back the love you gave me. We''ve got a whole lifetime ahead. I can spend forever making it up to you. Just don''t leave me." This was the only time he let his guard down, showing all his hurt. He held her hand and buried his face in her palm.


    Soon enough, her palm was soaked with his tears.


    "I''m sorry," he kept saying.


    Phoebe was out cold, sometimes letting out a little sob, totally unaware of Theodore''s guilt trip.


    Meanwhile, Taylor was in the car, watching the scenery blur by. Her reflection in the window showed just how troubled she was.


    Phoebe not being able to have kids was a shocker, and with everything Phoebe had told her, it was clear she had a deep grudge against Theodore.


    From Phoebe''s side, it made sense. That day, Theodore chose to save Vanessa first, leaving Phoebe behind to suffer, waiting for help while seriously hurt. Phoebe didn''t know if she''d make it until help came. Her future looked bleak, and fear was eating away at her.


    If it were her, Taylor wouldn''t forgive easily either. After all, in the face of life and death, it was clear whether one was important or not.


    Taylor sighed as the car pulled into the estate and stopped by the fountain. She got out, grabbing her bag.


    Sarah was in the yard with a servant. Seeing Taylor, she leaned on her cane, waiting for her toe over. "How''s Phoebe?" Sarah asked.


    Knowing Phoebe had PTSD and screamed every night, Sarah thought it was tough on her and exhausting for Theodore, who stayed by her side. Taylor bit her lip, holding back from telling Sarah about Phoebe''s infertility and her divorce demands.


    Despite Sarah''s kind look, she was all about family lineage. If she knew Phoebe couldn''t have kids, she''d be the first to push for a divorce. "She''s doing better. Theodore got a ssmate to give her some counseling. She seems be coping and didn''t screamst night," Taylor said. Sarah looked at Taylor''s tired face. "If she''s better, why do you look like this? Something else happen?"


    Taylor hesitated. "Please, don''t ask. Let''s go inside. Looks like it''s gonna rain."


    "Yeah, this winter''s been all rain and snow, making the house feel gloomy," Sarah said, slowly heading towards the vi.


    "By the way, did you talk to Theodore about hosting a party? The house feels dead. A party would liven things up," Sarah added.


    Taylor thought about how swamped Theodore was and said, "No need to bug him about it. I''ll handle it. He and Phoebe just need to show up."


    "Alright then, put in some extra effort. Grace is no longer a young girl; maybe the party will help her find a good match," Sarah said as they stepped into the vi. Thunder rumbled, and soon, heavy rain started pouring down. The rain kept going all night and into the next morning, showing no signs of stopping.


    Phoebe slowly opened her eyes after sleeping for what felt like forever. She felt weak all over, but at least the wounds on her back were treated and didn''t hurt as much.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling, wondering how her life had spiraled into this mess.


    If she had known this marriage would be a trap, she would''ve never married Theodore. He had locked her up in the name of love.


    And she, unbelievably, had put up with it for so many years.


    No more!


    She couldn''t keep falling into this pit. She wanted a divorce, to leave Theodore. She didn''t care about his love anymore and didn''t want to stay by his side.


    Something slid down her chest, and she noticed the ne around her neck.


    It was the ring Theodore had bought for her in Arotic Vige. After her finger swelling went down, Theodore seemed to have forgotten about the ring and never asked her to wear it. Phoebe struggled to sit up and yanked the ne off. The ring fell into her palm.


    Theodore wore the matching ring on his left ring finger and had never taken it off. Every time she saw it, she wanted to ask him.


    Why did he always wear it? Did he have even a little bit of affection for her? Was being married to her not entirely unpleasant for him?


    But Phoebe didn''t dare to ask; she feared she would only humiliate herself.


    In fact, Phoebe had secretly worn the ring while bathing. It was a size too big for her finger and wouldn''t stay on.


    So from the beginning, their rtionship was doomed, like this oversized in ring.


    Phoebe got out of bed, clutching the ring, and walked barefoot to the floor-to-ceiling window. The outside was gray, and the sound of rain hitting the ground was loud. She opened a small window, and the cold air rushed in.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open, and Theodore stood there with a tray holding a bowl of porridge.


    When Theodore looked up, he saw Phoebe standing by the window, her hair blowing in the wind. She was holding a familiar chain, her hand out the window. Theodore quickly walked over. "Phoebe, what are you doing?"


    Phoebe didn''t turn around. The rain hit her hand, and the silver chain swayed in the wind. She threw the chain out.


    Theodore then saw it was the ring he had bought for her in Arotic Vige, which she had always worn around her neck. Now she had thrown it away.


    Theodore''s face turned pale, and the porridge in his hand spilled onto the floor, but he didn''t care. He yanked Phoebe away, trying to snatch the chain back. But it was toote.


    Theodore watched helplessly as the small ring slipped off the chain and disappeared into the rain. His heart ached.


    He turned and red at Phoebe, asking, "Why?"


    Phoebe''s shoulder hit the wall, her face pale, and she looked at him with mockery. "I don''t want it anymore. I don''t want anything you gave me."


    "You!"


    Theodore was so infuriated he felt like strangling Phoebe. He stared at her for a long time before rushing out of the bedroom. "I''ll find it, Phoebe. What I gave you, you must ept!"

 Chapter 607 The Inappropriate Ring

    Phoebe just stood there, watching Theodore''s back fade out the door. After a bit, Riley came in with a broom, ready to clean up the mess.


    Riley swept up the broken pieces and mopped up the spilled porridge. When she was done, she noticed the curtains moving and figured out why the room was so cold. She walked over and shut the window. Turning around, she saw Phoebe shivering. Riley grabbed a coat and draped it over Phoebe''s shoulders.


    "Phoebe, why do you keep doing this to yourself?" Riley asked.


    Phoebe lowered her eyelids. The open window had let in some rain mist, which clung to her eyshes. Maybe to Riley, she seemed ungrateful. But only Phoebe knew she didn''t care about anything anymore.


    Seeing Phoebe not responding, Riley couldn''t help but say more, "Theodore''s a good guy. He messed up before, but isn''t everything fine now?" Phoebe gently closed her eyes. "Is that fine?"


    Riley was taken aback.


    Phoebe turned to look out the window. In the misty rain, a tall figure was bending over, searching for something in the weeds. Her voice was barely audible.


    "Riley, you haven''t been through it. You don''t know what it''s like not knowing if rescue or death wille first. Sure, you can say everything''s fine and Theodore should be forgiven. I''m still alive now, but what if I had died?" Riley wanted to say, "But you didn''t die," but seeing Phoebe''s expression, the words stuck in her throat. "Phoebe, don''t take it too seriously."


    Phoebe turned her head away. "Since he chose to give up on me that day, he should just let it gopletely. Why pretend to be so affectionate in front of me?"


    Riley replied, "But Theodore really loves you, Phoebe. Do you remember how much he did for you when you were pregnant?"


    Phoebe retorted, "No. Even if I did, it was because of the child in my womb, not purely because of me. Riley, stop trying to persuade me. I want to be alone."


    Riley opened her mouth several times to try to persuade Phoebe, but in the end, she closed it helplessly.


    She picked up the broom and left.


    The sound of the door closing came from behind. Phoebe stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The sky was overcast, and the sound of rain outside seemed even louder.


    Phoebe lowered her head, watching Theodore search for the ring in the grass. He didn''t even have an umbre.


    The rain was pouring down, soaking him to the bone. How long could Theodore endure in the rain? But what did it have to do with her?


    Phoebe turned coldly and went back to bed, lying under the covers.


    Theodore searched the grass for a long time, only finding a ne hanging on a branch, but not the ring.


    The pouring rain drenched himpletely. Theodore stood in the downpour, forlorn and helpless, like a solitary figure lost in a storm.


    Riley, wearing a raincoat and holding an umbre, ran over. She tiptoed to hold the umbre over Theodore''s head. Seeing him soaked, she shouted, "Theodore, the rain is too heavy. Let''s go back and look again when it stops." Theodore shook his head. "Riley, I won''t go back until I find the ring."


    Riley was anxious. "The rain is so heavy, you''ll get sick. Listen, go back and change your clothes. I''ll help you look, okay?"


    Theodore still shook his head. "You go back. I''ll look by myself."


    Riley knew Theodore''s character. If he didn''t find the ring today, he wouldn''t go back. She shoved the umbre into Theodore''s hand. "You hold the umbre, and I''ll help you look."


    Theodore and Riley searched every corner of the grass in the rain, but the ring was nowhere to be found.


    Maybe even the heavens felt bad for him. The rain started to ease up and finally stopped.


    The clouds broke apart, and the world slowly lit up. A beam of golden light pierced through the clouds, making the rain-washed sky look all clear and pure.


    Riley looked up, all surprised and happy. "Theodore, the sun''s out. Look, there''s a rainbow!"


    Theodore straightened up and looked where Riley was pointing. A rainbow stretched across half the sky. It was the first time he had seen one.


    Then a glint of light caught his eye. He looked closer and saw the ring just chilling on a leaf.


    "I found it, Riley." Theodore was as happy as a kid. Even though he was soaking wet, he jumped up and grabbed the ring along with the leaf.


    "Theodore, cherish what you''ve got back," Riley said, all meaningful. "Alright, let''s head back. You''re soaked. Be careful..."


    Before she could finish, Theodore sneezed loudly, but it didn''t kill his vibe.


    He had found the ring. He and Phoebe weren''t done yet!


    Theodore and Riley headed back to the vi. The warm air inside made Theodore sneeze a few more times, and Riley sent him upstairs to take a bath. Theodore didn''t go to the master bedroom to find Phoebe. He didn''t want her to see him looking like a drowned rat.


    Theodore took a bath in the guest bathroom and changed his clothes before heading to the master bedroom.


    Phoebe was lying on the bed. It was unclear if she was asleep. He walked slowly to the bedside and saw her eyes closed. He sat down on the edge of the bed. Theodore took the ring out of his jacket pocket and held Phoebe''s hand with the other, slowly slipping the ring onto her finger.


    Phoebe opened her eyes and looked at him quietly.


    Theodore looked down at her finger. The ring dangled loosely on her slender finger, unable to stay on. His eyes were full of astonishment.


    Phoebe withdrew her hand, and the ring fell onto the bed, rolling several times before stopping.


    She looked at Theodore and said, "What''s the point of finding it? It doesn''t fit me, Mr. Reynolds. This is fate; it''s the predetermined oue."


    "I don''t believe it!" Theodore grabbed the ring and Phoebe''s hand, trying to fit the ring onto her ring finger again, but it still wouldn''t stay. He was unwilling to give up. Theodore tried the ring on all of Phoebe''s fingers except her pinky, even her thumb, but it wouldn''t fit.


    Theodore''s heart ached so much he could hardly breathe. How could this be?


    They had bought the ring together. Although Phoebe''s fingers were swollen from frostbite at the time, they couldn''t have been that much bigger. Why was it so much bigger now?


    "Our marriage is like this ring and my hand. It seemed a perfect fit at first, but when you actually try it on, you realize it doesn''t. Let go, Mr. Reynolds. Free me, and free yourself," Phoebe said calmly.


    Theodore held Phoebe''s hand, wishing he could force the ring onto her finger. His voice was hoarse and pained. "If the ring doesn''t fit, it can be adjusted. Whatever you find unsatisfactory about me, I can change too. Phoebe, I beg you, don''t give up on me so easily."


    Phoebe turned her head away. "I''m sorry, I just want a divorce. Please, let me go, okay?"


    Theodore stiffened. He mechanically raised his head to look at her, his voice full of usation. "Phoebe, what do you want me to do? You clearly said you liked me that day. Was that all a lie?"


    He had just learned of Phoebe''s love for him. How could he be willing to lose her so quickly?

 Chapter 608 Phoebe Went on a Hunger Strike

    Phoebe''s face went ghost-white. She must''ve been outta her mind to say that.


    If she hadn''t blurted it out, would Theodore still be using it against her now?


    But seriously, what did her love for Theodore even matter?


    She spilled her guts in a life-or-death moment, thinking she might never get another shot. Yet Theodore, knowing how she felt, still ditched her to save Vanessa.


    Phoebe kept telling herself not to hold a grudge, but she couldn''t. Every time she woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night, she could feel her intense hatred for Theodore. She couldn''t forgive him.


    "I don''t like you," Phoebe insisted.


    Theodore was stunned. He slowly lifted his head to look at her, disbelief in his eyes, and his voice was very soft, "What did you say?"


    Phoebe looked at Theodore expressionlessly, "That was just a stopgap measure. I knew Vanessa and I were kidnapped at the same time, and I knew you could only raise five hundred million dors in one day to save one person. I wanted to increase my chances of being saved, so I said that on purpose."


    Theodore''s eyes instantly turned terrifying, "You''re lying!"


    Phoebe met Theodore''s gaze without flinching, "Mr. Reynolds, if I really liked you, would I have waited until that day to say it?"


    Theodore gripped Phoebe''s hand tightly, as if clinging to a final hope. He said, "No, you''re lying. You clearly said you liked me. I couldn''t have heard it wrong."


    Phoebe shook her head, looking at him with pity, "Stop deceiving yourself. How could I possibly like someone who forced himself on me? Am I out of my mind? Think about these past four years. Have you ever treated me like a person?"


    Theodore called, "Phoebe."


    "No, you haven''t." Phoebe gently shook her head, "You desired intimacy and took it as you pleased, discarding me whenever it suited you. Did you ever ask if I was willing? After the miscarriage, did you think you were the only one who was sad? Did you think I was heartless and not sad at all? But did you ever care about my feelings? No, you didn''t! When you were unhappy, you could hurt me without restraint. Your mind was full of yourself, only caring about your own happiness, because you only saw me as your possession. I had to please you and satisfy you at all times."


    Theodore''s eyes turned red, pleading, "It''s not like that, Phoebe. I like you. I just couldn''t ept your indifference to my feelings. I made mistakes in the past three years. Forgive me, give me another chance, okay?"


    "I''m not here to settle scores with you. You know me, I don''t really care about these things. I don''t want to go against you; I just want to live a little morefortably. Now that I''ve said it, you know I never liked you. Let''s part ways amicably. Don''t let it get to the point where we can''t stand each other. It won''t look good for either of us." Phoebe''s heart was bleeding.


    Phoebe''s words pierced Theodore''s heart like a steel knife, making it hard for him to breathe. "Phoebe, don''t talk like that. I know you''re just trying to anger me. I''ll treat you well from now on."


    Phoebe coldly withdrew her hand. Her eyes welled with tears, and her nose was sore. She suppressed her emotions, not wanting Theodore to see.


    Phoebe said, "Let go. There''s no future for us."


    Tears welled up in Theodore''s eyes, bloodshot and filled with despair. He clutched a in ring in his palm.


    Theodore retorted, "I will only let you go if I''m dead!"


    With that, Theodore turned and stumbled out of the master bedroom.


    The room went dead quiet. Phoebe leaned weakly against the headboard. Theodore''s refusal to let go was no surprise.


    The usual tricks weren''t gonna cut it. She had to go hardcore; otherwise, Theodore would never let her go.


    Phoebe kicked off a hunger strike that night. Riley brought her food to the master bedroom, but she didn''t touch it.


    At first, Riley thought Phoebe just wasn''t hungry and didn''t think much of it. But when she brought porridge and snacks the next morning and Phoebe still hadn''t eaten, she started to get suspicious. "Phoebe, you didn''t eatst night or this morning. Is the food not to your taste?" Riley stood by the bed, looking at Phoebe with concern.


    Phoebe, who grew up poor, wasn''t picky about food and always ate heartily. Every time she came back to the estate, it would light a fire under Riley''s passion for cooking.


    But Phoebe hadn''t eaten for two meals straight. Was Riley''s cooking really that bad?


    Lying in bed, Phoebe felt the difort of the hunger strike, but for the sake of her freedom, she could endure it!


    "I have no appetite, Riley. You don''t need to make me any more food. I don''t want to eat anything. Take it away." Phoebe thought painfully, if it wasn''t taken away soon, she might cave on the hunger strike. Riley wanted to persuade Phoebe but didn''t know how, so she took the tray out.


    As soon as Riley closed the door, she saw the guest room door across the hall open. Theodore walked out, apanied by a low cough, his chiseled face showing an unusual flush.


    Riley spoke, "Theodore, you have a cold. Go back and lie down. I''ll call the doctor."


    Theodore felt dizzy. He had started to have a fever the night before but didn''t think much of it, assuming a night''s sleep would cure it.


    But after getting caught in the rain on a cold day, even the strongest body couldn''t withstand it. Reality quickly taught him a lesson.


    "I''m fine." Theodore''s voice was hoarse. His eyes fell on the untouched food on Riley''s tray.


    Theodore frowned, "Didn''t she eat?"


    "No, she hasn''t eaten a bite sincest night," Riley sighed, "She''s already weak from her injuries. How can her body take it if she doesn''t eat?"


    Theodore vaguely guessed what Phoebe was trying to do. She wanted to use a hunger strike to force him into a divorce. His face darkened, and he suddenly started coughing violently.


    Seeing Theodore shaking with each cough, his cheeks flushed, Riley quickly put the tray on a nearby cab and reached out to help him.


    Rileyforted, "Theodore, take it easy."


    Theodore coughed so hard it felt like his lungs woulde out. He finally caught his breath, his throat burning with pain. "I''m going to see her."


    Riley looked at him worriedly, "But you..."


    Theodore didn''t give Riley a chance to speak. He pushed open the master bedroom door, coughing into his fist, and strode in.


    Riley watched the door close in front of her, her heart aching.


    Ever since Phoebe was discharged from the hospital, there hadn''t been a single peaceful day in this house. What should she do? If this continued, and something happened to Theodore or Phoebe, how could she possibly exin it to Taylor? Phoebey with her eyes closed, hearing the muffled coughs. Her eyelids twitched slightly. Theodore was usually very healthy; if it weren''t for the rain yesterday, he wouldn''t have caught a cold.

 Chapter 609 You Are My Life

    Theodore was chillin'' by the bed, just staring at Phoebe. He knew she wasn''t really asleep, but he kept his distance, not wanting to pass his cold to her. "Riley said you ain''t eating," Theodore said. "What do you want? I''ll whip it up for you."


    Phoebe stayed quiet.


    Theodore let out a soft sigh, "You can be mad at me all you want, but don''t mess with your health. You''re the one who''s gonna suffer."


    Phoebe rolled over, showing him her back.


    "Phoebe, if you think starving yourself is gonna make me divorce you, think again. You know how stubborn I am. Not eating is only gonna hurt you." Theodore stared at her back for a while, then coughed and left the room. Once the door shut, Theodore leaned against the wall, coughing like crazy, tasting blood in his throat.


    His words were tough, but inside, he was hurting bad.


    Had he really pushed Phoebe this far? She was willing to do anything to get away from him. If he didn''t let go, what would she do next?


    Using the wall for support, Theodore made his way downstairs.


    In the kitchen, he put on a mask and started cooking.


    After finishing it, he went back to the bedroom, set the tray on the nightstand, and half-knelt on the bed to look at her. "Phoebe, I made your favorite. Come on, eat a little." Phoebe didn''t move.


    Theodore reached out to lift her up, but she started struggling like crazy. Scared of hurting her and reopening her wounds, he let go.


    She fell back onto the bed, looking stunned.


    Theodore quickly tried to help her, but she pped his hand away, ring at him with cold hatred. "I won''t eat. Take it away."


    Theodore exhaled shakily, covering his burning eyes with his hand. After a moment, he lowered it.


    "Please, let me feed you," he pleaded.


    He picked up the bowl, "Come on, open up."


    Phoebe pped the spoon out of his hand.


    Theodore''s eyes filled with disappointment as he looked at her in pain.


    "I know I''ve been a jerk. You can hit me, curse me, just don''t do this to yourself. I can''t handle it," he confessed, his voice heavy with regret. "Let me go!" Phoebe demanded.


    "You know that''s not happening, Phoebe. You''re my life. From the moment I married you four years ago, I never thought of letting you go," Theodore said, his gaze darkening.


    He had done so much to get her. Even when he hated her the most, he never thought of leaving her. How could he now?


    Phoebe closed her eyes in despair, her tone resolute, "Then I''ll only leave you a corpse."


    Theodore''s pupils contracted sharply. Seeing her determined look, his hand clenched into a fist at his side.


    He could feel the growing distance between them, but he was powerless to change anything, only able to keep her by his side.


    Theodore thought that time would heal everything and rekindle Phoebe''s love for him.


    As long as he didn''t let go, they''d eventually get through this and things would get better.


    But Theodore had no clue there was no future for him and Phoebe.


    By day three of Phoebe''s hunger strike, Theodore had tried everything to get her to eat, but nothing worked. He watched helplessly as she became gaunt and frail, feeling totally useless. Seeing this, Riley, worried that Theodore''s obsession might lead to something tragic, quickly called Taylor to fill her in.


    Taylor rushed over and found Theodore sitting by the bed, watching over Phoebe, who looked even worse than a few days ago.


    Phoebe hadn''t had a drop of water in days, her lips were ghostly pale. Sincest night, she''d been sleeping more and more.


    Truth was, Phoebe was beyond starving, but she''d rather die than stay with Theodore and keep hating him.


    Taylor''s heart broke seeing Phoebe like this. "Phoebe, why are you doing this to yourself?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes. After days without food, even talking was exhausting, so she just turned her face away.


    Taylor patted Theodore, signaling him to leave.


    Theodore didn''t budge. He''d been fasting along with Phoebe for the past three days, feeling the same hunger pains, and it made him even more heartbroken for what she was going through. Phoebe''s wounds hadn''t healed yet. What if she starved herself into something worse?


    Taylor''s eyes were sharp. "Theodore, let me talk to Phoebe. You being here just makes it worse for her."


    Theodore pressed his lips together, looking at Phoebe quietly for a moment before getting up to leave.


    Once the bedroom door closed, Taylor sat by the bed. "Phoebe, you''re smart. I know you''re hurting yourself to force Theodore to let go because you can''t live with him anymore." Taylor paused before continuing, "But don''t you think it''s a waste? You''ve taught him how to love, only to push him away and let someone else benefit. Are you okay with that?" Taylor''s words hit home. Phoebe''s eyes burned, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "Mom, please don''t try to convince me," Phoebe replied.


    Taylor sighed, "I know you won''t listen to me now, but think about it. If you really get divorced, the Reynolds family will never ept you again." Phoebe''s eyshes trembled slightly.


    She knew Taylor was pressuring her, but all she wanted was to leave. She firmly believed that after divorcing Theodore, she''d have no more ties to him.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I want a divorce!" Phoebe insisted.


    Taylor looked at her quietly for a long time, then spoke helplessly, "Alright, I promise you. I''ll convince Theodore to let you go, but you have to eat something, okay?" Phoebe opened her eyes, looking at Taylor. "As long as he signs the divorce papers, I''ll eat."


    Taylor pressed her lips together. Phoebe had left herself no way out. But she couldn''t just watch Theodore drive Phoebe to death.


    "Alright." Taylor got up and went out. Theodore was leaning against the wall. Seeing here out, he immediately stood up, only to be pped hard by Taylor.


    "Look at what you''ve be. For a woman, you''re willing to die. Come on! Wake up!" Taylor demanded.

 Chapter 610 After the Divorce, Lets Not Meet Again

    Theodore''s face was throbbing, and he felt like a total idiot, but seeing those silver streaks in Taylor''s hair kept him from saying anything.


    Taylor''s p hadnded square on his cheek, but the real pain was in her heart. Seeing the red marks on Theodore''s usually confident face, Taylor felt she might''ve gone too far. Feeling both guilty and pissed, Taylor grabbed his wrist and yanked him away from the second floor.


    At the stairs, Taylor let go and shot him a fierce re, "Riley told me you were starving yourself with Phoebe?"


    Theodore''s lips were pressed tight.


    Taylor almost lost it, "Can''t you see? She''s done with you. No matter what you do, she won''t care."


    Theodore shot back, "But I can''t just watch her starve."


    Taylor pinched the bridge of her nose, "Theodore, out of my three children, you''re the smartest and most sensible one. You''ve never made me worry. Why are you so clueless now?" Theodore stayed quiet.


    "Phoebe is set on leaving. If you keep pushing her, she might really starve herself to death. What then?" Taylor asked, fuming.


    "Then I''ll die with her," Theodore replied.


    Taylor pped him again, and his cheeks were on fire. She was shaking with anger.


    "Do you think there''s anything noble about dying? You''re almost thirty. Can you act a bit more mature?" Taylor was livid.


    "Right now, Phoebe''s resentment hasn''t cooled off. What''s the point of butting heads with her? It''s better to take a step back, agree to the divorce, and make ns once she''s healthy again," Taylor advised.


    Theodore closed his eyes in pain, saying, "If I agree to the divorce, she''ll definitely leave me."


    "Can''t you chase after her if she leaves? Theodore, listen to me. If you really love her, stop pushing her. Let her go," Taylor said earnestly.


    Theodore stared nkly into space. For the past two days, he had watched Phoebe wither before him, and he had to admit that Phoebe was determined to leave.


    He had starved himself with Phoebe, hoping to soften her with his determination.


    Theodore thought that if Phoebe still loved him, she wouldn''t bear to see him starve with her. But reality gave him a harsh p.


    Phoebe didn''t care about her own life, so why would she care if he starved to death?


    Honestly, Theodore felt a deep pang of heartache. He couldn''t bear to watch Phoebe continue to starve herself. He didn''t want to push her to death.


    After a long silence, Theodore finally gave in, "Fine, I agree to the divorce!"


    Taylor''s tightly furrowed brows rxed, and she let out a long sigh of relief, "I''ll have Jack make some porridge. You talk to her."


    Theodore clenched his fists. From the moment he said, "I agree to the divorce," it felt like a part of his heart had been ripped out.


    Theodore didn''t know how he walked back to the master bedroom. He sat by the bed and looked at Phoebe with a bitter smile, "Phoebe, you''ve won. I agree to the divorce."


    Phoebe suddenly opened her eyes, and the undisguised joy on her face at that moment stung Theodore''s eyes. He awkwardly looked away.


    "Get up and eat something. Once you''re healthy, we''ll get divorced," Theodore said.


    Phoebe struggled to sit up, supporting herself on the mattress. She was injured, had lost a lot of blood, and had been fasting for three days. This simple action made her vision go ck. Theodore reached out to help Phoebe but hesitated, fearing that if he touched her, he wouldn''t be able to let go. He stiffly withdrew his hand.


    Phoebe''s weak voice cut through the silence, "You really agreed, no take-backs?"


    Theodore bit down hard on his lip, his voice low and full of sorrow, "I don''t love you anymore. I''ll let you go, don''t worry."


    Saying those words felt like ripping his own heart out, butpared to watching Phoebe destroy herself, nothing else mattered.


    "Stay here and get better. Once you''re back on your feet, I''lle to take you to get divorced," Theodore said, then got up and left. He didn''t look back, didn''t dare to.


    He knew if he looked back, he''d want to take it all back.


    Phoebe sat on the bed, quietly watching Theodore''s figure disappear behind the door. She still couldn''t quite believe that Theodore was really nning to let go.


    For the next half month, Phoebe stayed in the vi to recover. After three days of starving herself, she was pretty much running on empty, and Riley changed up the menu daily to cook for her.


    By the time Phoebe went back to the hospital for a check-up, she was almost fully recovered.


    The whip marks on her back had scabbed over, and the new flesh that had grown was ugly and terrifying. The doctor said that once she was fully healed, she could get scar removal treatment, and then she wouldn''t have to worry about wearing strap dresses.


    Phoebe shook her head.


    She didn''t n to get the scars removed. She wanted to keep them as a constant reminder not to make the same mistakes again.


    Since the day Theodore agreed to the divorce, he hadn''t shown up in front of Phoebe again. Now that she was healed, the divorce couldn''t be put off any longer.


    Phoebe stood at the hospital entrance, took out her phone, and dialed Theodore''s number. The phone rang three times before Theodore hung up. When she called again, the line indicated that it was busy.


    Phoebe frowned, feeling a sense of dread. Could Theodore have changed his mind? Did he trick her into getting better but not intend to keep his promise? How could he do that? Phoebe returned to the vi and saw a Maybach parked in the driveway. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly walked into the vi. A man was sitting on the sofa. Theodore was wearing a white shirt and ck suit, his tie meticulously tied around his neck, looking as elegant and restrained as when they first met.


    It had been a long time since theyst saw each other; seeing him again felt like an eternity had passed.


    Their gazes briefly met for a fleeting second before Theodore looked away, hiding the pain in his eyes. Without him by her side, Phoebe indeed seemed to be doing well.


    Theodore elegantly crossed his legs and gestured for Phoebe to sit, like a boss meeting a subordinate. Behind him, Lawton and a few movers were carrying things down from upstairs. Phoebe nced at them; they were all Theodore''s personal belongings. Her expression stiffened slightly as she slowly walked to the single sofa opposite Theodore and sat down. Theodore leaned forward slightly and pushed a document bag on the coffee table towards her, saying, "Tomorrow morning at 9:30, we''ll get divorced."


    Phoebe looked puzzled and opened the bag. Inside were a Warranty Deed, car keys, and a bank card.


    She looked up at him.


    Theodore''s face was calm, his tone indifferent, "We were married once. I don''t want people to say I treated you unfairly. Consider these things aspensation. Phoebe, after the divorce, let''s not see each other again."

 Chapter 611 Goodbye Forever

    After dropping those words, Theodore got up and bounced without a second thought, not even ncing back.


    Phoebe just sat there on the couch, her nerves slowly unwinding.


    She''d been waiting forever for this day, and now that she was finally cutting ties with Theodore, she felt a weird mix of relief and deep sadness.


    Phoebe tossed the file folder back on the coffee table, feeling a wave of emptiness wash over her.


    She thought, ''Phoebe, you finally got what you wanted, so why aren''t you happy? You wanted to leave him for so long, and now that your wish hase true, you should be happy.''


    "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds said that since your marriage started at West Mountain Vis, it should end here. He left the vi to you, to do with as you please."


    Lawton stood beside Phoebe, all business. After speaking, he gave a slight bow and turned to leave.


    Phoebe sat on the couch for what felt like forever, the big vi feeling as empty as her heart.


    After an unknown amount of time, Phoebe grabbed the file folder and went upstairs. She stashed it in the safe in the study, then headed to her bedroom to pack her stuff. In less than half an hour, she was out of there with her luggage. The next morning at nine, Phoebe showed up at Vital Records Office. Couples, all smiles, walked in and came out looking even happier.


    Phoebe could barely remember the scene when she and Theodore came to get their marriage license. She sat alone at the divorce window.


    At nine-thirty, she heard steady footsteps at the entrance. She didn''t need to turn around to know it was Theodore.


    Soon, a pair of shiny ck leather shoes appeared in her view, along with a crisp mint scent and Theodore''s deep voice above her head. "Let''s go."


    Phoebe stood up and walked with him to the divorce window.


    Outside, the sun was shining bright.


    Somehow, she found herself standing next to Theodore on the roadside. It hit her that she was no longer his secretary and didn''t need to follow him everywhere. He turned to look at her in silence.


    The fingers in Theodore''s pants pocket curled slightly. He wanted to ask, "Weren''t you desperate to get away from me? Now that I''m letting you go, why are you still following me? Do you maybe have a tiny bit of reluctance to leave me?" But Phoebe didn''t give him a chance to speak. She gave a slight bow to Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, goodbye!"


    Goodbye forever!


    Theodore stood still, watching Phoebe walk out of his sight, his nails digging into his flesh without him even noticing.


    In his heart, Theodore was desperately praying, ''Phoebe, please, look back at me.''


    But Phoebe walked away without looking back, so determined that she left him no room for reconciliation, exiting his life just like that.


    That day, after Theodore left the vi, Riley reported Phoebe''s situation to him daily. Phoebe fasted for three days, messing up her stomach, and at first could only eat light porridge.


    Later, when Phoebe''s stomach healed, Riley started making nutritious food for her. She was young and bounced back quickly.


    Phoebe would go for walks in the yard every day, often sitting under the newly sprouted trees for most of the day, only going back inside when Riley urged her.


    Finally, one day, Theodore couldn''t help but ask Riley, "Riley, has her periode?"


    Riley looked kinda stunned by the question and after a moment said, "Yeah. This time, her period was intense, with a heavy flow."


    Hearing Riley''s answer, Theodore''s heart sank. He had lost the bet.


    Maybe it was meant to be. Now they were just the most familiar strangers in the world, with no more ties.


    Theodore slowly closed his eyes, a mocking smile on his lips, "Phoebe, for the rest of my life, I hope I never see you again."


    When Evelyn found out about Phoebe and Theodore''s divorce, she nagged for ages. Evelyn couldn''t wrap her head around how a perfect guy like Theodore couldn''t win Phoebe''s heart. What kind of guy could?


    But Evelyn''s regret didn''tst long, and she quickly shifted gears. She watched over Phoebe''s medication three times a day, making sure she took care of her health.


    A month flew by, and Phoebe was so sick of the meds. She snapped at Evelyn, "I''ve already divorced, why can''t you give it a rest?"


    Evelyn pped her on the back, "Just because you''re divorced doesn''t mean you won''t remarry. Phoebe, you need to think about the future. While you''re still young, take care of your health. If you remarry someday, you won''t be rejected for being unable to have kids."


    "I haven''t thought about remarrying," Phoebe replied coolly.


    She had liked a guy like Theodore, and now no other guy in the world could catch her eye. She wouldn''t fall for anyone else. Evelyn snorted, "I don''t believe you''ll stay single for Theodore your whole life. If you liked him so much, why did you get divorced?" Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    Not wanting to hear Evelyn''s nagging anymore, Phoebe gulped down the medicine and handed the bowl back to Evelyn. She demanded, "Can you leave now? I need to send out resumes and look for a job."


    After divorcing Theodore, Phoebe had also quit her job as chief secretary. From now on, she and Theodore had no more ties. Kedora was so big that as long as she deliberately avoided him, she would never run into Theodore again in this lifetime. Evelyn, frustrated, saw Phoebe focusing on herputer again and said helplessly, "Don''t stay up toote, get some rest." "Okay!"


    Phoebe avoided allpanies that had coborations with the Reynolds Group, leaving only a few bigpanies to choose from.


    Phoebe sent emails to thesepanies, waiting for interview notifications.


    The next morning, Phoebe got an interview notification from one of thepanies, asking her toe in for an interview on Friday. Phoebe realized that tomorrow was Friday.


    Phoebe researched thepany''s culture and recent sessful cases, preparing thoroughly before heading to the interview.


    After one round of interviews, she was directly hired, the process going so smoothly it surprised her.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Upton''s secretary suddenly resigned, leaving him without an escort to tonight''s banquet. Could you urgently fill in? Your sry will start from today," the HR manager said with difficulty.


    Seeing the manager''s genuine difficulty, Phoebe reluctantly agreed. She didn''t want to leave a bad impression of being unprofessional right after being hired.


    She said, "Okay, do I need to prepare a dress?"


    "No, what you''re wearing is fine. Get familiar with thepany and its business, and after work, you''ll go to the banquet with Mr. Upton," the HR manager said with relief, then took Phoebe to tour the various departments.

 Chapter 612 Phoebe Got Drunk and Was Plotted Against

    Phoebe figured it was ''cause she hadn''t job hunted since graduation. She''d never seen apany hire someone and then drag ''em to a fancy shindig right off the bat. But hey, it was urgent, so Phoebe rolled with it.


    She spent half the afternoon going through the banquet stuff the HR manager gave her until Raphael Upton, fresh from a meeting, called her into his office.


    Raphael, in his thirties, rocked a gray suit and had that slick, sessful vibe. His eyes, sharp behind his sses, screamed "businessman."


    Phoebe stood in front of his desk, meeting his gaze.


    Raphael checked her out for a sec before motioning for her to sit. "Ms. Ziegler, I looked over your resume. You were the chief secretary at the Reynolds Group and did a stint as operations director at an entertainmentpany for three months."


    Phoebe nodded, "Yep."


    "You had a solid gig at the Reynolds Group. Why''d you wanna switch?" Raphael asked.


    Phoebe bit her lip and decided to keep it real. "Mr. Upton, honestly, my boss and I didn''t vibe. To keep us both from going nuts, I bailed."


    Raphael chuckled. "You''re a riot."


    "Thanks," Phoebe said.


    Raphael seemed done with the resume talk. He closed the folder and said, "We''ve got a financial circle banquet tonight. You checked out the materials. Any questions?"


    Phoebe looked down, saying, "Nope. I''ve been to over a hundred banquets with Mr. Reynolds. I got this."


    "Cool. Get ready. We''re outta here in ten." Raphael ordered.


    Phoebe left the office, freshened up her makeup in the restroom, and then joined Raphael in the car heading to the banquet.


    The banquet was at a swanky five-star hotel on the east side. As their car rolled up, a bunch of business folks with their secretaries and assistants were heading in.


    Phoebe and Raphael got out. Raphael spotted some buddies and led Phoebe over to say hi. They chatted as they walked into the banquet hall.


    A ck Maybach rolled up behind them. As it stopped, a valet rushed to open the door. A pair of long, sharp-dressed legs stepped out, shiny leather shoes hitting the pavement.


    The guy got out, buttoning his suit jacket all smooth-like, and headed into the hotel, taking the VIP elevator upstairs.


    Inside the banquet hall, Phoebe held a ss of fruit wine and stuck close to Raphael. She wasn''t nervous. No matter who Raphael was chatting with or what they were talking about, she could jump in whenever needed. Raphael was digging it.


    "I believe you now, Ms. Ziegler. You handle this like a pro," Raphael said, clearly impressed.


    Phoebe was about to reply when a buzz at the entrance caught her eye. She looked up and saw Edward.


    Raphael followed her gaze and saw Edward, surrounded by fans. He raised an eyebrow. "That''s Edward Vanderbilt, a real-deal heir."


    Phoebe bit her lip, not wanting to deal with Edward. "Mr. Upton, I gotta hit the restroom."


    She put her wine ss back on the waiter''s tray and made a beeline for the exit.


    Edward had already spotted her. His eyes tracked Phoebe until she vanished from sight, something Raphael didn''t miss.


    Raphael was always sharp; that''s how he climbed thedder. Everyone in hispany knew his secretary could be clueless, but she had to be a knockout.


    Over the years, Raphael had kept his spot by sending his secretaries to cozy up to various business partners.


    Hisst secretary was currently cozying up to a boss, looking pretty pleased with herself.


    So, in Raphael''s mind, women were naturally promiscuous. As long as the guy had cash, they''d get intimate.


    Raphael adjusted his tie and strolled over to Edward with a ss of champagne. If Phoebe could snag Edward, Raphael''spany would be set for the next year. Phoebe stood by the sink, staring at herself in the mirror. She hadn''t seen Edward since her ident.


    She''d heard Madison snarkily mention that Theodore had people guarding the hospital room, keeping Edward away.


    Phoebe took a deep breath. She knew she couldn''t dodge Edward forever. She washed her hands, dried them, and headed back out.


    When she re-entered the banquet hall, Edward and Raphael were chatting it up.


    Raphael saw Phoebe and waved her over. "Phoebe,e meet someone. This is Mr. Vanderbilt from the Vanderbilt Group."


    Edward stared at Phoebe, not blinking. "You''ve lost weight."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, noticing Raphael''s surprised look. She calmly said, "Mr. Upton, Mr. Vanderbilt and I go way back. We''re ssmates."


    "No wonder, you''re all Harvard alums. We gotta have a drink to that, right?" Raphael signaled a waiter to bring over two sses of wine.


    Edward''s eyes never left Phoebe''s face. Raphael, being the sharp guy he was, immediately picked up on the special vibe between Edward and Phoebe.


    At least, Edward''s feelings for Phoebe were anything but ordinary.


    Raphael squinted, trying to get Edward and Phoebe to drink. He couldn''t pull the same stunts he did with other business partners on Edward. Edward was not someone he could mess with.


    But if something happened after a few drinks, it wouldn''t be on him.


    Phoebe ended up drinking several sses of fruit wine. Even though it wasn''t strong, she didn''t realize it had a kick. After a few sses, her stomach felt like it was on fire. She didn''t catch what Raphael and Edward were talking about and then saw Edward leave to mingle with others.


    Raphael took Phoebe around the banquet hall a few more times, and she downed two more sses of fruit wine. Phoebe felt dizzy and a bit tipsy.


    Raphael called, "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe looked at Raphael with bleary eyes. "Mr. Upton, I don''t feel so hot. This fruit wine is hitting me hard. I''m feeling dizzy."


    Raphael handed her a room key. "If you''re feeling dizzy, go upstairs and crash for a bit. I''ll have a waiter call you when it''s time to go." Phoebe hesitated, "But..."


    "Go on. If you''re really out of it, just sleep it off. Lock the door and don''t open it for anyone," Raphael advised.


    Phoebe swallowed her refusal. Raphael seemed pretty straight-up. As long as she locked the door, no one should be able to get in. Thinking this, Phoebe thanked Raphael and left the banquet hall, not noticing the sly look that shed in Raphael''s eyes.

 Chapter 613 Phoebe Entered the Wrong Room

    Phoebe wasn''t one to get wasted often. Back when she used to hit up parties with Theodore, he always made sure she didn''t drink too much.


    The first time she tagged along with Raphael to a party, she was super cautious. She picked the weakest fruit wine, not realizing it had a sneaky kick. Stumbling out of the banquet hall, Phoebe was seeing double. She gged down a waiter and asked where the elevator was. He pointed, and she squinted to see.


    Barely making out the elevator, she staggered over. The doors opened, and she walked in without hitting any buttons. The elevator just started going up on its own. Phoebe leaned against the shiny elevator wall, too weak to stand straight.


    She nced at her key card and saw the room number: 8888.


    When the elevator stopped, she was almost asleep and got jolted awake by the ding. She squinted at the numbers but couldn''t make them out, so she wobbled out when the doors opened. The carpet was plush, and the dim chandelier light gave the ce a mysterious vibe.


    Phoebe stumbled forward, leaning on the wall, mumbling to herself.


    She finally spotted the number 8888 on a door. She swiped the key card a few times, but the door wouldn''t budge, and the smart system kept shing an error.


    Leaning against the door, she muttered, "Damn it, Mr. Upton. You said you booked a room upstairs, but you gave me a dud card. So cheap."


    Too dizzy to keep walking, she was about to sit on the carpet to let the buzz wear off when the door swung open.


    Caught off guard, she tumbled into the room,nding right in Theodore''s arms. He didn''t seem much better off than she was.


    Her fall knocked Theodore to the ground, and she ended up on top of him. The door slowly closed behind them, plunging the room into darkness.


    The room was pitch ck, with just a faint glow from outside outlining the fancy suite.


    Theodore''s head hit the floor, but the carpet softened the blow a bit. Still, it was enough to make his already fuzzy mind even fuzzier.


    He grabbed her shoulders, trying to push her off, but a familiar scent made him pause.


    Phoebe, still barely conscious, waited for the dizziness to pass. She propped herself up on Theodore''s chest, trying to get off him. "Sorry, I think I got the wrong room," she mumbled.


    She hadn''t expected anyone to be in the room; she must''ve messed up.


    Seeing double, she tried to get up, but Theodore flipped her onto the floor.


    Suddenly, she felt his weight on her as he pressed down.


    Phoebe sobered up real quick. In the darkness, Theodore seemed to stare at her for a few seconds before he started kissing her neck and ears, tearing at her clothes. "No, stop; let go of me," she yelled.


    Terrified, she pushed at his shoulders with all her might, but he was too strong.


    She cried and hit him, but she couldn''t stop him.


    Theodore''s breath was hot, and he waspletely out of control. The woman in his arms made him lose it, especially her familiar, broken voice, which kept tempting him, destroying his reason, inviting him to indulge. Phoebe''s eyes were swimming with tears. Eventually, she just gave up fighting. She just wanted it to be over, to get out of that suffocating room.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling. Theodore was blocking her view, and in her blurry vision, she saw a ck butterfly spreading its wings.


    After a while, she realized it wasn''t a real butterfly but a tattoo on Theodore''s corbone, like fate mocking her.


    Phoebe thought she had hit rock bottom, but fate''s cruel hand kept pushing her further. Tears streamed down her face.


    She didn''t even know how she managed to walk out of that room. She couldn''t bear to look at Theodore''s face, afraid it would haunt her dreams.


    She stumbled out of the hotel, looking a mess, and a tall figure quickly approached her. As he got closer, she recognized him.


    "Edward?" she called out.


    Edward''s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked frantic, like a trapped animal. He scanned her up and down, finally zeroing in on the bite marks on her neck. Pain shed in his eyes.


    "Phoebe, are you okay?" he asked.


    Last night at the party, when a waiter had handed him a room key card, Edward had frowned and scanned the banquet hall.


    Then he saw Raphael raise his ss to him, mouthing, "I wish Mr. Vanderbilt a pleasant evening."


    But Phoebe, who had been with Raphael, was nowhere to be seen.


    Edward immediately knew Raphael had figured out his feelings. No wonder Raphael had been trying to get Phoebe drunk earlier.


    Even though Edward was furious that Raphael had manipted Phoebe, he still took the key card. It had been too long since he had seen her.


    Earlier, with Raphael around, he hadn''t had much chance to talk to Phoebe. Now he had a ce where they could talk.


    But when Edward went upstairs with the key card and found the room empty, he knew something was wrong.


    He had someone check the surveince footage under the pretense of losing something important. When he saw Phoebe had gone to the top floor, his blood ran cold. Why?


    Why was he always a step toote?


    Phoebe looked at him, her eyes empty. "Edward, can you take me home?" she asked.


    Edward clenched his fists, closed his eyes, and said hoarsely, "Okay, get in the car."


    Phoebe staggered, and Edward reached out to steady her. He opened the passenger door and helped her in, leaning in to fasten her seatbelt.


    "Get some sleep. I''ll wake you when we get home," Edward said, trying to hide his heartache.


    Phoebe closed her eyes and whispered, "Okay."


    Edward shut the car door, walked around to the driver''s seat, and saw Phoebe''s pale face. He took out his phone and made a call.


    "Delete all the hotel''s surveince footage from tonight. Erase any trace of Phoebe being there. Don''t let anyone know she was at this hotel tonight," he ordered.


    After hanging up, Edward took a deep breath. Even though it was April and warming up, he felt cold all over.


    To get to this point, he had done so many things behind the scenes. He couldn''t lose Phoebe again.


    Edward gripped his phone, got into the car, fastened his seatbelt, and drove away from the hotel. Everything that happened tonight would be buried, and no one would ever know.

 Chapter 614 That Person Looked a Bit Like Theodore

    The car rolled to a stop outside Golden Apartment. Dawn was just breaking in Kedora, painting the sky a fiery red and lighting up the whole ce.


    Phoebe cracked her eyes open and mumbled to Edward, "Thanks for the ride. I''m heading up."


    Just as she was about to step out, Edward grabbed her wrist, his eyes glued to her face. "Phoebe, can I see you again?"


    Edward''s eyes were full of hurt. "Don''t shut me out. I just wanna be there for you, that''s all. No pressure."


    Phoebe sighed, "I''m beat. I''m going up."


    Edward bit his lip. After a beat, he let go of her wrist and said softly, "Go rest. Don''t stress. It''ll all blow over."


    "Okay." Phoebe pushed the door open, got out, and walked into the apartmentplex without looking back. Once she was out of Edward''s sight, she leaned against a tree and started to retch. Her hand clenched into a fist, the room card digging into her skin, blood dripping from the edge.


    Tears welled up in Phoebe''s eyes.


    She slowly opened her palm and stared at the blood-stained room card. It read 1888. How did she mistake it for 8888?


    "Phoebe," Evelyn''s voice came from behind. Phoebe''s body stiffened. She quickly clenched her hand, hiding the room card, and turned to face Evelyn.


    Evelyn was carrying breakfast and hurried over. "Why are you just getting back? Where were youst night? I couldn''t reach you."


    As she got closer, Evelyn caught a whiff of alcohol on Phoebe. She waved her hand in front of her nose, looking at Phoebe with disdain. "Why were you drinking? Didn''t you say you had a business dinner?" Phoebe''s throat was dry, and she struggled to speak. "Business dinners always mean drinking. You know that."


    "Did you forget what the doctor said? Note nights, no drinking. Did you even listen?" Evelyn nagged.


    Phoebe watched Evelyn head towards the building and casually tossed the blood-stained room card into the trash. "I need to work. If I don''t, how will we eat?"


    Evelyn got mad. "Who told you to divorce Theodore? Now you see how tough it is?"


    ""I didn''t say it was tough," Phoebe replied wearily.


    They walked into the building and waited for the elevator. Evelyn nced at Phoebe and noticed a fresh bite mark on her neck.


    Evelyn asked, "Phoebe, what happened to your neck?"


    Phoebe raised her hand to cover her neck, looking awkward. "It''s nothing, probably a mosquito bite."


    "A mosquito bite with teeth marks? Seriously?" Evelyn almost shouted.


    Phoebe pressed her throbbing temples, knowing she couldn''t fool Evelyn. Not wanting her to know she was assaulted, she pretended to be indifferent. "I''m a normal woman with needs. I just hired a male escort." Evelyn pped Phoebe''s back.


    Evelyn was about to yell, but the elevator doors opened, and their neighbor was inside. Evelyn immediately went quiet.


    When they got home, Evelyn was fuming. "Phoebe, have you lost your damn mind? Do you know how filthy those male escorts are? If you catch something, you''ll regret it big time."


    Phoebe was too wiped out to deal with Evelyn''s rant. She kicked off her shoes and headed straight for her bedroom.


    Evelyn trailed behind her, grilling her about where she found the escort and what his name was, insisting they drag him to the hospital for a check-up.


    Phoebe shut the door and locked it, tuning out Evelyn''s loud knocking. She made a beeline for the bathroom to take a shower.


    The marks on Phoebe''s body were brutal, clear signs of severe abuse. She closed her eyes, trying to block out the memories.


    The more she tried to forget, the more the details wed their way back into her mind.


    Room 8888 was supposed to be the presidential suite of that hotel. Guests on the top floor were either loaded or important, definitely not someone she could mess with.


    Phoebe rubbed her aching temples, feeling totally frustrated. She tried to convince herself it was just a freak ident, nothing more.


    But the guy had a minty scent, just like Theodore''s.


    That thought freaked her out, and she shook her head hard to get rid of the crazy idea.


    Why did she keep thinking everyone she met was like Theodore? Was she losing it from all the stress?


    After her shower, Phoebe sat on the bed and picked up her phone, opening the delivery app to order some birth control pills. Her finger hovered over the screen for a long time before she tossed the phone back on the bed.


    Phoebey on her pillow, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    The doctor had already told her she couldn''t have kids. Why torture herself with birth control pills? She couldn''t get pregnant anyway.


    For the next couple of weeks, Evelyn nagged Phoebe every day, telling her to respect herself and not to hook up with random guys, being irresponsible to herself.


    Phoebe was fed up with Evelyn''s nagging and regretted her lies. She kept promising she wouldn''t do it again, and eventually, Evelyn let it go.


    Thepany had a five-day holiday for the festival. Cindy invited Phoebe to go camping by theke. Phoebe, thinking she hadn''t had any fun in years because of work, happily agreed.


    The camping site wasn''t far from Kedora. Cindy drove to Golden Apartment to pick up Phoebe. Seeing that Phoebe had put on a little weight since thest time they met, she was pleased. "Phoebe, why didn''t you bring Evelyn?" Cindy asked as Phoebe buckled up and they drove off.


    Phoebe said, "She''s got ns to y cards with her friends. No time to hang with us."


    "Evelyn''s pretty hooked on that, huh?" Cindy said with a smile.


    "Yeah," Phoebe thought about how unreliable her mom was, ying cards non-stop even when Donovan had an ident.


    Cindy nced at Phoebe, noticing the dissatisfaction in her eyes. "Don''t be so resentful. It''s good she has something to do. Keeps her from nagging you to remarry."


    Phoebe sighed, "If she didn''t nag, she wouldn''t be my mom. Just a few days ago, she tried to set me up on a blind date with her friend''s brother''s son, saying he works in software and has a bright future. I turned it down."

 Chapter 615 Could She Be Pregnant?

    Cindy had been getting nonstop calls from Phoebetely, all about Evelyn setting her up on blind dates. Cindy couldn''t help but chuckle as she gripped the steering wheel. "Why don''t you just meet them? You might actually like one of ''em," Cindy suggested.


    Phoebe leaned back in her chair, "Am I dumb? I just crawled out of one marriage mess, and I''m not rushing to dive into another."


    Cindy caught the deeper meaning in Phoebe''s words, and her heart ached. She knew Phoebe wasn''t gonna shake off Theodore that easily.


    "You think Evelyn''s too into your business. Look at me, I wish my parents cared. They just let me figure stuff out on my own," Cindy said. Phoebe smiled, "What about you and Patrick?"


    "Same old." Cindy didn''t wanna dive into it and quickly changed the topic. "By the way, Edward''s gonna be there today too."


    Phoebe was surprised, "He''sing?"


    "Yeah, he asked me not to tell you ''cause he thought you wouldn''t show if you knew. Phoebe, I think Edward still loves you. Why not give him a shot?" Cindy asked, testing the waters. Edward had been hitting Cindy up a lottely and showering her with gifts. Cindy felt she had to say something nice about him.


    Phoebe sighed, "Cindy, you know me. Besides, Edward and I are in totally different worlds now."


    "Really, no chance at all?" Cindy pressed.


    "Yeah." Phoebe was firm.


    Seeing Phoebe''s stance, Cindy knew Edward was outta luck. She felt bad for him. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. We''re here to have fun today."


    Two hourster, Cindy and Phoebe rolled up to the suburban campsite. The greenwn was dotted with tents, and a bunch of parents had brought their kids to camp.


    They checked in at the front desk and were led by a staff member to an empty tent by theke. Edward was already there, grilling food, and the smell was mouth-watering. Cindy greeted him, "Mr. Vanderbilt, you''re early. I can already smell the meat. Need any help from us?"


    Edward raised his chin slightly, signaling Cindy and Phoebe to sit and chill.


    "I need you two to really dig in, boost my confidence," Edward said, cing the grilled meat on a te and pushing it towards Cindy and Phoebe. "Try my cooking." Phoebe said, "Then we won''t be formal."


    As she picked up a piece of grilled fish and was about to take a bite, a sudden wave of nausea hit her. She quickly put the fish down and turned away, dry heaving. Cindy was startled, "Phoebe, you okay?"


    Phoebe dry heaved a few times but couldn''t puke. She waved her hand at Cindy, signaling she was fine. Cindy quickly poured a cup of warm water and handed it to her. Cindy half-jokingly said, "Mr. Vanderbilt, did you not cook this right?"


    Edward''s gaze was locked on Phoebe, his eyes deep in thought.


    Phoebe took the water and rinsed her mouth, the nausea easing up. Cindy, worried the sight of the fish might make Phoebe sick again, quickly put the fish back on the grill for Edward to cook a bit longer. Edward snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the already well-cooked fish, his eyes filled with fierce determination. Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    After Phoebe''s miscarriage, he had talked to her doctor, who had told him that Phoebe could never get pregnant again.


    Edward couldn''t wrap his head around it-three yearster, and Phoebe was pregnant.


    The idea of Phoebe carrying someone else''s kid made Edward''s blood boil. He''d waited four years, and now, just when he thought he had a shot, fate threw this curveball at him. "Edward," Cindy called out. Edward snapped back to reality and looked at Cindy, who was sitting next to him. She pointed to the fish that was now on fire, "The fish is burning." Edward looked down and saw mes licking the fish. He quickly reached out to grab it but ended up burning his hand. Phoebe jumped up, rmed, "Edward, are you okay?" Edward nced at his burned hand, now red and swollen.


    "Go rinse it with water. If it blisters, it''ll be a problem. Don''t just stand there, go!" Cindy urged him.


    Edward, gritting his teeth against the pain, turned and headed towards the restroom.


    Phoebe, worried, followed him. She borrowed some burn ointment from the campsite owner; these ces usually had first aid stuff on hand.


    With the ointment in hand, Phoebe found Edward standing by the sink, lost in thought, his hand under the running water.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Edward snapped out of it, his eyes drifting from Phoebe''s abdomen to her face. For a moment, he looked utterly heartbroken.


    Thinking Edward''s burn was severe, Phoebe assumed, "Does it hurt a lot? I got some burn ointment. The owner said it''s really good. Let me put it on for you." She took Edward''s wrist and dried his hand with a tissue.


    Edward''s hand was red and covered in tiny blisters, a painful sight.


    Phoebe applied the ointment, her voice heavy, "You need to go to the hospital. These blisters won''t heal right if you don''t treat them properly."


    Edward stared at her, wanting to say something but swallowing his words. He pulled his hand back, "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt."


    But the pain in his hand was nothingpared to the ache in his heart.


    Phoebe was still worried, "If you''re in pain, just say so. Don''t tough it out. We''re here to have fun, not to suffer."


    "Yeah, I know," Edward replied.


    Because of Edward''s injury, Cindy took over the grilling. Most of the food ended up burnt and inedible, so they had to settle for instant food from the campsite owner.


    After finishing the meal, night fell. They stayed by theke until eight o''clock before driving back to the city.


    On the way to drop Phoebe off, Cindy said, "Phoebe, did you notice Edward kept staring at your stomach today?"


    Phoebe, half-asleep, mumbled, "What did you say?"


    "Nothing, go to sleep. I''ll wake you when we get to Golden Apartment. Can you believe Evelyn still doesn''t let you stay out overnight? Otherwise, we could have camped and watched the sunrise tomorrow," Cindy said. Phoebe didn''t hear her; she was already out cold.


    For the next half month, Phoebe felt nauseous whenever she smelled something off. She thought she had eaten something bad during the camping trip and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    One day, a female colleague at work suddenly got her period and asked Phoebe for a sanitary pad. Phoebe then realized she hadn''t had her period for over a month.


    Phoebe''s face turned pale. Thinking about her recent nausea and drowsiness, she felt a chill down her spine.


    Could it be?


    Could she really be pregnant?

 Chapter 616 Phoebe Was Pregnant

    It was like someone zapped her brain with a taser. Phoebe was totally floored. She couldn''t sit still, so she told her boss she needed to bounce and bolted out of the office. Phoebe snuck into a pharmacy, grabbed a pregnancy test, and rushed home. She locked herself in the bathroom, plopped down on the toilet, and waited.


    A minuteter, bam, two bright red lines popped up. Phoebe was so shocked she thought she was dreaming.


    No way!


    This couldn''t be real!


    Thinking the test was busted, Phoebe grabbed another one and prayed hard, "Just one line, please, just one."


    When she opened her eyes, there they were again-two bright red lines.


    Phoebe was about to lose it. She stared at the test, then pulled out a whole bunch more. Every single one showed two lines.


    A loud thud echoed in the bathroom.


    Evelyn had just walked in and rushed over when she heard the noise, but the door was locked. She banged on it and yelled, "Phoebe, you in there? What happened?"


    Phoebe looked at the basin she had knocked over. She took a shaky breath and said, "I just knocked over the basin."


    Evelyn sighed in relief, "You''re an adult, how can you be so clumsy? You scared me. Weren''t you at work? Why are you home?"


    Phoebe stood there, surrounded by pregnancy tests, each one mocking her. Why didn''t she take birth control pills back then?


    Phoebe struggled to say, "I think I ate something bad. Felt a bit off, so I took a leave and came back."


    "Did you get any meds? If not, you should hit the hospital." Evelyn''s voice faded, probably off to find some medicine.


    Phoebe leaned against the sink, staring at her pale reflection. Her legs felt like jelly, and her hands were shaking.


    What now?


    Phoebe''s eyes drifted to her lower abdomen, filled with despair. How could she be pregnant? Every doctor said she couldn''t have kids. Why?


    Could it be because Evelyn had been making her take those meds three times a day, and they actually worked?


    Phoebe was on the edge of a meltdown.


    She was pregnant and had no clue who the dad was. If Evelyn found out, she''d go ballistic.


    She had been married to Theodore for four years and had been recuperating for most of the past six months. Even before their split, Theodore wanted her to get pregnant to save their marriage. But before she left West Mountain Vis, her period came like clockwork. Phoebe thought maybe this was just how fate worked.


    But now, after one night with a stranger, she was pregnant with his kid. If Theodore found out, he might lose it.


    Life was a real kicker, huh?


    The bathroom door was knocked on again, and Evelyn''s voice came from outside, "Phoebe, we''re out of meds. You wanna go to the hospital?"


    Phoebe''s fingers clenched the sink. After a bit, she croaked, "I''ll go to the hospital."


    Phoebe bent down, gathered the pregnancy tests, and stuffed them in her bag. She grabbed her bag and walked out. Evelyn was standing in the hallway, watching her.


    Seeing Phoebe''s ghostly pale face and bloodless lips, Evelyn frowned, "Your stomach''s been acting uptely. You feeling sick? I''ll go to the hospital with you."


    Phoebe grabbed her wrist, "No need, Cindy''s free. I''ll have her go with me."


    Evelyn replied, "Why bother Cindy? I''m free. I''ll go with you and ask the doc about your condition. Could it be rted to that kidnapping thing?"


    "Mom," Phoebe called out.


    Evelyn knew she shouldn''t have brought up the kidnapping, a sore spot for Phoebe. She shut her mouth, "Alright, you go with Cindy. I''ll whip up some food. Don''t eat out. Your stomach''s getting weaker." Phoebe responded half-heartedly and slipped on her shoes to leave.


    Once outside, she called Cindy. She couldn''t let anyone know about her pregnancy, so she couldn''t go to Horizon Wellness Hospital.


    Cindy quickly drove over to pick her up. As soon as she got in the car, Cindy stared at Phoebe''s lower abdomen, "Phoebe, what''s going on?"


    Phoebe replied, "I don''t know either. Let''s hit the hospital first."


    Cindy drove off, ncing at Phoebe from time to time. Phoebe felt her scalp tingle and said in a deadpan voice, "Just spit it out. I''m afraid you''ll hold it in and burst."


    Cindy looked excited, "That day we went camping, you threw up as soon as you smelled fish. I should''ve guessed you were pregnant. But who''s the dad?"


    "It''s not Theodore," Phoebe interrupted firmly.


    Cindy inquired, "What do you mean?"


    Phoebe took a deep breath, still finding it hard to say, "I said the kid isn''t Theodore''s. We didn''t hook up before the divorce."


    Cindy''s jaw almost hit the steering wheel. She never expected this oue, "So, whose kid is it?"


    Phoebe replied, "I don''t know either."


    Cindy mmed on the brakes, and the car suddenly stopped in the middle of the road. Luckily, there weren''t many cars, so no rear-end collision.


    She looked at Phoebe in shock, "Phoebe, you need to exin everything clearly. Don''t test my mental endurance."


    Phoebe licked her dry lips and told Cindy to keep driving. Then she recounted everything that happened that night. After she finished, the car was silent for a long time.


    "Well done!" Cindy pped the steering wheel, "Although we don''t know who got you pregnant, I admire him for making Mr. Reynolds a cuckold!"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes. Was there something wrong with Cindy''s thinking?


    "I didn''t want to get back at him. Besides, after the divorce, we''re strangers. Even if we meet on the street, we''ll pretend not to know each other. I won''t let my life be a mess because of him," Phoebe said. Cindy understood what Phoebe was thinking. She said, "I was just saying. But Phoebe, if the hospital confirms you''re really pregnant, what are you gonna do?"


    Phoebe definitely wouldn''t go to the kid''s father for responsibility, so she would probably have an abortion. But her health was so poor that if she had an abortion, could she ever get pregnant again?


    Just thinking about it made Cindy worry for Phoebe.


    How could she get pregnant from just one time?


    Phoebe lowered her eyes, looking at her t abdomen. Clenching her fist, she said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding. Let''s go to the hospital first."


    Phoebe and Cindy went to a super confidential private hospital in the east of the city. To prevent any leaks, they used Cindy''s identity to register.

 Chapter 617 It Was Triplets

    The hospital was pretty chill. When they got to the OB-GYN director''s office, the pregnantdy in front of them had just walked out. She looked super pregnant, staring at her ultrasound report with this mix of love and determination. As Phoebe walked by, she caught a glimpse of the ultrasound and felt a stab in her chest. Cindy dragged her into the doc''s office.


    After checking her ID, the OB-GYN director asked, "When was yourst period?"


    "April 15th," Phoebe answered.


    The director jotted it down, firing off more questions. Phoebe answered, heart racing like crazy.


    Phoebe was praying she was wrong, that all those pregnancy tests were just duds.


    But when she was lying in the ultrasound room, and the doc was moving that thing over her belly, she got super anxious.


    "Doc, I''m not pregnant, right?" she asked, voice all tight.


    After a bit, the doc said, "Congrats, you''re having triplets."


    "What?"


    Phoebe had no clue how she got out of that room. She was pale as a ghost, shaking like a leaf.


    Cindy rushed over, grabbing her shoulders as Phoebe started to slump. She helped her sit on a nearby chair.


    "Phoebe, are you really pregnant?" Cindy asked. She''d been hoping it was just a mix-up. Phoebe had just gotten divorced and had no idea who the dad was. Keeping the baby would be a huge deal. But seeing Phoebe''s face, Cindy was pretty sure she was pregnant.


    What now?


    Phoebe sat there for ages, trying to calm down. She put her hand on her belly. She couldn''t feel anything, but it was like she could sense those three little heartbeats.


    Before Phoebe could say anything, the nurse called out, "Cindy, you can grab the report now."


    Cindy nced at Phoebe, then went to get the report. It was her first time looking at one, and she scanned it like crazy until she saw the result.


    Triplets?


    "Oh my gosh!" Cindy blurted out. It wasn''t the best time for it, but she couldn''t help but be impressed.


    What Theodore couldn''t do, this guy nailed it, and with three kids at once. Who wouldn''t be amazed? Phoebe closed her eyes. "Alright, keep it to yourself."


    Cindy brought the report over and sat next to Phoebe, not sure if she should be happy or freaked out.


    "Phoebe, triplets, what now?" Cindy was lost. Given Phoebe''s situation, raising triplets shouldn''t be too much trouble, but...


    Phoebe had no clue either. After a bit, she stood up, leaning on the wall. "Let''s hit up the director''s office before she clocks out." "Right, I''ll help you. Take it slow," Cindy said.


    Phoebe was like gold now. Until she figured out what to do, she needed to be super careful.


    Phoebe floated into the office, and Cindy handed the report to the director.


    The director adjusted her sses, surprised to see triplets. "Triplets, that''s rare. In all my years, this is a first. Congrats, Ms. Croix."


    Phoebe and Cindy stood there, feeling all sorts of things.


    Seeing Phoebe totally zoned out by the news, Cindy jumped in, "Doc, my friend''s been on a bunch of meds before. Is that gonna mess with the babies?"


    The director asked, "What kind of meds?"


    Phoebe bit her lip and exined it was for body conditioning. The director thought for a sec and said, "Shouldn''t be a big deal."


    "And what about my health?" Phoebe hesitated, looking for a way out of this pregnancy.


    The director checked the report. "You''re pretty healthy, just a bit anemic and low on calcium. You haven''t been taking folic acid, right? Start now ande back in two months." Phoebe clenched her fists. "Doc, I want an abortion."


    The director looked surprised. "Triplets are rare, but yeah, raising them is pricey. If you really want an abortion, do it soon. Waiting will be worse for your health."


    Cindy, standing next to her, got anxious. "Doc, my friend had a miscarriage before. If she doesn''t want the babies now, will it be hard for her to get pregnant again?" Phoebe instinctively looked at Cindy, who put a hand on her shoulder. "We gotta ask everything so you can decide."


    Phoebe bit her lip and looked at the director.


    The director thought for a moment. "Miscarriages do harm the body. Another one could have long-term effects, maybe even make it impossible for you to have kids. Talk it over with your husband. If you can afford three kids, it''s better to keep them."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    As they left the office, Phoebe''s legs wobbled, and Cindy quickly caught her. Seeing Phoebe''s even paler face, Cindy asked, "Phoebe, you okay?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, hershes trembling.


    What should she do?


    If she had known it would end up like this, she wouldn''t have gone to that party with Raphael, taken the room key from him, or ended up in the wrong room. But what good was regret now?


    Seeing Phoebe''s shattered look, Cindy felt heartbroken. "Phoebe, let''s get the meds first and talk after we leave the hospital."


    Phoebe barely pulled herself together and followed Cindy to the hall, her steps shaky.


    Cindy went to pay and get the meds, while Phoebe sat on a bench, staring nkly at the hospital entrance. The sunlight was blinding, and a ck Maybach pulled up. The sleek car gleamed in the sunlight, and the re made Phoebe squint. She saw a man and a woman get out.


    Theodore was tall with long legs, his ck pants showing off his lean frame. He walked with confidence, and the woman behind him jogged to catch up, reaching for his arm. Phoebe''sshes fluttered. It had been nearly three months since the divorce, and this was the first time she''d seen Theodore. She thought she''d locked all those memories away. But the moment she saw Theodore, all those memories-happy, sad, painful came rushing back, overwhelming her.


    Theodore raised his arm, about to brush off the woman''s hand, but when he saw Phoebe sitting on the bench, he froze.


    The woman followed his gaze and saw Phoebe. She knew who Phoebe was, supposedly Theodore''s secretary and lover. "Theodore, who''s she?" The woman, pretending not to know, asked.

 Chapter 618 A Nobody

    Phoebe sat there, frozen, locking eyes with Theodore for what felt like forever before she finally caved and looked away, dodging his icy, intense stare.


    Then, she heard Theodore''s cold voice right in her ear. "Just a nobody."


    With that, Theodore turned away like she wasn''t even there and headed for the elevator. The woman with him hurried to catch up.


    "Theodore, wait up!"


    The sound of his leather shoes faded away. Phoebe sat on the bench, feeling like she''d been dunked in ice water. She closed her eyes, admitting to herself that Theodore''s cold, heartless words had really stung. A nobody.


    Yeah, from now on, they were nobodies to each other. Even if they bumped into each other on the street, they''d just be strangers passing by.


    Cindy came back with the meds and pointed at the two walking away. "Phoebe, that''s Theodore. Who''s the chick with him? They look pretty tight."


    Phoebe didn''t even nce that way. She got up and said, "Got the meds, let''s bounce."


    Cindy looked back and caught Theodore''s gaze. Even from a distance, she could feel the chill in his eyes.


    Cindy shivered and quickly grabbed Phoebe''s arm, heading for the hospital exit.


    Once they were in the car, Cindy let out a big sigh of relief. "Man, Theodore''s got a seriously cold vibe."


    Phoebe sat in the passenger seat, staring nkly at the skyscrapers outside. Theodore had someone new; he had moved on.


    This was supposed to be a good thing, so why did it hurt her so much?


    No matter how intense the love once was, it couldn''t beat time. She smiled bitterly and reminded herself, ''Phoebe, you gotta move on, too.''


    "Cindy, I''ve decided to keep the triplets," Phoebe suddenly blurted out, making Cindy m on the gas and rear-end the car in front.


    Cindy quickly hit the brakes and turned to Phoebe. Seeing she wasn''t joking, Cindy said, "Phoebe, are you nuts because of that woman with Theodore?"


    Even though Cindy had seen thising, hearing Phoebe say it so calmly still made her think of Theodore and that woman.


    The driver of the car they hit angrily knocked on the window. Cindy rolled it down and handed him a business card before he could speak. "My bad. Get your car fixed and send the bill to my email."


    After theirst two fender benders, Cindy ordered Phoebe to stay quiet until they got home safely.


    Back at the apartment, Cindy poured Phoebe a ss of milk and sat across from her, looking all serious like she was about to discuss the meaning of life.


    "Phoebe, have you really thought this through? Is this not just a spur-of-the-moment thing?" Cindy asked earnestly.


    Phoebe held the ss, the milk gently rippling. She lowered her eyes and said, "You know my health history. The head of obstetrics at Horizon Wellness Hospital basically told me I''d never get pregnant. I epted that, but now I''m pregnant. If I don''t keep them, I might never have kids."


    "But you don''t even know who the dad is. If the kids ask you where their dad is, what are you gonna say?"


    Phoebe stayed quiet for what felt like forever. "I can raise them."


    Cindy had finally calmed down. She looked at Phoebe seriously. "Phoebe, you know having them is gonna cost you more than just money."


    "I know. I''ve thought it through," Phoebe said.


    If she hadn''t seen Theodore today, she might''ve taken more time to think. But the moment she saw him, she knew.


    She was still head over heels for Theodore.


    Phoebe was scared she wouldn''t be able to control her feelings, that if Theodore called, she''d fall right back into his trap.


    But if she had the triplets, they''d put an end to all her crazy thoughts. She''d stay far away from Theodore for good and never get hurt by him again.


    "Anyway, I''m not getting married again. With the triplets, I won''t have any regrets," Phoebe dered firmly.


    Cindy could kinda guess what Phoebe was thinking. If Phoebe had any doubts before, seeing Theodore had wiped them out.


    Phoebe wanted the triplets to cut off all her escape routes and move forward.


    "Phoebe, we still have time. Think it over carefully. Don''t rush into this," Cindy said, feeling a bit sad.


    In truth, Phoebe had thought everything through. If this was her only shot at being a mom, she''d have the kids and raise them right. This was her mess, and she had to own up to it.


    Besides, she''d been married and divorced. Even if she had the triplets, no one could judge her.


    She had thought it through.


    Her phone suddenly buzzed. Phoebe nced at the caller ID; it was Evelyn. Feeling drained, she put the phone face down on the table. Cindy picked up the phone and answered, "Evelyn, it''s Cindy. Phoebe''s in the bathroom. What do you need? I''ll tell herter." Evelyn was happy to hear Cindy''s voice. She said, "Cindy, thanks for going with Phoebe to the hospital today. How''d it go?"


    "It was fine. The doc said she should stick to a lighter diet, nothing major," Cindy replied.


    "Alright, Cindy,e over to the house when you can. I''ll cook something nice for you." Evelyn chatted for a bit and then hung up.


    Cindy put the phone back on the coffee table and stood up. "Phoebe, take a break. I''ll make dinner, and you can eat before you head back." Phoebey on the sofa and mumbled, "I don''t wanna go back today."


    If she went back, Evelyn would definitely ask a ton of questions. She didn''t have the energy for that, so she figured she''d avoid it for a day and think about her next move. "If you don''t wanna go back, stay here. I''ll call Evelyn and let her know. You can crash here as long as you want," Cindy said.


    Phoebe stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. The day''s events had been a lot. Now that things were quiet, Phoebe started to think about her bank bnce.


    In the early stages of pregnancy, she could keep working at her current job. But once her belly started to show, she definitely couldn''t stay at Kedora. Otherwise, if Evelyn found out she was pregnant with a "male escort''s" kid, she''d either kill her or force her to get an abortion.


    Phoebe pressed her temples in distress and ced her hand on her t stomach. The thought of three kids growing inside her made her heart race.

 Chapter 619 Phoebe Decided to Have the Babies

    After dinner, Phoebe hit up Cindy for a few vitamin bottles, emptied ''em out, and filled ''em with folic acid.


    Dodging Evelyn''s eagle eyes, this was the only y.


    Cindy was her wingman, "If Evelyn finds out I knew and didn''t spill, she''ll never cook for me again."


    "I''ll get the kids to cook for you in the future," Phoebe said, screwing the caps back on.


    Cindy noticed Phoebe seemed to be rolling with the punches. It was like, over one meal, Phoebe had already bonded with the three kiddos in her belly. She couldn''t help but ask, "Phoebe, are you really gonna have these babies?"


    If Phoebe went through with it, there''d be no way she''d patch things up with Theodore. Phoebe knew how possessive Theodore could get.


    Phoebe tossed the vitamin bottles into her bag and replied coolly, "Yep."


    "Won''t you think it over?" Cindy asked softly.


    Phoebe paused, then nodded gently but firmly, "Yeah, I can raise them, and I won''t regret it."


    Cindy let out a sigh.


    Cindy wondered if she could handle it as smoothly as Phoebe if it were her. Probably not.


    "Alright, I''ll be the godmother of the three munchkins, and I''ll help you raise ''em," Cindy dered.


    After deciding to have the kids, Phoebe felt a huge weight lift off her shoulders. The thought of the kids filled her mind, leaving no room for anything else.


    In the general manager''s office of the Vanderbilt Group, the secretary walked in briskly, eyeing Edward behind the desk.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt, there''s news about Ms. Ziegler."


    Edward looked up, seeing the secretary''s serious face, he gripped his pen tighter, feeling a bad vibe.


    "Spill it!" Edwardmanded, his voice tense.


    The secretary hesitated, then blurted out, "Ms. Ziegler went to the hospital this afternoon, and word is she''s pregnant."


    The pen in Edward''s hand snapped, and the secretary felt a chill down his spine, too nervous to look at Edward''s face.


    The office fell into an eerie silence, and the secretary could almost hear Edward''s heavy breathing, followed by the sound of stuff hitting the floor. The secretary, caught in the storm, was frozen with fear.


    Seeing the secretary still standing there, Edward barked, "Get out!"


    The secretary didn''t waste a second and bolted, fearing if he lingered, he''d get caught in Edward''s rage.


    Edward yanked off his tie, still feeling like an invisible hand was choking him, making it hard to breathe.


    Had he nned everything, only to get yed by fate?


    Edward braced himself against the desk, breathing heavily, his eyes dark with anger. No way, he wouldn''t let Phoebe have this kid. Phoebe was his!


    He wouldn''t let this kide between him and Phoebe!


    The secretary stood outside the office, anxiously waiting for about ten minutes, then saw Edward walk out, looking calm andposed.


    Edward no longer had that violent vibe, but he still scared the crap out of people.


    "I''m heading out for a bit. Get someone to clean up the office," Edward said without looking at the secretary, striding towards the elevator and quickly disappearing from sight.


    The secretary felt like he just dodged a bullet, letting out a long breath. People always talked about how scary Theodore from the Reynolds Group was, but man, they had no clue Edward could be just as terrifying. Edward usually had this gentle vibe, but when he got pissed, he was downright ruthless.


    Edward drove off, aimlessly cruising the streets, and eventually ended up at Golden Apartment.


    He stared at the ce for a bit before getting out, popping the trunk, and grabbing a bunch of fancy-looking boxes. Then he headed inside.


    Evelyn heard the doorbell and opened up, momentarily stunned to see Edward. "Edward, what brings you here? Come on in."


    Edward shed a warm smile, "Evelyn, just came to see you."


    Seeing the stuff in his hands, Evelyn felt a bit embarrassed, "You didn''t have to bring anything. Next time, don''t do this, or I won''t let you in."


    Edward changed his shoes at the door and said, "You''re like a mom to me. It''s only right to show some respect."


    Evelyn was touched, her heart feeling all warm and fuzzy. She took the stuff and ced it on the cab, inviting Edward to sit in the living room.


    After sitting down, Edward looked around, "Phoebe not home yet?"


    "She wasn''t feeling well today, so Cindy took her to the hospital for a check-up. She said she''d crash at Cindy''s ce tonight. Didn''t you hit her up beforeing?" Evelyn said, sitting next to Edward.


    Evelyn knew Edward never really got over Phoebe. Lately, he''d been dropping by a lot, saying he came to see her, but she knew he was really there for Phoebe.


    Evelyn was quite satisfied with Edward; both his background and character were good.


    But Phoebe had already been divorced. Back in the day, Evelyn never dared to hope Phoebe could marry into the Vanderbilt family, and now she dared even less. "What''s wrong with her?" Edward asked.


    "Probably a stomach thing. It''s been acting uptely. I just called her, and she said it''s no big deal," Evelyn said.


    Edward lowered his eyes, his gaze flickering slightly.


    No wonder Evelyn didn''t suspect a thing. In her eyes, Phoebe was still someone who''d been told she could never have kids.


    The living room suddenly got real quiet. Evelyn rubbed her hands together, looking at Edward''s handsome profile, and couldn''t help but say, "Edward, I''ve watched you grow up. I know what you''re thinking, but..." Edward cut her off, "Evelyn, I don''t care."


    "You don''t care, but does your family?" Evelyn didn''t want to be harsh, but she didn''t want Edward wasting his time either. "Edward, I''m saying this for your own good. If Phoebe hadn''t been married before, she might barely be a match for you. But now that she''s divorced, don''t waste your time on her."


    Edward slowly clenched his fists, looking up at Evelyn, "Evelyn, Phoebe is my life. If I could let go, I wouldn''t have waited for her for four years."


    Evelyn sighed, "If only you two had gotten married smoothly back then."


    Talking about the past was pointless now; they could only look forward.


    A sh of resentment crossed Edward''s eyes, but he quickly pulled it together when he looked at Evelyn. He said, "It''s fine. When we get married in the future, I''ll cherish her even more."


    Evelyn was moved by Edward''s persistence. Although she felt that Phoebe didn''t deserve someone as good as Edward, if Phoebe and Edward could be together, she wouldn''t have to worry about Phoebe not being loved in the future.

 Chapter 620 Coveted by Others

    The next day, Phoebe rolled straight from Cindy''s ce to the office. The second she walked in, she felt something was off.


    She grabbed a coworker to get the scoop and found out Milton from Venture Capital Firm was dropping by today. Raphael had everyone sprucing up their desks to impress this Milton guy. Back at her desk, Phoebe started thinking. Milton from Venture Capital Firm-wasn''t he someone she knew?


    Just as she sat down, Raphael called her into his office. She stood there while he looked up at her.


    "Phoebe, how you holding up? Feeling any better?" Raphael asked, sounding all concerned.


    "Yeah, doc said it''s just some seasonal stomach bug. Meds should clear it up," Phoebe replied.


    Raphael gave her a warm smile, "Good to hear. As long as it doesn''t mess with your work. Oh, and I need you to help me entertain Mr. Dous. We gotta make him feel at home." Phoebe really didn''t want to see Milton. Seeing him would just bring back memories of Donovan''s ident. She pressed her lips together.


    Raphael noticed and frowned, "What''s up?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips again and said lightly, "Nothing, Mr. Upton. Do I need to prep any materials?"


    "Nah, you''re good. I''ll call you when he gets here." Raphael waved her off.


    Phoebe turned and left.


    As she walked out of the general manager''s office, she shut the door behind her and let out a long sigh. Working at Kedora meant dealing with these people sooner orter.


    Especially since Raphael loved using her to butter up powerful men.


    Phoebeter found out that at that party, Raphael had intentionally gotten her drunk and given her a room key, nning to send her to someone''s bed.


    Luckily, she ended up in the wrong room, messing up Raphael''s n.


    Since then, she''d been super cautious around Raphael, not wanting to fall into his traps again. Thankfully, Raphael hadn''t had anyone to please recently and left her alone. Phoebe could quit and find another job, but after checking online, she found only twopanies paid better, and both had ties with the Reynolds Group.


    So, Phoebe had to stick it out.


    Workce drama involving power and sex was everywhere. As long as she was careful, she could dodge the maniption.


    In the afternoon, Raphael took Phoebe to thepany entrance to wee Milton. Milton, all suited up, got out of the car with his secretary.


    Raphael rushed forward, shaking Milton''s hand enthusiastically, "Mr. Dous, wee. Your visit is a huge honor for us."


    Milton nodded gracefully, "You''re too kind, Mr. Upton."


    "Let''s head to my office to chat. Mr. Dous, this way, please." Raphael gestured, and Milton''s eyesnded on Phoebe. He smiled and walked with Raphael towards the elevator. Milton and Raphael chatted along the way, while Phoebe and Milton''s secretary trailed behind. Suddenly, Phoebe heard Milton mention her.


    "Ms. Ziegler,st time we met was at the Reynolds Group, right? Didn''t expect to see you here. If I''d known you were job hunting, I''d have snagged you before Mr. Upton did." Milton smiled at Phoebe, looking all harmless. In the elevator, all eyes were on Phoebe. She said, "Mr. Dous, I''m just a regr person. It''s nice of you to remember me."


    "Ms. Ziegler, no way you''re just ordinary. In six months, you turned Queen Entertainment into a top yer in the industry. That''s some serious business talent. Raphael, you''ve got a real gem here," Milton said with a grin. Raphaelughed along, "Yeah, Phoebe''s got skills. She nails every task I throw at her."


    Raphael was thinking Milton seemed pretty interested in Phoebe. If he could use her to lock Milton down...


    Phoebe noticed Raphael''s gaze bouncing between her and Milton. She narrowed her eyes a bit, feeling a sense of caution.


    Whenever Raphael had that look, he was definitely up to something.


    Raphael led Milton into his office, and they started talking about a recent financial acquisition and international trends.


    Phoebe sat nearby, listening and taking notes. When the conversation hit a lull, Milton suddenly said, "Mr. Upton, mind if Ms. Ziegler shows me around yourpany?"


    Raphael was thrilled, "Of course. Phoebe, take good care of Mr. Dous."


    Phoebe closed her notebook, nced at Milton, and led him out of the general manager''s office for a tour.


    Milton raised his hand to stop his secretary from following and got into the elevator with Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, didn''t expect to see you here."


    After Phoebe was kidnapped and left the Reynolds Group, she had vanished for nearly two months. He had finally tracked her down.


    Phoebe smiled, "Mr. Upton''s generous, offering a high sry and half the workloadpared to the Reynolds Group."


    Milton squinted at her, "No sry''s higher than what mypany offers. Ms. Ziegler, why note work for me? I''ll give you a two-million-dor annual sry plus year-end bonuses." Phoebe looked up at him, "Mr. Dous, you''re not here to check out ourpany; you''re here to poach me, aren''t you?"


    Busted, Milton didn''t even try to hide it. "Yeah, it bugs me seeing someone with your talent wasted here."


    "Thanks for the offer, Mr. Dous, but yourpany deals with the Reynolds Group. I don''t want any more ties with them," Phoebe said firmly.


    A two-million-dor sry plus bonuses was tempting, but dealing with the Reynolds Group again? No thanks.


    Plus, she was pregnant now and wouldn''t be able to stay at thispany for long. Once her pregnancy showed, she''d leave Kedora.


    Milton looked steadily at Phoebe, "If youe work for me, I can cut all business ties with the Reynolds Group."


    "Why am I worth that much?" Phoebe chuckled, "Mr. Dous, please don''t joke. The elevator''s here. After you."


    Milton pursed his lips in displeasure. He''d offered such good terms, yet Phoebe still wouldn''t join hispany. He''d have to think of another way.


    After Phoebe showed Milton around thepany, he declined Raphael''s invite to stay, citing another engagement, and left with his secretary. Raphael called Phoebe into his office and asked what she and Milton had talked about. Phoebe gave some vague answers.


    Raphael, shifting his thoughts, fixed his gaze on Phoebe and asked, "Ms. Ziegler, what do you think of Mr. Dous?" Phoebe''s scalp tightened, sensing Raphael''s implication.

 Chapter 621 Phoebe Headed to Caneda

    Phoebe felt like a wild beast was tearing up her brain. She deflected, "Mr. Dous is a young hotshot, all fancy and untouchable, like some high-end jewelry you just look at but never touch."


    Raphael shot back, "You think pretty highly of him."


    "I think pretty highly of you too. You''re all ssy and out-of-this-world, like you don''t care about anything," Phoebe buttered him up with a grin.


    She wasying it on thick to get Raphael to drop any funny business. No way he''d keep using her to charm guys after that kind of ttery.


    Raphael was eating it up. He grinned and said, "You''ve got good taste. Alright, I get it, you''re not into him. You can go."


    Phoebe didn''t waste a second and bolted.


    As soon as the door shut, she wiped the sweat off her forehead. She decided to keep a low profile from now on.


    She had three kids to raise. Before leaving Kedora, she needed to stack up as much cash as possible. If things got too crazy, she''d just quit.


    First, she managed to shake off Milton. Then Edward showed up, and he wasn''t so easy to ditch.


    Walking out of the office, she spotted Edward leaning against his car, staring her down. A coworker nudged her forward with a knowing smile.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt''s here for you. Go on, don''t keep him waiting."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Edward had been popping by the office a lottely, supposedly to see Raphael. Everyone knew what was up. Raphael yed along, and so did the whole office.


    Every time Edward came by, Raphael had her tag along. She felt more like a PR rep than a secretary, part of the quirky office culture.


    She dragged her feet over to Edward and said, "Don''t you have work to do?"


    "I was in the area for business. Thought I''d drop by. Am I bothering you?" Edward''s voice was soft, almost hurt.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, "Edward, stoping here."


    Edward''s smile froze. He stared at her, hurt in his eyes. "Phoebe, I just wanted to see you. Is that so bad?"


    Phoebe sighed, "I don''t want you wasting your time on me, Edward. We''re all moving forward. You should too." She turned to leave.


    Edward straightened up and called after her, "Phoebe, don''t be so harsh."


    Phoebe felt stuck. She turned back and said, "We''ve known each other for 26 years. You know me. What''s gone is gone. I won''t look back."


    "If it were Theodore here, would you be so firm?" Edward''s words slipped out, stinging.


    Phoebe''s fingers twitched. She said, "Yes, because we''re all moving forward."


    Edward saw the pain in her eyes. He wanted to ask, "You say you''re moving forward, but why do you look so hurt when you mention Theodore?"


    But he didn''t dare. He feared the answer would crush him.


    "Phoebe, remember what you said. You better never look back, or else..." Edward trailed off, got in his car, and sped off.


    The engine''s roar faded. Phoebe''s shoulders slumped. After a while, she walked away into the sunset.


    In the days that followed, Edward didn''t show up at the office. Phoebe was relieved. Life went on. She''d been dealing with morning sickness a lottely. To keep it under wraps, she''d sneak off to throw up. Sometimes, a coworker would catch her sneaking off, and she''d just say it was some seasonal stomach bug, fooling them for the time being.


    Before she knew it, July rolled around. Kedora was scorching, and everyone had switched to skirts and shorts. Phoebe''s belly was starting to show.


    Cindy went with her to the hospital for a prenatal checkup. The doc said the babies were doing great and told Phoebe to chill out.


    After they left the hospital, Cindy got all worried, "Phoebe, are you really gonna go to Caneda to have the babies? I don''t feel good about you going alone."


    Phoebe had been in touch with the housing folks in Caneda for a couple of months. She rented a ce close to the Caneda Obstetrics and Gynecology Hospital and hired a nanny. She''d be all set once she got there.


    "I can''t be walking around Kedora with this obvious baby bump. What if someone from the Reynolds family spots me? That''d be a nightmare," Phoebe didn''t want any drama.


    Taylor had only agreed to the divorce because he thought she couldn''t get pregnant. Now, being pregnant with someone else''s kid right after the split would be a huge p in Theodore''s face.


    "Plus, I can''t exin this to my mom. Once the babies are here, she''ll have to deal with it, like it or not," Phoebe added.


    Cindy shrugged, "What can I say?"


    "Alright, I know you''re worried. How about youe with me to Caneda and stay until I give birth? You can work from anywhere anyway," Phoebe said with a reassuring smile. Cindy was a beauty blogger. Her job was to look fabulous in different ways. She had a ton of followers, and beauty brands were always hitting her up for promos. Cindy thought about it, "That sounds good."


    Phoebe had just thrown it out there. Seeing Cindy agree so quickly, she was surprised, "Wait, are you really okay leaving Patrick?"


    "Of course, I am," Cindy said without a second thought.


    Cindy had always treated Patrick like a doormat, buttely, things seemed to be changing between them, and it made her uneasy.


    Phoebe noticed Cindy''s look, "Is something going on between you two?"


    "Nope. Anyway, I''ming with you for the delivery. I''m the godmother, I gotta be there when they''re born," Cindy said, looking determined.


    Phoebe was really touched. She was also nervous about going to Caneda alone, especially since she was expecting triplets.


    With Cindy by her side, she felt a lot better.


    After getting back from the hospital, Phoebe told Evelyn she was being sent to Caneda for a month-long business trip. She figured if she said a year, Evelyn wouldn''t agree, so she decided to take it one month at a time. Evelyn didn''t question it.


    On the day of departure, Evelyn saw Phoebe off. As Phoebe got into the taxi, Evelyn stood by the door and reminded her, "Take care of yourself out there ande back soon, okay?" Phoebe replied, "Yeah, you go back. Call me if you need anything."


    Evelyn stood by the taxi, looking at Phoebe through the rolled-down window. Phoebe was wearing a loose shirt, but it still couldn''tpletely hide her belly.


    Evelyn stared at the bump, her eyelid twitching. Just as she was about to take a closer look, the driver started the car and drove off.


    Evelyn stood by the roadside, watching the taxi disappear. She frowned. She must have seen it wrong. It must be because Phoebe had been eating a lottely and wasn''t watching her figure.

 Chapter 622 An Unexpected Encounter with Theodore at the Airport

    The cab had barely pulled away when Phoebe''s phone buzzed. It was Evelyn. "Mom, seriously? I just left like ten minutes ago."


    Evelyn cut her off, "Phoebe, have you put on some poundstely? Your belly''s kinda sticking out."


    Phoebe nced down at her slightly rounded tummy, her heart skipped a beat, but she yed dumb, "Really?"


    "I''m telling you, you gotta watch your figure. Just ''cause you''re divorced doesn''t mean you can let yourself go. If you meet a guy you like, he''ll bolt the second he sees that belly," Evelyn warned. Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    Her heart raced, worried Evelyn might''ve picked up on something more.


    But the doc had said she was infertile for life, so Evelyn probably wouldn''t think that way. Plus, being single, Evelyn wouldn''t suspect a thing.


    Phoebe joked, "Got it. You take care too, and don''t stay up all night ying cards. If you kick the bucket, I won''t make it back in time." "Alright, I''m hanging up." Evelyn snapped and ended the call, heading back into themunity.


    Phoebe sighed, pocketed her phone, and stared out the window at the towering Reynolds Group building. Suddenly, she felt a flutter in her belly. She froze and ced a hand on her lower abdomen.


    It wasn''t her imagination; her belly really moved. The three babies, who had been so quiet, were now stirring inside her.


    The tiny movements under her palm almost brought her to tears.


    She looked up, and the Reynolds Group building was now far behind. The fluttering had stopped, like it was just a figment of her imagination.


    The car pulled up at Kedora International Terminal. Phoebe lugged two big suitcases through security, spotting Cindy waiting in the terminal hall.


    "I just checked in. Hand over your stuff; I''ll take care of the baggage check," Cindy said, grabbing the suitcases and heading to the counter. They breezed through the procedures and made their way to the security checkpoint.


    After clearing security, Phoebe and Cindy were chatting as they walked. Suddenly, Phoebe felt eyes on her. She nced around discreetly. Her gaze locked with Theodore''s, and she froze.


    Theodore? What was he doing here?


    It had been two months since theirst run-in at the hospital. Standing next to him was the girl she had seen there.


    Phoebeter found out her name was Sandra Ramirez, from the Ramirez Group and Bianca''s sister. Sandra had been chasing after Theodore recently. Phoebe and Theodore''s eyes met, and her heart pounded like crazy. She quickly looked away and kept walking with Cindy, though her steps were awkward. Cindy noticed Theodore and Sandra too. Sensing Phoebe''s gloom, she clenched her fist and shook it at Theodore defiantly.


    She mouthed "I''ll smash your head in."


    Sandra, standing close to Theodore but not holding his arm this time, looked pretty cozy with him.


    Seeing Cindy''s gesture, Sandra couldn''t hold back, "Theodore, who is that chick? How dare she shake her fist at you? Is she nuts?"


    Theodore ignored Sandra, his eyes glued to Phoebe. He couldn''t help but notice Phoebe''s waist had gotten curvier, missing the slimness it once had.


    "I can''t believe Theodore found someone new so fast!" Cindy scoffed, "He used to act like he''d never marry again after you."


    Phoebe sighed, "We''re divorced, Cindy. It''s normal to move on. Life doesn''t stop, right?"


    "Phoebe, don''t you feel anything?" Cindy pressed.


    Phoebe paused, feeling a dull ache in her chest, "I was the one who pushed for the divorce. I can''t me him. Anyway, the announcement says it''s time to board." Cindy saw the stubborn look on her face and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, "Alright, let''s drop it. We should board."


    Time flew by, and two years zipped past. Summer in Kedora was scorching, and Mantua Stadium was buzzing with a concert.


    This wasn''t just any concert; it was the farewell gig for Noah''s group, which was breaking up. Fans packed the stadium, their screams and tears filling the air. Noah danced, his stage presence more polished and maic than two years ago, every move mesmerizing.


    Fans screamed and cried, chanting the group''s name, begging them not to disband.


    But this was always a limited-time deal. They debuted here three summers ago, and now, three summerster, they were calling it quits.


    Phoebe got an invite to the concert. She sat in the front row, rocking a ck silk dress, no jewelry.


    The camera asionally panned to her, but Phoebe didn''t care, her eyes glued to the stage.


    After a song, Noah took off his mask, revealing his handsome face, and the fans went wild.


    Noah''s perfect dance moves paused for three seconds. He stood still, his gaze locked on Phoebe in the front row. She looked even more stunning than three years ago.


    Noah adjusted his mic, staring at Phoebe without blinking. He took a deep breath and said, "Three years ago today, I debuted here with my friends. The person I''m most grateful to is my agent, Phoebe. Three yearster, standing here, the person I''m still most grateful to is her."


    Cameras immediately zoomed in on Phoebe. The big screen on stage split in two, one side showing Noah, fresh from his dance, and the other showing the calm and collected Phoebe.


    Phoebe just watched Noah intently, giving him a slight nod, her face almost expressionless, but her features and skin held up under the high-def cameras.


    "What a stunning agent! With looks like that, she could be an artist herself."


    "Yeah, remember what she looked like three years ago? She''s totally transformed, like a powerful CEO."


    "I heard she''s Noah''s new boss. With that vibe, I''m definitely bing her fan."


    Noah looked at Phoebe, emotions swirling inside him. Finally, he bowed deeply to her and left the stage, the stadium erupting in apuse.


    Phoebe slipped out of the stadium before the concert ended. Fans were everywhere outside. She wore a ck mask and made a quick exit. In the car, the driver nced at her, "Ms. Ziegler, heading home?"


    "Yeah."


    The low-key car drove away from the stadium. Phoebe looked at the LED screen on a nearby mall, which was broadcasting the farewell concert live. Noah and his teammates were giving emotional goodbyes. Even through the car window, she could hear the fans'' heartbroken cries.

 Chapter 623 Phoebe Returned to Kedora

    The driver peeked at the rearview mirror, catching a glimpse of Phoebe chilling in the back seat. "Hey, Ms. Ziegler, how was the concert tonight?"


    Phoebe snapped out of her thoughts and took a sec before replying, "It went just as nned."


    Herpany had orchestrated the whole gig tonight. With the band breaking up, her mission was to turn the group''s fans into Noah''s die-hard followers and make him the top dog. Noah''s dance was both heart-wrenching and epic, and his stage game was way more polished than three years ago. This performance was gonna reel in a ton of fans.


    Plus, Phoebe had set up live streams on LED screens in malls across several cities, which would definitely catapult Noah into the A-list.


    Her phone buzzed.


    Phoebe picked it up. On the other end, her assistant, Lori Ramirez, was practically bouncing off the walls. "Ms. Ziegler, since the concert kicked off, Noah''s racked up 100,000 new followers, and the numbers are still climbing. Plus, he''s trending in five different topics. Ms. Ziegler, we nailed it!"


    Phoebe''s lips curled into a satisfied grin. "Lori, give a shoutout to everyone who pulled an all-nighter and tell them to keep the momentum going. I want a win."


    "Got it, Ms. Ziegler. I thank you on their behalf."


    After hanging up, Phoebe leaned back into the plush leather seat, the city lights flickering in her eyes.


    Superstar Entertainment was the entertainmentpany she had set up in Caneda. It started with managing inte celebs but had grown big time.


    Now, thepany was worth over $10 billion and had more than seventy artists on its roster, including big names like Noah and ire. Other artists had snagged major roles in TV dramas and movies. Tonight''s farewell concert was Phoebe''s first big project sinceing back to Kedora, and it had to be a hit to put Superstar Entertainment on the map.


    Phoebe wanted to show everyone she was back in the game!


    That night, Noah trended in the top ten, hitting a level of fame that left other stars in the dust.


    Under the topic of Noah thanking his manager, fans wereparing videos of Phoebe from three years ago to tonight''s performance.


    Fans were losing their minds with excitement.


    Online chatter was off the charts, and the high society circles were buzzing, especially those who knew Phoebe was Theodore''s ex-wife. They were floored. What kind of glow-up could someone have in two years?


    Just look at Phoebe for the answer.


    If it weren''t for the online reports confirming she was Phoebe, they wouldn''t have believed their eyes. Compared to three years ago, Phoebe was a whole new person. But Phoebe was clueless about the online frenzy. She got back to Golden Apartment. As soon as she opened the door, she got whacked a few times with a stick. "Why are you back sote?" Evelyn stood there, stick in hand.


    Phoebe rubbed the sore spots and peeked into the living room, which was a total mess with pink dolls and building blocks everywhere.


    She couldn''t help but rub her forehead. "Are they all asleep? Thanks for holding down the fort. I''m hiring a nanny soon. Once we move to the vi, things will get easier."


    Evelyn let her in, "How the heck did you manage to handle them all by yourself in Caneda?"


    Phoebe caught the worry in her voice and replied, "I had two nannies, and Cindy helped out. It wasn''t too bad."


    "I don''t care if it was bad or not. You chose this path, so you gotta walk it, even if you have to crawl." Evelyn huffed and turned away, "Clean up the living room before you hit the sack." Phoebe was left speechless.


    She knew Evelyn was still fuming about being kept in the dark. In her first month in Caneda, Phoebe struggled to adjust, had nightmares every night, and lost weight fast.


    By the second month, during a prenatal checkup, the doc told her the baby wasn''t growing well and she needed to rest and eat better.


    Phoebe was all about her unborn kid at that point. When Evelyn called, she brushed her off, saying she was killing it at the branch office in Canada and that her boss wanted her to stay for another three months. Evelyn, thinking Phoebe would be back by the end of the year, didn''t think much of it. But three months passed, and Phoebe extended her stay by another six months. After another six months, she extended it again. One day, when Evelyn called Phoebe, she heard a baby crying in the background. Evelyn immediately flew to Caneda and only told Phoebe she was at the airport afternding, asking her toe pick her up. Evelyn''s surprise visit left Phoebe scrambling, unable to hide the kids in time, and Evelyn caught her red-handed.


    Phoebe almost got beaten to death by Evelyn back then.


    Because Phoebe had acted without telling her, Evelyn was still furious whenever she thought about it, believing Phoebe had lost her mind to give birth to a "male escort''s" kids.


    The craziest part? They were triplets!


    Looking at the three babies needing constant care, Evelyn felt overwhelmed just thinking about the future, not understanding what Phoebe was thinking.


    With the bedroom door closed, Phoebe dutifully went to clean up the toys and bottles scattered on the floor.


    After putting the toys back in the toy box, Phoebe took the three bottles to the kitchen to wash them, then ced them in a specialized bottle sterilizer.


    Returning to the bedroom, Phoebe saw the three kids sprawled across the bed in various positions. Her eldest son, Hubert Ziegler, had his younger brother Boris Ziegler''s toes in his mouth, sucking on them loudly, while her daughter Noomi Ziegler had her chubby leg draped over Boris''s chest, holding Hubert''s finger as a pacifier.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    The first time she saw this scene, her heart melted. But once, Hubert had chewed on Boris''s unwashed foot and ended up with a week-long stomach flu, so she didn''t dare let them do as they pleased anymore.


    Phoebe leaned over and gently pulled Boris''s toes out of Hubert''s mouth. Hubert grunted, turned over, and fell back asleep.


    Hubert''s hand naturally slipped out of Noomi''s mouth, but Noomi''s lips quivered, about to cry.


    Phoebe quickly grabbed a sterilized pacifier and skillfully ced it in Noomi''s mouth. Noomi frowned, sucked on it twice, and fell back asleep.


    Phoebe sighed in relief and sat by the bed for a while before getting up to take a shower.


    Meanwhile, in a lively, music-pumping bar lounge, Patrick swirled the amber liquid in his ss and nced at the stone-faced Theodore. "Did you hear? Phoebe''s back."

 Chapter 624 The Daily Lives of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi

    Theodore took a swig of his vodka, his face like stone. Usually, it went down smooth, but tonight it tasted like watered-down garbage, leaving a nasty aftertaste.


    He shoved the ss back on the coffee table. "Dude, you gotta switch up your bar''s supplier. This stuff''s getting worse."


    Patrick took a couple of sips and shrugged. "Tastes the same to me. You heading out already?"


    Theodore stood up, grabbing his suit jacket from the back of the sofa. "Yeah, I''m out."


    Patrick quickly got up, eyeing him closely. "I know you''ve banned anyone from mentioning Phoebe for the past two years, but now that she''s back, don''t you feel even a little..." "Patrick." Theodore cut him off coldly, his eyes shing a warning.


    Patrick licked his lips. "Alright, alright. I won''t bring it up. You''ve been drinking; don''t drive. Let the driver get you."


    Theodore gave a nod, expressionless, grabbed his jacket, and left.


    Outside the bar, the music was sting, and the stage was a mess. Theodore strolled out like he had all the time in the world. The hot summer wind hit him, making him feel even more on edge.


    A ck Maybach rolled up in front of him. Jack hopped out and opened the back door. Once Theodore was in, Jack shut the door and got back behind the wheel.


    The radio was on in the car.


    "Phoebe Ziegler, the founder of Superstar Entertainment, has recently returned to Kedora, making a high-profile appearance at the SR boy band''s farewell concert. From the photos sent back from the scene, we can see that Ms. Ziegler has undergone aplete transformationpared to three years ago. She seems more at ease in front of the camera than ever before."


    "Jack, turn it off!" Theodore''s icymand came from the back.


    Jack jumped and quickly turned off the radio. "Mr. Reynolds, are we heading back to the estate or the office?"


    "The office."


    Jack instinctively made a U-turn and headed towards the Reynolds Group. The ck Maybach sped through the night streets. At a red light, the car slowed to a stop.


    On the LED screen of a nearby mall, highlights of the SR boy band''s farewell concert were ying. The screen switched to a shot of Noah and Phoebe.


    On the giant LED screen, Phoebe was rocking a ck silk gown, her makeup on point, and she popped into Theodore''s view without warning.


    Theodore''s fingers, resting on his knees, curled up. He stared hard at the LED screen, tracing Phoebe''s features with his eyes.


    Jack saw Phoebe on the screen too. He nced at the rearview mirror. In the mirror, Theodore was quietly watching the screen, his jawline tensing up before rxing. His eyes were filled with deep, dark emotions, like a storm about to break. A horn ring from behind snapped Jack back to reality. He quickly drove the car across the crosswalk, leaving the LED screen behind.


    Phoebe was half-asleep when she felt soft lips kissing her cheeks. Forcing her eyes open, she saw three kids sitting beside her.


    Seeing her awake, the three kids pounced on her all at once.


    "Mommy, kiss me first. I was the first to wake up." Hubert, taking advantage of his spot, puckered up for a kiss.


    Boris, not wanting to be left out, tried to push Hubert aside. "Mommy, kiss me first. I didn''t wet the bedst night."


    Noomi squeezed in, her chubby fingers pointing at her cheek. "Shame on you, Boris! You''re already grown but still wet the bed. I stopped doing that ages ago."


    The morning scramble for affection had been a thing since Hubert, Boris, and Noomi could talk. Phoebe kissed each of them on the cheek, not ying favorites. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi beamed. "Good morning, Mommy!"


    "Good morning!"


    Phoebe wanted to crawl back into bed, but seeing the eager faces of them, she had no choice but to sit up. "Get dressed by yourselves. I''ll go make breakfast." "Mommy is the best!" Noomi chirped sweetly.


    Phoebe smiled, feeling a warm fuzziness in her heart. With them by her side, no matter how tough things got, it was all worth it.


    She got out of bed and headed to the kitchen. Hearing the sound of water, Phoebe walked over and saw Evelyn already busy.


    Hearing footsteps, Evelyn looked up. "You''re awake. Where are Hubert, Boris, and Noomi?"


    "They''re in the bedroom getting dressed. What are you making? I''ll help." Phoebe washed her hands and stood by as Evelyn brought out the fish.


    "Debone the fish. I''m making fish soup for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. Be careful not to leave any bones in it," Evelyn instructed. Phoebe nodded, put on disposable gloves, and started deboning the fish.


    As Evelyn prepared breakfast, she asked Phoebe, "Phoebe, are you really not nning to find Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s father?"


    "No need. I can take care of them," Phoebe replied firmly. The incident back then was an ident, and her decision to have the kids had nothing to do with their father.


    "But Hubert, Boris, and Noomi will miss out on a father''s love. When they grow up, they might resent you," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe paused, a fish bone piercing her disposable glove and pricking her finger. She pulled out the bone, removed the glove, and rinsed her hand under the faucet. Evelyn nced at her hand. "Be careful. You can''t even handle deboning fish properly. I don''t know how you managed to raise your three kids." Phoebe handed the deboned fish to Evelyn. "Mom, I''ve never resented you and Dad. I believe the kids I raise won''t resent me either."


    Evelyn sighed, having brought up the topic many times over the past year. "Fine, as long as you know what you''re doing. Just don''t regret itter." Phoebe turned to the bottle sterilizer, took out three bottles, and prepared form for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. Within minutes, they came running in.


    Phoebe handed each of them a bottle. "Thank you, Mommy," they said.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, biting on their bottle nipples, toddled away. Their chubby bodies made their arms and legs look short, revealing their plump little arms. They threw the bottles onto the sofa, climbed up, andy down with the bottles, propping them up with their legs.


    Hubert grabbed his nket, rubbing it against his face, while Boris hugged his small pillow, chubby fingers kneading the stuffing inside. Noomi held onto Phoebe''s pajama pants.


    These three items had traveled with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi from Canada to Kedora. The bottles could be tossed, but these three items were non-negotiable.


    They were their sleep aids, necessary for them to fall asleep at night.

 Chapter 625 She Was Glowing

    After the kids finished their pre-dinner milk, Evelyn''s fish soup was ready. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi caught a whiff of that delicious aroma, tossed their bottles aside, slid off the couch, and bolted over. Phoebe scooped them up and plopped them into their high chairs, giving each a bowl of fish soup. They dug in happily.


    Most kids their age still needed help eating, but not these three. When they hit one, Phoebe just put the bowl in front of them and let them go at it.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi ate as much as they could. Phoebe rarely fed them herself ''cause she was always swamped. Superstar Entertainment was in a critical phase, and most of her energy went into thepany. Luckily, this independence paid off. By the time they were a year and a half, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi could chow down on their own without making a mess.


    Phoebe was having breakfast at the dining table when her assistant Lori called, "Ms. Ziegler, BrightWave Technologies sent an invite for tonight''s charity g. You going?" "BrightWave Technologies?" Phoebe raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, they''re the parentpany of Extraordinary Entertainments. Noah just left their limited group. If you don''t go, who knows what the media will say," Lori replied.


    Phoebe quickly searched for BrightWave Technologies on her tablet. Two years ago, BrightWave Technologies snagged a 30% stake in Queen Entertainment, bing its biggest shareholder.


    She squinted her eyes, "Send me the address. I''ll go."


    "Alright, I''ll let them know you''reing."


    Phoebe hung up and turned to see Hubert, Boris, and Noomi had already polished off most of their bowls and were eyeing the small bread in front of her. Phoebe said, "Each of you can only have one, okay?"


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi nodded. Phoebe handed each of them one. Watching them gnaw happily despite not having all their teeth yet, she felt at ease.


    The BrightWave Technologies charity g was at Todi Stadium, packed with celebs and big shots from all over. Knowing Phoebe would be there, luxury brands were all over her, offering clothes and jewelry. The silk gown Phoebe wore at the disbandment concert had sold out both in stores and online, proving her influence.


    Phoebe eventually picked a niche jewelry brand she loved, Beti.


    In the afternoon, the brand sent over the jewelry. Phoebe chose a pair of earrings, where ck onyx and gold collided to create a dazzling brilliance.


    At 7 PM, after the red carpet for the stars ended, the big shots started rolling in. Noah sat on a ck velvet sofa, ncing at the entrance every few seconds.


    Suddenly, his gaze locked. Phoebe''s slender figure appeared at the entrance, and the spotlight immediately zeroed in on her.


    The big screen on the stage instantly showed Phoebe''s entrance, and the room went silent, all heads turning towards the entrance.


    Noah''s heart skipped a beat. He stood up and walked over slowly.


    Phoebe wasn''t decked out in the usual star-studded glitz. A pair of exquisite earrings enhanced her whole vibe. She walked in slowly, rocking those high heels.


    All eyes were on her. Phoebe waved lightly and kept walking forward. The spotlight followed her until Noah stood in front of her.


    Noah extended his hand like a true gentleman, "Phoebe, these steps are kinda long. Hold onto me."


    Phoebe smiled, cing her hand on his, and whispered, "Caught your red carpet interview on my way here. Nailed it."


    Noah smirked, "I''m not the clueless rookie I was three years ago."


    His words were loaded, but Phoebe didn''t catch on.


    "True that. You are now an A-list star."" Phoebe teased.


    Noah bashfully looked down.


    They walked and chatted, totally oblivious that the big screen was still broadcasting their cozy convo.


    At these charity gs, seating was all about status. Theodore was in the front row, staring nkly at the big screen showing Phoebe.


    Phoebe had changed a lot. Her face was the same, but her vibe was on a whole new level.


    Right now, she outshone all the female stars there. Her natural pride and strength didn''t need any bling to stand out.


    Patrick, sitting next to Theodore, noticed his unwavering gaze on the big screen and smirked, "Didn''t expect Phoebe to change so much."


    If Phoebe was reserved and low-key at the concert, tonight she shone like a queen.


    Patrick nced around, noticing many people looking amazed. He clicked his tongue lightly. A beautiful and dignified woman was quite the catch in the business world. He wondered how many people would be captivated by Phoebe tonight. Thinking of this, Patrick couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for Theodore.


    Back then, Theodore had tried to keep Phoebe hidden, but it seemed she could no longer be concealed.


    "Theodore, there you are. I''ve been looking all over for you." Sandra lifted her dress and sat next to Theodore. The circr sofa could fit seven or eight people, leaving plenty of space.


    Theodore''s expression was cold, and he didn''t respond to Sandra.


    Sandra was used to his indifference. She giggled, "My parents are here, Theodore. Can youe with me to meet themter?"


    Sandra''s pursuit of Theodore was well-known in the city. Initially, everyone thought it was a joke, thinking she wouldn''t seed.


    But over the past two years, only Sandra could get close to Theodore and freely enter the Reynolds Group and the Reynolds Mansion.


    Theodore''s special treatment of Sandra was evident to all, leading to spection that a union between the Reynolds and Ramirez families was imminent.


    Theodore''s features were sharp and indifferent, his voice cold and low, "Why are you in such a rush?"


    Sandra blushed, unconsciously clutching her dress, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m worried you are, considering how many suitors I have."


    "Well, if you find someone suitable, go ahead and marry him," Theodore replied.


    Sandra was speechless.


    Patrick nced at Sandra, her eyes welling up with tears of grievance. He used to think Sandra bore some resemnce to Phoebe. But now,pared to the Phoebe on the big screen...


    Well, a fake was always a fake.


    The lights in the venue suddenly dimmed, and the stage lights came on. The big screen switched to the four hosts standing side by side.


    In the dim light, Phoebe sat on the semicircr sofa in the second row, right behind Theodore and his group.

 Chapter 626 He Changed His Perfume

    Mary was chillin'' on the couch, the big boss of Extraordinary Entertainments. She took the chance while the host was yappin'' on stage to slide over to Phoebe.


    "Hey, Ms. Ziegler, long time no see! That farewell concert the other night was lit. I heard Noah snagged a million new followers," Mary whispered.


    Phoebe had tried to get Mary to manage Vanessa back in the day, but Mary had turned her down. After a year off, Mary got scooped up by Extraordinary Entertainments with a fat paycheck to be their artist director. Mary was rockin'' a long gray dress and a blingy snake-shaped diamond ne that sparkled under the lights.


    Phoebe grinned and shook Mary''s hand. "Yeah, it''s been a minute. I was gonna hit you upst year, but then I heard you joined Extraordinary Entertainments. Bummed me out for a while."


    "Ms. Ziegler, you''re too kind. It''s the first time a gorgeousdy like you has fought over me. I''m ttered," Mary joked.


    Phoebe chuckled. "You''re a rare gem, Ms. Watson. Not just a pretty face but crazy talented too. Every smart entertainment boss would want you."


    Mary blushed a bit at thepliment. "Ms. Ziegler, you sure know how to make a girl feel special."


    After some sweet talk, Mary got down to business. "By the way, Extraordinary Entertainments''s teaming up with Kedora for a reality show about local cultural heritage. Think Noah would be down?" Phoebe had heard the buzz. She was at the banquet to chat with Mary about it.


    "Noah''s got some free time, but I need to see who else you''re bringing on board," Phoebe said, all business.


    Noah had been killing it the past couple of years, but leading a new show was still a big deal. It''d be best if there were other big names, so it wasn''t all on Noah.


    The stage lights shifted, making Phoebe''s eyes sparkle. Patrick, sitting in the front row, suddenly turned around.


    Phoebe and Patrick locked eyes for a few seconds before she shifted her gaze to the back of Theodore''s head, who was next to Patrick. Theodore''s hair was perfectly trimmed, and even his short stubble screamed cool and aloof. No wonder that head looked familiar; it was an old friend.


    When Phoebe came back to Kedora, she knew she''d bump into Theodore eventually, but she didn''t think it''d be this soon.


    Patrick leaned back, one hand on the couch, and teased, "What big ns are you two lovelydies cooking up? Mind if I join?"


    Mary looked at Patrick and smiled. "Patrick, you''re such a joker. Would our projects even interest you?"


    "Totally, I just overheard, and your project sounds right up my alley," Patrick said with a grin.


    Mary was stoked. With Patrick''s current fame, just having his name attached would make the show a hit.


    Mary nced at Phoebe, still hoping Noah would join. A talented star and a popr idol could make some serious magic.


    "I heard Patrick''s booked solid until the year after next. Do you really have time for this reality show?" Phoebe''s voice was cool and collected.


    Theodore, sitting in the front row, kept his eyes on the stage. The lights yed on his handsome face, calm but deep like the ocean at night.


    "Yeah, totally. I''ve been sick of filming all these years. Jumping into a reality show for a change sounds dope. Ms. Ziegler, you cool with that?" Patrick asked, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Phoebe couldn''t quite read Patrick''s vibe but figured he wasn''t messing around. "Of course, I don''t mind. It''d be awesome if you joined, Patrick."


    Mary was trying hard to keep her excitement in check. "Patrick, it''s a deal then. I''ll hit up your agentter. No backing out."


    "Sure thing," Patrick smirked, "consider it my wee gift for Ms. Ziegler."


    That made it clear Patrick was doing this for Phoebe. She couldn''t just brush it off.


    "Thanks, Patrick," she said, feeling a bit cornered.


    "No biggie. If you wanna thank someone, thank my buddy here, right, Mr. Reynolds?" Patrick turned slightly, giving Theodore a yful look. He was curious how long Theodore could keep up his cool act.


    Theodore''s lips tightened, giving off that aloof vibe. He nced at Phoebe, the lights casting a regal glow on his face.


    Their eyes met. Phoebe didn''t back down, smiling calmly. "Mr. Reynolds, nice to meet you!"


    Theodore studied her perfect smile, like she''d practiced it a million times. It was wless but fake.


    He nodded slightly and turned away, tossing a cold remark to Patrick, "Handle your own favors." Patrick was left speechless.


    He''d just handed over a reality show debut, and Theodore didn''t even care. Fine, there''d be a time when Theodore would regret it. Sandra, sitting next to him, looked between Theodore and Phoebe a few times. She gracefully extended her hand to Phoebe.


    "Ms. Ziegler, I''ve heard so much about you. I''m Sandra, Bianca''s sister. We met at Bianca''s wedding. Remember?" Sandra said. Phoebe leaned in and shook her hand.


    Up close, she caught a whiff of a new scent from Theodore. Did he change his cologne?


    "Nice to meet you!"


    Phoebe quickly masked her surprise. She tried to pull her hand back, but Sandra held on tighter.


    Phoebe looked up and saw a fleeting warning in Sandra''s eyes. "Ms. Ziegler, Theodore''s super busy, but I''m free. If you really wanna repay the favor, I can help."


    Sandra knew Patrick was trying to set up Phoebe and Theodore. Did he think she was clueless? She''d been sticking to Theodore like glue, fending off countless women over the past two years. No way was she giving Phoebe a shot. Phoebe yanked her hand back. "Sorry, I''m pretty swamped. If Ms. Ramirez is so free, maybe you should go y in the mud with Benjamin."


    Sandra was fuming.


    Patrick chuckled but quickly stifled it when he got a dirty look. He cleared his throat, "Ms. Watson, let''s chat moreter."


    "Sure, I''ll be waiting for the good news," Mary said, leaning back and distancing herself after the drama.


    Mary lowered her voice and whispered to Phoebe, "That''s Mr. Reynolds'' girlfriend. Aren''t you worried about pissing him off?"

 Chapter 627 Stop Gossip, Study More

    The word "girlfriend" hit Phoebe like a ton of bricks, and she was momentarily stunned. Then she shrugged it off, saying, "It''s cool."


    Mary tilted her head, checking out Phoebe''s perfectly sculpted profile. Maybe it was the lighting or something, but Mary caught a hint of sadness in Phoebe''s vibe. Mary decided to drop the subject and turned her attention to the stage performance.


    The charity g wrapped up around ten. As the stage lights dimmed, Noah hustled over from the celeb section.


    "Phoebe, let me take you home," Noah said, all eager.


    Phoebe got up, stretching her slightly numb legs. She smiled and said, "No need. There are paparazzi outside. With your current fame, it wouldn''t be good to be photographed." "But I want to take you home," Noah insisted, his eyes practically begging. In the dim light, the affection in his eyes was hard to miss.


    Mary, standing nearby, chimed in, "If it''s not too much trouble, could you give me a ride too? I still want to discuss the reality show details with Ms. Ziegler."


    With Mary tagging along, even if the paparazzi snapped a pic, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Phoebe then agreed, "Alright, let''s go."


    Phoebe led the way towards the exit. Noah quickly caught up and whispered, "Phoebe, what reality show?"


    "I''ll fill you inter in the car." With so many people around, Phoebe wasn''t sure how far Mary and her team had nned. Spilling the beans too soon might mess things up. "Okay."


    As they walked away, Sandra stood next to Theodore, watching Noah''s retreating figure. She deliberately said in front of Theodore, "Theodore, does Noah have a thing for Ms. Ziegler?" Theodore''s eyes flickered with a dark light, his handsome face showing no emotion. "Stop gossiping and study more."


    Sandra pouted, clearly annoyed. "How am I gossiping? I''m just curious. Theodore, Ms. Ziegler is quite the catch. I heard Mr. Vanderbilt has been visiting her in Caneda a lot these past two years. Are they getting hitched or what?" Patrick, hearing her naively bring up Edward, was ready for some drama.


    Theodore looked down at Sandra quietly. She got more and more nervous under his gaze, clutching her dress anxiously. "Theodore, did I say something wrong?"


    Theodore''s eyes were deep and unreadable. "If you can''t keep quiet, don''t stay by my side anymore."


    Sandra''s face fell. "Theodore."


    But Theodore didn''t look at her again and walked away.


    Sandra was left behind, fists clenched, filled with resentment towards Phoebe. Why did Phoebe have toe back and mess up her thing with Theodore?


    Patrick quickly caught up with Theodore and put a hand on his shoulder. "Come on, let''s grab a drink."


    Theodore easily shrugged off Patrick''s hand and said coldly, "I''m busy with work, not as free as you."


    Patrick looked skeptical. "I''m just worried you''ll go home and drink alone. Want me to find out where Phoebe''s staying now?"


    "No need."


    Patrick clicked his tongue. "me me for meddling, but I can''t help feeling a bit sorry seeing you go through this alone." "I have a cat," Theodore said stiffly.


    Patrick thought of Theodore''s house-wrecking cat, Ollie, and said, "Alright, then you can spend your life with your cat."


    Patrick and Theodore left Todi Stadium. While waiting for their car at the entrance, they ran into Phoebe and her crew again.


    The white minivan rolled up, and Noah practically shielded Phoebe as he helped her inside. Patrick, hands stuffed in his pockets, turned to Theodore and said, "Sandra''s got a sharp eye. I wouldn''t have noticed, but Noah''s definitelyying it on thick with Phoebe."


    Theodore''s icy gaze flicked over Noah, lingering for a moment before he looked away.


    Patrick smirked, a hint of mischief in his voice, "Some folks are about to lose their girl and still act all cool."


    Theodore didn''t even bother responding and just walked off.


    Inside the minivan, the AC was cranked up too low. Noah draped a thin nket over Phoebe''s shoulders, totally ignoring Mary, who was shivering next to them. His favoritism was obvious.


    "Ms. Ziegler, this is the first time I''ve seen Noah being so sweet and caring to anyone. You don''t know, back at Extraordinary Entertainments, everyone called him ''Cool Guy," Mary teased. The former SR boy band was under Extraordinary Entertainments, and Mary had dealt with Noah after taking over thepany.


    Noah always seemed aloof, brushing off the advances of female artists. Mary had thought Noah was just naturally distant, but now she saw he had someone special in his heart. Phoebe smiled at Noah. "Really?"


    Noah turned to Mary. "Ms. Watson, what kind of reality show are you talking about? Aren''t all the TVworks'' reality shows already yed out?"


    Mary replied, "True, so our reality show is about protecting and promoting local intangible cultural heritage. It''s basically a travel show with a cultural twist. We can''t ignore what worked for others."


    "Got a program n?" Noah asked.


    Mary nodded. "Yep, I''ll have my assistant send it to Ms. Ziegler''s email when I get back. We''re thinking of having you and Patrick as guests, which should guarantee the show''s ratings." Noah frowned and instinctively nced at Phoebe. He''d seen Theodore sitting in front of Phoebe at the event, and it had thrown him off all night.


    Noah asked, "Is Patrick also in?"


    Mary raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, I remember he''s been all about acting these days and hasn''t done any variety shows. He''s making an exception this time, thanks to Ms. Ziegler, to boost our ratings." "My poprity alone can carry the show," Noah muttered.


    Noah didn''t want to be on the same show as Patrick because Patrick was tight with Theodore. Working with Patrick could mean more chances for Phoebe and Theodore to cross paths, which Noah hated. Phoebe cut in, "Noah, be humble."


    Maryughed. "It''s fine, Ms. Ziegler. Confidence is good. But for the investors, they wouldn''t mind an extrayer of assurance."


    Noah pursed his lips, clearly annoyed.


    Noah continued, "There are plenty of stars more popr than Patrick. We don''t need him."


    Seeing Noah''s sulking, Phoebe gave Mary a look and said calmly, "Yes, but having the gimmick of a variety show debut and a willing participant is unique to him. Noah, don''t be childish." Noah turned his face away, sulking.


    Noah knew that in Phoebe''s eyes, he was always just a kid, a little brother. But he wanted to be more her boyfriend, her husband.

 Chapter 628 Nothing else Matters as long as You Want to Marry Me

    Mary felt the tension and bailed out of the car halfway, dodging more awkward vibes.


    Phoebe rolled back to Golden Apartment. The nanny van couldn''t squeeze in, so it parked by the curb outside. Phoebe tossed off the nket. Noah sat up, sounding all grumpy, "We''re here already?"


    Phoebe ruffled his hair, "Yep, I''m outta here. You should chill for a few days. Once the next film kicks off, you''ll be swamped."


    Just as Phoebe was about to hop out, Noah grabbed her wrist. She almost tumbled into hisp but caught herself just in time.


    Noah''s eyes shed with a bit of disappointment. He said, "Phoebe, I don''t wanna do that variety show. It''s pointless."


    Phoebe looked at him and said softly, "This show is a big deal, co-produced by your oldpany and Kedora''s team. The guest lineup is top-notch. Other artists are dying to get on it. Extraordinary Entertainments invited you; it''s a golden chance." Noah pouted a bit.


    He knew he was being a brat and shouldn''t whine about his career, but he couldn''t help it. "Then sweet-talk me. If you do, I''ll go."


    Phoebe chuckled, "You are such a big baby."


    "No way! I''m already past the legal marriage age," Noah shot back, annoyed.


    Phoebe nodded with a smile, "Alright, I''m out. You should head back and get some rest. See you at the office tomorrow."


    She pulled her hand free from Noah''s grip. The nanny van''s door slid open, and she stepped out.


    Noah watched her disappear into theplex from the window. He closed it and told the driver to go.


    Phoebe got home and spotted a pair of men''s leather shoes at the entrance. While changing her shoes, she called out, "Edward, you here?"


    Edward stood up from the couch. He''d just gotten back from a business trip, showered, changed, and rushed over to see her.


    But she wasn''t home when he arrived.


    Edward couldn''t bring himself to leave, so he helped Evelyn put the triplets to bed and watched TV in the living room. Evelyn, worn out from looking after the kids all day, had already crashed. "Yeah, have you eaten?" Edward walked over, took Phoebe''s bag, and gave her a once-over, feeling a warm fuzz inside.


    "I had some desserts at the party, but now I''m starving. I''ll whip up something," Phoebe said, not catching Edward''s unusual vibe. She walked past him towards the kitchen.


    Edward quickly grabbed her wrist, "You go change, I''ll cook."


    "How can I let you do that?" Phoebe protested.


    "Don''t be so formal with me, go on," Edward insisted, though he liked how Phoebe was dressed, he worried he might lose control and mess up their delicate bnce.


    Edward nudged Phoebe towards the bedroom, leaving her no choice but toply. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were snoozing soundly on the big bed.


    Phoebe walked over slowly, knelt on the bed, and pulled the pajama pants off Noomi''s head to keep her from suffocating.


    She''d been back for a week, leaving early anding homete every day, and hadn''t spent time with them for a while. She felt a bit guilty.


    After sitting by the bed for a bit, Phoebe got up to remove her makeup and take a shower. She changed into loungewear and came back to the living room feeling refreshed. Edward whipped up some spaghetti, and the smell was mouthwatering. Phoebe touched her empty stomach and said, "That smells amazing."


    Edward grinned and pulled out a chair, "Come on, dig in. You look like you''ve dropped some poundstely."


    Phoebe sat down, grabbed a fork, and took a bite. It was so good she couldn''t stop nodding.


    "Edward, your cooking is on point. Whoever marries you is gonna be one lucky person," she said, genuinely impressed.


    Edward sat next to her, pushing some fruits and veggies her way, smiling as he watched her, "If you marry me, I''ll cook for you every day."


    "Don''t mess with me. Just look at the three kids in the other room. Even if I wanted to marry, the Vanderbilt family wouldn''t touch me with a ten-foot pole," Phoebe replied. Edward looked at her seriously, "Nothing else matters as long as you want to marry me."


    Phoebe focused on her spaghetti. This kind of talk hade up a lot over the past two years. She''d gone from being on edge to totally chill about it, thanks to Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. In Phoebe''s mind, with three kids, no rich family would ever ept her.


    Plus, from the moment she decided to have the kids, she hadn''t nned on marrying again. For the rest of her life, having her kids was enough.


    "By the way, how''d your business trip go?" Phoebe asked.


    "Yeah, it was smooth. The contract was already sorted. I just went to sign it for thepany," Edward said, resting his head on his hand. Phoebe nced at him, "Did youe straight here without going home? You look beat. Why don''t you go home and crash first?" Edward replied, "It''s cool. I''ll leave after you finish eating."


    Phoebe silently ate her spaghetti, feeling Edward''s eyes on her the whole time. She sped up her eating.


    Edward lightly tapped the back of the chair with his fingers, "Phoebe, have you seen Theodore since you got back?"


    Phoebe paused, her expression unchanged, "Yeah, ran into him at the charity g tonight. Still as quiet as ever."


    "I heard he''s getting engaged to Sandra soon. She''s been after him for two years, and she''s finally getting her way," Edward said, his eyes on Phoebe, trying to read her reaction. Phoebe chuckled, "Good for him. It''s clear Ms. Ramirez really likes him."


    Edward felt even more bummed. He pushed back his chair and stood up, "It''ste. I''ll head home."


    "Okay." Phoebe got up to see him out.


    At the door, Edward put on his leather shoes and looked at Phoebe standing under the light. He spoke softly, "Phoebe, if you let me..." "Come on, hurry up. If you drag this out any longer, it''ll be morning. Drive safe and text me when you get home," Phoebe cut him off.


    The light in Edward''s eyes dimmedpletely. He opened the door and walked out, his slumped figure looking especially pitiful.


    Edward had hoped Phoebe would ask him to stay, but she closed the door decisively, almost ruthlessly.


    Phoebe went back to the dining room, looking at the colorful spaghetti, but suddenly lost her appetite. Theodore getting engaged was actually a good thing.


    They''d both been moving forward these past two years. As long as they didn''t dwell on the past, life wasn''t much worse without each other.


    But the buried pain in her heart would sometimes resurface, sneaking up on her when she least expected it, causing unbearable hurt.

 Chapter 629 Encountering with Theodore

    Phoebe hung out in the dining room for a bit, then got up and took the dishes back to the kitchen. Just one te and one pot, so she washed ''em up real quick. Her phone buzzed twice in her pocket. Phoebe dried her hands, pulled out her phone, and checked it. New email. She clicked on the file in it.


    Seeing the bold title at the top, Phoebe smirked.


    Mary was a real hustler, still grinding at this hour. No wonder Extraordinary Entertainments brought her back with a fat paycheck.


    Phoebe leaned against the table to read the doc. The variety show must''ve been in the works for a while, and the projects were pretty fresh and unique.


    If some big-name stars or top influencers joined, this show would be a banger.


    After reading the doc, it was almost midnight. She figured Mary might be waiting for her feedback. Phoebe sent a voice message.


    "Just finished reading the program n. There are a few issues that need fixing." Phoebe pointed out the ws straight up.


    As soon as Phoebe finished, Mary replied, "Ms. Ziegler, you''re still up? If you''re not tired, let''s chat."


    Phoebe could hear the excitement in Mary''s voice, so she called her. They started hashing out the details.


    After chatting till 2 a.m., Evelyn, who had woken up to use the bathroom, saw the kitchen light still on and went to turn it off just as Phoebe ended the call.


    Phoebe looked up and saw Evelyning in. "Did I wake you?"


    "No, just needed the bathroom. Why are you still up? Don''t stay up toote; it''s bad for you," Evelyn said with a yawn.


    Phoebe stood up and walked to the door, turning off the light and putting her arm around Evelyn''s shoulder. "I got it, don''t worry."


    "Did Edward leave?" Evelyn asked.


    "Yeah, he left not long after I got back," Phoebe replied.


    Evelyn looked at Phoebe, and under the light, there seemed to be a hint of worry in her eyes. "Phoebe, Edward''s been waiting for you for years. If you''re not into him, you should tell him straight. Don''t string him along." "I''ve made it clear," Phoebe sighed. "Don''t worry about it. I know what I''m doing."


    "You really are something. Not even knowing who the father of your kids is, yet you had them. Who''s gonna marry you with three kids?" Evelyn said, getting heated.


    When Phoebe suddenly said she was being sent to Caneda, Evelyn didn''t suspect a thing and got yed over and over.


    By the time Evelyn realized and went to Caneda to find Phoebe, the kids were almost six months old. Evelyn still remembers her shock when she saw the triplets. The shock was unreal, and Evelyn''s heart sank. She had only one thought it was over!


    Over the past year, Evelyn tried all sorts of ways to get Phoebe to spill about the kids'' dad. Phoebe only said it was some male escort she hooked up with while drunk. Beyond that, Phoebe wouldn''t say a word.


    Evelyn had suspected the kids might be Theodore''s, but Phoebe assured her that she had her period just days before their divorce, so the kids couldn''t be Theodore''s. Evelyn thought that made sense.


    If Phoebe had really given birth to the Reynolds family''s kids, she would''ve dumped them at the Reynolds family''s doorstep long ago, rather than raising them herself. "Mom, you can say this stuff to me, but don''t say it in front of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. They might be young, but they get it," Phoebe said, feeling a bit helpless.


    Thinking about the kids, who could be a handful but were sweet when they wanted to be, Evelyn sighed deeply. "I often wonder, you were with Theodore for four years and nothing happened, but with that guy, just one night, and you had Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. What would Theodore think if he knew? Would he be pissed?"


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    She nudged Evelyn towards the bedroom door and said, "Why are you even thinking about this? Am I supposed to be grateful for your approval of my single motherhood?"


    "Your divorce didn''t make me proud either," Evelyn said, feeling like if she kept going, they''d end up arguing again. "This weekend, clear your schedule. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi still need to get their documents sorted out sinceing back. You''lle with me."


    "Alright, I got it. Now go to sleep."


    Phoebe finally got Evelyn to head to bed. She went back to her room, climbed into bed under the dim night light, andy down next to Noomi.


    Not long after, Noomi turned over and rested her head against Phoebe''s ribcage, falling into a deep sleep.


    Phoebe propped herself up and tucked the nket around Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. Shey back down and drifted off to the sound of their steady breathing.


    The next few days were a whirlwind for Phoebe. Tons of stuff to handle at thepany and lots of brand partners to meet. She left early and came homete every day, finally wrapping everything up by Friday afternoon.


    Phoebe cleared her weekend to take her children to get their documents sorted.


    As she was leaving work, she got a call from Hubert. "Mom, I want to eat durian. Can you buy it for me?"


    Even over the phone, Phoebe could picture Hubert''s cute, pleading face. She said, "Have you been good these past two days? No bullying Boris and Noomi?"


    "No, I''ve been really good. Grandma even gave me a gold star. Can I trade it for durian?" Hubert asked.


    Phoebe smiled. As she walked out with her bag, she said, "Alright, ask Boris and Noomi what they want to eat, and I''ll get it all."


    After noting what they wanted, Phoebe hung up the phone.


    There was a big supermarket near thepany that had everything the kids wanted. Phoebe went to the supermarket, bought everything, and walked out with bags full of groceries. The weather, which had been clear and sunny, suddenly turned windy, with dark clouds rolling in, lightning, and thunder. A heavy rain wasing.


    Amidst the hurried pace of pedestrians, Phoebe briskly made her way to the roadside, waiting for a taxi that never showed up, so she called the driver.


    A ck Maybach approached from a distance. Jack, sitting in the driver''s seat, saw Phoebe standing by the roadside and eximed, "Isn''t that Ms. Ziegler?"


    Theodore, in the back seat, immediately looked up and spotted Phoebe standing by the roadside. He blurted out, "Stop the car!"


    Jack quickly turned on the signal and slowly pulled over, stopping right in front of Phoebe.


    Phoebe was still on the phone with the driver when she saw the rear window of the ck Maybach slowly roll down, revealing Theodore''s cold and noble profile.

 Chapter 630 Im Not Interested in You

    Theodore had gone through some serious changes.


    Although his facial features hadn''t changed at all, his demeanor had be even more unapproachable than it was two years ago. He was like a block of ice, and anyone who got close to him would be hurt by his coldness. Right now, Theodore was rocking a suit that fit him like a glove, showing off that perfect bod.


    His eyes were calm and deep, not as aggressive as before, but somehow even more intense.


    Phoebe froze for a sec, her fingers stiff on her phone. She looked away slowly and kept giving the address, "Yeah, the big supermarket next to thepany." Theodore tilted his head, his voice cold as ice, "Where you headed? I''ll give you a lift."


    Phoebe gripped her phone tight, never thought she''d run into Theodore on the street like this.


    She replied, "No need, my driver''s on the way."


    Theodore''s eyes were dark and unreadable. He nced at the gloomy sky behind her and said in a tone that brooked no argument, "Rain''sing. Get in the car." "Really, no need." Phoebe didn''t want any more contact with Theodore, just like at the charity g when they pretended not to know each other.


    Theodore''s gaze locked onto Phoebe, a cold smile ying on his lips, "Why are you so guarded against me? Rx, you''re clearly aging, I''m not interested."


    Phoebe tightened her grip on her shopping bag. Theodore was as cutting as ever, wounding her with his words.


    Not wanting to stick around and definitely not wanting to share space with Theodore, Phoebe turned away just as the rain started to pour.


    The heavy rain came out of nowhere.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and red at Theodore, "Fine, I''ll trouble you, Mr. Reynolds."


    She went to open the passenger door, only to find a briefcase on the seat and a box of fruit on the floor. She paused.


    Jack gave her an apologetic smile, "Ms. Ziegler, please sit in the back, too much stuff up front."


    Phoebe closed her eyes, raindrops hitting her. She had no choice but to close the door and walk around to sit next to Theodore.


    "Sorry to trouble you, to Golden Apartment," she said.


    Theodore''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, "It''s on the way, Ms. Ziegler, no worries. How''ve you been these past two years? Heard you started your own biz in Caneda and it''s going great." Phoebe ced the shopping bag on herp, like it was a shield. "Pretty good, super busy every day, life''s fulfilling."


    Theodore sneered, "Fulfilling, huh? That''s good. No wonder you didn''t wannae back. If it weren''t for those two artists from yourpany, you wouldn''t havee back, right?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, regretting getting into Theodore''s car. Now, stuck in this tight space with him, smelling his unfamiliar cologne, it felt like the air was getting thick, making it hard to breathe. "Back then, I wasn''t strong enough to protect them, so I had to leave them with reliable people. Now that I can help, of course, I came back. I grew up in Kedora, this is my hometown," Phoebe said lightly. Theodore turned to look at her, smiling, but it didn''t reach his eyes, "Sounds like you got a lot of beef with me, Ms. Ziegler," he remarked.


    Phoebe was caught off guard, thenughed, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re overthinking it. I''m not one to me others. If I said anything that made you ufortable, I apologize."


    A dark light shed in Theodore''s eyes, and he chuckled, "Ms. Ziegler is so magnanimous, it makes me seem petty. But if you''re truly sincere, inviting me for a meal would be a good idea."


    Phoebe stiffened, not sure what Theodore was ying at. Given their current situation, they should be pretending to be strangers even if they bumped into each other on the street. But now he wanted her to treat him to a meal?


    Her fingers tightened around the shopping bag, making a rustling sound that caught Theodore''s attention. His gaze swept over the bag on herp.


    The bag revealed a box of durian, some small cakes, bread, drinks, and snacks.


    Phoebe kept her figure in check, so it didn''t look like she''d eat such high-calorie stuff. Was it for Evelyn?


    Theodore remembered Evelyn never touched durian, and he''d never seen Phoebe eat it either. But he''d heard Edward liked durian.


    Theodore''s face darkened. He knew Edward often went to Caneda, staying for months at a time, causing the Vanderbilt family a lot of headaches.


    Looked like Edward finally got what he wanted.


    "You can''t even treat me to a meal?" Theodore mocked.


    Phoebe turned to look at him, smiled, and nodded, "Sure, Mr. Reynolds, whenever you have time, I''ll definitely treat you. By the way, bring your girlfriend, I don''t want her to misunderstand." Theodore''s eyes flickered, "Sure."


    The rain pounded on the car roof, the sky getting darker, only the streetmps casting mottled light inside.


    Phoebe turned to look out the window, and the car fell into silence.


    Before long, the car stopped outside Golden Apartment. The roadside was dry, the rain hadn''t reached here. Phoebe said lightly, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m home now, goodbye!"


    Her hand was on the door handle, and she hadn''t had time to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard Theodore''s cold voice behind her, "I''ll have my secretary notify you when the time is set." "Alright!"


    Phoebe''s fingers stiffened slightly. She pushed the door open and got out. The moment the door closed, the fake expression on her face crumbled.


    The pain in her heart was overwhelming. Phoebe needed all her willpower to keep her back straight and walk out of Theodore''s sight with determination. They''d been divorced for two years. It was normal for Theodore to have a new rtionship. Her caring so much would only make her look ridiculous. Behind her, Theodore''s expression was unreadable, his gaze like a dense, locking onto Phoebe''s back.


    His eyes resembled those of a hungry wolf, emitting a faint green glow, as if ready to devour Phoebe.


    When Phoebe got home, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi ran over. Noomi took her bag, Boris got her slippers, and Hubert had a clear goal, struggling to take the shopping bag from her hand.


    The bag was heavy, but Hubert carried it with effort to the living room, threw it on the sofa, and his chubby little hands rummaged through it, pulling out the durian. Hubert carried it to the coffee table, tore off the stic wrap, and started stuffing it into his mouth with his bare hands.

 Chapter 631 Getting Documents for the Triplets

    Hubert was chillin'' on this tiny stool, munching on a durian that was practically swallowing his face. He was loving it.


    Noomi, seeing Hubert devouring that thing like it was the best snack ever, wandered over with big, hopeful eyes. "Hubert, lemme have some."


    Hubert turned his head away, making it clear he wasn''t about to share his precious durian.


    The more Hubert guarded his snack, the more Noomi thought it must be the bomb.


    Seizing the moment, Noomi grabbed Hubert''s chunky little arm and yanked it towards her.


    Hubert, looking all defeated, handed over the durian. Noomi took a bite, and her face twisted up like she''d just eaten a lemon.


    She spat it out, scraping her tongue with her fingers, totally baffled by how something could taste so nasty.


    Hubert went back to munching happily, and Noomi, with her scrunched-up face, reached out her pudgy hands again. She remembered her grandma''s warning that this stinky thing was poisonous and could mess up her stomach. "Hubert, it reeks! Don''t eat it!" Noomi warned.


    Phoebe walked in after changing her shoes and saw Noomi kicking her little legs, trying to snatch the durian from Hubert. Hubert held it high, out of her reach, making Noomi''s face turn red with frustration. "Hubert, give it to me! It''ll make your stomach hurt," Noomi insisted.


    Phoebe picked Noomi up and handed her a box of small cakes from a shopping bag. "Noomi, eat this instead."


    Noomi looked anxiously at Phoebe. "Mom, that stinky thing is poisonous! Don''t let Hubert eat it."


    Phoebe patted her head. "It''s fine, that''s durian. I bought it for Hubert. It''s not poisonous, don''t worry."


    Noomi seemed to get it. If Phoebe bought it, it couldn''t be poisonous. She should trust her mom. Noomi picked up a small cake and popped it in her mouth.


    Boris was sitting on a low stool, way moreposed than Hubert and Noomi. He put on a bib and started eating bread, all slow and fancy-like.


    He looked like he was eating a steak from a seven-star restaurant, with all the elegance and ss.


    For some reason, Phoebe saw a shadow of someone in Boris.


    She shook her head, thinking she must be losing it. How could she see Theodore in Boris?


    Boris had nothing to do with Theodore, period.


    With this extra snack, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi didn''t eat much at dinner. Phoebe couldn''t stand Evelyn''s nagging anymore. Evelyn was super annoyed that she gave the kids snacks before dinner. Phoebe was used to it. After dinner, she yed with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi for a bit. Before bed, Phoebe made each of them a bottle of milk and tucked them in.


    She pulled out a fairy tale book and read to them while they drank their milk. By the time they were done, the three little ones were already out cold.


    Phoebe gently put down the book, took away the bottles, and covered them with a gauze cloth to keep them warm.


    Evelyn was watching TV in the living room. Seeing Phoebee out of the bedroom, she asked, "Are they asleep?"


    "Yep," Phoebe said, taking the bottles to the kitchen to wash. Evelyn came in to get some water and stood next to Phoebe, watching her sterilize the bottles. "The nanny''sing over tomorrow morning to go to the hospital with us. We need to get a business car ready, or we won''t all fit," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe nodded, "Cool, I''ll have the driver bring thepany''s car tomorrow. You should hit the sack early tonight; tomorrow''s gonna be a grind."


    Whenever they went out, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi always bolted so fast that Phoebe and the others couldn''t keep up.


    "Got it."


    Phoebe popped the bottles in the sterilizer, turned off the lights, and she and Evelyn headed to their rooms. She went to the bathroom for a shower. Afterward, she stood in front of the mirror. The mirror was all fogged up. Phoebe wiped away the mist and stared at herself, her mind shing back to what Theodore had said in the car.


    Phoebe touched her face.


    Noticeably older?


    Her skin had always been pretty good, justtely she''d been burning the midnight oil. Butpared to two years ago, she didn''t look that much older, did she?


    Phoebe lowered her hand, grabbed a face mask, and pped it on. After a minute, she felt silly. Why did she care about what Theodore said?


    She had nothing to do with Theodore anymore!


    Phoebe reached to rip off the mask but thought better of it. Forget it, the mask was pricey, no need to waste it just to spite Theodore.


    The next day, Phoebe got up early, packed her bag, and the nanny, Pam Adams, showed up. Pam looked honest and reliable. Phoebe double-checked Pam''s credentials before letting her take the triplets out. Evelyn, not totally convinced, followed Pam into the elevator.


    Phoebe locked the door, walked into the elevator, and adjusted the bow on Noomi''s head. Pam said, "Raising three kids must be tough, huh?"


    Phoebe smiled, "It''s alright, I''m used to it. It''s almost like raising one."


    Pam knew when she applied for the job that Phoebe was a single mom. A family with triplets was rare.


    Pam had scoped out the apartment''s decor earlier. It looked pretty swanky. She wondered what Phoebe did for a living.


    Evelyn bluntly interjected, "You''ve barely taken care of them."


    Phoebe said, "You kept bugging me to have kids, and now I have three. Anyone else would be thrilled, but youin every day."


    Evelyn red at Phoebe. "Alright. Pam, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi are super active. Once we''re out, you can''t take your eyes off them for more than three seconds, or they''ll vanish," she reminded.


    Pam looked at the three stylishly dressed kids in the stroller. They looked about a year and a half old. Could they really energetic as much as Evelyn said?


    The driver parked the car in the underground garage. The three of them got in with the kids. The driver stashed the stroller in the trunk, hopped in, and drove off.


    Phoebe took Hubert, Boris, and Noomi to the same hospital where she had been diagnosed with their pregnancy two years ago. Last time it was the obstetrics department, this time it was pediatrics. They arrived early, and Phoebe quickly got the paperwork done for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi and took them to get insurance.


    Each of them took care of one kid, as Phoebe had assigned in the car, to prevent losing track of them in the crowd.


    Despite Phoebe''s meticulous nning, stuff still went sideways.


    Noomi saw something new and fun, and while Pam wasn''t paying attention, she bolted. Pam quickly chased after her. She saw Noomi couldn''t stop in time and bumped into a man''s leg, falling down. Probably hurt, Noomi started bawling.

 Chapter 632 Dad

    Noomi''s scream was so loud it froze the nanny, Pam, right where she stood and even made Theodore jump, and he had just walked in from the hospital entrance. Theodore looked down and saw a little girl sitting by his shiny shoes. Noomi had a bow on her head, a red and white princess dress, and some old-school brown leather shoes. Noomi''s cheeks were all chubby, and her tiny hands were under her eyes. Her big, watery eyes were checking him out, but there were no tears, just a lot of noise. Theodore watched Noomi quietly, thinking back to their little bump earlier, and figured she was probably faking it.


    Theodore crouched down, held out his hand to Noomi, and asked, "Did you get hurt? Where are your folks? Why are you out here alone?"


    Noomi''s big eyes blinked like they were talking. She stared at Theodore for a long time.


    Vanessa stood next to Theodore, looking at Noomi. She frowned, "Theodore, Sarah''s still waiting for us. Let''s go."


    Theodore nced at her and said calmly, "You go ahead. I''ll be up in a minute."


    "Theodore." Vanessa watched as he squatted in front of Noomi, helped her up, and brushed the dust off her clothes.


    For the past two years, Theodore had been cold to everyone, but now, he was super patient with a stranger''s kid.


    Vanessa knew Theodore actually liked kids. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have married Phoebe just because she was pregnant with his child.


    Theodore ignored Vanessa. He looked at Noomi in front of him. Even though they had just bumped into each other, everything about Noomi made him want to get closer to her. "Did you get hurt?" Theodore asked, checking her over.


    Noomi replied, "Daddy, it hurts. Can you take me to see a doctor?"


    Theodore was stunned by Noomi calling him "Daddy." For a moment, a weird sadness hit him. He swallowed hard, "Don''t call me that. Your dad will be mad." Noomi replied, "But I don''t have a dad. Can you be my dad?"


    Phoebe, who had juste back looking for Noomi and Pam, was shocked by what she saw.


    Phoebe quickly stepped back into the hallway, not getting how in just two minutes, Noomi had run into Theodore and was asking him to be her dad. Outside, Theodore''s lowugh could be heard. He gently patted Noomi''s head, looking helpless against her crazy request, "Sorry, I can''t be your dad."


    Noomi looked disappointed and hurt but still praised Phoebe, "But my mom is really pretty, and my brothers and I are super well-behaved. You won''t regret it." Phoebe was speechless.


    Phoebe took out her phone and dialed Pam''s number. Pam, who had been standing nearby, finally snapped out of it. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered in a low voice, "Ms. Ziegler." Phoebe said, "Pam, bring Noomi over here. That guy''s a kidnapper."


    Pam looked at Theodore, dressed in a suit and tie, with a watch worth millions on his wrist. He didn''t look like a kidnapper at all.


    Phoebe repeated, "Hurry up, or he''ll take Noomi away."


    After that, Phoebe hung up and nervously peeked into the hospital lobby, feeling super anxious.


    If it wasn''t such a bad time for her to show up, she would''ve already grabbed Noomi and given her a good scolding.


    Running around was one thing, but calling some random guy "Daddy" was a whole new level of trouble.


    Pam could feel Phoebe''s anger and quickly walked over. Facing Theodore''s intimidating presence, she felt a bit scared.


    "Sir, I am her nanny. Noomi, stop clinging to him. Come here. Your mom''s been looking for you everywhere," Pam said, all nervous.


    Hearing that Phoebe was looking for her, Noomi knew she was in big trouble. Phoebe would definitely be mad if she found out she had run off. It was tough to calm Phoebe down when she was angry. Noomi suddenly threw herself into Theodore''s arms, her chubby little arms wrapping around his neck.


    Theodore''s heart felt like it was being gently scratched by a feather, soft and tight. He wrapped his long arms around Noomi to keep her from falling again.


    Noomi''s warm breath tickled his ear as she said, "Daddy, can you take me back to my mom?"


    Theodore taking her back would definitely keep Phoebe from scolding her. She was pretty clever.


    Little did she know, Phoebe, hiding nearby and watching, was so mad she could almost grind her teeth to dust. Noomi really knew how to put her in a tough spot.


    Luckily, Theodore was clear-headed and didn''t want to get roped into a blind date or be Noomi''s dad. He stood up, holding Noomi.


    "I''ve got things to do, so I can''t take you back." With that, Theodore handed Noomi over to Pam, who quickly reached out to take her.


    Noomi''s chubby little arms were still wrapped around Theodore''s neck, but she couldn''t match the strength of an adult and was eventually held by Pam.


    Pam quickly said, "Thanks. She''s been a handful."


    With that, Pam turned and quickly walked towards the pediatric ward with Noomi in her arms. Noomiy on Pam''s shoulder, not crying or fussing, but looking at Theodore with eyes full of reluctance. "Daddy, goodbye!"


    Anyone looking into Noomi''s big, shimmering eyes would find it hard to resist her. Theodore stood there, watching Noomi leave, feeling like his heart had been punched, leaving him kinda sad. "Theodore, let''s go." Vanessa said, subtly blocking his view.


    Theodore coldly looked away and headed towards the elevator.


    Vanessa watched Theodore''s indifferent back, hesitated for a moment, then turned to look where Noomi had disappeared. In the hallway, Phoebe emerged halfway and took Noomi from Pam. In a quick nce, Vanessa found that person''s profile very familiar.


    "What are you looking at?" Theodore stopped not far away, frowning at her. Vanessa quickly snapped out of it, shaking her head to dismiss the crazy thought.


    "Nothing, let''s go."


    Phoebe took Noomi from Pam, both angry and anxious, and she was tempted to scold Noomi on the spot.


    But Phoebe was also scared of making a scene and catching Theodore''s attention, so she had to hold back. Gritting her teeth, Phoebe muttered, "We''ll settle this when we get home!"

 Chapter 633 Remain Unmarried for Her

    Noomi shivered and snuggled into Phoebe''s arms, nuzzling her neck. "Mommy, chill out," she said in her sweet, little voice. "You still remember to tell me to chill? What did we agree on before we left the house? I told you not to run off, didn''t I?"


    The more Phoebe talked, the angrier she got. When she realized Noomi was missing, her heart nearly stopped, and a bunch of horrible thoughts raced through her mind. She almost lost it. Noomi was so young; if some creep took her, Phoebe couldn''t even think about what might happen.


    Noomi stayed quiet.


    Phoebe took a deep breath, trying to push down the panic. She didn''t want to scare Noomi, so she held her tight and walked into the pediatric care room.


    Hubert and Boris were already done and chilling in the room, chugging probiotic drinks like they were the best thing ever.


    This made Noomi''s mouth water. She looked at them longingly, but Phoebe plopped her down on the measuring table without mercy.


    A sweet-looking doctor came over and started measuring Noomi''s head, height, and all that. Noomiy there quietly, looking up at Phoebe who was hovering over her. "Mommy, if I''m good, can I have a drink too?" Noomi asked.


    "Nope. As punishment for running off, no snacks for a week. Hubert and Boris can have them, but not you. Think about what you did," Phoebe said coldly.


    Noomi''s worst nightmare was not getting snacks.


    Thinking about a week without snacks, Noomi started bawling, crying so loud that the parents outside thought something terrible was happening.


    Evelyn couldn''t stand it and tried tofort her. "Noomi, don''t cry. If your mom won''t give you any, I will. Stop crying, or your face will get all puffy and you won''t look pretty." Phoebe cut in coldly, "I said no, and I mean it. Mom, don''t spoil her. Noomi, if you don''t stop crying, no snacks for half a month."


    Noomi immediately went quiet, tears still clinging to hershes, looking pitifully at Phoebe. Phoebe picked her up and put her in the stroller.


    "Let''s go home."


    Pam was a bit scared of Phoebe. Today''s mess was partly her fault too. Phoebe had told her to watch Noomi in the car, but she still let her run off. Even though Pam found Noomi quickly and nothing bad happened, it was still her screw-up. She was worried Phoebe might fire her on the spot. Pam quickly grabbed her bag and pushed the stroller out.


    The stroller was custom-made with a high base. As they pushed the kids out, the parents sitting in the hallway all turned to look. "Are they triplets? They''re so cute," one parent said, eyes sparkling as she looked at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. "Honey, they''re so cool."


    The dad, exhausted from dealing with a newborn for forty days, wasn''t impressed. "Alright, it''s our turn. Let''s go in."


    "I want triplets too. It''s your fault we don''t have them," the mom grumbled, and the blushing dad pushed her into the pediatric care room.


    Phoebe''s cheeks turned a bit red. She pulled her hat and mask down and quickly followed the stroller out. She didn''t want to be the center of attention.


    Triplets were rare, and some people might take videos and post them online. Even though she wasn''t a celebrity or an influencer, her high-profile return to the country and appearance at the SR boy band''s disbandment concert meant she couldn''t be sure no one would recognize her.


    Phoebe didn''t want any extra drama.


    Leaving the hospital, Phoebe had nned to take her kids to the amusement park, but Noomi''s getting lost today freaked her out, so she scrapped the n and headed home instead. Phoebe stood by the stroller, waiting for their driver, Guadalupe Diaz, to bring the car around. Noomi, after throwing a fit, was now lying in the stroller, resigned to her fate.


    Boris leaned over the middle divider, poking at Noomi, who just sulked and ignored him.


    Phoebe watched them, totally unaware that someone was watching them from a window upstairs.


    Sarah''s health had been going downhill for the past couple of years. This morning, she felt some heart palpitations, so Brandon and Theodore brought her to this private hospital.


    They were in the doctor''s office, talking about the next steps for treatment. Theodore, feeling a bit ustrophobic, walked to the window to get some air.


    When he looked down, he saw a stroller that was bigger than usual, with three babies in it.


    Theodore was drawn to Noomi''s tiny figure and couldn''t help but check out the other two kids.


    The other two seemed about the same age as Noomi. One was lying down, soaking up the sun, while the other was reaching over the middle divider to mess with Noomi, who swatted him away, annoyed. Boris, not giving up, kept poking her. Noomi, fed up, turned her back to him.


    Theodore watched, totally engrossed, not even noticing someone calling him from behind.


    "Theodore, what are you looking at?"


    Theodore snapped out of it and walked away from the window. "There are triplets downstairs. It''s kinda fun to watch."


    "Triplets? Where? Let me see." Taylor was curious too. She walked to the window and looked down, but Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were already getting in the car, and the driver was folding the stroller. "They''re getting in the car. I can''t see them," Taylor said.


    Theodore nced over. The ck business car drove off and quickly disappeared. He felt a weird sense of loss, thinking about how Noomi had bumped into his arms.


    Brandon said, "Theodore,e listen to what the doctor has to say. What do triplets have to do with you? You should get married and have a kid to make your grandmother happy."


    Since Theodore turned thirtyst year, his family had been on his case about remarrying and having kids, but Theodore didn''t care.


    But today felt different. Maybe Noomi had stirred something in him. He thought having a cute daughter like Noomi wouldn''t be so bad.


    "No energy," Theodore said coldly.


    Vanessa, standing nearby, perked up when she heard Theodore being pushed to get married. But when she heard his response, she felt a bit disappointed.


    But it didn''t matter. If Theodore wasn''t nning to get married, it meant Sandra, like her, wouldn''t be Theodore''s wife.


    Vanessa then thought of Phoebe. Phoebe had made quite a ssh on Facebook with her high-profile return a few days ago.


    But in Vanessa''s eyes, Phoebe was no longer a threat. She had orchestrated that scene herself back then. Unless Phoebe was foolish, there was no way she would ever remarry Theodore.


    "What are you busy with?" Brandon said, annoyed. "It''s just a matter of providing sperm, not going through a nine-month pregnancy. Are you nning to stay single forever because of the woman who ditched you?"

 Chapter 634 Hubert, Boris, and Noomi Have Nothing to Do with Him

    In thest couple of years, everyone knew Theodore wasn''t into the whole romance thing, and nobody dared to bring it up around him.


    But Brandon''sments hit a nerve, making the usually proud Theodore storm out without a second thought.


    The door m made everyone jump.


    Taylor shot Brandon a dirty look, "Great, now he''s probably gonna be MIA for like half a month."


    Brandon snapped back, "Good riddance. He can go wherever. Just seeing him ticks me off. What''s so hard about getting married and having kids?" Taylor just sighed.


    Two years ago, Phoebe went on a hunger strike to force Theodore to divorce her. It left him shattered, and he still hadn''t bounced back.


    Taylor nced at Vanessa nearby and said, "He''ll get married when he''s ready. Stop pushing him."


    Brandon fired back, "You''re just babying him."


    Taylor had noeback.


    Brandon had been mostly retired at home for the past two years, probably because he had a bad fall two years ago and his temper had be increasingly strange. Taylor didn''t hold it against Brandon, considering he had cut off contact with Marlowe in the past two years. Otherwise, their thirty-year marriage would have ended long ago. With Theodore gone, Vanessa didn''t feelfortable staying either. She found an excuse to leave and searched the hallway but couldn''t find Theodore. Vanessa''s face darkened.


    Phoebe came home with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. After making Noomi stand in the corner as punishment, Phoebe plopped on the couch, her heart racing with fear. Honestly, Phoebe didn''t even know what she was scared of. Theodore had a girlfriend now and probably didn''t care about her at all. She was just freaking herself out. But she couldn''t stop her mind from wandering.


    Pam stood awkwardly at the entrance of the living room, watching Noomi stand in the corner holding her little shoes. She felt like she should be standing there too. Evelyn came out with two bottles of milk and saw Pam looking lost by the door. She warmly invited her, "Pam,e over and sit down. Don''t worry about her." Seeing Evelyn''s usual calm, Pam moved closer and whispered, "Does Ms. Ziegler always punish kids like this?"


    "It''s not really punishment, just a lesson. Running around like that is dangerous. Luckily, she didn''t get lost today, or it would have been terrifying," Evelyn said. When they were in Caneda, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi had just learned to walk, and Noomi almost got lost once. Phoebe was so scared that she couldn''t recover for days. Pam med herself, "It''s my fault for not watching her closely. But as soon as she ran, I chased her. She runs so fast; I only caught up with her in the hospital lobby." Evelyn wasn''t a harsh person. Since Noomi wasn''t lost or hurt, sheforted Pam, "It''s okay. This is Hubert and Boris''s lunch. Take it to them, and I''ll go talk to Phoebe." Pam knew Evelyn was deliberately sending her away, so she took the bottles and went to the children''s yroom.


    Evelyn sat down next to Phoebe, who was staring into space. She sighed, "Noomi is still young. Don''t be mad at her."


    Phoebe lowered her eyes, "Mom, I wasn''t angry with her. I''m just scared. Do you know who she ran into today? She met Theodore."


    "What?" Evelyn looked at her in shock.


    Phoebe shut her eyes, "Last night, I bumped into him on the road and hitched a ride home. From the way he talked, I could tell he still hates my guts. If he finds out I got pregnant with kids just a month after our divorce, I can''t even imagine the fallout." Evelyn was just as stumped, asking, "Then why''d you bring them back to Kedora?"


    "Kedora''s my hometown. If I don''te back here, where else can I go? I figured Kedora was big enough that we could avoid each other if I stuck to the east side and he stayed on the west. But it feels like I run into him every time I step out," Phoebe leaned back on the couch, covering her eyes with her hand.


    Evelyn suggested, "Even if you run into him, just say you adopted them."


    Phoebe almost rolled her eyes. Adopting one kid might fly, but who would believe adopting three?


    She added, "Maybe I''m just overthinking it."


    Evelyn patted her shoulder, "Phoebe, don''t stress. Even if Theodore finds out, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi have nothing to do with him. We don''t need to be scared of him."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Evelyn didn''t know how obsessive Theodore could be. When she had a miscarriage, Theodore subjected her to emotional neglect for nearly three years.


    Later, Theodore was always at odds with Edward.


    Now that she had the triplets, who had nothing to do with Theodore, if he found out, he would surely think she had betrayed him, trampling his proud ego. Theodore would kill her! "Alright, Noomi''s been in the corner long enough. I''ll get her, and you can talk to her," Evelyn said as she got up and walked to the door.


    Evelyn squatted down next to Noomi and said a few words to her. Noomi turned to look at Phoebe sitting on the couch and said pitifully, "Mom, I know I was wrong. I won''t run around anymore and make you worry." Phoebe sighed and waved her over.


    Noomi immediately ced her little shoes neatly by the door and ran to Phoebe.


    Phoebe hugged Noomi and touched her little arm, "Are your arms sore?"


    "Yeah," Noomi said, pouting and stuffing her chubby arm into Phoebe''s hand, "Mom, if you rub it, it won''t be sore anymore."


    Phoebe helplessly started to rub her arm gently. The biggest difference between her three kids and other kids their age was that while other kids could only say a few simple words, they could speak in long sentences. This was closely rted to Phoebe''s educational methods.


    In Caneda, Phoebe had intentionally encouraged Hubert, Boris, and Noomi to speak. They had to express what they wanted or wanted to do with words, not crying or gestures.


    Over time, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s vocabry grew, and simple conversations were no problem for them.


    Noomi felt veryfortable being rubbed. She looked up at Phoebe with her little face and asked anxiously, "Mom, are you still mad at me?"


    Phoebe lowered her head and gently kissed Noomi''s forehead, "I''m not mad at you. I''m just afraid you''ll get lost and meet bad people, and nevere back to me. What would I do if I missed you? Do you want to see me cry my eyes out from missing you?"


    Noomi furrowed her brows, not fully understanding, and in her sweet voice promised Phoebe, "Mom, I don''t want you to cry your eyes out. I won''t run around anymore."


    Phoebe, having achieved her goal, kissed Noomi again with relief, "You must be hungry. Let Grandma make you some milk. Go on."


    Relieved to finally eat, Noomi slid off Phoebe''sp and ran towards the kitchen, calling for Evelyn.

 Chapter 635 The Joy of Raising Children

    Evelyn had the water all set for Noomi. When Noomi burst in, Evelyn was shaking the baby bottle, trying to get that form to mix faster in the warm water. Noomitched onto Evelyn''s leg, standing on her tippy-toes, arms stretched out, "Grandma, I''m starving!"


    Evelyn handed over the bottle, "Here you go, kiddo. Chill out a bit, will ya? And next time, no more running around like a maniac, okay?"


    "Okay," Noomi said, taking a big gulp from the bottle and shing a sweet smile, "Thanks, Grandma."


    Evelyn gave Noomi''s head a gentle pat. Taking care of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi could be a real grind, but those little moments of sweetness made it all worth it.


    That was probably what they called the joy of raising kids.


    Bittersweet happiness!


    Noomi dashed out of the kitchen with the bottle, almost a blur. She stumbled her way straight to the yroom.


    Phoebe, worried Noomi might facent, got up and followed her. She watched as Noomi squeezed between Hubert and Boris, her chubby foot knocking over the little block house they had just built. Hubert and Boris were stunned for a second, then the waterworks started.


    Phoebe just shook her head.


    These little idents happened all the time. At first, Phoebe wouldfort Hubert and Boris, but she soon realized it wasn''t necessary.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi had this unspoken bond. Most of the time, they were more forgiving than mad at Noomi, even though she was only a few minutes younger than them.


    Pam, seeing this for the first time, rushed tofort Hubert and Boris, encouraging them to build an even cooler and sturdier house.


    Phoebe leaned against the door, watching as Hubert and Boris stopped crying and got back to building. She thought, ''A good nanny doesn''t just take care of kids; she knows how to guide them too.'' Phoebe was really happy with Pam and felt a lot more rxed.


    Just then, her phone rang. Phoebe pulled it out and walked to the living room. The caller ID showed it was Noah''s assistant, Alfonso Romero.


    "Hey, Alfonso, what''s up?"


    Alfonso''s voice was all frantic, with noise in the background, "Ms. Ziegler, Noah fell off the stage during rehearsal."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat, "What? Is he hurt?"


    "He banged up his forehead pretty bad, might need stitches. I''m taking him to the hospital now. Can youe over?" Alfonso said.


    Phoebe''s heart raced, "Which hospital? I''ll be there ASAP."


    Alfonso gave her the name of the hospital, the same ultra-private one they''d been to before. Phoebe didn''t even bother changing clothes, just rushed to the door to put on her shoes. Evelyn heard themotion and came out of the kitchen, still holding a spat, "Phoebe, it''s dinner time. Where are you off to?"


    "An artist from thepany got hurt. I gotta go." Phoebe grabbed a mask and hat and bolted out the door.


    She took the elevator down to the underground parking lot, jumped in her car, and called thepany, telling the bodyguards to get to the hospital fast.


    Noah getting hurt was a big deal. If the media got wind of it, it would be all over the ce.


    She hung up, fired up the car, and zoomed out of the parking lot.


    Phoebe floored it all the way to the private hospital. A bunch of entertainment reporters were already swarming the entrance, like vultures on a carcass.


    Luckily, Phoebe had sent the bodyguards ahead to keep those nosy reporters at bay.


    She slipped in through a side door. Her assistant, Lori, was waiting and quickly rushed over when she spotted Phoebe.


    Lori said, "Ms. Ziegler, Noah needs three stitches on his forehead. Since the cut''s near his hairline, they gotta shave a bit of his hair. He''s throwing a fit and arguing with the doc." Phoebe frowned, "Seriously? Acting like a kid at his age?"


    Lori chuckled, "Noah''s gotta keep up that idol image, you know."


    Phoebe asked, "How did he even fall off the stage?"


    Lori''s face got serious. She looked around and whispered, "Word is, a popr artist from Queen Entertainment pulled a dirty trick. When Noah was stepping off the stage, that artist pretended to lose bnce and bumped into him, making him. fall and hit his forehead on some leftover iron frame."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Queen Entertainment. She steadied herself, "Got it. Let''s go see Noah."


    They hustled over to the surgical clinic. Noah, in a ck T-shirt, was leaning against the door, scrolling through his phone with a cold look on his face.


    Alfonso was next to him, trying to convince him, "Noah, please get the wound treated. In this heat, it could get infected."


    Noah didn''t budge. When Alfonso saw Phoebe, his eyes lit up, "Ms. Ziegler, thank goodness you''re here. Noah listens to you the most."


    Hearing Phoebe''s arrival, Noah straightened up. His nonchnt attitude vanished, reced by a sudden obedience.


    He said, "Phoebe, you''re here."


    Phoebe walked in quickly. Noah was a head taller than her, so she had to stand on tiptoe to see his forehead, but that didn''t suit her style. "Sit down so I can check your injury." Noah pursed his lips, looking a bit arrogant, "It''s not serious. A band-aid will do."


    "Just sit down and stop whining. Hurry up." Phoebe almost wanted to kick him. He hit an iron frame and wouldn''t let the doc treat it. Was he asking for trouble?


    Seeing Phoebe mad, Noah reluctantly moved to a chair and sat down. Phoebe handed her bag to Lori, who quickly took it.


    Phoebe walked over to Noah and looked down.


    Noah sat there casually, his long legs stretched out. His hair almost touched his eyshes, and the bleeding cut on his forehead was ring.


    Phoebe frowned and gently brushed Noah''s hair aside, "Does it hurt?"


    Noah, who hadn''t felt any pain earlier, suddenly felt the wound throbbing. He nodded honestly, "Yeah."


    The next second, Phoebe pped Noah''s shoulder hard, "If it hurts, let the doc treat it. You wanna keep it as a souvenir?"


    Lori and Alfonso were stunned.


    They watched Noah closely, only to see a faint smile on his lips.


    That smile was unnerving. Was he so mad he was gonna snap back?

 Chapter 636 Perfect for Kissing

    So, the whole scene they pictured of Noah going off on Phoebe didn''t happen. ''Instead, things got real weird, real fast.


    Noah just lightly grabbed Phoebe''s wrist, pulling her hand over. He noticed her palm was all red and said, "My shoulder''s like a rock. Look, your hand''s all red." Phoebe just stood there, not knowing what to say.


    When Noah looked like he was about to blow on her hand, Phoebe quickly pulled it back, stepped aside, and turned to the doctor, "Hey Doc, can you patch him up?"


    The doctor, who had been watching the whole thing like it was a TV show,ughed and said, "Mr. Myers here doesn''t wanna shave his head. Says it''ll make him look ugly." Phoebe gave Noah a look and then smiled at the doctor, "Doc, just treat him like a kid. Do what you gotta do."


    Noah was left speechless.


    The doctor, holding a sterilized razor, stood in front of Noah. Noah leaned back, feeling awkward, "Doc, my looks are my bread and butter."


    The doctor chuckled, "I get it, you''re a celeb. Don''t worry, I''ll keep you looking good."


    The doctor pressed down on Noah''s shoulder, and the cold de touched his scalp. Hair started falling in front of his eyes.


    Noah just gave in and closed his eyes.


    The wound was right by the hairline, so the doc only shaved a tiny bit. Phoebe watched the whole thing, then looked at Noah''s handsome but sulking face and couldn''t help butugh. When the doctor put away the razor, Noah opened his eyes and saw Phoebe trying not tough. He looked totally defeated.


    He must look like a mess now.


    The doctor got the anesthetic ready and stitched up the wound like a pro, finishing up in no time.


    He snipped the thread, pped on some gauze, and gave Noah a shot. Then he quickly scribbled a prescription and handed it to Alfonso.


    Alfonso took it and rushed off to pay the bill.


    "Keep the wound dry for the next few days, no makeup, and stay away from spicy food, seafood, and heavily seasoned stuff to avoid scarring," the doctor said.


    Phoebe noted everything down and helped Noah out, letting the doctor see the next patient.


    In the hallway outside the clinic, Phoebe helped Noah sit on a bench. The cool andposed Noah from earlier now seemed weak and boneless, leaningfortably against Phoebe. "Phoebe, I saw youughing earlier. Do I look really ugly now?" Noah asked.


    Phoebe had just checked out the stitched wound. The chances of scarring were low, and even if it did scar, his hair would cover it.


    "No, you look super handsome, right, Lori?"


    Lori nodded, "Totally, Noah. You''ve got that... what do they call it online? That broken, fragile charm. Yeah, the allure of fragility."


    Phoebe nced at him, "Since when did you care so much about your looks?"


    Noah pursed his lips. He didn''t actually care if he looked ugly; he just wanted Phoebe to pay more attention to him, to keep her eyes on him a little longer.


    Noah pressed his lips together, then answered, "I''ve always cared."


    Lori nced at Phoebe, then at Noah, and said, "Ms. Ziegler, I heard that writing a blessing on gauze can prevent scarring. Wanna give it a shot for Noah?" Phoebe''s mouth twitched. "Pretty sure that was from some TV drama. Didn''t they sign on a cast?"


    "Same difference. I got a pen here, but the ink is green. Noah, you cool with that?" Lori pulled out a pen from her bag, realizing she grabbed the wrong one in her rush to the hospital. She looked at Noah, a bit embarrassed. Noah shrugged. "Green''s fine. I''m not picky."


    Lori sighed in relief and handed the pen to Phoebe. Phoebe was speechless for a moment. Under Noah''s puppy-dog eyes, she took the pen and said, "If I touch the wound, just let me know. What can I even write on this tiny gauze?" Phoebe was genuinely stumped. Nothing seemed right, so she ended up drawing two hands forming a heart.


    Lori watched, grinning from ear to ear.


    Lori knew Noah had a thing for Phoebe. His eyes gave it away, even though he probably thought he was being all stealthy. After thest concert, when a photo of Noah and Phoebe together hit the big screen, fans quietly made a Facebook group. Lori had secretly joined, nning to find any negativements about Phoebe and have the PR team take them down. But once she was in, she got hooked on the fans'' posts and became totally engrossed.


    Noah had been loungingzily, but when Phoebe''s fingers touched his temple, it felt like a jolt of electricity shot through him. Noah sat up straight, his mind nk, until Phoebe''s breath brushed over his forehead, making his heart race. Noah slightly lifted his eyes. From this angle, he could see Phoebe''s lipstick-covered lips, looking perfect for kissing. Realizing his thoughts were going off the rails, Noah quickly looked down, but his ears turned a suspicious shade of red. The redness spread from his ears down to his neck. Noah felt both ashamed of his thoughts and filled with desire. Such a contradiction, yet he couldn''t stop.


    Footsteps echoed in the hallway, the sound of leather shoes on tiles steady and firm. Phoebe finished thest stroke and turned to look down the corridor. Theodore, dressed in a simple white shirt and ck trousers, one hand in his pocket, looked dignified and aloof, like an elegant lone wolf in the jungle.


    He clearly hadn''t expected to see Phoebe here; his gaze darkened as he stared intently in their direction.


    At that moment, Noah had his long legs stretched out, and Phoebe stood between them, one hand on Noah''s forehead. Their posture was intimate, and from a certain angle, it even looked like they were about to kiss. This scene fell into Theodore''s eyes, and the whirlpool in his gaze deepened, his lips curling into a cold, mocking smile.


    "Am I interrupting something?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Not really," Phoebe replied coolly, retracting her gaze. She capped the pen and handed it back to Lori, then said to Noah, "All done. Wanna take a look?"

 Chapter 637 Mr. Reynolds Got Jealous

    Noah shot a quick look at Theodore, who was just standing there in the aisle. He had those broad shoulders and a slim waist, and he was so tall that even the roomy aisle felt tight. Noah''s face was ice-cold.


    This was the same Theodore who left Phoebe hanging when she needed help. What gave him the right to show up now?


    Noah''s fists tightened.


    But then Phoebe''s soft voice snapped him out of his anger. He slowly unclenched his fists, and his gaze softened when he looked at her. "How am I supposed to see without a mirror?" Noah''s voice had a bit of a whine to it. "Why don''t you help me out?"


    Phoebe was about to ask Lori for a makeup mirror when Noah suddenly grabbed her arms and pulled her down with some force.


    Phoebe''s chin almost smacked into Noah''s forehead, but she dodged just in time, leaning back to avoid hitting the bandage on his head. Phoebe frowned, "Noah, what are you doing?"


    Noah looked up, locking eyes with her. In her pupils, he could see the bandage on his forehead, with a small green heart drawn on it.


    Noah''s eyes lit up, and he grinned, "Phoebe, you did a great job. I really like it."


    Holding that position was tough for Phoebe. She quickly broke free from Noah''s grip and put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Stop messing around!"


    "Phoebe, be careful." Noah, worried she might fall, held her waist with one hand and looked up at her nervously, totally losing the cool vibe he had in front of fans.


    Theodore saw the whole thing, and his face turned dark. He stared hard at Phoebe and Noah, watching how long they''d keep holding each other.


    Phoebe suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She didn''t need to turn around to know Theodore was staring at her. As she and Theodore were done, she shouldn''t be scared of him. But her body didn''t lie.


    Almost without thinking, Phoebe took two steps back, away from Noah. "Alright, let''s head back to thepany first. We''ll talk about the restter." Noah pulled back his hand, which was hanging in mid-air. Hezily stood up, giving Theodore a challenging look before following Phoebe. Theodore stood there in the aisle, the cold air from the AC pouring down on him, making him shiver as he watched Phoebe and Noah walk away. He and Phoebe used to be super close, but now, seeing each other again, they were worse than strangers.


    Then he noticed Phoebe''s clothes. They were the same as the ones he''d seen on that young mom of triplets upstairs. Was it just a coincidence? Theodore couldn''t help but walk toward Phoebe.


    Phoebe nned to leave through the side door with Noah, but as soon as they got there, a bunch of reporters with cameras were already outside snapping pics. shes went off like crazy. Phoebe quickly pulled a hat out of her bag and put it on Noah''s head. She said, "Cover up so the reporters don''t catch the injury on your head." These entertainment reporters were fast. She needed to figure out a way to get Noah out of here first.


    Even though Noah''s injury during rehearsal wasn''t bad news, it wasn''t good news either. If it hit the headlines, it could easily be blown out of proportion.


    In the age of the inte, nobody had time for the weak. If someone spun the story right, this whole thing could be turned into a sob story, with both upsides and downsides. Noah caught a whiff of some fragrance from above. He pulled down the brim of his hat and went along with Phoebe''s n.


    There were only two bodyguards at the side door. When the reporters spotted Noah, they started yelling his name. The noise drew in fans and random onlookers.


    Fans who happened to see Noah at the hospital went nuts, quickly surrounding Phoebe and Noah.


    Phoebe and Lori tried to shield Noah, backing up against the wall. Fans were shouting Noah''s name, snapping pics with their phones, reaching out to touch him, and begging for autographs. The side door area turned into a madhouse.


    Theodore stepped out of the aisle, the high-pitched screams hitting his ears. He saw Phoebe, cornered by fans and onlookers, looking super stressed. He quickly pulled out his phone and made a call. He barked, "Lawton, get the bodyguards to the hospital''s side door, now!"


    After hanging up, Theodore made his way toward the chaos. In just a few minutes, a hundred people had gathered.


    Phoebe had never dealt with such a crazy situation before. Noah usually had bodyguards with him when he went out. Today, there were bodyguards too, but she didn''t expect there to be so many people. Phoebe gripped someone''s hand tightly, forcing herself to stay calm. "Everyone, I know you love Noah, but please, calm down."


    "Noah, why are you in the hospital? Are you sick?"


    "I heard Ernest pushed you off the stage and you got hurt. Did it mess up your face? Take off your hat and let us see."


    "Yeah, the inte is blowing up about it. Ernest even trashed you online. We''ve already gone to roast him."


    Phoebe frowned. Ernest''s onlinements were clearly a move to ride on Noah''s fame. Queen Entertainment was always pulling dirty tricks like this.


    At that moment, Alfonso showed up with several bodyguards, trying to push through the crowd to reach Phoebe.


    But these were fans and onlookers. Forcing their way through could hurt people or cause a stampede, making it hard to control the situation. Alfonso was freaking out.


    He had thought the private hospital''s confidentiality would keep reporters and fans away. Who had leaked the info to the reporters?


    Some fans recognized Phoebe, and the screams got even louder.


    "Guys, that''s Noah''s manager. Look, they''re holding hands."


    "Be together!"


    Phoebe was speechless, watching the fans'' sudden shift from outrage to excitement. She looked down and realized she was gripping Noah''s hand tightly.


    Panicking, Phoebe tried to pull her hand back, but Noah held on tighter, causing another wave of screams from the fans.


    In the crowd, there were fans who shipped the couple, those who were all about Noah, and even some extreme fans. When these extreme fans saw Noah holding Phoebe''s hand, they felt especially heartbroken. The extreme fans and couple shippers started arguing.


    Phoebe had seen extreme fans and couple shippers argue online, but never in real life. It started with words and quickly turned into shoving matches.

 Chapter 638 Why Did He Save Her?

    Phoebe fought the urge to facepalm. She nced up at Noah, who towered over her, and blurted out, "Hey, everyone, chill! Wanna hear Noah drop his new track live?"


    The fans'' heated bickering came to a screeching halt. They all whipped their heads around to stare at Phoebe, and she half-expected to hear necks cracking.


    Their eyes lit up with excitement. "For real? We get to hear Noah sing live?"


    Ignoring Noah''s frantic hand signals behind her, Phoebe kept her cool. "Yep, and you can even throw in some requests."


    Noah was blindsided. He hadn''t nned on dropping any new tracks anytime soon.


    Now, he was caught totally off guard.


    The fans'' eyes were glued to Noah, and he had no choice but to let go of Phoebe''s hand, step up, and say, "The new track''s still under wraps, but I can sing something else. What do you wanna hear?" The fans went wild, nodding like bobbleheads and whipping out their phones to record.


    Phoebe leaned in and whispered to Noah, "Stall ''em till security gets here."


    She barely moved her lips. The ce was buzzing with fan excitement, so no one caught what she said.


    But the fans were fuming, their eyes practically shooting daggers at Phoebe.


    Noah got the message. He shot Phoebe a look full of affection, then stepped forward. The fans instinctively backed up, all cameras locked on him.


    Noah shed a small smile. "What do you wanna hear?"


    "Does the North Star Know I Love You!" they shouted in unison, showing just how much they loved that song.


    Noah grinned, cleared his throat, and started humming. The ce went dead quiet, with only Noah''s voice filling the air.


    Phoebe let out a sigh of relief. She stepped back and signaled Alfonso to bring in the backup.


    Alfonso got the hint and motioned for the security guards to spread out and move in to escort Noah.


    Lori, who was still shaken from the fan frenzy, sidled up to Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, what now?"


    "Later, you and the security team get Noah outta here. No matter what, keep him safe, got it?" Phoebe said in a low voice.


    Lori, still trembling, nodded. "Okay, I got it. I''ll protect Noah."


    "Good."


    Noah was belting out the most emotional part of the song. He nced around for Phoebe, wanting to sing the line, ''Does the North Star know I love you,'' just for her.


    Right then, someone''s phone buzzed in the crowd. They checked the message and saw an instruction: [Now''s the time.]


    A sinister look crossed their face. They suddenly shouted, "Noah, this song isn''t for the fans, is it? Are you confessing to your manager in public?"


    Phoebe''s rm bells went off. She shoved Lori towards Noah. "Protect him, now!"


    Fans'' emotions were like a powder keg, especially after the earlier blow-up between the hardcore fans and the shippers. That guy''s words were just gasoline on the fire, aiming all the hate at Phoebe. Phoebe spotted a few extreme fans ring daggers at her. Priority one: get Noah outta there.


    Noah''s singing cut off, and the crowd went nuts. The fans who had backed off now surged forward, those die-hard Noah stans pushing through like a tidal wave.


    Voices shouted over each other, "Noah, if she''s making you do this, tell us, and we''ll save you."


    "Noah''s gotta work under her, so he can''t say anything. Phoebe, if you''re forcing him, I''ll end you."


    Outta nowhere, one fan whipped out a shiny fruit knife. She brandished it and charged at Phoebe.


    The crazed fan moved fast. Noah had been in front of her, but Lori, following orders, had yanked him away.


    Now, there was nothing between Phoebe and the knife-wielding fan. The de was aimed right at her heart. Noah, regaining his bnce, saw the knife heading straight for Phoebe. "Phoebe!" Noah screamed, lunging towards her, but it was toote.


    Phoebe watched the knife get closer. She tried to back up, but they were already cornered.


    With nowhere to go, Phoebe''s back hit the wall. Her eyes widened in fear, and she wondered if this was it.


    If she died, what would happen to Hubert, Boris, and Noomi?


    Evelyn was so old. Would she have to go back to being a nanny to support Hubert, Boris, and Noomi?


    No!


    She couldn''t die!


    A tall figure lunged at Phoebe, shielding her with his body. Phoebe heard the sound of the de slicing through fabric and flesh.


    Warm blood sttered, hitting the crazed fan''s face. She stood there, stunned, then let out a blood-curdling scream.


    "I killed Phoebe. You can''t force Noah anymore, you witch." The fan, looking deranged, was quickly subdued by security.


    The noise around them faded. Phoebe slowly looked up, staring nkly at Theodore in front of her. His face was ghostly pale, lips pressed tight, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.


    A strange scent mixed with the strong smell of blood filled Phoebe''s nose. She looked down and saw blood pooling on the shiny floor tiles, spreading like flowers.


    Phoebe started trembling, her lips quivering uncontrobly.


    She asked, "Why?"


    Why did Theodore save her?


    Back then, Theodore had chosen Vanessa over her. Why did he save her now? He could''ve just stood by!


    Theodore was in agony. He opened his mouth, but instead of answering, he said, "Don''t cry; I''m fine."


    Before he could finish, Theodore''s vision went ck, and he started to copse.


    Phoebe quickly grabbed his waist, but her hand met warm, sticky blood. She knew what it was, and her heart raced.


    "Help, get a doctor, he''s hurt!"


    Phoebe''s voice shook uncontrobly. She clung tightly to Theodore''s belt, not letting him fall.

 Chapter 639 Never-ending Struggle

    The docs and nurses showed up in no time, wheeling in a stretcher. The crowd parted like the Red Sea to let them through. They carefully hoisted Theodore, aiming to get him on the stretcher.


    Phoebe felt a tug on her shirt. She nced down and saw Theodore''s big, strong hand gripping her shirt.


    Even though Theodore was out cold, his hand clung to her shirt like he was scared she''d bolt and forget he saved her life. Everyone was staring at her. Under all those eyes, Phoebe slowly took Theodore''s hand, gently prying her shirt free.


    The ce was a madhouse, and she couldn''t just leave.


    As she finally freed her shirt, Theodore''s arm flopped to the side of the stretcher.


    A nurse quickly put his hand back on the bed, and the crew rushed him to the ER, vanishing in a sh.


    The fans and bystanders, who had been packed together, gawked at Phoebe in shock, except for a few still snapping pics from the edges.


    The bodyguards had already formed a human wall, blocking their cameras; all they got was the blood pooling on the ground.


    Phoebe''s hands were covered in blood. She walked, stone-faced, to the fan being held by the bodyguards, who was still screaming like a banshee. Without thinking, Phoebe raised her hand and pped the fan. The ce went dead silent, everyone staring at her in shock and fear.


    The crazed fan''s head snapped to the side, a red handprint on her face. Phoebe said in a low voice, "Who sent you?"


    The kidnapping two years ago had taught Phoebe that there was no such thing as random hate, only nned attacks.


    Noah''s singing had just calmed the fans down. No matter how wild they were, they wouldn''t carry a fruit knife, ready to stab someone.


    So, this chick acting all crazy was definitely a nt, set up in the chaos.


    Phoebe hadn''t expected that less than half a month aftering back, she''d already be a target for some people.


    Turned out, her return really pissed some folks off.


    The fan turned her head, eyes full of spite. Sheughed, "Don''t think you can use your resources to make Noah bow to you. I''ll protect him. Noah,e to me, I''ll protect you." Noah broke free from the bodyguards and Lori. He quickly walked to Phoebe and shielded her, staring at the crazed fan with fear in his eyes.


    Just a split second more, and he would''ve seen Phoebe get hurt right in front of him. The thought made Noah shiver with fear.


    "You''re not my fan. My fans are kind and would never raise a knife to hurt someone," Noah said, his eyes zing with anger.


    The fans nearby heard Noah''s words and saw his red eyes. They all said in unison, "Yeah, you''re not. Noah''s fans wouldn''t hurt anyone." The fans spoke together, their voices echoing over the hospital.


    They knew how serious this was. If the news of someone getting hurt made it to the trending topics, rival fans would use it to bury them. Plus, it would totally mess up Noah''s future.


    So, the best move was to deny this nutjob was one of Noah''s fans.


    The crazed fanughed like a maniac, "You say I''m not, so I''m not. But when I stabbed Phoebe just now, why didn''t any of you step up to stop me? Don''t you all hate her for controlling Noah?" Phoebe didn''t want things to get worse. She signaled to the bodyguards, and two of them quickly dragged the crazed fan away.


    Phoebe warned, "If you have anything to say, tell it to the cops."


    "Phoebe, you bully Noah. You deserve a miserable end!" The crazed fan''s shrill curses gradually faded away. Phoebe stepped out from behind Noah, her gaze sweeping over the fans and bystanders with various expressions. She said loudly, "I hope those who recorded videos today won''t post them online, or I will send you awyer''s letter."


    Those who had nned to post online hesitated, but a few stubbornly went ahead and posted it on Facebook right away.


    Phoebe''s words were meant to scare the timid ones. She knew it was impossible topletely stop them from posting online.


    "Ms. Ziegler, are you hurt?" Lori ran to Phoebe''s side, worriedly looking at her blood-stained clothes.


    Phoebe shook her head and whispered, "I''m fine. Take Noah back now and have the PR department closely monitor online activity. Activate the first-level emergency n, quickly!"


    At Phoebe''smand, Lori quickly escorted Noah away from the scene. Noah wanted to stay with Phoebe, but he knew his presence would only cause more trouble.


    Once Noah left, the fans and reporters dispersed, and the hospital''s side hall became empty.


    Phoebe stood in a pool of blood, feeling dizzy. When Theodore was lifted onto the stretcher by the doctors, she saw the bright knife still lodged in his lower back. Blood gushed from Theodore''s lower back, like a heavy hammer striking her heart.


    Phoebe''s hands and feet were cold.


    Phoebe thought they really shouldn''t meet, or they would be unlucky.


    Phoebe didn''t know how long she stood there. She clenched her fists tightly, forced herself to look away, and walked quickly to the nearby restroom as her heart pounded irregrly. Upstairs, Vanessa, who was guarding Sarah''s room, felt her phone vibrate. She nced at Brandon and Taylor by the bedside and quietly left the room.


    Vanessa leaned against the wall, looking at the message on her phone: [Ms. Fitzroy, the task is done.]


    Vanessa''s eyes flickered. She quickly replied.


    Vanessa: [Make sure to keep her mouth shut. If she dares to leak anything, I''ll hold you responsible!]


    Her helper: [I understand.]


    Vanessa put away her phone, a cold smile on her lips as she watched the hurried doctors and nurses in the corridor.


    The entertainment industry had limited resources for artists. Since Phoebe''s high-profile return, Queen Entertainment had lost several resources.


    Why did Phoebe always have topete with her? In the past, she fought for Theodore; now, she fought for resources.


    Since that was the case, just saw who had the more ruthless methods!

 Chapter 640 For Each Others Good, She Must Stay Away

    In the restroom, Phoebe was hunched over the sink, almost puking her guts out. She had cleaned the blood off her hands thoroughly, not even leaving a trace under her nails. It was like the warm blood from a few minutes ago was just a bad dream.


    Phoebe stared at herself in the mirror, eyes all red and puffy. She never thought Theodore would jump in front of that knife for her.


    Feeling all kinds of messed up, Phoebe sshed some cold water on her face. After a bit, she got her act together and left the restroom.


    Instead of heading to the ER, she made her way to the side door.


    Phoebe wasn''t ungrateful. She was super thankful Theodore risked his life for her, but she knew she had to keep her distance for both their sakes.


    Outside the side door, a bunch of entertainment reporters with cameras were waiting. As soon as they saw her, the shutters went crazy, and they bombarded her with questions. "Ms. Ziegler, anyments on Noah getting attacked by a crazy fan?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, are you pressing charges against this fan?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, we heard the guy who saved you is the president of Reynolds Group, your ex-boss. Why''d he do it?"


    A bunch of bodyguards in ck quickly surrounded Phoebe, blocking the reporters.


    Phoebe gave the reporters a cold look and said calmly, "The artists in mypany follow thew. We''ll let the police handle this. Now, please move."


    The shutters kept clicking, and the shlights were killing her eyes.


    The bodyguards hustled Phoebe into a nearby ck sedan, which sped off. The reporters chased the car for a bit but had to give up.


    Phoebe slumped in the back seat, exhausted, and pulled out her phone to scroll through Facebook.


    Just as she thought, topics like Noah being hospitalized and Noah''s crazy fan were trending. She didn''t click on them; just seeing the tags was enough to know someone was stirring the pot. Phoebe exited Facebook and called her contact there.


    The guy on the other end was a big shot at Facebook. After some small talk, Phoebe got to the point, asking to get Noah''s negative trending topics taken down.


    Of course, Facebook wouldn''t do it for free. After some haggling, they agreed to remove today''s trending topics for two million bucks.


    Phoebe said, "Thanks. I''ll treat you to a meal sometime."


    "No need, but Phoebe, have you pissed someone off? Looks like someone''s gunning for your artist. Be careful," Stanley Rogers said. Phoebe replied, "Got it. Thanks for the heads-up. I''ll hang up now."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Phoebe lowered her arm and gently rubbed the edge of her phone case. Stanley was right; someone was definitely targeting Noah.


    Otherwise, the news of Noah getting hurt and hospitalized wouldn''t have blown up so fast, and both reporters and fans wouldn''t have shown up. The crazy fan thing was clearly nned.


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose, thinking about the resources they''d recently snagged from Queen Entertainment. It wasn''t hard to figure out who was behind this.


    A cold smile crept onto Phoebe''s lips. She hadn''t even gone after Vanessa yet, but Vanessa was already throwing herself into the fire.


    Since Vanessa was so eager to get burned, Phoebe would happily oblige!


    After a bit, Phoebe''s phone buzzed. She was a little surprised but answered, "Cindy?"


    "I just got out of the airport and heard people talking about Noah getting hurt and some crazy fan attacking you at the hospital. What the heck happened?" Cindy''s voice was all anxious, with sirens ring in the background. Phoebe rubbed her temples, "I''m fine. Didn''t get hurt."


    "What exactly went down? Weren''t there bodyguards with you? I just checked online, and the trending topics are gone." Cindy had been working as a makeup artist for a film crew for the past few months and had just wrapped up yesterday, so she was finally back.


    "It''s a long story. By the way, my clothes are covered in blood. I''m heading to your ce to change before going home. Don''t wanna freak out my mom," Phoebe said.


    "Go ahead. I just left the airport. I''ll meet you at Golden Apartment to see Hubert, Boris, and Noomiter," Cindy replied.


    Phoebe hung up and told the driver to head to Cindy''s neighborhood.


    In the past couple of years, Cindy had made enough dough to sell her old ce and buy a new one right next to Phoebe''s house.


    The security and property management in this high-end area were top-notch in all of Kedora. Cindy wasn''t into vis; she liked high-rise apartments better, said they had a killer view.


    The car rolled into Sunnyvale Gardens and got stopped by security at the entrance. After checking her ID, they let Phoebe in, and the car parked in front of the building.


    Phoebe got out and was just stepping onto the stairs when she heard an engine roar behind her. Cindy''s car pulled up and parked. Phoebe turned around and walked towards Cindy, who was wrestling two big suitcases out of the trunk. Phoebe grabbed one. Phoebe asked, "What''s in here? Dumbbells?"


    Cindy shot her a look, "Those are gifts for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. I''ll drop them off at Golden Apartmentter."


    Phoebe put the suitcase back in the trunk and said, "You bring them gifts every time youe back. You''re gonna spoil them."


    "A few gifts won''t spoil them. They''ve got higher standards than that," Cindy retorted, then noticed the dried blood on Phoebe''s clothes. She looked Phoebe up and down nervously, "Where''s the blood from? You said you weren''t hurt." "I''m not hurt. Someone else was," Phoebe said, feeling a bit helpless.


    Good thing she didn''t go home in these clothes. Her mom, Evelyn, would''ve freaked out and nagged her for weeks.


    Cindy sighed in relief, "Thank goodness. Are fans really pulling knives now to chase their idols?"


    "Someone was stirring the pot, causing trouble on purpose," Phoebe replied calmly.


    Cindy locked the car and pushed the suitcase towards the elevator. As they walked, she asked, "Have you figured out who''s behind it?"


    "The attacker''s at the police station. She looked nuts; we probably won''t get much from her," Phoebe said. "But I''ve only been back for half a month. If someone''s got a grudge and tried to off me in the chaos, it''s gotta be an old beef." "Do you think it''s Vanessa?" Cindy knew all about the bad blood between Phoebe and Vanessa. Phoebe had insisted on a divorce back then because Theodore chose to save Vanessa in a life-or-death situation, leaving her behind. Phoebe nodded, "Just a hunch, but no proof. We''ll see if the cops can squeeze anything useful out of the attacker."

 Chapter 641 That Jerk Doesnt Deserve to Have the Triplets

    They trudged upstairs, and Cindy swung the door open and strolled in. She hadn''t been back in two months, and just had the cleaning crew over yesterday. The floor was squeaky clean.


    Cindy grabbed two pairs of slippers. Phoebe swapped her shoes, helped Cindy lug her bag into the living room, and spotted Cindy''s personal poster that always popped up in her videos.


    A huge poster hung behind the sofa, showing a side profile with dramatic lighting and a killer artistic vibe.


    Phoebe stood by the sofa, soaking it in, and said, "Every time I see this in your vids, I gotta say, this photo is drop-dead gorgeous."


    Cindy pulled out some clothes and handed them to Phoebe, "Go on, hit the shower, get outta those bloody clothes, hurry up." Phoebe took the clothes and headed to the guest bathroom to shower.


    The water sshed, and Phoebe stood under the showerhead, eyes closed, head tilted back, letting the water cascade over her face. The cold droplets hit her, and the scene of Theodore jumping in front of the knife reyed in her mind. Phoebe wiped the water off her face.


    She muttered, "Stop thinking about it, Phoebe! You chose to divorce for a reason. There''s no future with Theodore. Don''t get swayed just ''cause he was nice. Remember, you still have Hubert, Boris, and Noomi."


    It wasn''t until the cold water washed away all her jumbled thoughts that she turned off the valve, grabbed a towel, dried off, and got dressed.


    Cindy had already showered in the master bedroom, changed into fresh clothes, and was busy in the kitchen.


    The fridge was packed with fresh veggies and meat, thanks to the cleaning service. Cindy picked out a few things and started prepping dinner.


    Cindy''s recent film shoot was in the boonies, and every day they had nd boxed meals from miles away.


    Cindy had been drooling over food pics on her phone every day, and now that she was back, she couldn''t wait to whip up a feast.


    Phoebe came out with her hair dried and heard the water running in the kitchen. She walked in and saw Cindy expertly washing veggies.


    Phoebe asked, "Aren''t you beat from just getting back? How about we grab something to eat out?"


    "Do you really wanna go out right now? Just chill, I''ll cook. I''ve picked up some new recipes that are better than a five-star chef''s."


    Phoebe asked, "Need any help?"


    "Just hang out and chat with me," Cindy nodded her chin, "By the way, how''s the guy who saved you? With all that blood, he must be pretty messed up, right?"


    Phoebe looked down, staring nkly at the grout lines on the floor tiles. Cindy nudged her, "What are you zoning out for?"


    Phoebe replied, "The guy who saved me was Theodore."


    The potato in Cindy''s hand slipped back into the sink. She turned, staring at Phoebe in disbelief, "Wait, who?"


    Phoebe pursed her lips, "Theodore, he happened to be at that hospital."


    Cindy was speechless. After a couple of minutes, she said, "So, what''s his deal?"


    Phoebe was confused, "I have no idea."


    Cindy had been bouncing between Kedora and Caneda for the past two years, and she was more in the loop than Phoebe, especially since she was in the gossip central, the film crew. When folks had nothing better to do, they''d gossip about the Kedora elite. Cindy had heard more than once that Theodore was seeing some young, hot chick from the Ramirez Family. Cindy had seen Sandra from afar. She was definitely a looker, but her eyes seemed oddly familiar.


    Later, Cindy realized Sandra''s eyes looked a lot like Phoebe''s.


    Eyes were the windows to the soul, and Sandra''s eyes were full of love when she looked at Theodore.


    Cindy had also heard another juicy tidbit. Apparently, Theodore had a one-night stand with Sandra two years ago, and she ghosted him the next morning. Theodore searched the whole city for her and finally found Sandra. Sandra owned up to it, and they ended up together, already talking marriage.


    But with all that, what was Theodore doing sniffing around Phoebe?


    "Phoebe, for the past two years I''ve been dying to ask, do you really have no feelings left for Theodore, or are you just pissed he saved Vanessa first?" Cindy asked straight up.


    Phoebe was stunned for a bit. She licked her dry lips and said, "Does it matter?"


    "Yeah," Cindy nodded seriously, "It''s super important. It decides whether I should talk him up or trash him."


    Phoebe chuckled, "Have you forgotten about my three little ones?"


    Cindy was speechless.


    She admitted, she had totally forgotten about the triplets. Cindy dejectedly picked up the potato and kept peeling, "Alright, that jerk doesn''t deserve to have them." Phoebe smiled. She was once again grateful for her decision to have Hubert, Boris, and Noomi back then because their existence snapped her back to reality. Her future was all about them. Love was a pipe dream. She wouldn''t lose herself in it again.


    Over at the Ramirez Family mansion, Sandra was chasing Benjamin around. She was exhausted and just stood to catch her breath when her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Sandra''s brow furrowed as she answered, "What''s up?"


    "Ms. Ramirez, our people got nabbed and are being grilled at the police station. I''m afraid she might spill everything." The voice on the other end was super anxious.


    "She''s not that dumb; she won''t rat us out. What''s the deal with Phoebe?" Sandra looked at Benjamin not far away and lowered her voice to ask.


    "She''s fine. Someone took the knife for her."


    Sandra frowned, a cold and sinister look shing in her eyes, "Who was the busybody, Noah?"


    "No." The person on the other end hesitated, not daring to say Theodore''s name for a long time.


    Sandra lost her patience and snapped, "Stop stammering, who got hurt?"


    "It was Mr. Reynolds. He was at the hospital at the time. No one expected him to rush over and take the knife for Phoebe. Ms. Ramirez, what should we do now? Mr. Reynolds got stabbed, and things have blown up. If he investigates..." The person''s voice grew more panicked.


    Sandra''s heart tightened, her face turning pale, "Who took the knife for her?"


    "It was Mr. Reynolds, your boyfriend."


    Sandra stared nkly ahead, her phone slipping from her hand and shattering on the ground, but the call was still connected.


    The person on the other end called out several times before hearing Sandra''s weak voice, "Get awyer to the police station and have her confess that Vanessa ordered her."


    "Yes, I''ll handle it right away."


    Sandra stood in ce, her hand gripping the phone tightly, the broken screen pieces digging into her palm, but she didn''t feel it.


    She cursed inwardly, ''Phoebe, damn you!''

 Chapter 642 Hatred for Phoebe

    In the ICU, Theodore was out cold on the hospital bed, looking even paler than the sheets he was lying on.


    That fruit knife had jabbed right into his side. Lucky for him, the de was dull and didn''t mess with his kidneys; otherwise, he wouldn''t be chilling in the ICU right now. The machines kept beeping as the nurse finished up with Theodore. She was about to bounce when the door got mmed open.


    The door smacked the wall, making it shake.


    The nurse frowned and looked over, spotting a frantic woman stumbling in. Sandra tossed her fancy Herm¨¨s bag onto a chair and rushed to the bedside. "Theodore."


    The guy on the bed, deep in dreand, frowned like the noise was bugging him. The nurse quickly said, "Miss, keep it down. He''s lost a lot of blood and needs rest." Sandra''s eyes were all red. She turned and red at the nurse, "Get out!"


    The nurse, not knowing who Sandra was, hesitated, not sure if she should leave. Sandra got up, walked over, and shoved her out.


    The nurse didn''t even get a word in before the door shut in her face. She rolled her eyes and walked off.


    Sandra went back to the bedside and saw Theodore frown and slowly open his eyes. Her fierce look softened into one of tearful concern. "Theodore, you''re awake. How do you feel? Does it hurt?"


    Theodore looked confused, his eyes locking onto Sandra''s as he tried to lift his hand.


    "Phoebe, don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt."


    Sandra''s face twisted for a second. She always knew Theodore saw her as a stand-in for Phoebe, which made her hate Phoebe even more.


    Phoebe could easily get his love, while she couldn''t get it no matter how hard she tried. How could she not hate Phoebe?


    Sandra gently held Theodore''s hand and pressed it to her face, tearfully saying, "Theodore, you scared me to death. What would I do if something happened to you?"


    Theodore''s mind was still foggy, not really seeing who was in front of him. He closed his eyes wearily, "It''s fine. Don''t be scared."


    Theodore drifted back into a deep sleep, but he never let go of Sandra''s hand, like he was holding onto the only thing that mattered.


    Only by holding on tight could he feel at ease.


    Sandra listened to Theodore''s steady breathing and looked up at him. His eyes were closed, missing their usual cold look.


    Right now, Theodore''s sleeping face was peaceful.


    Sandra stared at Theodore for a long time, her eyes moving from his straight nose to his pale, sharp lips. He had let her stay by his side for two years and im they were a couple, but they had never even held hands, let alone kissed. Sandra had always wanted to taste Theodore''s lips but never got the chance. Now was a rare opportunity.


    Sandra squinted, leaned over the bed, and stared at Theodore''s lips, her throat tightening. Just as she was about to kiss him, the door behind her suddenly opened.


    Sandra jumped and quickly stood up straight, turning to see Vanessa striding in.


    Vanessa''s eyes locked onto Sandra, and seeing her posture, a cold sneer curled her lips. "Ms. Ramirez, what were you just doing?"


    Sandra, feeling guilty, dodged Vanessa''s sharp gaze. She plopped back into the chair andzily said, "What are you doing here?"


    "I heard Theodore got hurt, so I came to check on him." Vanessa walked in and ced the flowers she was holding on the bedside table. Vanessa looked down at Theodore. "What did the doc say?"


    Sandra, who had sent the nurse packing as soon as she arrived, touched her nose and said vaguely, "It''s not too serious. He just needs some rest."


    Vanessa frowned at her. "Is that what the doctor said?"


    Sandra and Vanessa had always been at each other''s throats. Even though Theodore was all about Phoebe now and didn''t give a damn about Vanessa, Vanessa had once been his first love.


    Sandra went nuts with jealousy whenever she thought about how Vanessa and Theodore had been together for so long.


    "What else? If you''re not happy with my answer, go ask the doc yourself. I don''t have time to exin it to you." Sandra replied with a taunting tone.


    Vanessa''s expression soured. She always felt superior to Phoebe because her parents, Sophia and James, were university professors, and the Fitzroy family was prestigious. She looked down on Phoebe. But in front of Sandra, Sandra always seemed a notch above her. Vanessa thought, ''The Ramirez family is just rich, what''s so great about that?''


    "Sure, you don''t have time to ask the doc, but you have time to steal a kiss from an injured, unconscious guy. Does Theodore know how desperate you are?" Vanessa mocked.


    Sandra''s face darkened. She stood up and stared at Vanessa, sneering, "I kiss my boyfriend openly. But you still haven''t found your ce, always messing with my boyfriend, trying to be a side chick. How pathetic!" Vanessa gritted her teeth, "You''re going too far!"


    "So what? You''re in trouble now, and you''re still here arguing with me?" Sandra taunted.


    "What do you mean?" Before Vanessa could finish her sentence, her phone rang. She nced at it and saw it was a call from the police station. She frowned and answered, "This is Vanessa."


    "Hello, this is the Northside Police Station. Miss Fitzroy, someone has used you of being involved in a premeditated murder case. Pleasee to the station to cooperate with the investigation," the officer''s official voice came through. Vanessa frowned even more, ncing at Sandra, who was sitting in the chair watching her with interest. She turned and walked out of the ward.


    Vanessa defended herself, "Officer, you must be mistaken. I don''t know anything about a premeditated murder case."


    "Pleasee to the Northside Police Station. Whether it''s a mistake or not, we''ll clear your name after the investigation. But for now, the suspect has indeed used you of being the mastermind," the officer''s stern voice carried an intimidating authority.


    Vanessa felt bewildered. She hung up the phone, turned to look at the closed ward door, and then left.


    Vanessa walked into the elevator, looking at her slender reflection in the elevator wall. She raised her hand and touched her face.


    Her face had endured the ravages of time and no longer radiated the same vibrant beauty; her skin wasn''t as wless as Sandra''s either.


    If Vanessa had known that her rivalry with Phoebe back then would benefit Sandra, she wouldn''t have done those unnecessary things.

 Chapter 643 It Cant Change Anything

    After dinner, Cindy drove Phoebe back to Golden Apartment. On the way, Phoebe got a call from Noah, and he sounded super down. "Phoebe, I''m sorry, I''m really useless."


    Phoebe was caught off guard, then chuckled, "What''s up? Is it about what happened this afternoon? That wasn''t on you, it was just a freak thing." "But you almost got hurt because of me. Now, every time I close my eyes, I see that scene. I''m so sorry," Noah said, his voice shaking with fear.


    Noah had always thought if he was strong enough, he could keep Phoebe safe. But today, watching a crazed fan rush at Phoebe with a knife while he was held back by bodyguards, he realized how powerless he was. Phoebe sighed softly, "Noah, don''t beat yourself up. There are all kinds of people in this world, some good, some bad. It''s not your fault. Just try to chill and be more careful next time. It''s all good." Noah closed his eyes and said in a choked voice, "You were the one who almost got stabbed, and you''ve been dealing with the fallout. Why aren''t you mad, Phoebe? Just yell at me."


    "Do you think it''s easy for me to yell at you?" Phoebe said, exasperated. "Alright, I''m really tired. I''ll have Alfonsoe over to keep youpany. Don''t overthink it, okay?"


    Noah gripped his phone tightly. He knew he shouldn''t bother Phoebe right now, but he couldn''t help but ask, "Phoebe, are you moved that Theodore saved you?"


    Phoebe was taken aback, and Theodore''s determined eyes shed in her mind. She turned to look out the window and said softly, "I really appreciate him saving me, but it doesn''t change anything." Noah got what Phoebe meant.


    Theodore had shielded Phoebe from the knife, and Phoebe was touched, but it wouldn''t change her mind. That was enough.


    "Alright, I get it. Get some rest."


    "Okay, I''m hanging up now."


    Phoebe hung up and wearily rubbed her temples.


    Cindy had overheard the convo and knew who was on the other end. Seeing Phoebe looking troubled, she said, "Noah giving you a hard time again?"


    Phoebe leaned back in her seat and rolled down the window. The hot night breeze blew in, making her feel even more restless.


    Phoebe said, "A lot went down today, and Noah''s hurt. It''s normal for him to be emotional."


    "Are you sure he''s emotional because of the injury and not because he''s jealous of Theodore for shielding you?" Cindy saw right through it.


    When Phoebe started Superstar Entertainment domestically, it was during Noah''s career rise. He was willing to break his contract to sign with Phoebe''spany, not just to repay her for discovering him. Phoebe said, "If I had known he liked me, I wouldn''t have agreed to sign him in the first ce."


    "You didn''t know that?" Cindy remarked.


    Phoebe gave her a helpless look, "If I had known, would I be regretting it now?"


    "True, you didn''t even realize you were flirting with him," Cindy teased.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    "When did I ever flirt with him?" she finally retorted.


    "Sure, you won''t admit it now, but I heard that when Noah was on that talent show, you went to cheer him on a bunch of times. There are still short videos of you two together floating around on some apps. Just a few days ago, you two popped up together again, inspiring so many people. The highest view count is over a hundred thousand. If I didn''t know you, I''d totally think you two were a thing," Cindy added with a knowing smile. Phoebe was speechless.


    Seeing Phoebe''s disbelief, Cindy took advantage of a red light to find a short video on her phone and yed it for her.


    With some sappy music in the background, the narration began, "When they first met, he was a newbie in the entertainment industry, stumbling through a talent show for his dreams. She was thepany''s artist director, giving him all kinds of attention and care. That day, he stood on the stage for the first time, nervous and uneasy. One look from her made him firm in his goal."


    Phoebe shivered and got goosebumps. She turned off the video and put the phone back on the console.


    "Do you watch this all the time?" Phoebe asked.


    "You have no idea how boring it gets on set. I can only watch this kind of gossip. Finish watching it; it gets even better," Cindy encouraged.


    Phoebe said, "No, thanks. What are these fans thinking? I''m three years older than Noah, right?"


    "You didn''t see thements. They think you''re perfect for Noah, that you helped him debut three years ago and now you''re helping him be a top star. There''s no woman better for Noah than you," Cindy teased.


    The car drove into Golden Apartment and parked in a spot under the building. Seeing Phoebe''s expression, Cindy chuckled.


    "Alright, it''s all just for fun. If you ever go public, fans would go nuts." Cindy unbuckled her seatbelt. "Let''s get out."


    Phoebezily unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. She leaned against the car and said, "They can chill; that day will nevere."


    Cindy chuckled, took the suitcase out of the trunk, and Phoebe took it. They both took the elevator upstairs.


    When they got home, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were still awake, sitting in the living room watching cartoons. Hearing the noise at the door, Noomi quickly slid off the sofa, not even bothering to put on her slippers, and ran to the door. "Mommy."


    "Mommy."


    "Mommy."


    Three voices called out one after another. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi stood in a row at the door, blocking Phoebe and Cindy''s way. Phoebe put the suitcase against the wall and bent down to kiss them on the cheeks. Phoebe asked, "Did you behave at home this afternoon? Did you give Pam and Grandma a hard time?"


    Hubert replied, "We were very good, not naughty at all."


    With her sharp eyes, Noomi spotted Cindy hiding behind Phoebe and jumped up excitedly. "Cindy, I see you."


    Cindy made a funny face, "I''m here to catch you. Whoever runs slow will be taken to my house."


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi screamed and quickly scattered. Cindy didn''t dare chase them, afraid they might get hurt. She changed her shoes and went inside.


    Evelyn stood up, smiling at her, "Cindy, it''s been a while since Hubert, Boris, and Noomi saw you, yet they aren''t shy at all."


    "Evelyn, they remember me," Cindy said proudly. "I was the first to hold them after the doctors and nurses."


    They were so small back then, and now they''ve grown so much. Cindy doubted she could hold all three at once now.

 Chapter 644 Ice Cream

    Evelyn''s eyes flickered. When Phoebe was pregnant and secretly went to Canada, Cindy had a part in it.


    "If you had told me back then, I could''ve been the first to hold them."


    Cindy was dumbfounded, seeing the fleeting resentment on Evelyn''s face. She awkwardlyughed twice, "Evelyn, I''m gonna hang with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi for a bit." "Go ahead." Evelyn waved her hand.


    Seeing Phoebe walk in, Evelyn asked, "How''d it go? Everything cool?"


    "Just a scare, nothing more," Phoebe summed up the afternoon''s hospital drama in one sentence, not wanting to worry Evelyn.


    "Had dinner yet? Want me to whip up something?" Evelyn nced at Cindy, who had quickly blended in with the triplets, feeling a bit jealous.


    "We ate at Cindy''s ce. No need to trouble yourself. If you''re tired, go crash in your room. Cindy and I got the kids," Phoebe said.


    Evelyn felt even more bitter. Phoebe mentioned Cindy at every turn. The first person Phoebe told about her pregnancy was Cindy, and Cindy was also the one who apanied her during childbirth. As a mom, Evelyn felt increasingly useless. "Got it; I''m useless now. It''s only nine o''clock and I already need to go to rest," Evelyn said sarcastically.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She didn''t get what was up with Evelyn again. Seeing Evelyn head to the bedroom, she pinched her nose, "If you don''t wanna rest, you can chill a bit longer. I was just worried you might be tired from watching the kids all day." "I''m not tired. I used to y cards all night without getting tired," Evelyn stubbornly refused to admit she was getting old.


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    She pushed the suitcase into the living room and saw Cindy sitting cross-legged on the y mat, with the triplets climbing all over her like monkeys. Cindy was having a st.


    Phoebe went to the kitchen to pour Cindy a ss of water and ced it where the three ones couldn''t reach. She then sat down on the y mat. Noomi, tired from ying "climbing trees," copsed on Phoebe''sp, whining, "Mom, I was really good today. Can I have an ice cream as a reward?"


    Noomi had been banned from snacks for a week for running around in the morning. In the afternoon, when Hubert and Boris were eating ice cream, she watched longingly and even sneaked a few licks when they weren''t looking. Indeed, stolen treats tasted all the sweeter.


    Phoebe gently tapped Noomi''s nose, "It''s toote today. Eating ice cream isn''t good for your stomach. If you behave well tomorrow, you can ask Grandma for an ice cream in the afternoon."


    "But I want to taste it today. It''ll make my dreams so sweet," Noomi pleaded softly.


    Phoebe looked at her lovingly, "Do you want to wake up in the middle of the night with a stomachache?"


    Noomi had experienced gastroenteritis before from eating something she shouldn''t have, and she had suffered from vomiting and diarrhea for three days, losing several pounds.


    Remembering that painful experience, Noomi naturally didn''t want to go through it again, "No."


    Phoebe nodded in satisfaction, "Then we''ll have it tomorrow afternoon, okay?"


    Noomi''s little face scrunched up in a dilemma. If Hubert and Boris also had ice cream tomorrow afternoon, she would get one less. She bargained with Phoebe, "Mom, can I have two tomorrow afternoon?" Phoebe saw through Noomi''s little scheme immediately and shook her head, "No, you can''t."


    "Okay." Noomi failed in her negotiation but didn''t get angry. She flipped over, got up, and ran to Cindy to y "climbing trees" again.


    At ten, Phoebe wrangled the three sweaty little ones into the bath. Despite their boundless energy, they were wiped from all the ying.


    Phoebe handed each kid a bottle of milk. Theyy in bed, sipping away, getting sleepier with each gulp. Eventually, they finished, tossed the bottles aside, and crashed, hugging their favorite toys.


    Phoebe put away the bottles and saw Cindy still sprawled out on the y mat, looking totally drained.


    Phoebe went to the kitchen, washed the bottles, popped them in the sterilizer, and heated up a cup of milk. She brought it out, sat next to Cindy, and touched her cheek with the cup.


    Cindy opened her eyes wearily, clearly exhausted.


    Cindy nced at Phoebe and then closed her eyes again, "They''re getting more energetic. Evelyn must be really tired watching them."


    "Yeah, kids at this age are curious about everything. The moment they wake up, they''re bouncing around. It''s really tiring," Phoebe said, recalling how exhausting it was when they lost track of Noomi for a moment during the day. Cindy asked, "Have you hired a nanny?"


    "Yeah, thepany you rmended has high standards. But my mom isn''t veryfortable with it. She doesn''t let the nanny stay overnight," Phoebe sighed.


    Although Evelyn oftenined about the hardships, she was very attentive to her grandchildren''s safety. Until Evelyn fully trusted Pam, she wouldn''t let her stay overnight.


    Cindy nodded, "It''s good that Evelyn is cautious. After all, it''s triplets."


    "Yeah," Phoebe leaned against the railing, "Why don''t you stay over tonight? It''s toote to go back."


    Cindy yawned, "I was thinking the same."


    Phoebe handed her the cup of milk, "Drink this and go wash up."


    Cindyy there for a while before sitting up. She took the milk and drank it in one go, slumping her shoulders, "Taking care of kids is exhausting."


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh, "Yeah, when they were in my belly, I kept thinking it would be easier once they were born. Now I realize the easiest time was when they were in my belly. I could go anywhere I wanted. Now, it''s so hard to go out."


    "But it''s still better to have them born."


    Phoebe took the cup from Cindy, "Go wash up. The toothbrush and towel are in the cab. Help yourself."


    Phoebe washed the cup and put it back in the cab. She then went to the bedroom to take a shower. Coming out, she sat on the bed, looking at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s synchronized sleeping positions, and couldn''t help butugh. Phoebe picked up her phone and scrolled through Facebook.


    There were no trending topics about Noah anymore. Using a secondary ount, she browsed Noah''s Facebook page. Fans were promoting Noah''s work, with almost no mention of the afternoon''s chaos.


    Stanley had done a reliable job. She needed to talk to Stanley about an annual service n; given how often situations like today''s urred, it was wise to establish a good line ofmunication with Facebook in advance. Putting down her phone, the bedroom door opened, and Cindy walked in, marveling at Phoebe''srge bed.


    "What a big bed. Am I sleeping here tonight?"


    Phoebe smiled and patted the pillow she had just taken out of the closet, "You sleep next to me. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi roll all over the bed when they sleep."


    Cindyy down next to Phoebe and patted the spot beside her, "Lie down, I''m so tired."


    Almost as soon as she said it, Cindy had already fallen asleep. Phoebe smiled helplessly, reached out to turn off the light, andy down to sleep.

 Chapter 645 Awake

    Superstar Entertainment had three whole floors in the building, decked out with all the bells and whistles, making it one of the top dogs among the new entertainmentpanies.


    Phoebe strolled into the office, and Lori hustled in with a tablet, dropping a document in front of her. "Ms. Ziegler, we nabbed this rumor-spreader online yesterday. He''s been talking smack about Noah. The PR team wants to know if you wanna hit him with awyer''s letter as a warning."


    Phoebe skimmed the document, her brow furrowing. "Pass the evidence to the legal team and let them handle it."


    Lori nodded, "Got it. Also, Ms. Watson called. She wants to chat about a new variety show over lunch. You free?"


    "Tell her I''m in. Anything else?" Phoebe asked.


    Lori continued, "Alfonso called. Noah''s down with a nasty cold and won''t be in for a few days. Good timing to dodge the reporters camped outside."


    "Sick?" Phoebe recalled Noah''s callst night. His voice did sound off; she figured he was just in a funk.


    "Yeah, he''s got a bad cold."


    Phoebe pursed her lips, "Alright. Tell all department heads to meet in Conference Room 2 at 9:30. No excuses for beingte."


    "Yes, ma''am," Lori turned to leave but hesitated at the door. "Ms. Ziegler, Ernest''s fans are going after Noah online, saying he''s bullying newbies ''cause he''s a senior."


    Phoebe looked up, "Do I need to spell out how to handle this? If needed, hire some trolls to mess with them."


    Lori grinned, "Got it!"


    Phoebe''s rule was simple: she wouldn''t start a fight, but she sure as hell wouldn''t back down from one. If someone dared to mess with her on her turf, they''d get what wasing.


    Noah''s fans were fierce. After his injury trended yesterday, they kicked off a wave of online battles.


    Then Ernest posted on Facebook, apologizing but throwing shade at Noah, which only fired up Noah''s fans more, sparking another round of shes with Ernest''s fans. The PR team kept tabs on the chaos, and now Ernest was too scared to show his face.


    But Noah''s fans were relentless. Those mocking Noah couldn''t handle the heat and felt they were being unreasonable. After getting roasted, Noah''s fans were totally pissed. Still, Noah''s fans were a bit shaky.


    At the disbandment concert, Noah and Phoebe''s eye contact was sweet, but now Noah''s fans felt uneasy.


    They didn''t want Noah to be some love-struck fool. He was still young and shouldn''t be bogged down by feelings.


    In the end, whether fans truly liked celebs or just craved a sense of power was up for debate.


    Following Phoebe''s orders, the PR team hired a bunch of trolls to wage an online war against Noah''s haters, who quickly went into hiding.


    The Facebook storm left Ernest scolded, and he faked being sick to skip program rehearsals.


    Vanessa got wind of it and was fuming over Ernest''sck of backbone.


    "If he can''t handle this little hup, what''s he gonna do down the line? If he can''t cut it, we''ll find someone who can." Vanessa''s voice was dripping with anger.


    Madison held the phone a bit away, "Vanessa, I''ll try to talk some sense into him again. He''s our top earner right now."


    Vanessa, not wanting to deal with Ernest herself, passed the buck to Madison. "Fine, you handle it."


    After hanging up, Vanessa grabbed a fruit basket and headed out of the elevator, making a beeline for the hospital room. She''d been bending over backward trying to win over Theodore. Too bad Theodore didn''t give a damn.


    Vanessa got to the hospital room door, which was slightly open, and heard Taylor''s voice inside. Madison pushed the door open and walked in.


    Theodore was already awake, leaning against the headboard, looking a bit better than yesterday. His eyes swept over indifferently.


    Seeing it was Vanessa, his eyes darkened, and he spoke coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    Vanessa walked over, her eyes scanning the room. She saw Taylor and Sandra sitting on either side of the bed, hogging the closest spots.


    Vanessa ced the fruit basket on the bedside table and said, "Theodore, how you feeling today? Still hurting?"


    Before Theodore could answer, Sandra butted in, "Miss Fitzroy, you still got the nerve to show up here? If it weren''t for you, would Theodore be in this mess?"


    "What are you getting at?" Vanessa shot Sandra a cold look.


    "I heard the guy who stabbed Theodore said you were behind it. Is that true?" Sandra''s tone was calm, like she was stating a boring fact.


    Vanessa''s face went pale. She looked at Theodore. No wonder his gaze was soplicated earlier; he suspected her too? Vanessa snapped back, "It wasn''t me, Theodore, you gotta believe me!"


    Theodore looked away, coughing a few times, "Whether it was you or not, we''ll know when the investigation wraps up."


    "You don''t believe me?" Vanessa looked at Theodore, hurt and disappointed, "Theodore, I have no beef with Phoebe. Why would I do this?"


    Taylor, who had been listening, looked more confused and frowned, "What does this have to do with Phoebe?"


    Taylor only found out about Theodore''s injury this morning. After rushing to the hospital, she was so worried about his injury that she forgot to ask why he got hurt.


    In the past two years, Theodore always had bodyguards with him, and no one dared to approach him.


    Sandra''s face darkened. She had stayed in the hospital all night, and when Taylor arrived in the morning, Theodore had just woken up.


    She and Theodore had a silent agreement not to mention why he got hurt, not wanting Taylor to know that Theodore was injured because of Phoebe.


    Sandra had her own reasons. She hoped Phoebe would never be mentioned in her life, but now Vanessa had spilled the beans.


    Sandra said calmly, "Taylor, here''s the deal. Ms. Ziegler came back and started an entertainmentpany. She''s got a big star under her. His crazy fans thought Ms. Ziegler was treating him badly. To stand up for their idol and break free from Ms. Ziegler''s control, one of them took a fruit knife and stabbed her. Theodore happened to be there and saved her. Don''t me Theodore. He and Ms. Ziegler were married for four years. Even though they''re divorced, the past feelings are still there. He couldn''t just watch Ms. Ziegler get stabbed to death in front of him."


    Before Taylor could say anything, Vanessa sneered, "You seem to know everything so clearly, like you were there."

 Chapter 646 Visiting

    Sandra felt a lump in her throat, her chest tightening up. She dropped her gaze, trying to squash the frustration bubbling inside her. "Miss Fitzroy, your assumptions really bum me out," she muttered.


    Vanessa used to y the sweet and innocent card when she was up against Phoebe, but now that Sandra was in the picture, Vanessa''s fiery temper was on full disy. "Is that so?" Vanessa shot back, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Sandra''s eyes shed, ready to fire back, when a cold, emotionless voice cut through the tension, "Enough, if you wanna argue, take it outside."


    Both Vanessa and Sandra turned to see Theodore, pale and weak, leaning against the hospital bed. They both shut up, mentally tearing each other apart.


    Taylor''s face showed more concern. She looked at Theodore with pity in her eyes, "Theodore, is your wound acting up again? Vanessa, can you call the doctor?"


    "Sure." Vanessa raised an eyebrow at Sandra, her look screaming "I''m better than you." Even though Sandra was Theodore''s girlfriend, Taylor still thought Vanessa was the better match. Sandra gritted her teeth and stood up, "Taylor, I''ll go too."


    "Thanks." Taylor nodded gently.


    Once Vanessa and Sandra were out of the room, Taylor turned to Theodore. His eyes were half-closed, lips pale, clearly in a lot of pain.


    Seeing him like this, Taylor felt both angry and heartbroken. "It''s been over two years. She left you just like that, but you still can''t let her go?"


    Theodore''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    Taylor looked at him, saying, "What a love-struck fool! You took a knife for her, been in the hospital for a day, and she hasn''t even shown up. How can she be so heartless?" "Mom!" Theodore opened his eyes, "I never did this to make her feel guilty."


    Taylor sneered, "You protect her like this; what about Sandra''s feelings?"


    Theodore closed his eyes, exhausted, "If you have nothing else to say, please leave."


    Taylor choked up, about to lose it right there.


    But seeing Theodore''s pale face, she couldn''t. He was her son, and seeing him in such pain tore her apart.


    Taylor grabbed her bag and stood up, "Take care of yourself. I''m gonna check on your grandmother."


    She pushed the door open and walked out. Vanessa and Sandra were standing there, both looking at her. Taylor took a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions in check. "Sandra, I need you to take care of Theodore for the next few days. Vanessa,e with me to see Sarah." Taylor wasn''t about to neglect anyone.


    Vanessa''s eyes dimmed a bit. She saw Sandra giving her a triumphant look out of the corner of her eye. Vanessa clenched her fist lightly and said, "Okay."


    Vanessa followed Taylor into the elevator. Taylor said, "I heard Phoebe started an entertainmentpany. Do you know where it is?"


    Vanessa was caught off guard, "Why are you looking for her?"


    Taylor gave her a cold look, making Vanessa''s heart race. She quickly said, "I heard herpany is in the Empire State Building, called Superstar Entertainment." "Thanks, Vanessa." Taylor saw the elevator door open and said, "I have some things to take care of, so I won''t go with you to see Sarah. You go ahead." Vanessa didn''t really want to visit Sarah; she wanted to follow Taylor to see what was up, to see what Taylor would do when she met Phoebe.


    But Taylor clearly didn''t want her tagging along, so Vanessa had to let it go, feeling a bit bummed. She stepped out of the elevator and watched Taylor leave.


    Phoebe had just wrapped up a meeting when Lori rushed over, whispering, "Ms. Ziegler, there''s a Mrs. Reynolds waiting to see you in the guest room." Phoebe''s brow furrowed, almost dropping the stuff in her hands.


    Why would Taylor show up?


    Lori quickly grabbed the items from Phoebe, eyeing her curiously. It was the first time she''d seen Phoebe so rattled. Who was this Taylor?


    Phoebe cleared her throat, straightened up, and headed towards the meeting room, "I''ll be right back."


    Lori nodded, watching Phoebe walk away awkwardly, half-expecting her to trip over herself.


    Standing outside the meeting room, Phoebe could make out the elegant silhouette of ady inside. She took a deep breath, adjusted her outfit, and pushed the door open. Taylor was sitting on a fancy leather sofa, a steaming cup of coffee in front of her. Hearing the door, she turned her head.


    Phoebe locked eyes with Taylor. After a moment of mental prep, Phoebe finally spoke, "Taylor, long time no see."


    Taylor lifted her chin slightly, "Sit down."


    Phoebe sat across from Taylor, her face calm and collected, like Taylor was just another client.


    Phoebe asked, "How long have you been here?"


    Taylor looked Phoebe up and down. Phoebe was rocking a light green suit, the trendy wide-cut style, with a small vest underneath, looking sharp and stylish.


    "I''ve been here for a bit," Taylor said, "I heard you came back from Caneda, so I came to see you. You''re still so thin."


    Phoebe smiled, "I''ve put on a bit of weight. How about you, are you well?"


    Taylor shook her head, "Sarah''s been sick and in the hospitaltely. She''s old now, always thinking about the past. She cries whenever she mentions you, saying how could you be so heartless,ing back without visiting her, after all the love she gave you."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Phoebe wasn''t sure if things were exactly as Taylor said, but back when she was with the Reynolds family, Sarah did care for her a lot.


    Phoebe lowered her gaze, looking at the floor, "Which hospital is Sarah in? I''ll visit her when I can."


    Taylor''s face showed a bit of relief, "Eternal Love Hospital, room 808."


    Eternal Love Hospital was where Phoebe had her prenatal checkups. She remembered seeing Theodore there yesterday; it wasn''t a coincidence.


    Theodore was there to visit Sarah.


    Phoebe and Taylor chatted a bit more, neither mentioning Theodore''s injury. Taylor didn''t stay long, getting up to leave. Phoebe walked her to the elevator and pressed the button.


    The elevator arrived quickly. Taylor stepped in with her bag, waving at Phoebe, "Alright, no need to see me off. Make sure to visit Sarah when you have time."


    "Okay," Phoebe replied.


    Phoebe stood outside the elevator, watching the doors close slowly. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Taylor''s expression was a bitplicated, though she wasn''t sure if it was just her imagination. Phoebe didn''t like to procrastinate. Since she had promised Taylor to visit Sarah, she wouldn''t dy.


    After work, Phoebe drove to Eternal Love Hospital.

 Chapter 647 Using Gratitude as Leverage

    On her way, Phoebe got a call from Evelyn, asking when she''d be home and if she needed dinner. "I''ll be backte, no need to cook for me," she said.


    "Why are you working overtime again?" Evelyn grumbled.


    Since Phoebe got back to Kedora, her chances of making it home for dinner on time were slim to none, which got Evelyn worked up.


    Phoebe was chilling in the back seat, scrolling through her tablet while chatting with Evelyn. "Taylor dropped by the office today, mentioned Sarah''s sick and in the hospital. She wants me to visit." Evelyn huffed, "You''re divorced already, stop dragging things out."


    Phoebe''s fingers froze on the tablet, a pang hitting her chest. She stayed quiet for a sec before speaking again. "Sarah was really good to me when I was with the Reynolds family. Not visiting her when she''s sick would be cold." "Phoebe, do you really think Taylor just wants you to visit Sarah and not set up a meet with Theodore?" Evelyn asked.


    Phoebe tried to soothe her, "Mom, you''re overthinking it."


    She hadn''t told Evelyn about almost getting stabbed at the hospitalst night, or that Theodore had taken the hit for her. Otherwise, Evelyn would definitely be singing a different tune.


    "Fine, I don''t want to stress over your stuff. Just think it over," Evelyn said, then added, "If you''re visiting Sarah in the hospital, you should bring a small gift."


    "I know," Phoebe replied.


    After hanging up, Phoebe rubbed her temples and put the tablet aside. Guadalupe nced at the rearview mirror. "Ms. Ziegler, we''re almost at the hospital." "Okay."


    The car pulled into the hospital parking lot. Phoebe got out with a few nutritional supplements, and a gust of hot wind hit her as she stepped out, making her sneeze.


    Taking the elevator upstairs, Phoebe was stopped at the nurse''s station. After registering her info, the nurse let her through.


    Room 808 was a VIP suite at the end of the hallway. Phoebe stood at the door and knocked. A faint "Come in" came from inside.


    Phoebe frowned slightly and pushed the door open.


    The VIP suite looked more like a fancy hotel. Phoebe walked through the living room to the inner room where Sarah was supposed to be, only to see Theodore lying on the bed instead. Theodore was there with a secretary and a caregiver, both of whom were now staring at her.


    Phoebe stood frozen.


    She never expected Taylor to trick her. No wonder Taylor didn''t mention Theodore''s injury; she wanted to catch her off guard and make her think she genuinely wanted her to visit Sarah. Phoebe was still too na?ve.


    Theodore squinted at Phoebe. Seeing this, Lawton got up, taking the caregiver with him and closing the door behind them.


    Once the door was closed, it was just Phoebe and Theodore in the room.


    "Sit down," Theodore said calmly.


    Phoebe never saw thising. A trace of panic crossed her mind, and she blurted out, "Uh, looks like I walked into the wrong room."


    "Oh," Theodore drawled, eyeing the nutritional supplements in Phoebe''s hand, which werebeled for the elderly. His eyes darkened. "Yeah, I''m not that old yet."


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    Phoebe stepped up and ced a box of premium supplements on the bedside table, her tone sympathetic. "You might not need the others, but this one''s for brain health. You should take more of it." Theodore was momentarily choked, his chest tightening, and the wound on his waist seemed to hurt even more.


    "Phoebe!" Theodore interrupted her suggestion, his mood not particrly good. After a pause, he softened his voice. "If you hadn''t walked into the wrong room today, were you not nning to visit me?" Phoebe lowered her eyes. "There are plenty of people who want to visit Mr. Reynolds. One less won''t make a difference."


    Theodore sneered, "Were they the ones I saved?"


    Phoebe''s throat tightened. Theodore''s face practically screamed, "You have no heart." She was at a loss for words. After a long silence, she finally spoke. "What do you want, then?" Theodore''s once defiant demeanor deted. His gaze fell. "I haven''t eaten anything since I got injured yesterday."


    "I''ll go buy you something," Phoebe offered.


    Theodore quickly nced at her, his eyes filled with usation. "Food from outside isn''t sanitary. My body is weak, and my resistance is low. What if..."


    Phoebe couldn''t bear it anymore and interrupted him, "When did you be so delicate?"


    "Actually, I''ve been quite healthy these past two years. Maybe it''s because I got stabbed yesterday and lost a lot of blood. It''s fine, I can eat food from outside," Theodore said, lowering his eyes. He quickly added, "Really, my stomach shouldn''t be that delicate."


    If Theodore''s attitude were as strong and nasty as before, Phoebe would have walked away without looking back. But she couldn''t resist Theodore''s current demeanor.


    Phoebe ced the nutritional supplements on the table and said, "I''ll go home and cook something, then have the driver bring it over."


    "I''ll be starving by the time the food was delivered," Theodore''s voice suddenly rose. Seeing Phoebe look at him, he instinctively softened his tone. "I mean, it''s not that much trouble. The VIP suite has a kitchen and ingredients. Just make something simple. I''m really hungry."


    Phoebe stared at Theodore for a moment before putting down her bag, rolling up her sleeves, and heading to the kitchen.


    As soon as the kitchen door closed, Theodore, who had seemed weak, immediately picked up his phone from the bedside table and started typing a message.


    Theodore kept an eye on the kitchen while typing, afraid Phoebe woulde out and catch him.


    Soon, Lawton, who was waiting outside, received Theodore''s message.


    Theodore: [Don''t let anyone near the room!]


    Lawton cast a meaningful nce at the room door, then called for security, cing two guards at the room door and two more outside the elevator to ensure no one could disturb Theodore and Phoebe. Phoebe hadn''t cooked in a long time. When she opened the fridge, memories of preparing baby food for children flitted through her mind.


    Phoebe quickly took out some vegetables, washed them, and found various meats in the fridge. She took out a piece, washed it, and diced it.


    In less than half an hour, a bowl of spaghetti was ready. Phoebe ced the spaghetti on a tray and carried it out.


    Theodore, who had been full of energy, immediately leaned weakly against the pillow as he watched Phoebe walk over, feeling a slight sting in his eyes, as if he had returned to the past.

 Chapter 648 Tit for Tat

    Phoebe lugged the spaghetti over, sneaking a peek at Theodore''s chiseled face. Their eyes met for a hot second in the zing summer sunset. Theodore quickly looked away, awkwardly rubbing his thumb against the corner of his eye.


    Was he getting all teary-eyed?


    Phoebe bit her lip. She plopped the tray on the round table, then set up the small table on the hospital bed, and slid the tray in front of Theodore. "Whipped up some spaghetti. Dig in."


    Theodore gave it a once-over.


    "How''d you whip this up so fast?" he asked.


    Phoebe, standing by the bed, forced a reply through gritted teeth, "You said you were starving, right? If I didn''t hustle, you''d be a goner by now." Not exactly aforting thought!


    Theodore took a bite, his brow furrowing. It tasted nd, like it was just salt and oil, no other vor.


    Not the taste he remembered.


    He stopped eating, looking up at her, "I get you''re doing this half-heartedly, but you can''t just phone it in."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. Theodore''s nitpicking was just like old times. She said coolly, "I threw it together. Eat it or don''t."


    "I''ll eat." Theodore''s cocky attitude quickly faded. He lowered his head and kept eating, "I know I''m not in great shape and need to eat light." Phoebe turned around, grabbed her bag from the round table, and said, "Take care. I got stuff to do, so I''m out."


    Theodore quickly looked up, "You''re not sticking around till I finish?"


    Phoebe shot him a sideways nce, "Mr. Reynolds, I gotta make a living, so I won''t be hanging around."


    "You got work thiste?" Theodore frowned.


    When Phoebe was cooking, the sun had already set. Now, night had fallen, and the city lights were flickering on, but it was only about seven. Phoebe said, "I''m leaving now."


    Theodore gripped his fork tightly, staring at Phoebe''s back. Watching her walk out without a second thought, he angrily lifted a te as if to chuck it. After holding it up for a while, he couldn''t do it and put it back on the small table. He lowered his head and started to gobble down the food.


    Phoebe walked out of the hospital room and found two bodyguards at the door. She hesitated, remembering there was no one there when she went in. Were they worried she''d off Theodore and were guarding the door to stop her from bolting?


    The two bodyguards nodded at Phoebe. One of them, who Phoebe had seen two years ago, was a bodyguard Theodore had stationed at West Mountain Vis. He greeted her warmly, "Ms. Ziegler, leaving already?" "Yeah, got stuff to do."


    The bodyguard looked bummed and said, "Take care."


    Phoebe smiled at him and walked towards the elevator, where two more bodyguards were standing. She frowned slightly, pressed the elevator button, and stepped in.


    It wasn''t until the elevator doors closed and it started going down that Phoebe let out a sigh of relief. For a moment, she feared Theodore would have the bodyguards stop her, leaving her with no way out.


    Phoebe rubbed her throbbing temples, thinking she might be overthinking things.


    More than two years had passed, and Theodore was never short of women around him. Why would he go back to those old forced love tactics?


    When the elevator hit the first floor, Phoebe strode out, her phone buzzing in her bag. She pulled it out while walking.


    Someone brushed past her, but Phoebe didn''t notice. She saw the caller ID and was about to answer when a somewhat familiar female voice called out, "Ms. Ziegler?"


    Phoebe turned around and saw the charming Sandra. Sandra was rocking a new knee-length dress, looking as fresh as a college student, holding a fancy bag from a five-star restaurant. Phoebe nodded politely, "Ms. Ramirez, need something?"


    Sandra smiled sweetly, "Ms. Ziegler, Theodore often talks about you, praising your smarts and character. He said he''s never admired anyone like he does you, especially your guts." Phoebe replied coolly, "Thanks."


    Sandra''s smile didn''t reach her eyes, "Ms. Ziegler, since you left so decisively back then, I hope you can truly let go."


    Phoebe squinted at Sandra. At the charity g that night, with the lights casting shadows, she thought she had imagined the hostility in Sandra''s eyes.


    Now Phoebe knew it wasn''t her imagination. Sandra indeed had it out for her.


    Phoebe smiled and looked away, "Ms. Ramirez, don''t tter me. I''m just an ordinary person."


    Sandra''s face changed, "Are you determined topete with me?"


    Phoebe didn''t want to hear Sandra''s nonsense. She turned to leave, but as soon as she lifted her foot, Sandra called her again, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe sighed and turned back, "Ms. Ramirez, I''m not your rival in love. Don''t waste your time and energy on me. Goodbye!"


    Sandra clenched her fist, crumpling the fancy bag in her hand. She red hatefully at Phoebe''s retreating figure, seething with anger.


    What Phoebe didn''t care about was something Sandra desperately wanted but couldn''t have.


    Phoebe walked out of the hospital and called Guadalupe. Shortly after, Guadalupe drove up and stopped in front of her. She opened the back door and got in. "Guadalupe, take me home."


    Guadalupe started the car and looked at Phoebe in the rearview mirror, "Ms. Ziegler, is the patient''s condition not good?"


    Phoebe thought of the more troublesome Theodore and Sandra''s possessive eyes. She said indifferently, "Yeah, it''s terminal and hopeless."


    "That serious?" Guadalupe''s heart skipped a beat, "What did the doctor say?"


    If it was that serious, shouldn''t they be prepping for a funeral?


    Phoebe had no idea what Guadalupe was thinking. She said casually, "Keep a positive attitude, eat and drink well, and don''t overthink." Phoebe was saying this to herself.


    No matter what Theodore''s attitude towards her was today, she shouldn''t overthink or have wishful thinking. They had no future together. Guadalupe sighed, "If that''s the case, there''s nothing to be done. Spend more time with the patient so you don''t have any regrets."


    If she really spent more time with Theodore, Sandra would tear her apart. She''d better not invite trouble.


    In the vast city of Kedora, it was better for them to stay well apart.

 Chapter 649 The Considerate Triplets

    When she rolled back home, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were chillin'' in their high chairs, munching on baby food. Those pink, yellow, and blue chairs were their thrones, and they never mixed ''em up. Evelyn was nearby, catching Phoebe dragging herself in, looking beat. She shot her a nce and asked, "You eaten yet?"


    "Nah," Phoebe sighed, leaning against the shoe cab to swap her shoes, looking totally wiped. Hearing her voice, her kids all yelled out, "Mommy!"


    Phoebe tossed her bag on the couch, straightened up, and strolled into the dining room. She eyed their dinner, which Evelyn had whipped up. It looked delish.


    Seeing Phoebe eyeing their grub, Boris didn''t even blink and scooped up a spoonful for her. "Mommy, eat."


    Phoebe leaned in and took a bite. This got Hubert and Noomi hyped, and they started feeding her too.


    A warm fuzzy feeling filled Phoebe''s empty heart. She closed her eyes for a sec to keep from tearing up.


    Such sweet kiddos, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi-why should she let Theodore mess with her head?


    Evelyn nced at Phoebe and said, "There''s more in the pot. I''ll grab you some."


    She got up and soon came back with a serving.


    She plopped the bowl in front of Phoebe. "Dig in. Once you''re stuffed, take Hubert, Boris, and Noomi for a stroll. They haven''t been out in two days." "Got it."


    Thinking about taking the three little ones out, Phoebe didn''t have the energy to stress about anything else. Food first; otherwise, how would she have the energy to look after the triplets?


    After dinner, Phoebe changed her children''s diapers one by one, loaded them into the stroller, and headed out with Evelyn.


    Phoebe threw on a mask and sses to stay low-key and avoid getting recognized.


    Lately, the gossip about her and Noah had been wild. Phoebe was worried the paparazzi might be lurking around Golden Apartment. If they snapped pics of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, it would be a mess. In the elevator, Evelyn asked, "How''s the house reno going?"


    Phoebe replied, "Just waiting on the furniture. I wanna let it air out for a couple months before moving in. The formaldehyde in new ces is too much, not good for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi." When Phoebe was decking out her vi, she used all safe materials. Even so, she wasn''t totally chill and wanted to let it air out longer.


    "Yeah, let''s hang at Golden Apartment for now. No rush to move in," Evelyn said.


    The elevator hit the first floor, and Phoebe and Evelyn pushed the stroller out. Inside, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were jabbering about the cartoon they watched today.


    As night fell, the streetlights in themunity flicked on. A sudden breeze rustled the big trees, casting shadows.


    The pathway, lit with six-foot tall streemps, wasn''t dark. Hubert steered Phoebe towards the yground slide, and Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were as pumped as dockworkers pulling a boat. Phoebe was speechless..


    The loud shouts of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi caught the attention of passersby, who turned to look. Phoebe was so embarrassed she wanted to hide her face.


    Phoebe asked, "Mom, what cartoons have you been letting them watchtely?"


    Evelyn replied, "Just that new show from yourpany. The main character''s dad is a boatman. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi are obsessed with that part. I''ve had to rey it for them like twenty times. They know the chants by heart." Evelyn''s tone was all proud.


    Phoebe pushed Hubert, Boris, and Noomi to the slide and made a deal with them to y for just half an hour before letting them loose. They bolted towards the slide, all hyped up.


    The three little ones chanted as they climbed the steps and slid down in perfect sync.


    Hearing their fun chants, other kids were confused at first but soon joined in.


    So, the innocent chants echoed through themunity all evening.


    Evelyn stood by for a bit before getting pulled aside by Astrid Larsen, a neighbor. After some small talk, Astrid said, "Evelyn, you''re so lucky. Your daughter had triplets. Everyone in themunity envies you." Evelyn smiled, "Taking care of triplets is exhausting."


    "It''s okay to be tired now. When they grow up, you can finally rx and enjoy life." Astrid paused, then lowered her voice toin, "My daughter-inw has been married for five years and hasn''t had any luck. We''ve seen many doctors." "Don''t worry, it''ll happen eventually," Evelynforted her.


    Astrid sighed and then brightened up, "I heard your daughter couldn''t conceive before and got pregnant after taking some medicine. Which doctor did you see? I want to take my daughter-inw there."


    Evelyn hesitated and said, "My daughter met a miracle doctor while doing charity work. He gave her two prescriptions, and she got pregnant after taking them. I don''t know if it was the medicine or something else."


    Evelyn had given Phoebe the prescriptions as a trial, not expecting such a remarkable result. After taking the medicine for over a month, Phoebe got pregnant with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi.


    But Evelyn thought it might also be because the man was exceptionally fertile, making it a medical miracle that Phoebe conceived triplets.


    In that case, maybe Theodore was infertile.


    Astrid felt she had asked the right person and quickly said, "You said it was a miracle doctor, so it must have been the prescription that worked. Do you still have it?"


    Evelyn met Astrid''s eyes and said, "I threw them away years ago. I don''t have them anymore."


    "Oh," Astrid looked disappointed. She nced at the triplets on the slide, her eyes full of envy. "Please try to find it for me. If you find them, that''s great. If not, can you tell us where to find the miracle doctor? We''ll go ask him for the medicine." Seeing Astrid''s eagerness for a grandchild, Evelyn agreed.


    In fact, Evelyn had kept the prescriptions on her phone. But taking medicine was a serious matter. If Astrid''s daughter-inw got pregnant, that would be great. But if not, or if something went wrong, they might me Evelyn for causing harm. The summer heat was unbearable, even at night.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi yed on the slide for half an hour, sweating profusely. Phoebe and her mother took them home, washed them up, and put them to bed. It was almost 10:30 PM. Phoebe made them some bedtime milk, finally stopping their endless chanting.

 Chapter 650 Sponsors

    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi messed around outside before hitting the sack. After chugging their bedtime milk, they crashed. Phoebe tucked them in with little towels and grabbed the bottles.


    Evelyn, fresh out of the shower and still toweling her hair, strolled into the kitchen. "Hey, when you were ying with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi on the slide earlier, Astrid from across the street came over and quietly asked me for the prescription. Should I give it to her or not?"


    Phoebe paused, rinsing the bottles under the faucet. "Did she see Hubert, Boris, and Noomi?"


    "Yeah, Astrid''s desperate for a grandkid. She''s been fighting with her daughter-inw about it for the past two years. Compared to her, Taylor seems pretty chill and smart," Evelyn sighed.


    Phoebe said, "The prescription works differently for everyone. If it doesn''t work and causes problems, they''ll me us."


    "That''s what I thought too," Evelyn agreed. "But Anthony said it could nourish the body and wouldn''t cause harm."


    Phoebe gave Evelyn a look. "If you want to give it to them, make it clear it can nourish the body, but we can''t promise it''ll help them conceive."


    "Yeah, I was thinking the same. We''ve been neighbors for years; we should help if we can, right?" Evelyn used to y cards with the neighbors and got to know Astrid that way.


    Phoebe knew Evelyn had a good rtionship with the neighbors. They''d share local goodies when they came back from their hometowns and looked out for each other.


    Now that Astrid had asked, it was hard to say no, but Phoebe still hoped Evelyn would be careful.


    Phoebe put away the bottles and dried her hands with a paper towel.


    Evelyn looked at her. "You went to the hospital to see Sarah today. How is she?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She hadn''t seen Sarah but had run into Theodore. She rubbed her temples. "Mom, I''m beat. You should get some rest too."


    Evelyn red at her back. "Phoebe, I''m asking about Sarah. Why are you dodging?"


    Phoebe ignored her, quickly went to her bedroom, and shut the door. She leaned against the door for a bit before grabbing clothes from the walk-in closet for a shower. At Eternal Love Hospital.


    Patrick lounged in a chair, eyeing Theodore, who was lying there like a corpse. "How you feeling now?" he asked.


    Theodore closed his eyes, ying dead, not wanting to deal with him.


    "Don''t be like that. I rarely visit, and this is how you treat me? It hurts, man," Patrick said, annoyed.


    Theodorezily opened his eyes and nced at him. "You''ve seen me. You can go now."


    Patrick sneered, "If you were this bold in front of Phoebe, I''d apud you. What are you thinking? I go out of my way to set things up for you, and you blow it. Then you take a knife for her." Theodore felt dizzy lying down. He reached out to Patrick and said arrogantly, "Help me sit up. It''s hard to talk lying down."


    Patrick leaned over to help Theodore sit up and put a pillow behind him. Seeing Theodore grimace in pain, heughed and cursed, "Serves you right!"


    Theodore shifted around, trying not to press on his wound. "Taking that knife for her was just instinct. I didn''t expect her to be all grateful or anything."


    "Wow, didn''t know you were such a hero," Patrick said, giving Theodore a look of newfound respect. "Are you on some selfless kick now?"


    Theodore thought about Phoebe''s cold attitude and his eyes darkened. "If I want her to repay me, will she?"


    Patrick watched him closely and shook his head. "Man, you''re really falling for her. Good thing you have me."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Extraordinary Entertainments and Kedora official are teaming up for a reality show to promote local culture. They need sponsors. If you snag the biggest sponsorship, you get to call the shots on who gets on the show. She''d have to listen to you then," Patrick suggested.


    Theodore felt a flicker of interest but then shook his head.


    Patrick raised an eyebrow. "What''s with the head shake? You don''t want to do it? Think it''s beneath you?"


    "It''s not that," Theodore paused. "Forget it. I can''t exin it to you. I''ll handle it."


    Patrick said, "You better think fast. I heard Edward''s been going to Caneda over the past two years. If you don''t act, Phoebe will be someone else''s."


    Theodore was so riled up by Patrick''s words that he started coughing violently, each cough sending a dull ache through his injured waist. His face turned crimson.


    "Shut up," Theodore snapped.


    Seeing Theodore''s miserable state, Patrick decided not to push further and kept quiet.


    Theodore coughed a few more times, closed his eyes wearily, and his lips lost their color. "Just leave. You always rile me up."


    Patrick opened his mouth to say something but then relented. "Fine, my bad for provoking you."


    He stood up. "Take care. I''ll visit another day."


    Theodore waved him off, signaling him to leave.


    Soon, the sound of the door closing reached his ears. Theodore slowly opened his eyes and stared into space. Theodore knew that Phoebe hated him, so using resources to coerce her would only push her further away. After a while, Theodore picked up his phone and called Lawton.


    "Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore''s voice was soft but carried undeniable authority. "Lawton, I need you to handle something."


    "Yes, sir."


    After hanging up, Lawton immediately took thepany''s elite team to Extraordinary Entertainments and had a two-hour private meeting with Mary, securing the biggest sponsorship for the new reality show. The next day, Phoebe got a call from Mary, who sounded super cheerful. "Ms. Ziegler, you really are my lucky charm."


    Phoebe was puzzled. "What do you mean, Ms. Watson?"


    Mary justughed. "By the way, we just had a meeting today. The show is tentatively set for 12 episodes, and each episode can have a special guest. To strengthen our rtionship with the stars, our leadership decided that all special guests will be rmended by Superstar Entertainment."


    Phoebe was stunned by this sudden opportunity. "Ms. Watson, are you joking?"


    "Not at all, Ms. Ziegler. I look forward to our coboration." Mary hung up the phone.


    Phoebe stared at the darkened phone screen, momentarily unable to process the news. Most reality shows had special guests.


    Phoebe had previously tried to get herpany''s artists some exposure, but Mary''s attitude was unpredictable. Why did she suddenly offer all 12 special guest spots to Superstar Entertainment today?

 Chapter 651 Destroyed Much of My Tenderness

    She hit the inte, "Lori, get in here."


    Phoebe never believed in getting something for nothing. If something good dide her way, it was probably a trap. But the spot of special guest for the 12th episode was given to the artists from herpany, and she really couldn''t refuse. Lori strutted in, heels clicking like a metronome. She stood there, all business in her sharp outfit. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe nced up, "I need the guest and sponsor list for Extraordinary Entertainments'' new show. Keep it on the down-low, got it?" Lori nodded, "On it."


    Phoebe waved her off and went back to her paperwork. Lori''s footsteps faded, and the door clicked shut.


    A bitter, there was a knock. Phoebe didn''t even look up, "Come in!"


    The door flew open, and before she knew it, she was wrapped in a hug, a familiar scent filling the air.


    Only one person smelled like that-ire.


    "Phoebe, why didn''t you tell me you were back? I would''ve picked you up!" ire pouted, clinging to her neck like a ko.


    Phoebe tried to push her off but failed. Sheughed, "Let go, are you trying to strangle me?"


    ire let go and perched on the armrest of Phoebe''s chair, one hand still on her shoulder. "If it weren''t for the trending news, I wouldn''t have known you were back. You went to Noah''s farewell concert but didn''te see me on set." A year ago, Hank''s movie made over a billion, and the lead actors blew up. ire, who yed General Luna Hughes, nailed her role so hard that both she and her character became instant hits.


    Hank''s movies turning supporting actresses into stars was no joke.


    But when ire was at her peak, she quietly signed with a new entertainmentpany. Everyone thought she was starting her ownpany with some industry big shots.


    Turned out, she was just repaying a favor to Phoebe.


    Phoebe was used to ire''s antics. She smiled, "Still craving attention at your age? I''ll visit you on set when your next film starts."


    ire''s next film was starting in half a month, so she''d be back on set soon.


    ire leaned on the desk, "Phoebe, I just wrapped a film, and you''re already talking about the next one. Is work all you care about?" "Yeah, I''m just a heartless money-making machine."


    ire pretended tough coldly, "To me, you''re a heartless money-making machine. To Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, you''re a sweetheart!" Phoebe patted ire''s head, smiling, "Don''t worry, you''re my favorite too."


    "That''s more like it." ire grinned. Phoebe had spotted her among a bunch of new artists and gave her a shot.


    Even though Phoebe had been abroad for the past two years, they stayed in touch. ire even dodged paparazzi to visit her in Caneda.


    Back then, Phoebe had just popped out her three ones and was still feeling pretty wiped. She was already gearing up tounch Superstar Entertainment, and ire was all in, saying she wanted to be the first artist signed.


    "Phoebe, did your kidse back with you? Can I see them?" ire was crazy about those kids and always sent them a ton of stuff she bought online.


    Phoebe shook her head, "Not now. Wait till we move to Lakeview Estates; you can see them then. The paparazzi can''t get in there."


    "Alright."


    "Oh, and you''ve got a game endorsement shoot tomorrow. Don''t sleep in," Phoebe reminded her.


    "I know." ire paused, "Phoebe, let''s party tonight. I finally wrapped up the film, and I need to let loose." Phoebe feared nothing except ire''s wild streak. "You''re a public figure, better go back and sleep."


    The light in ire''s eyes dimmed instantly, "This artist gig has killed a lot of my fun."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She pulled out her phone, opened the home video app, and tossed it to ire. "Go sit on the couch and watch Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. I''ll take you out tonight." ire grabbed the phone, and when she saw the kids on the screen, her heart melted. "Oh my, they''ve grown so much!"


    Phoebe waved her off, "Go sit on the couch and don''t bug me while I work."


    "Okay." ire watched the phone intently. Hubert was holding a bottle and trying to climb over the ypen. He used too much force and face-nted.


    Even though there was no sound, it looked like a painful fall. ire gasped, but Hubert got up like nothing happened, grabbed the bottle, and started sucking on it again. ire murmured, "No wonder he''s a foodie."


    Phoebe finished her document, rubbed her sore neck, and saw ire asleep on the couch.


    The phone was resting on ire''s chest, still silently ying the video from home.


    Phoebe tiptoed over, picked up the phone, turned off the video, and covered ire with a thin nket.


    Phoebe lowered her gaze, carefully observing ire.


    Despite her dazzling public persona, ire was just an ordinary person in private. She''d crash on the couch without a care and cry in secluded corners.


    A soft knock on the office door made Phoebe look up and see Lori entering.


    Phoebe put a finger to her lips, signaling for silence. Lori instinctively stopped at the door, seeing ire lying on the couch. She pointed outside.


    Phoebe tiptoed out and stood with Lori at the office door. Lori lowered her voice, "Ms. Ziegler, I found out. The new variety show has tentatively set seven regr guests. The confirmed list includes Patrick, Noah, and Ernest from Queen Entertainment."


    Phoebe frowned and interrupted her, "Queen Entertainment''s got someone on this show too?"


    "Yeah," Lori pursed her lips, "because the main sponsor is the Reynolds Group. Everyone knows Queen Entertainment and the Reynolds Group are tight. They had to send an artist, and Extraordinary Entertainments couldn''t say no." Phoebe sneered, "They just can''t seem to let go, can they?"

 Chapter 652 She Was the One Abandoned

    Lori eyed Phoebe with worry. She knew Phoebe had beef with Vanessa from Queen Entertainment. That nasty decision back then left Phoebe out in the cold.


    Now, the Reynolds Group was the top sponsor of this new variety show, just to shove Ernest from Queen Entertainment into the spotlight. That was a real kick in the teeth. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe took a deep breath and caught a glimpse of sympathy in Lori''s eyes. Even though she knew Lori didn''t mean anything by it, it still stung.


    "It''s cool. Book me a table at Golden Harvest Diner and get it all set up," Phoebe said.


    Lori gave Phoebe a silent look. Was she nning to invite Theodore? But Theodore had been stabbed a few days ago and was stillid up in bed. "Okay, Ms. Ziegler."


    Watching Lori walk away, Phoebe felt like Lori had gotten the wrong idea. She didn''t dwell on it and headed back to her office.


    ire had been out cold. When she woke up, the office was super quiet, with just the asional sound of pages turning.


    ire opened her eyes. The office was dim, with only the deskmp on Phoebe''s desk lighting up the room. Phoebe was sitting there, focused on writing something. Behind Phoebe, the night stretched out, looking like it was ready to swallow her whole.


    ire sat up, the thin nket rustling, which startled Phoebe. She looked up, "You''re awake?"


    ire rubbed her eyes and leaned back on the sofa. Seeing the clock on the wall pointing to eight, she said groggily, "How did I sleep this long?"


    "The fact that you can sleep here is an honor for me." Phoebe closed the file, put it on the desk, locked the cab, and walked over with her bag. ire watched Phoebee out of the darkness. Phoebe''s features hadn''t changed much. If anything, it was her whole vibe that had shifted.


    "Honestly, Phoebe, if I were a guy, I''d totally marry you."


    Phoebe smiled slightly, "What are you talking about, saying stuff like that out of the blue?"


    ire thought of Theodore and gritted her teeth, "I''m serious. If I were a guy, I''d cherish you and never let you go through any crap."


    Phoebe clicked her tongue, "Go wash your face and wake up. And make sure you''re still a woman."


    ire''s tender moment was shattered by Phoebe''s words. She huffed and went to the bathroom.


    A bitter, ire came out of the bathroom, grabbed the bag from Phoebe, and slung it over her shoulder. She linked arms with Phoebe as they left. ire asked, "Where are we eating?"


    ire''s face was pretty recognizable in the entertainment world, making it easy for fans to spot her when eating out. Phoebe had her wear a hat and mask before they got in the elevator. "Somewhere no one will recognize you," Phoebe said.


    ire''s pretty face fell, "But I wanna eat at a roadside diner, not some fancy hotel."


    Since bing an artist, ire hadn''t eaten at a roadside diner like she used to. Every time she saw those bustling diners, she felt extra lonely and pitiful.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, "Noah just had an incident. Cut me some ck."


    ire didn''t seem too thrilled.


    Guadalupe was chilling downstairs. ire and Phoebe hopped into the car, heading straight for Golden Harvest Diner. Forty minutester, they pulled up outside the ce.


    They got out one after the other. At the entrance of the swanky diner, a waiter led the way. Phoebe gave her name, and they were shown to a private room.


    At the door, the waiter opened it, and a strong floral scent hit them. Inside, there was a bouquet of vibrant red roses on the table and pink balloons arranged in a heart shape on the wall, giving off major romantic vibes. Phoebe was momentarily stunned.


    She remembered telling Lori to set up the ce earlier. Now Lori''s weird look made sense.


    If she had brought a male artist today, it would''ve looked like she was trying to woo him.


    ire was shocked. She looked at Phoebe and said, "Phoebe, if I didn''t know you better, I''d think you brought the wrong person here."


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead, feeling tired, "Lori misunderstood."


    ire''s earlierck of enthusiasm vanished, and her eyes sparkled with gossip, "Who would''ve thought, Lori with those thick eyebrows and big eyes has such aplicated mind."


    Phoebe pulled ire inside, grabbed the blooming red roses, and shoved them into her arms, "Here, a gift for you."


    ire was momentarily at a loss, "Phoebe, is this all you got?"


    "Come on, it''s better than nothing. Stop whining." Phoebe turned to the waiter, "Please have your chef start serving the dishes."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The waiter closed the door and left. Phoebe pulled out a chair and sat down. ire, holding the flowers, sat next to her, happily snapping selfies. Phoebe yed along and took a few photos. ire put down the roses and quickly typed on her phone, "I''m sending a photo to Noah."


    Phoebe couldn''t stop her in time. ire had already sent the photo. Phoebe gently rubbed her forehead.


    A secondter, Noah sent a video call. ire answered and switched to the rear camera, giving a tour of the private room, "Noah, look at this. Phoebe prepared this feast for me." Noah saw Phoebe''s slender figure sh by in the video, and his heart skipped a beat. His voice was low, "Where are you?" "Do you want toe? Too bad I won''t tell you." ire looked smug and proud.


    Noah was speechless.


    Because of the hospital incident, Noah had beenying low at home, not wanting to cause more trouble for Phoebe. Noah hadn''t seen Phoebe for days. Just seeing her fleeting figure in the video made him realize how much he missed her.


    When Phoebe was in Caneda, it was tough for him to visit her. Now that Phoebe was back and his boss, it was still hard to see her.


    ire teased Noah a bit before ending the video call. The waiter came in with a cart of dishes, all of ire''s favorites.


    After the waiter left, Phoebe said, "Hurry up and eat. Don''t worry about the calories tonight. Eat as much as you want."


    ire looked at the table full of delicious food, overjoyed, "Phoebe, you get me. I love you the most."


    Phoebe handed her a fried chicken drumstick, "Go ahead and eat. After tonight, it''s back to your low-fat diet tomorrow. Enjoy tonight." ire bit into the chicken drumstick with a look of grievance.


    How cruel of Phoebe!

 Chapter 653 Blocked a Knife

    After dinner, Phoebe dropped ire off at her ce, telling her to hit the sack early and not to go wild just ''cause she had some free time.


    ire waved her hand nonchntly with her back to Phoebe, letting her words go in one ear and out the other, and walked into the elevator holding the vibrant red roses. Phoebe slid into the back seat and told the driver to get moving.


    The streets were lit up like a Christmas tree, shadows dancing on her face. Phoebe covered her eyes with her hand and tried to catch some shut-eye. She felt tired to the bone.


    No clue how long it had been, but the car finally stopped, and Guadalupe''s voice came from the front, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Vanderbilt''s car is up ahead." Phoebe opened her eyes and saw Edward leaning against his car. Her headache got worse. She took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and got out. Edward stayed put, leaning against the car, turning his head to look at her. The dim streetlight gave his face a soft glow.


    Phoebe stood in front of him, tilting her head up a bit, "When did you get here? Why didn''t you call me?"


    "Just passing by, it''ste, didn''t wanna bug you," Edward looked down at her, his eyes all soft and loving.


    Phoebe got what Edward was hinting at right away. It made her feel even more weighed down than if he''d juste to see her. She said, "Wannae up for a bit?" "No, just seeing you is enough for me," Edward''s voice paused, but his eyes stayed glued to her face, "You look beat, go get some rest."


    Phoebe stood there with Edward for a bit. She was in high heels, and her feet were starting to go numb. She shifted her weight, and Edward noticed, a gentle smile in his eyes.


    "Go on up, don''t just stand here like a dummy with me."


    Phoebe smiled a little, "Yeah, it is kinda dumb, I''ll head up."


    "Okay." Edward raised his hand and waved at her. Phoebe grabbed her bag from Guadalupe, turned, and walked into theplex. Her figure slowly faded into the night.


    Edward pulled his gaze back and waved at Guadalupe. Guadalupe quickly walked up to him, looking all humble, "Mr. Vanderbilt."


    "Where''s Phoebe been these past few days, and who''s she been hanging with?"


    Guadalupe knew what Edward wanted to hear and reported respectfully, "Ms. Ziegler went to Eternal Love Hospital yesterday and stayed for almost two hours."


    "Eternal Love Hospital?" Edward said, puzzled.


    Theodore was at Eternal Love Hospital. Phoebe spent so much time there; was she getting back with Theodore?


    Seeing Edward''s face darken, Guadalupe got cautious and chose his words carefully, "Yeah, Taylor visited Ms. Ziegler at the office yesterday morning. They talked for a bit, and after work, Ms. Ziegler went to Eternal Love Hospital. Judging by the stuff she bought, she was probably visiting an elder. She didn''t look too happy when she came out."


    Edward''s frown eased up, "Is that so? Alright, I''ll handle your son''s issue. Make sure you drive Phoebe safely."


    "Yes." Guadalupe saw Edward wave him off, and he quickly got into the car and drove away.


    Edward stood by the roadside, lit a cigarette, and slowly blew out a puff of smoke. He stared at the tall buildings hidden in the night, deep in thought.


    For the past two years, he''d made sure to keep tabs on the people around Phoebe, even cing Pam by her side. He needed to know who was around Phoebe at all times to feel at ease.


    Edward flicked the ash off his cigarette, the glowing tip briefly lighting up his eyes. The usual gentleness was gone, reced by a determined ruthlessness.


    After a bit, Edward tossed the cigarette butt on the ground, stomped it out, and got back in the car.


    He rolled up to Eternal Love Hospital just as visiting hours were about to end and headed straight to the VIP suite. Theodore was propped up against the headboard, nose deep in a book. Hearing footsteps, Theodore nced up.


    Edward strolled in with a grin, lugging a few boxes of fancy nutritional supplements. Theodore''s brow twitched when he saw thebels.


    Theodore squinted at Edward, "If I remember right, we''re not exactly buddy-buddy enough for you to be visiting me, are we?"


    Edward set the supplements on the bedside table and plopped down in a chair, "Of course, Mr. Reynolds, you saved Phoebe, so I came to say thanks."


    "No need, she already thanked me." Theodore''s eyes darkened, his voice dripping with provocation.


    "Phoebe thanking you is her way of showing appreciation, and my thanking you is my way of showing appreciation on her behalf; the two don''t sh." Edward crossed his legs all smooth-like, his lowered eyelids hiding a quick sh of malice. When he looked up again, he was back to his usual self.


    Edward''s words screamed territorial im.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, "Mr. Vanderbilt, you''re very considerate. When''s the big wedding? I''ll make sure to get a gift."


    Edward smiled, "Soon, Mr. Reynolds, you''ll see that day."


    Theodore''s fingers tightened on the nket. He looked at Edward and said, "Have you convinced your folks? They cool with you marrying Phoebe?"


    Edward''s smile faltered for a second, "My parents are pretty open-minded. They''ve watched Phoebe grow up and are very fond of her. They don''t care that she''s been divorced."


    "Really?" Theodore''s gaze turned icy, "If the Vanderbilt family were so open-minded, they wouldn''t havee to the Reynolds family to propose to Grace."


    Last year, Delh brought a bunch of fancy gifts to propose on Edward''s behalf, but Taylor politely turned her down.


    Edward''s face changed, like Theodore had hit a nerve, his handsome features twisting with embarrassment and anger.


    "That was my mother''s doing."


    Delh''s visit to the Reynolds family was a desperate move after multiple failed attempts to get Edward to stay away from Phoebe. At that time, the Vanderbilt family was under a lot of pressure from the Reynolds family. Delh''s proposal on Edward''s behalf was basically a promise to Theodore that they wouldn''t let Edward marry Phoebe.


    "Seems like they don''t approve of your marriage to Phoebe. Why keep chasing a pipe dream?" Theodore quietly enjoyed Edward''s embarrassed and angry look.


    "Mr. Reynolds, do you think you can really control someone else''s life?" Edward sneered, "Don''t be so ridiculous. If Phoebe had even a shred of affection for you, she wouldn''t have gone on a hunger strike to get away. In this world, if there''s one person she can''t stand, it''s you. If I were you, I wouldn''t show up in front of her to make her sick."


    Theodore clenched his fists, ring coldly at Edward''s disdainful expression.


    Theodore took a deep breath, slowly pushing down his irritation. He said with a heavy gaze, "This is between her and me, it has nothing to do with anyone else."


    Edwardughed like a maniac, standing up and looking down at Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, do you think saving her life will win her back? Wake up!"


    With that, Edward ignored Theodore''s furious expression and mmed the door on his way out.

 Chapter 654 Whether to Forgive or Not Isnt That Important

    In the room, Theodore started hacking up a storm. The wound on his waist split open, and warm blood started oozing out, soaking the gauze and turning his striped hospital gown a nasty red.


    Lawton barged in and saw Theodore slumped against the bed, looking pale as a ghost. He freaked out, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m getting the doc!"


    "It''s nothing, Lawton. Just handle my discharge papers."


    Lawton''s eyes went wide, "But you''re still bleeding! You can''t leave now."


    "Just go." Theodore''s voice was sharp and no-nonsense, leaving no room for argument. Even though he looked like death warmed over, he was still scary as hell.


    Lawton clenched his jaw, went to sort out the discharge stuff, and called a doc to change Theodore''s dressing. By the time he got back with the papers, Theodore had already thrown on his shirt and trousers and was sitting by the bed, waiting. Lawton rushed over, wanting to help, but Theodore shoved him away, "I don''t need your help. I''m not some weakling."


    What a tough guy!


    Lawton trailed behind Theodore, watching him walk out of the hospital room with his back straight despite the obvious pain. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of respect. It seemed like Theodore had been seriously affected by Edward.


    When Theodore got back to the Imperial Apartment, Ollie, now bigger, was patrolling his cat tree kingdom. Hearing the door, Ollie stared at the entrance, all suspicious.


    It wasn''t until Theodore''s familiar tall figure came into view that Ollie chilled out. He jumped down from the cat tree and, with a few hops, reached Theodore''s leg.


    Ollie rubbed his furry head against Theodore''s leg but then jumped back, twitching his whiskers at the strong smell of disinfectant.


    After all the fuss, Theodore broke out in a cold sweat. He plopped down on the sofa, looking at Ollie on the floor with a deep gaze.


    "You''re just as heartless as she is."


    Ollie, not getting it, chased his tail a few times out of boredom before curling up in his cat bed.


    Theodore leaned weakly against the sofa, taking a few breaths. Looking at the empty living room, he felt a dull ache in his chest with every breath.


    Lawton had dropped Theodore off at the apartment building. He had wanted to escort Theodore to his door to make sure he didn''t pass out in the elevator. But Theodore wouldn''t have it.


    As Theodore disappeared from view, Lawton felt a weird sense of worry. Theodore didn''t look good, yet he insisted on leaving the hospital.


    The Imperial Apartment only had Theodore and Ollie. If Theodore really passed out at home, no one would know.


    In a sh, a bunch of horrifying news headlines ran through Lawton''s mind. The more he thought about it, the more freaked out he got. He gritted his teeth and dialed Phoebe''s number.


    In the middle of the night, Phoebe was jolted awake by her vibrating phone. She picked it up and nced at the caller ID. Having worked with Lawton for three years, she knew his number by heart. Seeing the time, she quietly got out of bed, walked out of the bedroom, and leaned against the wall to answer the call.


    "Mr. Brown, what''s so urgent you had to call me thiste?"


    Lawton, having dialed Phoebe''s number on impulse, was now at a loss for words as the call connected.


    "Uh, Mrs. Reynolds..."


    Phoebe cut him off, her voice icy, "Mr. Brown, Theodore and I are divorced. Just call me Phoebe."


    Lawton was caught off guard, feeling a weird pang of sadness. Even he still called her "Mrs. Reynolds" out of habit. How could Theodore, who''d been with her for four years, just move on like that? "Sorry, I shouldn''t have called, but Phoebe, Mr. Reynolds got hurt saving you. His wound''s still bad, and now he''s alone at the Imperial Apartment. If something happens to him..."


    Lawton hesitated, "Forget it. You probably don''t care. Just ignore me. I''ll hang up now."


    Phoebe heard the dial tone and rubbed her face, feeling a mix of frustration and concern.


    Lawton had been with Theodore for years, yet he was losing his cool.


    She stood in the hallway for a bit. Maybe it was thete hour, making her feel more vulnerable. For a moment, she wanted to rush to the Imperial Apartment.


    And then what? Like Evelyn said, get tangled up in that mess again?


    Phoebe shook her head, pushing away the impulsive thought. After a while, she dialed another number.


    On the other end, Grace was probably deep asleep. The phone rang forever before anyone picked up. Just as Phoebe was about to hang up, a sleepy voice answered, "Hello, who is it?" "It''s Phoebe."


    Grace, still half-asleep, jolted awake at Phoebe''s voice. She sat up quickly, "Phoebe, why are you calling sote? Is something wrong?"


    Phoebe sighed, "Can you go to the Imperial Apartment now? Theodore''s been discharged and he''s alone. I can''t go. If it''s too much, you can call his girlfriend."


    "No, Phoebe, it''s fine. I''ll head over now. But," Grace hesitated, "are you really not going to check on him?"


    "We''re divorced. There''s no point in getting involved again. Thanks, Grace. I''ll hang up now."


    Phoebe ended the call and leaned against the wall, letting out a long breath. Waking Grace up in the middle of the night made her feel uneasy.


    She thought for a moment, then changed her clothes, grabbed her car keys, and left.


    Golden Apartment was a 30-minute drive from the Imperial Apartment. Phoebe parked on the street outside theplex and saw Grace''s car pulling up.


    Phoebe got out and stood by the roadside, waiting for Grace.


    "Phoebe, what are you doing here?" Grace asked, poking her head out of the window, surprised. "Do you want toe in with me?"


    Phoebe shook her head, "I was worried about you driving alone at night. You go ahead. I''ll wait out here."


    Grace''s eyes dimmed, "Phoebe, you still haven''t forgiven Theodore, have you?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together and met Grace''s sad gaze. She said calmly, "Grace, I''ve moved on. Forgiveness isn''t the issue."


    Grace wanted to call Phoebe out. If she''d really moved on, she wouldn''t have called in the middle of the night to check on Theodore. But looking into Phoebe''s eyes, she couldn''t say it. After all, she wasn''t the one who''d been left for dead in that apartment. She couldn''t demand Phoebe''s forgiveness.


    "It''s pretty cold tonight. Wait in your car. I''ll be out soon," Grace said, resigned.

 Chapter 655 She Became Just Like Him

    Phoebe stood by the curb, watching Grace''s car vanish into the neighborhood. She turned back to her own ride, locked it up, and grabbed her phone to scroll through Facebook. The wait felt like forever, every tick of the clock was like nails on a chalkboard.


    As she scrolled, she noticed Ernest and Noah''s new show was blowing up, already hitting the third spot on the trending list.


    Phoebe clicked in and saw the buzz had exploded outta nowhere. It was mostly Ernest''s fans blowing up thements, with a few Noah fans here and there, but they were getting drowned out. She skimmed through thements, most of them gushing over Ernest''s looks and hyping up the new show. It was pretty obvious these were paid shills; real fans were few and far between. More and more fans started chiming in.


    [Seriously? With Ernest''s stic surgery face, his fans still think he''s hot? If they don''t need their eyes, they should donate them.]


    [Just a few days ago, he was riding Noah''s coattails, and now he''s buying trending spots. Does he think we''re too nice to call him out?]


    [What new show? Ernest''s fans, don''t be so shameless. If the official announcement doesn''t include Ernest, it''ll be awkward.]


    As Phoebe kept scrolling, the so-called Noah fans were getting pretty extreme, making everyone else dislike them. Meanwhile, Ernest''s fans seemed to be taking the high road.


    [Noah''s fans are so fierce. What did Ernest do wrong? He just joined the same show as Noah.]


    [If Noah''s fans don''t wanna see Ernest and Noah together, they can ask Noah not to join the show.]


    Thisment got some Noah fans riled up, and they started boycotting Noah''s participation in the new show.


    As Phoebe read on, she realized Queen Entertainment had hired trolls to stir up Noah''s fans and push him out of the show.


    Such dirty tricks-hiring trolls to pose as Noah''s fans to trash his image, then flipping the script to provoke Noah''s fans into boycotting the show.


    The more Phoebe read, the angrier she got. She bailed on Facebook and called the PR department.


    "Mr. Connor, Noah''s trending on Facebook. Why hasn''t the PR team done anything? What are you guys doing?"


    On the other end, Franklin Connor sat up, throwing on his coat. "Ms. Ziegler, don''t be mad. I''ll get someone on it right away."


    Phoebe hung up, her temples pounding with anger. She had a gut feeling Queen Entertainment was gunning for her. Vanessa!


    She hadn''t even settled the score with Vanessa, and Vanessa was alreadying for her.


    She nced at the time-midnight. She hesitated, then dialed Stanley''s number. "Stanley, why are you still up sote?"


    Stanley chuckled, "You''re not asleep either. I was just waiting for your call; otherwise, I wouldn''t dare sleep soundly."


    "Don''t be silly. I need a favor." Phoebe said with a slight smile.


    "Is it about yourpany''s Noah?" Stanley had heard earlier that Queen Entertainment had paid for Ernest''s trending topic, so he stayed up, waiting for Phoebe to call. Phoebe lightly tapped the steering wheel, her eyes shing with a dangerous glint. "No need to remove the trending topic. I''ll give you some juicy news." "Oh?" Stanley raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    Phoebe''s lips curled into a sly grin. "I''ll send it over right now. Bet Queen Entertainment will shell out big bucks to get this trending topic wiped."


    After hanging up, Phoebe dug out some photos from her email and shot them over to Stanley. Stanley was left speechless after checking them out.


    Queen Entertainment just wanted to boot Noah from the new show, but Phoebe was gunning to kick Ernest out of the whole industry. Her moves were getting more ruthless and sharp, kinda like how Theodore used to handle things back in the day.


    Phoebe tossed her phone onto the center console and rubbed her eyes. She was done with those onlinements.


    After a bit, she turned to look out the car window.


    In the night, a bunch of high-rise buildings stood silently. From her angle, they ovepped like steel giants in the darkness.


    Phoebe propped her face on her hand and drifted into thought.


    For three years, she''d driven down this road every day. What used to be so familiar now felt totally alien.


    As Phoebe''s mind wandered, Grace parked her car and took the elevator up. She stood at the apartment door, pressing the doorbell for ages, but no one answered.


    Grace thought of Theodore, who was still hurt. Could something have happened to him? Then she heard paws scratching at the door and was startled.


    Listening closely, she heard a cat meowing it was Ollie.


    Grace sighed in relief but then went silent as she looked at the keypad lock. Theodore wasn''ting to the door, and she didn''t know the code. How was she supposed to get in?


    After a bit, Grace pulled out her phone and called Phoebe. When the call connected, Grace suddenly realized Phoebe and Theodore were divorced, so Phoebe probably didn''t know the code either.


    "Grace, what''s up?"


    Phoebe''s voice sounded a bit heavy, probably in an enclosed space. Grace said, "Theodore isn''ting to the door. I''m worried something happened to him, but I don''t know his door code. Phoebe, do you still remember it?" Phoebe''s mouth twitched. "Grace, you''d be better off calling Ms. Ramirez than asking me."


    "I don''t have Sandra''s number," Grace admitted. Sandra looked down on her and only hung out with Madison when visiting the Reynolds family, so Grace never bothered to keep in touch.


    Phoebe looked into the distance, thought for a moment, and gave the old house code. Grace entered it, "Phoebe, the code''s wrong."


    Phoebe paused, then smiled in relief.


    How could she be as naive as Grace? She and Theodore were divorced; why would he still use the old code?


    "Phoebe, there''s a fingerprint scanner here. Why don''t youe up and try?" Grace thought she must be crazy. The wrong code must''ve made Phoebe feel bad, and now she was making an even more absurd request. Phoebe closed her eyes. "Grace, why don''t you call Taylor? She definitely knows the code."


    "But I''ve already tried twice. The keypad''s locked and can only be opened with a fingerprint. Phoebe, I know it''s a long shot, but what if Theodore still has your fingerprint saved?"


    "Impossible." Phoebe shot back immediately.


    Theodore had changed the code; why would he still have her fingerprint saved?


    Grace stood at the door, feeling desperate. "But the keypad''s locked, and it''s the middle of the night. We can''t find a locksmith. What if something really happened to Theodore? Phoebe, juste up and try. If it doesn''t work, we''ll figure something else out."


    Phoebe looked at the winding path leading to the apartment building and felt a slight tug in her heart.

 Chapter 656 Kept Her Fingerprint

    Phoebe finally caved to Grace''s nagging. She locked up the car, stashed the keys and phone, and strolled through the ''hood, ending up downstairs. The path was so burned into her brain she could probably walk it blindfolded.


    Phoebe let out a big sigh.


    What had done was done, so why kept stressing over it?


    She stepped into the building and rode the elevator up. As soon as the doors slid open on the top floor, there was Grace, pacing like a maniac. Grace practically yanked her out of the elevator. "Phoebe, you finally made it. Another minute and I was gonna call you."


    "Yeah, sorry." Phoebe hustled after Grace to the apartment door.


    Same old dark gray carpet, colorful oil paintings in the hall, and that familiar sofa set by the entrance. It was like stepping back in time two years. Nothing had changed.


    "It''s cool, I was hoping you''d help me with this anyway." Grace didn''t seem to notice Phoebe''s weird vibe. She opened the fingerprint lock and stood there, all jittery. "Phoebe, go ahead, press it." Phoebe''s fingers twitched at her side. Without waiting for Grace to push her again, she stuck her index finger on the scanner.


    The door clicked open.


    Phoebe was floored.


    Grace beamed at her, practically bouncing. "Phoebe, it worked! I told you, Theodore kept your fingerprints, waiting for you toe back."


    Phoebe stood there, staring at her finger, thinking the lock must be glitching. She''d used this scanner for four years; it had to be old data, not that Theodore hadn''t wiped it.


    "Come on, let''s check it out." Grace tugged at Phoebe, but then felt a tug on her wrist. She turned, confused. "Phoebe?"


    Phoebe gently pulled her hand back. "You go ahead, I''ll wait here."


    Grace''s face fell. Just as she was about to argue, a ck blur zipped past her feet, making her jump and smack into the door. "Ouch!" Grace yelped.


    "You okay?" Phoebe asked softly, her eyes shifting from Ollie, who was circling her legs, to Grace''s pained expression. Grace rubbed her sore spot and shook her head. "I''m fine, Phoebe. I''ll go in first."


    Phoebe nodded. "Alright."


    Grace disappeared inside. Phoebe looked down at Ollie, who kept pawing at her pants and sniffing her like crazy.


    It was like Ollie was trying to remember her scent.


    After a bit, Ollie seemed to recognize her. It let out a few soft meows, its whiskers twitching.


    Phoebe felt a warmth in her chest.


    Back then, she''d forced Theodore into a divorce by going on a hunger strike. When she left, she was so heartbroken she didn''t take anything, not even Ollie. Seeing Ollie now, she felt a pang of guilt.


    Phoebe squatted down and hugged Ollie, realizing it was all solid under that fluffy fur. It wasn''t her imagination; Ollie had definitely packed on some pounds.


    "Do you still remember me?" Phoebe struggled to lift Ollie and moved to the sofa. She plopped Ollie on herp and scratched its furry chin.


    As Phoebe petted Ollie, she couldn''t help but notice how chubby the cat had gotten. Ollie was starting to look like Garfield from the cartoons. "What''s Theodore feeding you to make you so chunky?" Ollie, clearly not a fan of being called ''chunky,'' had been all chill until now. Suddenly, it bristled and bared its teeth at her.


    Phoebe chuckled softly. Seeing Ollie about to go full ws-out, she quickly apologized, "Sorry, you''re not chunky at all."


    Even cats had body image issues. What on earth was Theodore feeding it?


    Grace wandered inside, looking lost. It was her first time at the Imperial Apartment, and she had no clue where the light switches were. Using the faint light from the window, she made her way to the bedroom. Luckily, the bedroom had a night light on. Grace pushed the door open and saw a lump in the middle of the bed. She cautiously called out, "Theodore? You in here?"


    Grace''s spot in the Reynolds family was awkward. She had the Reynolds blood, but they didn''t treat her like they did Madison.


    To them, Grace was just some stranger with Reynolds DNA.


    Only Theodore was nice to her, sometimes checking if she was okay living with the Reynolds family. So even though Theodore was always distant, Grace felt closer to him than anyone else.


    Lying in the middle of the bed, Theodore had a frown on his face. In the pale yellow light, his forehead was shiny with sweat.


    Grace moved closer and saw it was sweat. She put her hand on Theodore''s forehead, feeling a palmful of sweat and a high temperature that made her hand shake.


    Grace said with concern, "Theodore, you''ve got a fever. Hang in there, I''ll call an ambnce."


    Just as Grace was about to grab her phone, a burning hot hand gripped her wrist like a vice. Theodore''s hoarse voice said, "Don''t call an ambnce. Get the family doctor. I''m not going to the hospital." "But..."


    "Listen to me." Even sick, Theodore had that natural authority.


    Grace didn''t dare to argue and called the family doctor, who was fifteen minutes away from Imperial Apartment.


    Theodore let go of her wrist and closed his eyes again. Even his breath was hot. He raised his hand to his forehead and hoarsely asked, "What time is it?"


    "It''s just after 1 AM," Grace said.


    Theodore buried himself deeper into the nket, frowning. "It''s sote. It''s the middle of the night; you shouldn''t be out and about. It''s not safe."


    Seeing him worry about her safety even while sick, Grace''s eyes welled up a bit.


    "Don''t worry. I drove here. It''s fine."


    Theodore fell silent, and the room got quiet. Grace''s eyes adjusted to the dim light.


    The luxurious and spacious bedroom was decked out. One side was the bathroom, the other a walk-in closet, and outside was a living room.


    Grace nced at Theodore, whoy pale in the bed, and turned to walk to the bathroom. After a bit, she came out with a basin of water and a wet towel, gently cing it on Theodore''s forehead. Theodore suddenly grabbed her wrist. He silently opened his eyes and, seeing her face, hesitated before slowly letting go.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Grace pressed the towel down and said, "I''ll wait until the family doctor arrives and your fever goes down before I leave."


    The coolness on his forehead cleared Theodore''s mind a bit. He swallowed, feeling a dryness in his throat.


    Grace noticed and quickly said, "I''ll get you a ss of water."


    With that, Grace turned and walked out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 657 Make Sure to Look Cool When Meeting Phoebe

    Theodore was zoning out, staring at the ceiling. After a bit, he heard footstepsing from the doorway. He turned his head and saw Grace walking in. Seeing Grace, his foggy brain started to clear up.


    Grace had never been to Imperial Apartment and didn''t know the house''s password. How did she get in?


    "Theodore, here''s some water. It''s kinda hot, so watch out," Grace said, standing by the bed, looking all awkward.


    Theodore gave her a hard look. "Grace, how''d you get in here?"


    Grace froze at the question. Thinking of Phoebe ying with a cat now, she awkwardly said, "I just entered the password."


    Theodore squinted. "You''re a terrible liar."


    Under Theodore''s intense stare, Grace almost crumbled. "Theodore."


    "Spill it!" Theodore''s tone was harsh, not letting her off the hook.


    Grace bit her lip and finally decided to throw Phoebe under the bus. She cautiously confessed, "Phoebe asked me to check on you, but I didn''t know the password. After trying a few times, the lock got disabled. I had to call Phoebe toe up and use her fingerprint. Theodore, you''ve been divorced for over two years, but her fingerprint is still registered here."


    Theodore suddenly started coughing. The towel on his forehead fell off, leaving a dark water stain on the bedspread.


    Seeing Theodore cough so badly, Grace stood by helplessly and said, "Theodore, you okay?"


    Theodore coughed for a while before catching his breath. His lips were a deep red, looking eerily like an elf.


    Theodore struggled to sit up, turning his head to look outside. "Where is she now?"


    Grace licked her lips and looked down at her toes, feeling guilty and not daring to meet his eyes.


    "Has she left already?" Disappointment filled Theodore''s eyes. He let out a bitterugh. "Of course, she probably never wants to set foot in here again."


    Grace couldn''t bear to see Theodore so down. She quickly said, "She didn''t leave; she''s just outside."


    But her words did more harm than good. Phoebe was at the door but chose to stay outside rather thane in, which was even more hurtful.


    Sure enough!


    Theodore''s face turned pale. He curled his lips into a strange smile. "Does she hate this ce that much?"


    Grace felt helpless and was about to say something.


    Theodore took a deep breath, picked up the towel to wipe his face, trying to look less awful. He extended his hand to Grace. "Help me out." Grace paused for a while. "Theodore, you still have a high fever."


    Theodore looked up at her, his gaze intense and intimidating. Grace immediately shut her mouth and helped him out of bed.


    The pain made Theodore stand still for a moment. He brushed off Grace''s hand and slowly walked into the closet. Grace wanted to follow but was stopped by Theodore''s sharp look.


    She didn''t know what Theodore was doing in the closet and anxiously paced at the door. After a while, Theodore came out. Grace saw that Theodore had changed out of hisfy loungewear and into a ck shirt and trousers, even fixing his hair. Grace was dumbfounded.


    Theodore nced at Grace. The previous despondency was gone. If it weren''t for his stiff walk, no one would guess he was a bedridden patient.


    Seeing Theodore slowly walk out of the bedroom, Grace quickly followed to see what he was up to.


    Outside, Phoebe and Ollie were already catching up. Hearing footsteps, she looked up with a smile, saying, "Grace, we can go..."


    But her words got stuck when she saw Theodore standing at the door. All the color drained from her face, and she felt like she was in an icebox, her whole body stiffening.


    Phoebe instinctively hugged Ollie tighter and stood up. Her heart was racing, and she felt flustered, but she tried to keep it cool.


    Theodore had barely made it this far, using up all his strength. His lips were pale as he pretended to lean casually against the door frame.


    Theodore curled his lips. "I heard Ms. Ziegler wouldn''te in, which seemed kinda rude. So I came to see for myself. Ms. Ziegler, do you find this ce too humble and unworthy of your noble status?" Phoebe looked at him, their eyes locking, creating a tense vibe.


    Phoebe said calmly, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re overthinking. I didn''t mean that. Seeing you so spirited, Mr. Brown should be relieved. I won''t disturb you any longer. I''m leaving now."


    Phoebe looked down at the sleeping Ollie in her arms. After a moment''s thought, she handed Ollie over. "He''s asleep. You can take him inside."


    Theodore didn''t reach out to take him. His chest heaved, anger simmering within him, ready to blow.


    Theodore roughly tugged at his meticulously buttoned shirt, popping a button. Phoebe caught a glimpse of a dark mark on his corbone. But before she could see clearly, it was covered by the shirt again.


    Was she seeing things?


    How could there be a dark mark on Theodore''s corbone? It must be a shadow cast by the light.


    Seeing her staring at his neck, Theodore said with a sneer, "This fat cat weighs 22 pounds. Do you think I can hold it right now?" Phoebe was at a loss for a moment.


    A sleeping Ollie weighed about the same as Hubert. Phoebe nced at Theodore''s bloodless lips and turned her gaze to Grace.


    "Grace, you take him inside."


    Grace was about to reach out when she felt a strong gaze beside her. She instinctively looked at Theodore and quickly put her hands behind her back.


    "Phoebe," Grace said awkwardly, "I''m afraid of cats. Why don''t you take him inside?"


    Theodore sneered from the side. "Grace, you''re so inconsiderate. There are steel needles on my floor that will prick Ms. Ziegler''s feet."


    Phoebe took a deep breath. If it weren''t for the fact that Theodore was injured because of her, she would have thrown Ollie at his face. Why was he so mean when he talked?


    She thought it wasn''t the floor that had steel needles but Theodore''s mouth!


    "Mr. Reynolds, sorry to bother you."


    Phoebe didn''t want to waste time with him. She carried Ollie inside, turning on the light switch as she went.


    The overhead light lit up the entire living room, and Phoebe instantly regretted it.


    The living room was spacious, with a full wall of floor-to-ceiling windows. Ollie''s cat tree was right next to the window. Except for some scratch marks on the wood, it was exactly the same as when she left over two years ago. Nothing had changed here. The pillows Phoebe liked, the schedule on the wall, even the calendar on the coffee table was still from two years ago.


    It was as if this ce had been frozen in time, forever stuck on the day she left.

 Chapter 658 Stubborn Theodore

    Phoebe stared at the scene, totally floored. It hit her that Theodore had baited her into the house just to witness this mess.


    She was shocked alright, but so what?


    Phoebe quickly pulled herself together, scooped up Ollie, and plopped him into his cat bed. Ollie stretched, rolled over, and went back to snoozing. Grace was right next to her, hands on her knees, whispering, "Phoebe, this kitten is as cute as a baby."


    Phoebe shot her a cold look, "Not scared anymore, huh?"


    Grace awkwardly scratched her nose, "I am, Phoebe. Got scratched by a cat when I was a kid. Furry animals freak me out."


    Phoebe stood up just as the family doc, Javier Vargas, walked in with his medical bag. Theodore was already lounging on the couch somehow.


    Javier rushed in, greeted Phoebe and Grace, then turned to the pale Theodore on the couch. "Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore had been acting tough, probably making his wound worse. Now he was dizzy and couldn''t focus.


    Theodore looked at the doc, all dazed, and mumbled, "Mm-hmm."


    Javier saw the cold sweat on Theodore''s forehead. The guy was in serious pain but still trying to act tough on the couch.


    Theodore''s face was flushed. Javier got serious, "Mr. Reynolds, you''ve got a 104-degree fever. You need to lie down." "I''m fine." Theodore sat there, stiff as a board.


    His legs were so weak that if he stood up, he''d probably copse. No way was he gonna embarrass himself in front of Phoebe.


    Phoebe heard Javier and frowned. Seeing Theodore still acting tough, her face turned icy.


    "Go lie down," she ordered.


    Theodore nced at her, looking fragile but still stubborn, "This is my house. I''ll sit where I want."


    Phoebe looked at him, reminded of her three kids when they acted up, making her want to smack him.


    She gritted her teeth, "You''re sick."


    "Who do you think made me sick?" Theodore snapped, both angry and hurt, "Phoebe, you''re the coldest person I''ve ever met."


    Maybe the night made it easier to spill the truth. After shouting, Theodore finally let out the feelings he''d bottled up for over two years.


    "For over two years, you''ve been hiding abroad, noting back. Afraid I''d bug you? Well, I won''t. I''ve got plenty of women around; I don''t need you."


    Javier and Grace exchanged a look, thinking they should bail. Otherwise, Theodore might want to kill them when he sobered up.


    Phoebe had felt a bit soft-hearted, but hearing Theodore, her heart turned to stone. "Yeah, Mr. Reynolds is quite the catch."


    Grace knew things were going downhill fast. She quickly said, "Theodore, let the doc check you out first."


    Theodore ignored her, ring at Phoebe, his eyes locked on her, "of course, but you won''t find anyone better than me."


    Phoebe''s face was ice-cold. She felt like she must''ve lost her mind tonight. She should''ve left the moment she walked in instead of standing here, getting humiliated. "Mr. Reynolds, you should worry more about yourself. You''re already in your thirties and out of breath just talking. Save your energy and stop making a fool of yourself." "You!" Theodore almost passed out from rage. Did Phoebe just call him an old man in his thirties? How was he old?


    Grace shivered. Should she even be hearing this?


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow, looking smug, "What''s your problem? If you''re not happy, deal with it."


    Theodore was fuming, "Just you wait. When I recover, this isn''t over!"


    Phoebe rolled her eyes, "Seeing you so spirited, you must be fine. I won''t stick around and be an eyesore. Goodbye forever!"


    With that, Phoebe walked around the coffee table and left.


    Behind her, Theodore''s intense coughing echoed. Judging by his wheezing, he was pretty ticked off. Phoebe''s lips curved slightly as she opened the door and walked out.


    It wasn''t until she got into the elevator that Phoebe''s straight back finally slumped. She rubbed her forehead, feeling a wave of exhaustion.


    Living in Caneda for two years, being pregnant and giving birth, hadn''t been as draining as spending a few minutes with Theodore. This exhaustion came from deep within her heart. They really weren''t suited for each other.


    Grace sat on the couch, risking her life to gently pat Theodore''s back, "Theodore, don''t get worked up, or your wound will reopen."


    Theodore pressed his fist to his lips, almost coughing up a lung. Javier brought over a cup of warm water. Theodore took it and drank a couple of sips, barely suppressing the itch in his throat.


    The shirt on Theodore''s side was stained darker with blood. Javier lightly touched the fabric, and his fingers were stained with fresh blood.


    Javier said with concern, "Mr. Reynolds, you should lie down in bed. Your wound has reopened."


    With Phoebe gone, Theodore no longer needed to put on a brave front. He reached out his hand, his voice faint, "I''m dizzy. Help me."


    Javier and Grace exchanged a nce and quickly helped Theodore up.


    Theodore, who had been spirited just moments ago, was now beingboriously helped into the bedroom by Javier and Grace, lying back down on the bed.


    Javier lifted the hem of Theodore''s shirt, revealing the blood-soaked bandage. He shook his head and sighed, "Mr. Reynolds, you need to take care of yourself. Don''t take your health for granted just because you''re young. The neglect you show now wille back to haunt you when you''re older."


    Theodorey with his eyes closed, the bedsheet making his face look even paler, making him appear particrly pitiful.


    Grace stayed by the bedside, watching Javier remove the bloodied bandage, revealing the raw flesh underneath. She turned slightly, unable to bear the sight.


    After some thought, Grace took out her phone. While Theodore wasn''t paying attention, she took a photo of the wound and quietly sent it to Phoebe. Phoebe was walking through the quiet, deserted neighborhood when her phone rang. She opened WhatsApp and saw the photo Grace had sent.


    The wound in the photo was bloody, hitting her vulnerabilities instantly. Phoebe''s breath caught, and she stopped abruptly.


    No matter how bad Theodore''s attitude was, the fact that he was injured because of her remained. She shouldn''t have lost control and argued with him just now. Arguing with an injured Theodore, she was really getting more childish as she got older.

 Chapter 659 She Doesnt Care About My Understanding

    Javier swapped out Theodore''s meds, rewrapped the gauze, and gave him another once-over before finally letting out a big sigh of relief.


    Javier muttered, "Mr. Reynolds lost a ton of blood. He might get some fevers tonight. It''s cool; just keep him cool with some wet cloths or something." Grace stood by the bed, her eyes bouncing between Theodore and Javier. "Got it. Thanks a lot. I''ll walk you out."


    Grace saw Javier out, and her phone buzzed. She checked it; it was a reply from Phoebe.


    It had been ten minutes since she sent the pic.


    Phoebe: [Grace, take good care of him. I''ll treat you to dinner another day.]


    Grace sighed at the message, then headed back to the bedroom. She dragged a chair over to the bedside and plopped down, ready to keep an eye on Theodore. Theodore cracked his eyes open and nced at her.


    With a nk look, he said, "You don''t need to stay here. Go crash in the guest room. I''ll holler if I need anything."


    Grace replied, "I''ll leave once your fever''s down."


    Theodore, looking drained, shut his eyes again. After a long pause, he mumbled, "She''s changed a lot. Talks tougher than before."


    Grace''s eyes flickered, knowing he was talking about Phoebe. She said, "Phoebe''s been busting her butt in Canada for over two years. It''s tough for her to get where she is. You should cut her some ck." "Whether I get her or not, she doesn''t care. If I hadn''t pushed her buttons today, she wouldn''t have even set foot in this house." Theodore''s pale face showed a hint of loneliness.


    Grace''s lips twitched.


    She wanted to ask why Theodore couldn''t just be nice. If he''d sincerely invited her, Phoebe wouldn''t have turned him down. But the words got stuck in her throat.


    The past had built a massive wall between Theodore and Phoebe, a wall that wouldn''t just crumble with time but would dig deeper into their hearts.


    The only reason Phoebe showed up tonight was because Theodore took a knife for her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have evene near this neighborhood. Grace sighed, "Theodore, stop overthinking. Get some sleep."


    Ernest''s cheating scandal blew up online, with a "breaking" tag pped on it. Ernest probably hadn''t been this famous in his whole two years in the entertainment biz. The forums were going nuts.


    The cause was a Facebook post about Ernest, mentioning that before his debut, he was just a dude mooching off women and only got into the industry by cozying up to a rich heiress. Ernest''s fans found the post, and their first reaction was to call BS.


    His fans were outraged and directly criticized the poster, causing the topic to trend on social media. The poster, feeling the heat, posted another update.


    This time, it was a blurry pic of Ernest hugging and kissing a woman in a car.


    The license te was blurred out, but the people weren''t. Even with the fuzzy faces, everyone could tell it was Ernest.


    Fans argued that a blurry pic wasn''t enough to nail Ernest for cheating and demanded a clear photo.


    At this point, if Queen Entertainment had stepped in, things wouldn''t have gone off the rails. But Queen Entertainment did zilch.


    After a bit, the poster dropped a third bomb on Facebook, giving Ernest''s fans what they were asking for. This pic showed Ernest with a different chick than the one in the car.


    The poster warned that if Ernest''s fans kept acting up, he''d drop high-def pics, ensuring Ernest''s career would crash and burn.


    Some eagle-eyed fans noticed the girls in the two pics weren''t the same. Some kept quiet, trying to save face for Ernest.


    But a lot of fans who had shelled out cash on Ernest''s merch and endorsements felt totally betrayed. Ernest''s usual cool-guy act had tricked them into buying his stuff, and now their emotional investment was shattered, making them turn on him.


    Never underestimated how fast fans could flip. They quickly switched sides, and those who had fiercely defended Ernest now wanted to drag him through the mud.


    With most of Ernest''s fans turning against him, the few left were either crying and saying they still believed in him, waiting for him to clear things up, or just staying silent.


    Meanwhile, Queen Entertainment was in full-on panic mode because of Ernest''s scandal. Vanessa called Stanley, demanding he get the trending topic taken down. Stanley was blunt, "Ms. Fitzroy, Ernest is toast. Save your money for marketing other artists."


    Vanessa was so mad she almost chucked her phone. She took a deep breath and asked calmly, "Mr. Rogers, I just want to know who''s gunning for Ernest?" "Ms. Fitzroy," Stanley sighed, "we have professional ethics in this industry. You''re putting me in a tough spot."


    Vanessa gritted her teeth and said, "I get it."


    After hanging up, Vanessa mmed her phone on the desk in frustration. Madison and a few other department heads standing in front of her shrank back, wishing they could disappear to dodge her wrath. Vanessa ran her fingers through her hair and red at them angrily, "Can''t any of youe up with a way to save Ernest?"


    They exchanged worried nces.


    An artist''s character issues were a death sentence in the entertainment industry, especially now that it had been confirmed. The two rich heiresses involved had also spoken out on Facebook.


    Neither of them knew about the other''s existence until Ernest''s scandal blew up. The two women teamed up to tear Ernest apart.


    "Ms. Fitzroy, Ernest is beyond saving. We should focus on the brands he endorsed." Before the exec could finish, the secretary burst in.


    "Ms. Fitzroy, several brands have called to terminate their contracts with Ernest and demand highpensation for breach of contract. Three brands and an online gamepany have already called." The secretary reported urgently. Vanessa''s face darkened, and she said coldly, "Let them terminate the contracts. The sky hasn''t fallen, so why are you acting like it''s the end of the world?"


    Vanessa scrolled through Facebook. Besides the trending topics about the two rich heiresses, several brands were also posting about cutting ties with Ernest.


    Vanessa''s temples throbbed, and her phone rang again. She answered with a stern face, "Ms. Watson, did you call me for something specific?"


    Mary''s voice was serious, unlike before, "Ms. Fitzroy, I''m sorry, but the new variety show we discussed is a positive energy program. Due to Ernest''s moral failings, the production team has decided to temporarily suspend cooperation with him." Vanessa felt like she''d been pped. She gritted her teeth and said helplessly, "I understand. I''ll find someone to fill the spot ASAP."

 Chapter 660 Theodore Encounterd Hubert

    After hanging up, Vanessa shot a look at the finance head and said, "Ernest is toast. Go figure out how much he owes for breaching the contract."


    "Vanessa," Madison was shocked at how quickly Vanessa was ditching Ernest. She still had some hope, "We spent two years building him up. Are we really just gonna drop him like that?" Vanessa snapped, "If we don''t, you want the whole Queen Entertainment to sink with him? What are you all standing around for? Go minimize the damage!"


    The crew exchanged nces and bolted out of the room.


    The office door clicked shut, leaving just Vanessa and Madison.


    Madison had grown up a lot in the past two years.


    She looked at Vanessa''s back and asked, "Who''s so hell-bent on taking Ernest down? They''re really pushing him out of the industry."


    "I told you from the start, Ernestcked integrity. But you didn''t listen. You threw all our resources at him, and now look, he''s been caught red-handed." Vanessa was fuming. Queen Entertainment didn''t have many stars, and with Ernest out, she needed a new male lead, fast.


    Madison clenched her fists, "Ernest has that clean, handsome look girls love these days. That''s why I pushed him so hard. If I find out who ruined him, they''re gonna pay." Vanessa shot her a cold look, "You really don''t know who''s targeting him?"


    Madison was taken aback.


    Vanessa sneered, "You''ve been stirring up drama with Noahtely. It''s not impossible someone from Superstar Entertainment decided to strike back." "Phoebe?" Madison, being in the biz, knew all thetest gossip. Phoebe had made a big sshing back to Kedora.


    Recently, Madison had been aggressively marketing with Noah to get under Phoebe''s skin.


    "She just got back. Does she have the clout to cause such a mess?" Madison hadn''t suspected Phoebe because she was known to be pretty straightced. Phoebe wouldn''t stoop to collecting dirt on her rivals and then blindsiding them.


    Vanessa''s eyes twitched, "I don''t get how you''ve been in this industry for three years and are still so naive. You think Phoebe set up an entertainmentpany instead of sticking to her financial ventures for no reason?" "Why?" Madison was confused.


    Vanessa wished she could shake some sense into Madison. She said in a low voice, "Because she wants topete with me."


    Two years ago, Theodore saved her with five hundred million dors, ditching Phoebe. Phoebe must hate her guts and came back with Superstar Entertainment for revenge.


    Ernest''s downfall was Phoebe''s payback, and who knew what else she had up her sleeve.


    Madison finally got it, "The one who wronged her was Theodore. Why take it out on you? That''s just messed up."


    Vanessa closed her eyes, not wanting to exin to this airhead.


    Phoebe was crafty. Madison''s drama with Noah would definitely make Phoebe take it all out on Ernest.


    While Queen Entertainment was in chaos, Superstar Entertainment was chill. Hearing that Ernest had been taken down, two socialites took turns roasting him on Facebook, and everyone was glued to the drama. "Ernest''s year is going down the drain, huh? He was everywhere in the first half, like he was the only star left. But now? Trouble city. Heard from a buddy he''s gotta cough up a hundred mil in penalties. Has he even made that much in two years?"


    "Doubt it. He only blew up this year, so his paychecks and endorsements wouldn''t be that fat. Now he''s lost it all."


    "Serves him right for being such a cocky jerk."


    As Phoebe walked into thepany, she overheard the receptionists gossiping. They snapped to attention and greeted her as she passed.


    Phoebe gave them a nod, strolled through the open office area, and headed to her office.


    Once inside, Lori came in with a tablet to go over Phoebe''s schedule for the day. After the rundown, Lori said cheerfully, "Ms. Ziegler, did you check Facebook today?"


    Phoebe, with a nk expression, replied, "Yeah, I saw it."


    Phoebe pulled herptop from her bag and powered it up. While waiting for it to boot, she nced at Lori and said, "Tell the restaurant to give the staff an extra meal today. They''ve been busting their buttstely." "Sure thing, I''ll thank you on behalf of everyone, Ms. Ziegler," Lori said with a smile.


    Phoebe waved her hand, "No need. It''s all thanks to everyone''s hard work. Once this busy period is over, I''ll treat everyone to a meal."


    "Ms. Ziegler, you''re the best boss ever," Lori ttered, clearly in a good mood.


    Phoebe said, "Get back to work."


    Lori smiled and left. Phoebe entered her password and stared at the standby screen, lost in thought.


    In the entertainment biz, it was rare to go all out to destroy a star. Most folks left some wiggle room. Phoebe went to such lengths because Vanessa had pushed too far.


    If she didn''t hit back, people would think Superstar Entertainment''s artists were easy pickings.


    Queen Entertainment must be in shambles now.


    At 10 AM, Ernest posted an apology on Facebook, sincerely apologizing to the fans he hurt and announcing his retirement, making a dignified exit.


    Fans on Facebook were split, some cursing him out, others not ready to let go, thinking he just cheated and didn''t really hurt anyone.


    Phoebe found that logic ridiculous.


    The drama ended, leaving Queen Entertainment in tatters.


    Phoebe sighed in relief and started prepping for Noah''s new variety show.


    Time flew by, and half a monthter, Pam had gradually gained Evelyn''s trust and moved into Golden Apartment.


    One evening, Pam and Evelyn took Hubert, Boris, and Noomi for a walk in the neighborhood. Pam remembered they were low on diapers, so she took Hubert to a nearby baby store.


    Just outside the neighborhood, she spotted a gray-ck Maybach parked by the road. She''d seen this type of car before and thought Edward hade to see her.


    Holding Hubert, Pam walked over to the Maybach and nervously knocked on the window.


    The window rolled down slowly, revealing a handsome but unfamiliar face with sharp features. Pam was startled; it wasn''t Edward.


    "Sorry, I thought it was someone else."


    Theodore turned his head, his gazending on Hubert''s face in Pam''s arms. Strangely, Hubert''s face seemed familiar, like he''d seen it somewhere before.

 Chapter 661 My Dad Went on a World Tour

    Hubert blinked, giving Theodore a curious look. He didn''t really get the whole "handsome" thing yet, but he thought Theodore looked pretty cool. "Hey, mister, you waiting for someone?" Hubert asked.


    Theodore was a bit surprised. This kid couldn''t be more than two, but he spoke so clearly. It reminded Theodore of Noomi, a kid he met at the hospital not too long ago. "Yeah, I''m waiting for someone," Theodore replied.


    Today, Jack was driving. He probably had a bad lunch and needed a bathroom break. When they passed Golden Apartment, Jack asked if he could stop. Theodore said sure, and Jack quickly parked and dashed inside to use the security guard''s restroom.


    Hubert started chatting away, "Waiting is so boring. I always wait for my mom to get off work, and sometimes I fall asleep before she gets home." Theodore had never really talked to a kid before, but he didn''t mind. Hubert wasn''t annoying at all. "Your mom must be really busy at work," he said. "Yeah, she works hard to support us," Hubert said, sounding way older than he looked, his little face all scrunched up.


    "What about your dad?" Theodore asked without thinking.


    Hubert sighed, "Mom says Dad didn''t want to stay home, so he went on a world tour."


    Theodore was stunned for a second. What kind of dad would leave such a cute kid to travel the world? Clearly, he was just being irresponsible! Theodore kept his thoughts to himself and said, "Your mom must be pretty amazing then."


    Hubert didn''t really get what "amazing" meant, but he was eyeing the car. It was big and shiny, and he looked a bit jealous.


    "Your car is so big, mister. My mom has a car too," Hubert said, his eyes practically begging to get inside.


    "Want to sit in it?" Theodore offered.


    Hubert''s eyes lit up, and he rubbed his little hands together. "Can I?"


    Just then, Pam rushed over and tried to pull Hubert away. She eyed Theodore suspiciously, "Hubert, you can''t just get into a stranger''s car." Hubert looked a bit disappointed but said politely, "We''re not friends yet, so I can''t sit in your car."


    Theodore found Hubert really interesting and well-behaved. He smiled, "Next time we meet, we''ll be friends."


    Hubert grinned, showing off his neat little teeth. "Okay, I like you as my friend."


    Jack came back from the restroom and saw Theodore chatting with Hubert through the window. He couldn''t help but be curious about the kid. Under the streetlights, Hubert''s eyebrows were very dashing, and his chubby cheeks made him look very endearing.


    Jack felt like he''d seen the kid before.


    He took another look and saw Pam holding Hubert, stepping back cautiously like she was afraid they''d take him away.


    "Hubert, we gotta go. Your grandma called," Pam said, turning to leave with Hubert in her arms.


    Hubert waved his chubby hand at Theodore, "Bye-bye."


    Theodore watched as Pam carried Hubert away until they disappeared into a store. Only then did he look away.


    Jack had already hopped back into the car and fired up the engine. "Mr. Reynolds, who was that kid?"


    "No idea," Theodore replied casually, leaning back and closing his eyes. The streetlight cast shadows that highlighted his sharp features. Jack nced in the rearview mirror and merged into traffic.


    After a bit, Theodore suddenly opened his eyes. "Jack, did that woman holding the kid seem familiar to you?"


    Jack shook his head, looking puzzled. "No, but the kid did look kinda familiar."


    Theodore''s lips pressed into a thin line. He closed his eyes again, sifting through his memories until he hit on something about Pam.


    That day at Eternal Love Hospital, a kid had bumped into him, and Pam had been right behind.


    So, the little boy named Hubert and Noomi from that day were two of the triplets. And they lived in Golden Apartment.


    What a small world!


    Pam carried Hubert into the maternity and baby store. Suddenly, she remembered why Theodore in the car had looked familiar. Edward had shown her a photo of Theodore, saying that if he ever showed up, she should let him know right away.


    "Pam, what are you looking at?" Hubert noticed Pam staring outside and craned his neck to see. All he saw were busy pedestrians.


    Pam quickly looked away, a bit flustered. "Nothing, Hubert. Let''s go buy diapers."


    Evelyn had been waiting in theplex for a while and finally saw Paming back with Hubert in one hand and a pack of diapers in the other. She sighed in relief.


    Evelyn reached out to take Hubert and asked, "Why did it take so long?"


    "We ran into someone we know and chatted for a bit," Pam said evasively, feeling a bit guilty. "It''s gettingte. Let''s head home."


    Evelyn put Hubert in the stroller, then went to the slide to gather Boris and Noomi, and loaded them all into the stroller, pushing Hubert, Boris, and Noomi home. Boris and Noomi were sweaty and red-faced from ying. They copsed in the stroller, panting, while Hubert leaned on the middle divider, watching them.


    Back home, Evelyn took Hubert and Boris to the bathroom for a bath, while Pam was in charge of bathing Noomi.


    Just as they finished bathing the three little ones, Phoebe came back with a fancy takeout box filled with steaming snacks.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, now in their pajamas, rushed over. Hubert led the charge but tripped over his chubby legs. Boris and Noomi couldn''t stop in time and fell into a heap. Surprisingly, no one cried. Hubert scrambled to his feet, his excitement for food undiminished.


    Phoebe opened the box and set it on the coffee table.


    The delicious aroma of the cakes filled the room. Hubert grabbed one in each hand and quickly found a spot to enjoy his treats.


    Boris wasn''t into sweets. He nced at the cakes without much interest but, seeing Hubert munching happily, slowly picked one up and took a bite.


    The overly sweet taste made Boris frown.


    Phoebe had said wasting food was bad, so Boris forced himself to swallow it. He took the remaining half and ran to Evelyn.


    "Grandma, eat!" Boris said, standing on tiptoe to offer the half-eaten cake to Evelyn, who epted it with a warm smile.

 Chapter 662 Cherish

    Phoebe watched Boris from the side, then called him over and whispered, "Hey Boris, if Noomi put something in your bowl that you hate and made you eat it, would you be happy?" Boris frowned and thought for a moment, "Well, if it''s something I like, I''d be super happy."


    Phoebe looked concerned, "But what if it''s something you don''t like?"


    Boris, feeling confident, quickly replied, "I''d be really mad and make her eat it herself."


    Phoebe patted his head, "So, next time you get something you don''t like, do you know what to do?"


    Boris hung his head, nced at Phoebe guiltily, and said, "Mom, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have given Grandma the food I don''t like."


    Phoebe''s voice was gentle, "I know you''re a good boy. Now go drink your milk."


    Feeling relieved and even praised, Boris walked with a spring in his step, grabbed his bottle, and started drinking.


    After getting her kids to sleep, Phoebe walked into the living room, sat next to Evelyn, and said, "Mom, let''s move to the vi at the end of the month."


    Evelyn nodded, her eyes sweeping over the living room with some reluctance. "We''ve lived here for almost seven years. Thinking about moving makes me sad," Evelyn sighed.


    Phoebe said, "If you feel sad, you cane back when Hubert, Boris, and Noomi are a bit older. I''m not selling this house, so you cane back whenever you want."


    "I''m just worried about moving to a new ce. I don''t know how the neighborhood will be, and it makes me anxious. Don''t mind me, just ignore what I say."


    Phoebe leaned over, resting her head on Evelyn''s shoulder, and said softly, "I understand that you''ll miss your neighbors here, but once you make new friends in your new home, you won''t think abouting back anymore." Evelyn patted her hand and said, "Throughout our lives, we constantly say goodbye to family and friends. Every day is a series of farewells, so we must learn to cherish the moments we have."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Phoebe smiled.


    Vanessa had been keeping a low profile after a setback. The finance department calcted the huge penalty Ernest had to pay.


    Excluding the costs they had invested in him over the past two years, the loss was nearly fifty million dors, making Queen Entertainment''s operations even more difficult.


    Because of this, Vanessa was scolded, and BrightWave Technologies decided to withdraw their investment.


    This news hit Vanessa like a ton of bricks, and she didn''t even know how she walked out of BrightWave Technologies.


    The August sun beat down, making her feel burning hot, but she felt like she was in an ice cave.


    For the past two years, Vanessa had put almost all her efforts into Queen Entertainment. She thought that if she could achieve something without relying on Theodore, he would definitely look at her differently. But just as she had finally made some progress, it was all ruined. Vanessa was unwilling to ept this; she had to save Queen Entertainment.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated in her bag. She picked it up and answered; it was a call from her assistant.


    "Ms. Fitzroy, Extraordinary Entertainments called and asked us to bring an artist over for a meeting to discuss the new variety show''s process. Who do you think should go?"


    Vanessa pinched the bridge of her nose and said, "Have Gracee downstairs. I''ll go pick her up."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, Vanessa pulled herself together, walked to the parking lot, and drove back to the Reynolds Group building.


    Grace was pretty much the only artist at Queen Entertainment who could hold her own.


    Back in the day, Grace had a small role in Evan''s crew and unexpectedly blew up because of her pure looks. Later, she acted in several dramas, and even though they were all supporting roles, she always stood out and left a mark. Grace got the notice, grabbed her bag, and headed downstairs. She didn''t have to wait long at thepany entrance before Vanessa''s car pulled up in front of her.


    The car window rolled down slowly, and a st of cold air hit her. Vanessa, wearing sunsses, looked at her, "Get in."


    Grace opened the back door, got in, and shut it behind her.


    Vanessa nced at the rearview mirror, meeting Grace''s eyes. She started the car and casually asked, "Phoebe''s back. Have you seen hertely?"


    Grace had never liked Vanessa.


    Back then, to raise money for Alva''s medical expenses, Grace had signed a five-year contract with Queen Entertainment. Later, after Grace was recognized by the Reynolds family, she could have asked to terminate the contract, but she didn''t. Grace didn''t want to leave the entertainment industry, nor did she want to seek any benefits for herself. She felt safer at Queen Entertainment.


    After all, Vanessa knew her identity and would be cautious not to mess with her because she was part of the Reynolds family.


    "Yeah, I''ve seen her," Grace said tly.


    Vanessa adjusted her sunsses and chuckled, "She''s changed a lot. Now she''s ruthless and leaves no room for mercy." Grace said, "If someone insists on being a jerk, I wouldn''t let them off either." Vanessa''s face changed as she said, "Grace, don''t forget I''m your boss."


    Grace flicked her fingers nonchntly and said with a nk expression, "I didn''t call you a jerk. Why are you so worked up?"


    "You!" Vanessa gripped the steering wheel tightly, took a deep breath to calm herself, and then slowly said, "She''s back now, she didn''t say she wanted to sign you to herpany?"


    Grace nced at Vanessa, understanding her thoughts, "Queen Entertainment hasn''t gone bankrupt yet, and you''re already hoping Phoebe will poach me?"


    "Grace, can you not be so harsh with your words?" Vanessa was thoroughly enraged, "As long as I''m here, Queen Entertainment won''t go bankrupt."


    Grace smiled ambiguously and turned to look out the window, "Ms. Fitzroy, just focus on driving."


    Vanessa was exasperated; she wasn''t Grace''s chauffeur, yet Grace''smands were so presumptuous.


    Phoebe had received a call from Mary the day before, scheduling a meeting for this afternoon. She had Alfonso pick up Noah and go directly to Extraordinary Entertainments.


    After the party, Noah had been at home studying scripts and hadn''t gone anywhere. This was his first time going out in a while.


    Noah instructed the driver to first go to thepany to pick up Phoebe. The nanny van stopped in front of the Empire State Building just as Phoebe wasing out of the building. Noah rolled down the window, leaned out, and smiled sweetly and warmly at Phoebe, "Phoebe, get in the car," he said.


    Phoebe looked at him with a mix of shock and surprise, "I told Alfonso to take you directly to Extraordinary Entertainments. Why did youe here? It''s so tiring."


    Noah said, "I''m not tired. I just wanted to see you as soon as possible. Get in the car."


    Noah got up to open the car door, urging her to get in.


    Phoebe couldn''t do anything about Noah, so she got in the car. The air conditioning inside was strong, and she was wearing a sleeveless shirt today, causing goosebumps to immediately rise on her skin.

 Chapter 663 Are You in a Relationship?

    "Why''s it so cold in here?" Phoebe shivered. A secondter, a coatnded on her shoulders.


    She nced up and saw Noah pulling his hand back. She tried to shrug off the coat, but Noah pressed her shoulder, "Keep it on, don''t want you catching a cold." Phoebe gave him a helpless look and said, "Can you ask the driver to turn up the heat? It''s freezing in here, and that''s not good for anyone."


    "I get hot easily, can''t stand the heat," Noah replied.


    Phoebe just rolled her eyes.


    "Fine," she said, brushing Noah''s hand away, "Sit down, we''re gonna bete."


    Noah plopped down next to her, and Alfonso instinctively moved to the front seat, telling the driver to get going.


    As the car pulled away from thepany, Phoebe asked Noah, "How''s the script reading going? Any problems? Did you add the author on WhatsApp like I told you?" Noah had snagged a role in a big-time author''s masterpiece. He was ying a male lead with a yandere personality.


    Noah shook his head, "Nope."


    "Add her. Getting her take on the character will help you nail the role," Phoebe said.


    Noah leaned backzily, tilting his head to look at Phoebe. His eyes traced from her longshes, past her nose, and lingered on her rosy lips.


    Noah quickly looked away, feeling a warm flutter in his chest, "Phoebe, I don''t wanna add her."


    Phoebe shot him a look, "Don''t you like the character?"


    "No," Noah frowned, "I just don''t want to add another girl. I''ll keep working on the character myself. Don''t worry about me."


    Phoebe turned to face him, the scenery outside the window blurring by.


    "Are you in a rtionship and worried your girlfriend will get jealous?" she asked.


    "No!" Noah blurted out.


    Phoebe shrugged, "It''s fine if you are. Fans these days are way more chill about idols dating and getting married. As long as you''re sincere and not a jerk, they''ll support you."


    "I''m really not in a rtionship," Noah paused, sneaking a nce at her, "But if you agreed to date me, then I would immediately..."


    Before he could finish, she smacked him. Phoebe pulled her hand back and said, "You''ve got some nerve, joking around with me."


    Noah sighed inwardly.


    No matter how serious he was, Phoebe always saw him as a little brother. That sense of powerlessness drained his enthusiasm.


    Phoebe leaned back and said, "If you have any trouble with the script,e to me. Since you don''t want to add the author, I''ll just have to work a bit harder."


    Noah said, "I hate to see you work hard."


    Phoebe rolled her eyes at him, nestled back in her seat, and started handling emails on her phone. Noah sat sideways, sneaking nces at her.


    As long as he was by Phoebe''s side, he felt happy.


    He didn''t ask for much, just for Phoebe to stay by his side a little longer, just a little longer.


    Alfonso, sitting in the front, saw Noah''s admiring gaze at Phoebe in the rearview mirror and shook his head slightly.


    Phoebe might not have been unaware of Noah''s feelings for her; she had always avoided the topic, simply not wanting to disrupt the current bnce.


    Or maybe she was waiting for the right time, waiting for someone who would love Noah more purely and passionately than anyone else.


    The nanny car pulled up at the entrance of Extraordinary Entertainments. As soon as the door opened, a st of heat hit Phoebe, making her instantly feel the scorching temperature. Phoebe took off the coat Noah had draped over her, folded it neatly, and ced it on the seat. She nudged the dozing Noah, "Hey, we''re here. Time to get out."


    Noah blinked awake, looked around in confusion, and realized the car had stopped. He sat up straight and stretched. "How did I fall asleep?"


    Phoebe patted his head, "Come on, get out of the car."


    Noah climbed out, with Phoebe right behind him. As they stood on the pavement, a sleek Maybach rolled up and stopped behind their car.


    Phoebe nced over and saw Jack, the driver, quickly get out. He walked around the front and opened the rear door on the right side. A pair of long legs stepped out.


    Shiny leather shoes hit the ground, and Theodore emerged, buttoning his suit with an air of elegance.


    Theodore looked up, his calm eyes meeting Phoebe''s, causing a momentary ripple.


    Phoebe stood at thepany entrance, momentarily stunned by Theodore''s gaze. Then she saw him walking towards her.


    Ten feet away, Theodore''s pace was measured, almost casual, "Ms. Ziegler, long time no see."


    Theodore stopped in front of her, his gaze steady.


    Phoebe noticed his walking posture was back to normal, indicating his waist injury had mostly healed. She nodded slightly, her expression nk, "Mr. Reynolds, it''s been a while."


    "Thanks to you, Ms. Ziegler, the wound healed quickly." Theodore''s gaze shifted slightly to Noah, who was half-blocking Phoebe.


    Theodore''s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Phoebe''s expression remained distant, "What brings you here, Mr. Reynolds?"


    "Here for a meeting. What about you, Ms. Ziegler?" Theodore''s tone was light, but his gaze on Phoebe was dark and unreadable. He had truly underestimated Phoebe''s ruthlessness. Since that night, Phoebe hadn''t shown up in front of him.


    Phoebe noticed a hint of anger in Theodore''s brow. She pursed her red lips, "What a coincidence, we''re here for a meeting too. I hope we''re not in the same conference room as you, Mr. Reynolds?" The Reynolds Group had be the biggest sponsor of the new variety show. Theodoreing for a meeting at this time likely meant they were attending the same meeting. Theodore stared at Phoebe, something in his eyes struggling to break free, yet bound by chains.


    Before Phoebe could probe further, a cheerful female voice came from behind, "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler, pleasee in. It''s too hot out here."


    Phoebe turned to see Mary walking out in high heels. She was wearing a white suit, looking both professional and stylish.


    Mary greeted them with a slight smile, shaking hands with Phoebe, and then greeting Theodore and Noah.


    "Everyone''s here, just waiting for you. Let''s go." Mary gestured for them to enter, and Theodore indicated for thedies to go first.


    Mary linked arms with Phoebe as they walked into the lobby. A cool breeze blew, alleviating some of the heat, "Ms. Ziegler, your skin is amazing. What skincare products do you use?" Phoebe''s skin was indeed in great condition, with no visible pores even up close.


    "Ms. Watson, you''re too kind. I''m currently using anti-aging products. My face is clearly showing signs of aging."

 Chapter 664 Lets Add Each Other as Friends

    Walking behind them, Theodore couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his eye. He stared at the back of Phoebe''s head, amazed at how she held onto every harsh word he said that day. Mary''s eyes widened, "Ms. Ziegler, you must be kidding. You look like you just stepped out of a magazine!"


    "Ms. Watson, thanks, but I have to ept that I''m getting older, or someone might think I''m trying to act young," Phoebe replied.


    Mary was amused by her, and the two of them walked into the elevatorughing and chatting. Mary pressed the button, and the doors opened. They stepped inside, with Theodore and Noah following. Theodore stood in the elevator, hands in his pockets, his eyes fixed on Phoebe''s face, tracing her features without shame.


    "I wonder what product Ms. Ziegler uses. It seems effective. I should get some for my mom. She''d love it," Theodore said.


    Mary nced at Theodore, thinking he was joking, but his serious face said otherwise.


    Mary was speechless. With such low emotional intelligence, no wonder Phoebe left him back then.


    "Mr. Reynolds, this brand has a high-end anti-aging line. Maybe you should try it too. Their men''s products are pretty good," Phoebe said, clearly mocking him.


    Theodore looked interested, "Sure, but my memory''s been badtely. How about we add each other on WhatsApp, and you send me the name?"


    Phoebe was momentarily speechless.


    She realized Theodore had gone through all this just to add her on WhatsApp. She squinted and said, "Mr. Reynolds, it seems that you haven''t had the chance to try the supplements I gave you yet." Theodore pulled out his phone, opened the WhatsApp QR code, and held it out to her, ignoring her jab, "Scan it."


    Phoebe gritted her teeth.


    After divorcing Theodore, she changed her number.


    She didn''t have his WhatsApp but remembered his phone number. For four years, she dialed it countless times, as if that string of digits was etched into her soul. "Phoebe," Noah frowned at Theodore, sensing his ulterior motives and not wanting Phoebe to add him.


    Theodore waited a few seconds before Phoebe slowly picked up her phone and scanned his QR code. Soon, he got her friend request.


    Theodore quickly added Phoebe and opened her profile, only to find her timeline empty.


    A few secondster, his phone vibrated. Phoebe had sent the skincare brand name. He stared at the words, his eyes stinging slightly. Phoebe had blocked Theodore from viewing her timeline as soon as she added him.


    In fact, Phoebe rarely posted. Over the past two years, she only posted a few times, marking important moments.


    But she didn''t want Theodore to see them.


    Maybe she was overthinking it. Theodore probably didn''t care about her timeline; he just wanted the skincare brand.


    Noah''s face darkened with jealousy. Seeing Theodore in Phoebe''s WhatsApp friend list made him feel sour.


    The elevator arrived, and the doors opened. Theodore, standing near the door, stepped out first and waited for them.


    As they stepped out of the elevator, a staff member greeted them and led the way to the conference room.


    Inside, Patrick and the others were already there. Grace spotted Phoebe and immediately jumped up, running over to give her a big hug.


    "Phoebe, if I knew you wereing, I would''ve met you at the Empire State Building so we coulde together," Grace said, holding onto Phoebe''s arm, clearly thrilled.


    "The weather''s so hot; I couldn''t let youe all the way here by yourself," Phoebe replied, surprised.


    After Ernest''s incident, Queen Entertainment had few notable artists left. Phoebe had heard about the fierce internalpetition there, with Grace being overshadowed by Madison. Good resources were unlikely to go to Grace. Grace smiled slightly, "It''s okay. I''d do anything for you, Phoebe."


    "You''ve got such a sweet tongue," Phoebe said, giving her a yful tap.


    It seemed the entertainment industry really made people grow up fast. Phoebe noticed a significant change in Grace since thest time she saw her.


    Grace nced behind Phoebe and saw Theodore. She called out softly, "Theodore, why are you here?"


    Her voice was so low that only they could hear it.


    Phoebe squinted, realizing Grace wanted to hide her connection to the Reynolds family. No wonder Madison suppressed her; Grace didn''t want the Reynolds family''s protection. Theodore nodded slightly. In front of everyone, he wasn''t particrly warm towards Grace. He turned to Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, everyone''s waiting for us to take our seats." Phoebe was speechless.


    She nced around the conference room. Both sides of the round table were filled with people, all heads of entertainmentpanies with their artists.


    The highest-ranking person there was Patrick, sitting in the first seat on the left. Hezily looked up at them and waved.


    The only seats left were the three near the main seat on the right. Before Phoebe could decide where to sit, Theodore took a long stride, walked to the second chair, and gently pulled it out. "Ms. Ziegler, please have a seat!"


    Everyone was stunned, staring nkly at the attentive Theodore, especially Vanessa, whose eyes were about to pop out.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. She didn''t want to be the center of attention, but now she undoubtedly was.


    She walked over and sat down, turning her head to say, "Thank you."


    "My pleasure," Theodore said, sitting in the chair next to Phoebe, ignoring the surprised or curious looks from others.


    Noah''s face darkened as he sat next to Phoebe, lowering his voice, "Phoebe, he definitely has an agenda."


    Phoebe smiled at him, "Let''s focus on the meeting."


    After everyone sat down, Mary took her seat at the head of the table and started the meeting. The secretary handed out the materials.


    Phoebe had already seen the electronic version, but the text version was more detailed, showing it had been continuously refined to achieve the best possible oue.


    Mary used a video to vividly exin the variety show''s process, capturing every detail, almost like a script.


    Patrick interrupted Mary''s exnation, raising an objection, "Ms. Watson, the script is so detailed that it will limit the performance. I believe the charm of reality shows lies in their authenticity."

 Chapter 665 Loneliness

    Phoebe thought Patrick''s words made sense.


    Phoebe tilted her head towards Mary. Mary had a strong presence and said, "In my opinion, reality shows are about the show. The reason our program chose to incorporate the protection and promotion of local intangible cultural heritage is to showcase it."


    One emphasized reality, the other emphasized the show; both had their points.


    Phoebe nced at Noah, leaned in slightly, and whispered, "Noah, what do you think?"


    The low pressure around Noah instantly disappeared, and he said, "I think the reality show needs both reality and show. The activities arranged by the production team are very interesting, but I hope the team formation and finalpetition results can be more genuine."


    Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Mary tilted her head and said, "Since someone has objections, I will discuss it with the production team. Shall we continue the meeting?"


    No one objected. Mary continued with her pen, and Theodore leaned back in his chair. In her peripheral vision, Phoebe listened intently.


    Theodore''s fingers lightly tapped the armrest of the chair. His fingers were distinct, long, and beautiful.


    Phoebe''s gaze inadvertently swept over and paused on Theodore''s fingers for a moment, and some memories about his hands shed through her mind.


    Realizing she was daydreaming about Theodore''s hands, Phoebe cleared her throat, sat up straight, and took a sip from her teacup.


    It seemed that in the past two years, she had been so restrained that she was now fantasizing about Theodore''s hands.


    Noah, sitting next to Phoebe, asionally nced at her and noticed her reddened earlobes. Noah''s mind wandered, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her ears.


    Sitting across from Noah was Vanessa. Her gaze wandered between Phoebe and Theodore, and she saw Phoebe staring at Theodore''s fingers dazely.


    Theodore probably noticed Phoebe''s gaze too. The corners of his mouth slightly curved, and his deep eyes were filled with a sense of joy.


    Vanessa''s hands clenched into fists on herp.


    As soon as Phoebe returned, she captured all of Theodore''s attention, while Vanessa had been cautious around Theodore for nearly three years, and he never paid her any mind.


    The meeting ended, and Mary invited everyone to dinner, which was set at a five-star hotel next to Extraordinary Entertainments.


    The private room wasrge, like a small banquet hall, amodating over thirty people. The round dining table was filled with various delicacies.


    Phoebe took a ss of wine and went to the terrace with Grace to enjoy the night view. Outside the window was the bustlingmercial street, with dazzling lights and a vibrant atmosphere. Grace said, "Phoebe, are you going to stay in Kedora for good and not leave again?"


    Phoebe took a sip of wine, gazing into the deep night. She said, "Yes, I n to stay in Kedora during this period." "And you and Theodore?"


    Phoebe interrupted her softly, "I''m not back because of him."


    "I know, I just think it''s a pity." Grace took a gulp of wine. She had heard from Taylor about Phoebe and Theodore.


    When Phoebe and Theodore first got married, they had a sweet life until Phoebe''s miscarriage changed everything.


    Phoebe seemed to have moved on. "It''s not a pity. Some people don''t belong to you, and you have to say goodbye eventually."


    "But you two used to be so close," Grace said, thinking about the sadness in Theodore''s eyes when he mentioned Phoebe that night. It made her feel bad.


    Grace could tell that Phoebe hadn''t let go of Theodore.


    Phoebe smiled faintly, her eyes hidden by the deep night, making her look a bit somber. She murmured, "Did we really have feelings for each other?" Grace, slightly tipsy, said firmly, "Everyone has feelings. You were married for so long; it''s impossible to feel nothing."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat at Grace''s words, but she shook her head. If Theodore truly had feelings for her, he wouldn''t have abandoned her when it mattered most. She said, "Grace, you''re still young. Just because you''re married doesn''t mean you''ll develop feelings."


    Behind them, Theodore leaned against the wall. Hearing Phoebe''s words, he downed his drink. The bitter and spicy liquid burned his throat, filling his heart with bitterness. Theodore ced his ss on a nearby cab and headed for the door. Mary noticed him leaving and quickly caught up, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, are you leaving already?" Theodore paused for a while, his gaze drifting towards the terrace. "I''m leaving since you all feelfortable with me here."


    Mary followed Theodore''s gaze and saw Phoebe turning to look at them. Mary waved at Phoebe before facing Theodore again and said, "You''re worried Ms. Ziegler feels uneasy, right?" Theodore nced at Mary indifferently, "Ms. Watson, some things are better left unsaid."


    Mary smiled, "Then I bid you farewell, Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore didn''t stay at the party any longer and quickly left.


    Phoebe saw Theodore''s figure disappear from the private room. She pulled Grace back inside and started chatting with other executives.


    Without Theodore there, Phoebe was in her element. She quickly exchanged contact information with them and engaged in lively conversations.


    Patrick took a photo with his phone and sent it to the frustrated Theodore, along with a message.


    Patrick: [Look at Phoebe, the star of the show.]


    Theodore hadn''t gone far. He was in the lobby downstairs, sobering up on a couch. Seeing Patrick''s photo, he squinted his eyes.


    Phoebe was surrounded by several executives,ughing and chatting. She had a faint smile on her face, looking radiant.


    Theodore extended his finger to zoom in on the photo. Phoebe''s smiling face filled his screen, and his heart ached.


    Since their reunion, Phoebe had only shown him impatience and coldness, never sparing him a smile.


    But now, she was smiling so brightly at other men.


    Theodore closed his eyes, unable to suppress the jealousy and anger in his heart. He turned off the screen and leaned back on the couch, his expression as forlorn as a wounded beast. Footsteps approached, and the couch beside him sank slightly. Theodore opened his eyes abruptly.


    Seeing Vanessa sitting next to him, Theodore frowned, a look of impatience shing in his eyes before saying, "What are you doing here?"


    Vanessa handed him a bottle of hangover medicine. "I just went out to buy this. Drink it; it will make your stomach feel better."


    Theodore pushed her hand away coldly. "I don''t need it. Leave."


    Vanessa bit her lip and stood up, her emotions suddenly out of control. "I know you''ve always med me. I shouldn''t have been saved first back then. If I knew you''d regret it so much now, I would have wished you saved her instead." Before she finished speaking, a group of people who had just exited the elevator stopped in their tracks, watching they argue from a distance.

 Chapter 666 Im Not Good at All

    Vanessa looked like she''d been hit by a truck, tears streaming down her face, lips trembling. Anyone watching would feel their heart break a little. Meanwhile, Theodore was lounging on the sofa, looking like he couldn''t care less. His hand was clenched, veins popping, showing just how fed up he was. "Enough," he snapped, his voice cold as ice. "Stop dragging up the past. Don''t make me regret what I did back then."


    He''d regretted it the second he made that choice. Three years of regret, and not a single moment of peace.


    Vanessa''s eyes went wide, and everyone could see the pain in her eyes. She couldn''t take it anymore, covered her face, and bolted out of the hotel lobby. Everyone else just stood there, awkward as hell, ncing at Phoebe like she had the answers.


    But Phoebe didn''t say a word.


    The head of Aurora Innovations, trying to break the tension, chuckled awkwardly. "Ms. Ziegler, I heard you used to be Mr. Reynolds'' chief secretary. Is he always this cold to women?" Phoebe just pressed her lips together, giving the guy a look. Before she could respond, Mary jumped in, "Mr. Kessler, you''re putting Ms. Ziegler in a tough spot."


    "Yeah, I''ve had too much to drink. Ms. Ziegler, just ignore me. We''ll see you at the press conference." Kristoff Kessler took off with his crew.


    Everyone else followed suit, leaving just Phoebe and Noah by the elevator.


    Phoebe rubbed her temples. "Noah, let''s go."


    Noah, who''d been brooding all night, finally rxed a bit and walked over to her, sticking close as they headed out.


    As they crossed the lobby, someone called out to Phoebe.


    "Ms. Ziegler."


    She hesitated, pretending not to hear, but eventually turned around. Theodore was stumbling towards her, looking a mess. "Mr. Reynolds." Theodore stopped in front of her, his eyes searching her face. His heart ached.


    "Sorry, Jack had to leave. Can you give me a ride home?"


    Noah, hands in his pockets, looked ready to explode. "Mr. Reynolds, you''ve got more than one driver. If Jack''s not here, call another."


    Theodore ignored Noah, his eyes locked on Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, can you give me a ride home?"


    Phoebe saw the vulnerability in Theodore''s drunken state. "Mr. Reynolds, I''ll call you a car."


    Theodore''s eyes widened, looking hurt and shocked. "You want me to take a stranger''s car?"


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    "Do you know how many people try to kidnap me for ransom every year, and you still want me to take a stranger''s car?" Theodore''s voice was a mix of arrogance and hurt. Sober, he''d never let this side show. Noah''s face darkened with anger. "If you''re so valuable, why don''t you just stay home counting your money all day?"


    "You''re so noisy," Theodore snapped at Noah, then turned to Phoebe with a pitiful look. "Can you take me home, please?"


    Phoebe sighed and turned to Noah. "Noah, you go ahead. I''ll take Mr. Reynolds home."


    Noah''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Phoebe, can''t you see he''s faking it? Don''t fall for it."


    "Noah!" Phoebe''s voice had a sharp edge to it.


    Noah''s frustration was about to boil over. He forced himself to hold it in, shot Theodore a cold re, and stormed off without looking back.


    What right did he have to interfere with Phoebe''s decisions? She was just his boss. The more Noah thought about it, the angrier he got, and he couldn''t help but mutter curses under his breath.


    In the brightly lit lobby, it was just Phoebe and Theodore now. Phoebe pulled out her phone and called Guadalupe, asking him toe to the hotel to pick her up.


    After hanging up, she looked at Theodore. "Guadalupe will be here in ten minutes. Let''s wait by the sofa."


    With no one else around, Theodore obediently followed her back to the lounge area.


    Phoebe sat across from Theodore, finally realizing how quickly Patrick and Grace had slipped away earlier, like they''d nned to leave Theodore to her.


    Theodore leaned back on the sofa, his handsome face flushed from the alcohol. Taking advantage of his drunkenness, he spoke softly, "Have you been well in Caneda these past two years?"


    Phoebe had already taken out her phone, intending to scroll through Facebook to pass the time. Hearing his question, she paused.


    At first, she had trouble adjusting. Even though she was past the early stages of pregnancy, she still vomited every day. During that time, Phoebe was very depressed. Every hospital checkup showed that the baby was not growing as expected.


    After a month, Phoebe forced herself to eat more, and her condition gradually improved. But both her mental and physical states were unstable during pregnancy, and she often cried for no reason.


    Phoebe remembered one morning when Cindy had prepared a ss of milk for her. She took a sip and suddenly broke down in tears, scaring Cindy.


    At the time, Phoebe didn''t know why she was crying. Was it because Cindy handing her the milk reminded her of a certain memory, or was it simply because she missed home?


    Phoebe couldn''t be certain, as she had experienced countless sudden breakdowns. By the final stages of her pregnancy, Cindy was anxious that she might develop postpartum depression. Phoebe replied calmly, "Not bad."


    After all the words she could have said, it seemed that ''not bad'' was the only answer. At least now she had a healthy body, a job to live on, and adorable kids.


    She was very grateful for everything she currently had.


    Theodore curled his lips. He lowered his eyes, his gaze unfocused, and ran his hands through his hair. "I''m not well, not at all, Phoebe."


    "Mr. Reynolds," Phoebe interrupted him calmly. "The car is here."


    Theodore looked up at Phoebe sitting across from him. He smiled, but it was a smile more painful than crying. "You really don''t want to spend even a second more with me."


    Phoebe stood up and said, "How could that be? Someone as charming as Mr. Reynolds must have people lining up around the block to spend time with you."


    Theodore looked up, and their eyes met. Phoebe did not avoid his gaze.


    After a moment of silent staring, Theodore was the first to look away. He stood up, brushed the wrinkles from his suit, and walked towards the door.


    He was wrong. How could he expect Phoebe to have any feelings left for him?

 Chapter 667 Mr. Reynolds Card

    The car pulled up outside the hotel, and Guadalupe spotted Phoebe and Theodore stepping out. He hopped out to open the back door. Theodore bent down to get in, but just as he was about to slide over, the door shut.


    He nced at the window and saw Phoebe leaning in a bit, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, my ce isn''t far. I can walk."


    Theodore''s fingers twitched at his side. He stared at Phoebe and let out a coldugh, "Ms. Ziegler, you think I''m worse than a virus, huh?" Phoebe pressed her lips together and said, "Mr. Reynolds, don''t be so hard on yourself. Guadalupe, make sure Mr. Reynolds gets home safe." "Yes, ma''am!" Guadalupe quickly got back in the car.


    Theodore watched Phoebe''s slim figure standing outside. Anger and anxiety churned inside him, making him want to break everything. But seeing Phoebe''s indifferent look, he deted like a popped balloon, feeling all dejected and helpless.


    Phoebe watched the ck sedan disappear before she turned to walk home.


    Theodore leaned back in his seat, the streetlights casting shadows inside. He caught a faint whiff of Phoebe''s scent lingering in the car.


    He half-closed his eyes and looked at the driver, "You''re Guadalupe, right?"


    Guadalupe nodded quickly, "Yes, Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore''s gaze made Guadalupe squirm. He stammered, "Mr. Reynolds, please don''t look at me like that. It''s kinda scary."


    Theodore chuckled, "How long have you been driving for Phoebe?"


    "I''ve been with Superstar Entertainment for almost a year. I used to drive for Noah. After Ms. Ziegler came back, I got assigned to her, so it''s been just over a month." Guadalupe started to rx and chat with Theodore. Theodore turned to look out the window, the streetlights flickering across his face, "What''s Ms. Ziegler like?"


    "Ms. Ziegler is really nice, soft-hearted, and considerate. A lot of folks at thepany like her." Talking about Phoebe, Guadalupe loosened up, the earlier tension gone.


    "Yeah, she''s kind and considerate to everyone, but..." Theodore swallowed the rest of his words.


    He knew he deserved it and couldn''t me Phoebe for being so cold. Despite his screw-ups, he still hoped Phoebe could forgive him.


    Guadalupe didn''t know the history between Theodore and Phoebe, just that Phoebe was wary of Theodore. He said, "Ms. Ziegler usually doesn''t make things hard for others. If she does, it''s probably their fault. But she''s got a soft heart. If someone genuinely apologizes after messing up, she usually forgives. If she doesn''t, it means she''s really hurt."


    Theodore was stunned.


    Something clicked in his mind, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He pped his thigh in excitement and eximed, "I get it!"


    "Mr. Reynolds, what do you get?" Guadalupe was startled and nced at the rearview mirror.


    In the back seat, Theodore, who had been all gloomy earlier, now smiled like a kid, his eyes shining.


    Theodore clenched his fist. Guadalupe''s words were like a wake-up call, making him realize why Phoebe was polite to Vanessa but treated him like a gue.


    He had broken Phoebe''s heart.


    In other words, Phoebe still had strong feelings for him and couldn''t let go. If he tried hard enough, Phoebe mighte back to him.


    The next day.


    Phoebe had just arrived at the office when she noticed her coworkers giving her weird looks. As she walked through the open office area, everyone was staring at her with these excited, knowing eyes. When Phoebe got to her office, she immediately saw a bouquet of bright red roses on her desk. She stepped back out and called Lori over.


    Lori came in with a slight smile, "Ms. Ziegler, someone sent you a bouquet of red roses. This suitor is really putting in the effort." Phoebe asked, confused, "Who sent them?"


    "A delivery guy. He came in shouting, asking where Ms. Ziegler''s office was. If he wasn''t good-looking, I would''ve called security to throw him out," Lori said.


    Phoebe walked into the office, picked up the bouquet, and shoved it into Lori''s arms, saying, "Get rid of it. I don''t like red roses!"


    "Ms. Ziegler, there''s a card on it. At least see who sent it before deciding." Lori pinched the card with two fingers.


    A fragrant scent wafted over. Just as Lori was about to open it, Phoebe snatched it away, "That''s enough. Throw the flowers out."


    "Oh." Lori walked out with the flowers. After a few steps, she turned back and said, "Ms. Ziegler, are you sure? I heard these roses were flown in, and they still smell amazing."


    The office door mmed shut in front of Lori.


    Lori almost bumped her nose. She touched her still-intact nose and walked away with the flowers. "Our Ms. Ziegler doesn''t like romance. What a shame."


    Phoebe sat in her office chair, staring intently at the card between her fingers as if it contained a beast that would jump out and bite her.


    Phoebe tossed the card onto her desk, took out herptop, and turned it on. While waiting for it to boot up, her eyes kept drifting to the card.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together.


    The card kept distracting her, so Phoebe picked it up and opened it to see what was written. She was momentarily dazzled by the mboyant handwriting. She knew this handwriting all too well.


    For four years, she had seen the same handwriting almost every day.


    The handwriting: [I miss you. You should feel the same, right?] Phoebe was speechless.


    She looked at it for a while, then threw the card into the trash can.


    Phoebe refocused on herptop.


    After a while, Lori knocked and entered, saying, "Ms. Ziegler, Hank is preparing to shoot a new movie and is casting. Who should ourpany send for the audition?"


    Superstar Entertainment currently had only Noah and ire as notable artists, and both had packed schedules. Given Noah and ire''s current status, it wouldn''t be appropriate for them to lower themselves for an audition. "Have the lead roles been decided?" Phoebe looked up at her.


    "Yes, the two male leads are set. They''re just missing a few important supporting roles." Lori looked at Phoebe, "Who do you n to send for the audition?" Phoebe pondered for a moment.


    Getting a role in Hank''s movie would make it much easier to navigate the entertainment industry in the future. However, Hank liked to cast based on feeling. If the feeling was right, even someone with no acting skills could deliver a top-notch performance during filming. So, she had to carefully consider this choice.

 Chapter 668 Im Pursuing You

    Phoebe nced up at Lori and said, "Hand me the character profiles for the audition. I want to check them out first."


    "Got ''em right here, along with the audition scenes." Lori quickly passed over the documents and stood by, waiting for further instructions.


    As Phoebe flipped through the files, she said, "You can go now. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    "Okay." Once Lori left the office, Phoebe continued to go through the character profiles. Hank''s film was a cop-and-robber flick with not much for female roles.


    After finishing the profiles, Phoebe focused on Diego Ortega, the fourth male lead. Diego was an undercover agent sent by a gang leader to infiltrate the police. He faced a bunch of dangers and got saved by the protagonist multiple times. The gang leader started doubting Diego''s loyalty and ordered him to kill the protagonist.


    But by then, Diego had formed a deep friendship with the protagonist. Even though he had several chances to kill him, Diego chose to betray the gang. In the end, he took a bullet for the protagonist and died.


    Diego''s role wasn''t huge, but his final line, "Loyalty and righteousness can''t coexist," nailed his character''s essence.


    Even though Diego was a ruthless killer before going undercover, by the end, the audience would only remember his tragic and pitiable nature.


    Phoebe pressed the inte and said, "Lori, get Wesley Emerson in here."


    Wesley had been with Superstar Entertainment for six months, mostly hanging out in the break room watching the water cooler. He had a rugged look and had yed roles like bodyguards before. Hearing that Phoebe wanted to see him, Wesley rushed into her office, not even bothering to wipe the sweat from changing the water cooler.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you needed me?" Wesley stood before Phoebe, panting. He was in a ck tank top, showing off his muscr chest and abs, oozing raw masculinity.


    Phoebe looked at Wesley and saw Diego. She nodded in satisfaction and said, "Sunday afternoon at three, have Alfonso take you to Golden Harvest Diner for the audition."


    Wesley''s eyes lit up, "Ms. Ziegler, does this mean I don''t have to watch the water cooler anymore?"


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh, finding Wesley''s straightforwardness charming. "I didn''t sign you to thepany to watch the water cooler. You''re way overqualified for that."


    Wesley scratched his head, shing a bright smile. "I''ve been here for six months, watching the water cooler every day. I almost thought I''d be doing it forever."


    Phoebe handed him the character profile, "You graduated from a top school just to watch a water cooler forever. Doesn''t that feel stifling?"


    "Very stifling." Wesley took the profile, grinning, "But I know you value talent. If there''s a good opportunity, you''ll definitely give it to me."


    "Alright, enough ttery. Go get familiar with the character and the audition scenes. If you don''t get this role, you''ll be back to watching the water cooler forever." Phoebe''s smile faded as she spoke seriously. Wesley also got serious, "I understand."


    Phoebe waved him off to prepare. "Go on, and have Lorie in."


    Shortly after Wesley left, Lori knocked and entered, smiling, "Ms. Ziegler, I heard you sent Wesley to audition for Diego. I nced at the profile while printing it; it''s a tragic role." Everyone knew Hank was great at directing tragic scenes. Last time, Luna''s sacrifice for her country made ire famous. This time, Diego would surely make Wesley famous. Phoebe said seriously, "Make sure Alfonso goes with Wesley to the audition. Tell him that if Wesleynds the role of Diego, he needs to mentor him and take it seriously." Lori nodded eagerly, "Got it. I''ll call Alfonso right away."


    "Perfect."


    The buzz about Hank''s new film was all over the industry, and Queen Entertainment had caught wind of it too, snagging the script through some inside connections.


    Vanessa spent an entire day reading the script. The dual male leads were out of the question since Hank had probably already cast those roles. They needed a supporting character with some serious emotional depth. In the end, Vanessa zeroed in on Diego.


    Diego''s role wasn''t huge, but every scene was gut-wrenching, especially his final act of taking a bullet for the protagonist, which really elevated his character.


    Vanessa said, "Madison, get Finnegan Vargas to audition for Diego."


    Madison had read the script and was puzzled by Vanessa''s choice. "I think the third male lead suits Finnegan better. Diego has fewer scenes than the third male lead."


    "Diego''s character is morepelling, especially his friendship with the protagonist. With the right marketing, this film alone could keep him in the spotlight for a long time," Vanessa exined. Madison immediately got Vanessa''s point, "Got it. I''ll go find Finnegan."


    Watching Madison rush off, Vanessa rubbed her temples and stared at the script, lost in thought.


    Such a good opportunity, Phoebe wouldn''t miss it either. It seemed they were destined to sh again. This time, she wouldn''t let Phoebe take the chance.


    In the afternoon, Phoebe held a department meeting. By the time it wrapped up, it was already time to leave. She packed her things and headed out. Taking the elevator downstairs, Phoebe walked out of the building.


    Outside, Theodore was leaning casually against a sleek car, dressed in a ck shirt with his hands in his pockets. He looked up as she approached.


    Phoebe squinted, instantly recalling the bouquet of red roses and the card with a love poem from that morning. She walked over slowly. "Mr. Reynolds, what are you doing here?" Theodore remained rxed, a stark contrast to his despondency the previous night. He smiled thinly, "Can''t you tell, Ms. Ziegler? I''m here to pick you up."


    Phoebe nced at the driver''s seat but saw no driver. She raised an eyebrow, "Having the president of the Reynolds Group as my driver? I''m not sure I can handle that."


    "Is that so?" Theodore stepped aside and opened the passenger door, "Ms. Ziegler, you''re a fortunate person. Trust me, I''ll get you home safely."


    Phoebe bit her lower lip, unsure of Theodore''s intentions.


    "Mr. Reynolds, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    Theodore, still holding the car door, looked at her with deep, focused eyes andughed softly, "Can''t you tell, Ms. Ziegler? I''m pursuing you." Theodore''s words hit Phoebe like a bolt of lightning. Her ears buzzed, and she felt a sense of disbelief looking at him.


    The high-and-mighty Theodore, saying ''pursuing,'' was truly absurd!


    Phoebe chuckled, "Since it''s a pursuit, I have the right to refuse, don''t I?"


    Theodore''s gaze faltered, seemingly not expecting rejection as an option. He looked at her, "Yes."


    Phoebe stared at him and said with a nk expression, "Then I refuse!"

 Chapter 669 Dont Give the Opportunity to Others

    Phoebe finished talking and, without even ncing at Theodore''s stunned face, turned and walked away quickly. The setting sun stretched her shadow long behind her. Theodore rubbed his forehead with his long fingers and let out a low chuckle.


    Phoebe turning him down was no surprise. If winning her back was that easy, she wouldn''t have left him so decisively all those years ago.


    Today, Theodore was just testing the waters.


    As long as Phoebe wasn''tpletely disgusted, he saw it as a win.


    He looked up at her retreating figure and shouted, "Phoebe, no matter how far you go, I''m gonna win you back."


    Phoebe''s back stiffened, and she gripped her bag strap tighter. If she hadn''t already walked a bit away, she might''ve thrown her bag at his head to knock some sense into him.


    It was rush hour, and a bunch of employees were leaving the Empire State Building, just in time to hear Theodore''s bold deration.


    For a moment, thepany chat group blew up.


    [Wow, Mr. Reynolds just confessed to Ms. Ziegler downstairs. Think the red roses this morning were from him?]


    [Totally. Never thought I''d see Mr. Reynolds chasing someone, though his methods are kindame.]


    [A CEO''s pursuit is called romantic, duh.]


    [Got it. Wanna bet on how long it''ll take Mr. Reynolds to win over Ms. Ziegler?]


    [Can''t you see Ms. Ziegler''s all about her career? I bet she''ll stay single and unmoved.]


    [Exactly, women should focus on their careers. Who needs a man?]


    Everyone was buzzing, but someone quietly passed the news along.


    At the Vanderbilt Mansion, Edward was chilling on the couch, watching cartoons with Benjamin. His phone buzzed, and he picked it up to see a string of messages on WhatsApp. After reading them, Edward''s face darkened with anger.


    Benjamin looked at him and said, "Edward, you look scary. I''m kinda scared."


    Edward pressed his lips together and nced at Benjamin, whose face showed clear signs of fear. He closed his eyes in frustration and said, "I gotta go out for a bit. You watch TV by yourself." With that, Edward got up and walked out.


    Benjamin watched him leave and asked in a small voice, "Edward, are you going to find Phoebe?"


    Edward paused but didn''t turn back. He walked out of the vi, and soon the sound of an engine starting could be heard outside.


    Benjamin lowered his head and yed with his toys. After a long while, he sighed, "Loving someone who doesn''t love you back is really tough."


    Delh came downstairs and heard Benjamin''s sigh. "Benjamin, where''s Edward? Wasn''t he supposed to watch cartoons with you? Why''d he leave again?"


    "Edward went to find Phoebe," Benjamin said. "But I don''t think he has a chance. Phoebe doesn''t want toe back with him."


    Delh looked outside and saw a ck car passing by the gate. She sighed. Edward was a stubborn guy. After all these years, why couldn''t he let go of Phoebe?


    Phoebe stopped by a supermarket on her way and grabbed some daily necessities. Just as she walked out, her phone rang. She took it out of her bag, nced at the caller ID, and answered. "Phoebe, Evelyn said you went to the supermarket. Which one? I''lle pick you up," Edward''s gentle voice came through the phone.


    Phoebe replied, "The one across from Golden Apartment."


    "I see you. Hang tight, I''ll be right there."


    Before Phoebe could say ''No need,'' Edward had already hung up. She shook her head, a bit exasperated, and waited by the roadside.


    Soon enough, Edward''s car pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, and Edward leaned over with a slight smile, "Phoebe, hop in."


    Phoebe opened the passenger door and got in, bncing her shopping bags and purse on herp. "It''s just a short walk. You didn''t have toe." Edward nced at her and said, "Put on your seatbelt."


    "Oh." Phoebe reached for the seatbelt, but halfway through, she felt a warm hand cover hers. She looked down at Edward''s long fingers and, feeling flustered, quickly pulled her hand back. Edward gave her a soft look, then pulled the seatbelt across and clicked it into ce. He leaned back and said, "I heard from Evelyn that you guys are moving. If you need anything for the new ce and don''t have time to get it, I can help." "We don''t need anything at the moment. We''ll see after we move in." Phoebe felt a sense of relief, though the back of her hand still felt warm.


    Edward nodded, "That''s fine."


    The car soon entered the underground parking lot of Golden Apartment. Edward parked the car.


    Phoebe unbuckled her seatbelt and was about to open the door when Edward grabbed her wrist. She paused and looked back at him, saying, "What''s wrong?"


    Edward looked at her intently, his eyes filled with deep emotion. "Phoebe, do you know I''ve been waiting for you all this time?"


    When Edward grabbed her hand earlier, Phoebe had a bad feeling. Now, hearing his words, she sighed silently.


    Some things were inevitable. But why did they all choose today to confess?


    "Edward, you know Delh won''t ept my children." Phoebe used her usual excuse to reject Edward.


    In the past, whenever Phoebe mentioned her children, Edward would drop the subject. But today, the excuse didn''t seem to work.


    Edward continued to look at her, his eyes filled with a determination that made her ufortable. "Phoebe, let''s not talk about them today. You know that if you agree, they won''t be an issue."


    For the past year, Edward had treated Hubert, Boris, and Noomi as his own. If Phoebe agreed to be with him, he would continue to treat them as his own.


    Nevertheless, Phoebe looked away, focusing on the license te of the car opposite. "Edward, we''ve grown up together. You''ve been by my side all these years, taking care of me like my real brother." "Phoebe, I take care of you because I love you," Edward interrupted, not giving Phoebe a chance to frame his feelings as sibling affection.


    Edward was pushing her to the edge.


    Phoebe looked back at him, hesitated for a moment, then said quietly, "Honestly, I have no intention of starting a new rtionship."


    Edward had expected this answer. He felt both disappointed and secretly relieved. At least now, he and Theodore were still on the same starting line.


    "Phoebe, whenever you decide you want to start a rtionship, remember not to give anyone else a chance."

 Chapter 670 Proposal

    Phoebe let out a quiet sigh. Edward was even more stubborn than she thought, and she knew she was going to disappoint him again. "Alright!"


    Edward shed a rxed smile. "You should head home. They''re waiting for you."


    Phoebe grabbed her shopping bags again. Seeing he wasn''t getting out of the car, she asked, "Aren''t youing up for a bit?"


    Edward put on a hurt expression. "You just turned me down, and now you''re inviting me up? Phoebe, be kind."


    Phoebe chuckled, the awkwardness she''d been feeling melting away. She pushed open the car door and got out.


    "Alright, I won''t bother you while you nurse your broken heart," she said casually, trying to shake off the earlier tension.


    She had been rejecting Edward for the past two years.


    Phoebe remembered one time when she had juste out of the delivery room after a C-section. The anesthesia had worn off, and she was in so much pain she felt like passing out.


    Edward stood by the bed, watching her face pale from the pain. He suddenly grabbed her hand, half-kneeling by the bed, and pulled out a diamond ring. "Phoebe, let me take care of you and the kids." Phoebe was genuinely shocked. If it weren''t for the fact that they were in a private room, others might have thought Edward was some jerk proposing after seeing her give birth to his kids.


    The pain from the incision was intense. She reacted by pping Edward and scolding, "Edward, are you out of your mind?"


    Edward didn''t mind the p. He held her hand and said, "Do you know what I was thinking while you were in the delivery room?"


    Phoebe looked at him, confused.


    "I really wished I was the one that night, that I was the one who made you suffer, that your kids were my kids. That way, I could take care of you all for the rest of my life."


    Phoebe gasped in pain and said, "Edward, stop talking nonsense."


    "I''m serious, Phoebe. Give me a chance to take care of you and watch them grow up, okay?" Edward''s eyes were sincere, filled with deep affection.


    Phoebe looked at him, and for a few seconds, she wavered.


    Just then, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly started crying loudly, as if the world was ending.


    Enduring the pain from the incision, Phoebe tried to get up tofort them. But with only two hands, she didn''t know whom to hold first as they all cried. For the first time, she felt helpless.


    In the end, she could only cry along with her three kids.


    Seeing Phoebe cry, Edward was afraid she would hurt her eyes. Heforted the triplet while also trying to console her. Probably scared by Phoebe''s reaction, he didn''t bring up the matter again for a long time.


    As she stepped out of the elevator, Phoebe thought of the past and couldn''t help but smile. She was still smiling when she opened the door.


    Upon entering, Phoebe realized Astrid hade. Astrid brought quite a lot of vegetables, fruits, and eggs, saying they were gifts from someone and all organic.


    As Phoebe walked in, Evelyn called her over to meet the guests. Phoebe did as she was told and noticed a woman about her age sitting next to Astrid.


    Evelyn introduced her, "This is Astrid''s daughter-inw, Lillian Carter. She''s been on medication for a month and looks much better."


    Phoebe nodded, "Hi, Lillian."


    "Hey, Phoebe" Lillian replied cheerfully.


    Phoebe plopped down on the couch, and the kids came running out of the bedroom, climbing all over her.


    Astrid and Lillian watched with envy. Astrid said, "Lillian, Phoebe had a tough time conceiving, but after taking those two prescriptions, she had these kids. You need to have faith, okay?" Lillian nodded eagerly, "I get it, Mom."


    Astrid looked around and said, "Evelyn, I don''t see the kids'' dad. I remember you said your son-inw is the CEO of some bigpany."


    Evelyn coughed lightly and nced at Phoebe. Just as she was about to change the subject, Phoebe said, "We got divorced. The kids are mine alone."


    Astrid was taken aback and then looked at Phoebe with a hint of sympathy. "Raising three kids alone must be tough. Your ex-husband must be rich. Why didn''t he take the kids?"


    Seeing Phoebe''s face darken, Lillian tugged at Astrid''s sleeve and said, "Mom, it''s gettingte, and the kids are tired. We should go."


    Astrid stood up with Lillian, saying, "It is gettingte. We''ll head out now. Evelyn, if you need help, just call me. Single-parent families have it tough."


    After seeing Astrid and Lillian off, Evelyn locked the door and saw Phoebe leading Hubert, Boris, and Noomi back to the bedroom. Evelyn went to the kitchen to make some milk. The triplety on the bed. Hubert wiggled his feet and asked, "Mom, what''s a single-parent family?"


    Phoebe felt a pang in her heart. She pulled Hubert''s hand away from his foot. "You''re about to drink milk. Don''t touch your feet."


    Noomi, hugging her pajama pants, said in her sweet childlike voice, "Hubert is silly. A single-parent family means no dad. We came from a rock." "That''s impossible," Boris said.


    Noomi rolled around and said, "Then we were made by God."


    Hubert said, "But we have a mom."


    Evelyn came in with bottles of milk just then. Hearing Hubert''s words, she said with a soft smile, "Because your mom secretly stole you from God." Phoebe called out happily, "Mom, don''t teach the kids nonsense."


    Evelyn handed the bottles to Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, whoy back on the bed, sucking on their bottles.


    Phoebe looked at Evelyn, recalling what Astrid had said earlier. She lowered her voice and asked Evelyn, "Mom, you didn''t tell Astrid who the kids'' father is, did you?" Evelyn nced at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi drinking their milk and said, "Do you think I''m that foolish? But are you really not going to look for their biological father?" Given Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s appearances, their father must be handsome.


    If he was willing to turn over a new leaf and stay home to take care of the kids, with Phoebe''s current capabilities, she could afford to keep him at home. Evelyn and Phoebe spoke in hushed tones, afraid the kids would hear.


    Seeing Evelyn''s expression, Phoebe knew what she was thinking. She rolled her eyes and said, "He doesn''t deserve to know about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi."

 Chapter 671 Creating Something from Nothing

    Phoebe never really thought about tracking down the biological father of her kids. A guy who can afford a penthouse suite has to be either loaded or powerful, and that was not someone she wanted to mess with. Besides, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were the best gifts she could ever ask for. From the moment she decided to have them, they were her precious treasures.


    Call her selfish or whatever, but she didn''t need anyone else to help raise her kids. She''d work her butt off and love them with everything she had.


    She''d double up on the love to make up for the fatherly affection the triplet were missing.


    Evelyn looked at Phoebe''s stubborn face and sighed, "I''m just worried. You''re running such a bigpany now. What if some reporter digs into your past and finds out that their dad was involved in some shady stuff? People might gossip about them in the future."


    "Mom," Phoebe rubbed her temples, "You''re overthinking it. I''m not a celebrity. Why would reporters care about my life?"


    "Who knows?"


    Phoebe patted Evelyn''s back, "Don''t worry. I promise, even if reporters find out about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, they won''t be able to trace back to their dad. Trust me."


    Evelyn looked at her suspiciously, "Why are you so sure? Do you know who their dad is?"


    "How would I know?" Phoebe was amazed at Evelyn''s sharpness.


    Evelyn stared at her for a bit before saying, "You better not know. If you do and don''t tell me, just wait and see what I''ll do."


    Phoebe was a bit scared of Evelyn. She pushed her out of the bedroom and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. We need to pack for the move tomorrow. You should get some sleep."


    Evelyn was pushed out of the bedroom. Standing at the door, she said, "Astrid just told me her brother''s son has been divorced for two years and is a manager at a foreign tradepany. Do you want to meet him?" "Mom, do you think I''m short of money or love?" Phoebe asked.


    "I''m busy. If I had time for a blind date, wouldn''t I rather take a nap?" Phoebe had been so busytely that she had no time to think about personal stuff.


    "Alright, I''m not going to deal with this anymore." Evelyn pped Phoebe on the shoulder in frustration and walked away angrily.


    Phoebe leaned against the door frame, chuckling softly. Evelyn''s angry look was kinda cute. She stood there for a while before heading back to the bedroom.


    The kids had finished a big bottle of milk and were sprawled out on the bed, their round bellies exposed, sleeping soundly.


    Phoebe knelt on one knee on the bed and gently pulled the bottles from their mouths. They stirred a bit but soon fell back into a deep sleep.


    Phoebe watched them for a while, feeling satisfied, before getting up to wash the bottles in the kitchen.


    Early the next morning, Cindy showed up with some bread and eggs. Evelyn opened the door for her, "You''re here, Cindy. Come on in. Why did you bring so much food?"


    "Aren''t you moving today? I figured you wouldn''t have time to make breakfast, so I brought some. Where are Phoebe and her kids?" Cindy asked as she changed into slippers at the door.


    Evelyn nodded towards the bedroom, "They''re still sleeping."


    "Let them sleep a bit more. Evelyn, I''m here to help with the move. Is there anything left to pack? I''ll give you a hand," Cindy said as she walked into the living room.


    The living room was filled with severalrge cardboard boxes, packed with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s toys and clothes. They looked pretty heavy.


    "No need, I''ve almost finished packing. The vi has everything we need. Phoebe said we''lle back for anything elseter."


    "That works. The Empire State Building isn''t far from Golden Apartment. It''s easy toe back if needed."


    Cindy plopped down on the sofa, and Evelyn poured her a ss of milk. Cindy thanked her and took it quickly.


    Evelyn sat next to her and started chatting, "Cindy, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Cindy almost choked on the milk and quickly said, "Yes, I do!"


    Evelyn''s familiar tone made her scalp tingle. Even if Cindy didn''t have a boyfriend, she would have made one up on the spot.


    Evelyn nodded in satisfaction, "That''s great. Can you tell me about your boyfriend?"


    Cindyughed awkwardly, "Evelyn, I''ll go check if they''re awake. You should eat something before it gets cold."


    Evelyn watched Cindy quickly put down the milk and slip away. She sighed, missing out on some juicy gossip.


    Cindy rushed into the master bedroom, almost bumping into Phoebe, who had just gotten up. They stared at each other, and Phoebe nced behind Cindy, "Who''s chasing you? Why are you running so fast?" "No one," Cindy patted her chest, still shaken, "Evelyn was interrogating me. My brain almost short-circuited, so I ran."


    Phoebe smiled knowingly, "She was urging me to go on a blind datest night, but I refused. Just take it as a sign of elder care." Cindy said, "Can I refuse?"


    Phoebe patted her shoulder, "Once you get married, she won''t bug you anymore."


    Cindy shivered, "Phoebe, promise me, when we get old, we won''t be such elders."


    "It''s just a bit of fun." Phoebe shook her head,ughing.


    Cindy had been enjoying herself in Kedora for the past few years. Even if her family wanted to urge her to find a boyfriend, they couldn''t reach her. Cindy was used to her freedom and could easily wait until she was over thirty. "Godmother?" A soft voice came from the bed.


    The bedroom curtains were drawn, and only a sliver of light from the doorway illuminated the children sitting on the bed.


    Cindy''s heart melted at the sound. She quickly walked over, smiling, "Let me see which little one is awake?"


    "We''re all awake." Hubert, Boris, and Noomi all poked their heads out from under the covers, calling out happily, "Godmother, good morning."


    Phoebe went to open the curtains, letting the sunlight chase away the darkness.


    The bright light made the children squint their eyes, looking adorably endearing. Phoebe walked to the bed and watched Cindy help the three little ones get dressed.


    "I bought your favorite toast. Whoever gets dressed first gets to eat first."


    Hearing this, they quickly got dressed. In no time, they slid off the bed, put on their slippers, and ran out of the bedroom one after another.


    Cindy sat on the bed, watching the three children run off without looking back. Sheughed, "They really are little foodies."

 Chapter 672 Phoebe Moves

    Evelyn cut the toast into small pieces and spread jam on them. The triplets took a bite, their eyes crinkling with joy. Noomi saw Phoebe and Cindying out of the bedroom. With her cheeks puffed out, she mumbled, "Delicious." Cindy sat next to Noomi and watched as Noomi swallowed. She pulled out a napkin to wipe Noomi''s mouth.


    Noomi scooped a spoonful and brought it to Cindy''s mouth, saying, "Godmother, you eat."


    Cindy opened her mouth and ate it. Seeing this, Hubert and Boris didn''t want to be left out and eagerly fed Cindy as well.


    Cindy was overwhelmed by the children''s affection today. She patted Phoebe, who was calmly eating breakfast beside her, and said emotionally, "Phoebe, look at how well-behaved your kids are."


    Phoebe smiled and said nothing. She quickly finished her breakfast and went to the kitchen to make milk for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi.


    Although Hubert, Boris, and Noomi mostly ate solid food now, they still needed milk in the morning and evening, so they went through two boxes of form a month.


    After cing the prepared milk in front of her kids, Phoebe went back to the bedroom to change clothes and start packing for the move.


    Phoebe put all the clothes she frequently wore into a cardboard box. Cindy leaned against the door, "Would you like me to help?"


    Phoebe shook her head and said, "You help me watch them. We''re all busy right now, and no one''s watching the kids. They might get hurt." "Got it." Cindy turned and left.


    By the time they finished packing, it was almost nine o''clock. Guadalupe and the movingpany arrived together. Phoebe put on a mask and hat, covering most of her face.


    Although Phoebe had told Evelynst night that no one would secretly photograph her, she was still extra cautious because of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. The kids were still young and couldn''t be exposed to the public.


    The movingpany loaded their belongings into the elevator and quickly packed the truck. Phoebe gave Guadalupe the address and told him to go ahead with the movingpany; they would follow shortly. Evelyn stood at the door, holding Hubert, looking reluctantly at the home she had lived in for over seven years. She still remembered the hustle and bustle of moving in that day.


    Donovan and Theodore were both there that day. She had been busy all night, but her heart was filled with unprecedented satisfaction and happiness.


    Now, this home was finally breaking apart.


    Phoebe changed her shoes and saw Evelyn looking around the living room. The furniture was covered with dust cloths, making the ce look much colder, no wonder Evelyn felt sentimental.


    She reached out and patted Evelyn''s shoulder gently, "Let''s go, Cindy and the others are waiting downstairs."


    Evelyn sighed, wiped her eyes, and Hubert leaned in to nuzzle her face, "Grandma, don''t cry."


    Evelyn was coaxed into a smile by Hubert, her eyes glistening with tears, saying, "Let''s go."


    Phoebe took Hubert from Evelyn''s arms and walked out the door first. Standing in the hallway, the heat waves hit her. She reminded, "Mom, lock the door."


    Evelyn dragged the suitcase out, locked the door, and stood at the door for a while before reluctantly following Phoebe.


    Life was just a series of constant goodbyes.


    In the underground parking lot, Edward and Cindy were chasing Boris and Noomi, who were now sweating like crazy.


    Edward walked over, took the suitcase from Evelyn, and put it in the trunk. "Evelyn, did you bring everything?"


    "Edward, thank you for your help," Evelyn said politely.


    Edward smiled and shook his head, opening the back seat. "Evelyn, no need to be polite with me. Get in, I''ll take you to your new home." "Okay," Evelyn got in the car, and Phoebe ced Hubert in her arms, then closed the door and said to Edward, "Edward, thank you."


    Edward red at Phoebe with a resigned smile. "No need to be so formal with me."


    Phoebe chuckled. "Alright, I won''t be polite. Drive slowly, I''ll have Cindy follow you."


    "Okay." Edward got in the car and watched as Phoebe walked to Cindy''s car. Cindy''s car had two child seats installed, and Boris and Noomi were strapped in. Phoebe sat in the front passenger seat, buckled her seatbelt, and looked back at them. "Boris, Noomi, are you ready? We''re heading to the new home."


    Boris and Noomi pped enthusiastically. "I like the new home."


    Phoebe smiled and turned to Cindy. "Alright, let''s go, let''s head out."


    Boris and Noomi, infected by her excitement, echoed, "Let''s head out!"


    Edward''s car led the way, with Cindy''s car following behind. The two cars left the underground parking lot and headed to the new house.


    Forty minutester, the cars stopped in front of the vi. The sun was high, and the scorching sunlight spread across the ground. Phoebe and the others got out of the car with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi one after another. The bright sunlight made it hard for everyone to open their eyes. Phoebe saw a banner at the vi entrance, put up by the property management, that read "Wee Home," with a balloon arch next to it.


    The kids loved balloons. They struggled to get down and quickly ran to the arch, trying to grab the balloons, only to pop one.


    Evelynughed and went over, taking three balloons from the arch and giving them to Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. They held the balloons and beamed with joy.


    Phoebe went to open the door.


    The vi had been cleaned by a housekeepingpany in advance. The living room was bright and spotless. Everyone changed their shoes and went inside.


    Cindy ced the suitcase against the wall and watched Hubert, Boris, and Noomi running around. She looked at the interior decor and said, "It''s a hundred times more beautiful than the renderings." Phoebe raised an eyebrow and said with a slight smile, "Yeah, thanks to you for helping pick out the furniture."


    Cindy had helped her choose the furniture, and she had only picked the colors. She hadn''t expected the furniture to match the home''s decor so well.


    Edward stood next to Phoebe and Cindy, looking around the living room.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt, the renovation turned out great, didn''t it?" Cindy asked Edward with a smile, arms crossed.


    Edward said, "It feels very homey."


    Cindy winked at him yfully. "You like it, huh? Then try to be the man of this house soon."


    Edward was speechless.


    He nced at Phoebe''s back as she chased her kids upstairs and whispered to Cindy, "If you could put in a good word for me with Phoebe, I wouldn''t still be single."

 Chapter 673 Blocking Theodore

    Cindy chuckled. Just as she was about to say something, the rumble of a truck engine caught her attention.


    "Hold that thought. I''ll go see what''s up," she said.


    With that, Cindy headed outside.


    A truck was parked in front of the vi, and Guadalupe was directing the movers. "Be careful with everything, please."


    Cindy, rocking her sunsses, stood by the iron fence, watching the workers haul boxes into the house.


    There weren''t too many boxes; the movers wrapped it up in four or five trips. Cindy counted the boxes, paid the movers, and sent them on their way.


    Everyone had been hustling all morning. Evelyn whipped up some poached eggs and called out, "Hey, everyone,e grab a bite. You''ve been at it all morning."


    Hearing this, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, who had been running around all morning, dashed over and climbed onto the dining chairs. Starving from all the running around, they started wolfing it down.


    "Slow down, no one''s gonna take it from you," Phoebe said, worried they might choke. She used a spoon to break up the eggs and watched them finish before she rxed.


    After the kids finished their eggs, Evelyn headed back to the kitchen to cook more. The fridge was packed with ingredients, and Phoebe went to lend a hand. Cindy and Edward kept an eye on the kids outside. They were busy until around five in the afternoon before they finally got a breather. Edward had to head back to the office after lunch.


    Cindy took Hubert, Boris, and Noomi to the master bedroom for a nap, while Phoebe and Evelyn unpacked the boxes and organized the wardrobe.


    "This house is huge. It''s just us here; it feels kinda weird," Evelyn said, finally taking a break and plopping down on the sofa with a sigh.


    Phoebe was busy replying to messages in a group chat and didn''t even look up. "When we were at Golden Apartment, youined it was too cramped for the kids. Now it''s too big?" "I''m just saying, no need to call me out," Evelyn said, yfully swatting Phoebe''s arm.


    Phoebe winced from the p and identally sent a message.


    She quickly retracted it and typed again, "I''ll handle it at the office tomorrow."


    Phoebe put down her phone, stretched, and headed upstairs. "I''ll go check if Hubert, Boris, and Noomi are awake. They were wiped out from all the running around." Evelyn replied, "Go ahead, I''ll start on dinner soon."


    Phoebe moved into the new house quietly and went to check out the local kindergarten the next day. The daycare fee was twenty thousand dors a month. When Evelyn heard it was twenty thousand a month, she was totally against sending the kids there.


    "They''re still so little. If they get bullied, they can''t even tell us. Let''s wait until they''re a bit older before sending them to kindergarten," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe was at a loss for words. "The daycare teachers are certified professionals. Sending Hubert, Boris, and Noomi there will give them structured learning."


    "They''re so young, what can they learn? They just eat, sleep, and y. Pam and I can take care of them. Don''t waste the money," Evelyn insisted.


    Lately, Evelyn had been watching short videos and saw a lot of news about kindergarten teachers mistreating kids. The thought of the triplet going through that made her heart ache. Phoebe had to give in for now and wait until her kids were a bit older before bringing up the kindergarten idea again.


    That night, after she got the kids to sleep, Phoebe leaned against the headboard and checked her phone.


    A WhatsApp message popped up.


    Theodore: [You still up?]


    She had added Theodore on WhatsApp at the hotel that day and hadn''t opened his chat since.


    She opened the chat and saw Theodore''s profile picture of Ollie perched on a cat tree, looking all high and mighty.


    She exited the chat without replying.


    But Theodore kept sending messages.


    Theodore: [Do you go to bed this early?]


    Theodore: [Are you ignoring me?]


    Theodore: [I can''t sleep, Phoebe. I miss you.]


    Phoebe''s phone kept buzzing. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, who were knocked out from ying, didn''t even stir.


    Seeing thest message, Phoebe pursed her lips, deleted the messages, and blocked Theodore. Peace and quiet atst.


    Theodore waited for a reply that never came. He picked up the sleeping Ollie, ced his left hand strategically on Ollie''s neck, and took a photo to send to Phoebe. But the message wouldn''t send. He had been blocked.


    Theodore was speechless.


    The next day, Phoebe drove to the office. As she took the elevator up and walked out, she noticed something was off about thepany''s vibe.


    As she walked through the open office area, employees pretended to be busy but kept sneaking nces at her. Passing by the ss wall, she checked her reflection.


    Everything was fine; her clothes were on right, and she didn''t look disheveled.


    Phoebe pushed open the door to her office. The office chair was turned away from her. She frowned, wondering why the cleaning staff hadn''t turned it around. She walked over briskly, and the chair slowly swiveled around.


    Theodore, in a suit, sat in her office chair with a grin. "Good morning, Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together and red at him. "Mr. Reynolds, isn''t it a bit rude to show up uninvited?"


    Theodore stood up, hearing the reproach in her tone. "I didn''t mean to intrude. I just wanted to surprise you."


    Phoebe snapped, "More like scare."


    Theodore walked around the desk towards her, his attitude sincere. "I''m sorry. Next time, I''ll get your permission beforeing in. Forgive me this time, okay?" Phoebe shot him a cold nce, put her bag on the desk, and said, "Apology epted. I have work to do, please leave."


    As she walked past Theodore, he suddenly grabbed her wrist. He looked down at her cold profile and said, "I brought breakfast. Can we eat together?" Phoebe pulled her hand back and said indifferently, "I''ve already eaten. Mr. Reynolds, please help yourself."


    Seeing Phoebe''s indifferent attitude, Theodore didn''t get mad. He leaned against the desk, watching her turn on theputer. Phoebe didn''t even look at him. Theodore''s eyes shifted, and he said, "My phone seems to have a problem. Can you take a look?"


    Phoebe looked up with a stern face, seeing his innocent expression. The sarcasm she was about to utter changed tone. "Let me see."


    Theodore immediately handed over his phone, pointing to the WhatsApp chat. "I''ve been trying to send you messages, but they won''t go through. Can you see what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 674 Consider Becoming a Star

    Phoebe clutched her phone, ring at the WhatsApp chat in silent frustration. Theodore had to be doing this on purpose.


    She pursed her lips, watching him act like nothing was wrong. "Maybe Mr. Reynolds doesn''t know WhatsApp has a blocking feature?" Theodore looked genuinely shocked. "Why did you block me?"


    Phoebe was speechless. She shoved the phone back at him. "Seems like the problem isn''t your phone, it''s your brain."


    Theodore ced his hands on the table, his long fingers and the veins on the back of his hands looking striking under the light.


    "Ms. Ziegler, let''s talk," Theodore said, trying to negotiate.


    Phoebe eyed him warily. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Ourpany is getting into the entertainment industry. If you unblock me, you can pick any role you want," Theodore offered. Phoebe squinted. "Is it that simple?"


    "Just that simple," Theodore confirmed.


    Phoebe leaned back, thinking it over. She picked up her phone and unblocked him. "Mr. Reynolds, I''ll be waiting for your good news."


    Theodore grabbed his phone, opened the WhatsApp chat, and sent a new message.


    Phoebe''s phone buzzed. Seeing the emoji, she tossed her phone back on the table.


    She thought, ''Why is he texting me when we''re face-to-face? What''s wrong with him?''


    Theodore, satisfied he was unblocked, pointed to the fancy box on the coffee table. "I got your favorite snacks. Enjoy."


    Phoebe didn''t even look up. "Mr. Reynolds, you''d better hurry back and form your production team."


    Theodore was speechless. He knew Phoebe saw him as just a resource provider. But that was fine. Being useful was better than being useless. Plus, Phoebe wouldn''t block him so easily again. After Theodore left, Lori knocked and peeked in, making sure Phoebe was in a good mood before entering. "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds just left?"


    Phoebe nced up. "Yeah."


    Lori said, "Mr. Reynolds is really handsome. If he wanted to be a star, he''d definitely be more popr than Patrick."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t you talk to him and see if he''s willing to sign with ourpany?"


    Lori smiled bitterly. "Ms. Ziegler, I''m afraid their security would throw me out."


    Phoebe snorted.


    Lori remembered something important. "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Dous from Venture Capital Firm called and invited you to y golf this afternoon." Phoebe looked at the bright sunshine outside. "Mr. Dous really knows how to pick a time."


    Loriughed. "I''ll hold an umbre for you then."


    Phoebe didn''t have much of a choice. Since Milton was one of Superstar Entertainment''s investors, she said, "Got it. Go get the sun protection stuff ready." "Sure thing." Lori chuckled as she turned to leave but was stopped by Phoebe.


    "Lori, take the snacks on the coffee table and share them with everyone," Phoebe said without looking up.


    Lori had noticed the fancy box on the coffee table when she came in.


    She rubbed her hands excitedly. "Ms. Ziegler, these snacks are so expensive. You should keep them for yourself."


    "No need, take them out. They''ll go bad if left too long," Phoebe waved her hand. Ever since she had a kid, she didn''t like sweets anymore. "Okay." Lori happily took the box and left.


    In the afternoon, Phoebe and Lori headed to the golf club. Guadalupe drove them there, and the sun was zing.


    Phoebe told Guadalupe, "Guadalupe, find a ce to park and wait for me in the lounge. Don''t get sick in this heat."


    "Yes, Ms. Ziegler," Guadalupe replied, thinking Phoebe was genuinely considerate of him.


    Lori opened the umbre and took the sports bag from Phoebe. They quickly walked up the steps and entered the club. Phoebe mentioned Milton''s name at the front desk, and a staff member immediately came to lead her to the changing room. After changing, Phoebe came out, and Lori''s eyes lit up. "Wow, Ms. Ziegler, you look amazing in this outfit."


    Phoebe put on her gloves and lightly tapped Lori''s forehead. "Let''s go."


    Lori couldn''t take her eyes off Phoebe. She sighed, "Ms. Ziegler, you should consider bing a celebrity."


    "Stop talking nonsense," Phoebe said, testing the feel of the golf club.


    She had yed golf a few times with Theodore before. In Caneda, people loved this sport, and she had to learn it.


    Lori stuck out her tongue. "I''m serious. With your looks, it''s a waste not to be in the entertainment industry." Phoebe said, "I enjoy the process of creating stars more than being one."


    Lori said, "I guess I''m just too shallow."


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. She and Lori followed the staff to the tee area, where Milton was waiting.


    Seeing Phoebe and Lori approaching, Milton''s eyes fell on Phoebe. He looked her up and down, a hint of amazement in his deep eyes.


    Milton stood up and shook hands with Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, long time no see!"


    Phoebe gave a slight smile and quickly withdrew her hand. "Mr. Dous, what brings you to invite me for a game today?"


    "I''m worried that your skills might have declined since you haven''t practiced in a while. How have you been? I heard you moved to a new house. When are you having a housewarming party? You must invite me!" Milton said with a smile. Phoebe sighed. "Mr. Dous, you''re a busy man. How could I trouble you with such a small matter?"


    Milton had been dealing with Phoebe for the past two years and knew that despite her polite exterior, she didn''t really take him seriously.


    Milton smiled indulgently. "I knew you''d make excuses. I picked out a set of tableware for you. Take it hometer. As for whether you want to invite me for a meal, that''s up to you."


    Phoebe was speechless.

 Chapter 675 What Tricks He Was Playing

    Milton had already said so much that Phoebe couldn''t really say no anymore. She sighed and said, "Alright, I''d like to treat you to dinner tonight. Mr. Dous, you don''t have any other ns, do you?" Milton grinned, "Ms. Ziegler, I would really enjoy having dinner with you more often. Even if I did have ns, I''d drop them."


    Phoebe knew Milton was in for tonight. She turned to Lori to make a reservation. After giving her instructions, Milton motioned for her to take the first swing.


    Phoebe stepped up to the tee, gripped the club, and swung. The golf ball soared through the air, and the caddie quickly ran over, raising the scorecard.


    Milton chuckled, "Ms. Ziegler, looks like your golf game is still on point."


    Phoebe turned her head, and Milton, looking at her, felt a strange warmth in his chest.


    Honestly, Phoebe wasn''t the most beautiful woman he''d ever met, but she was the toughest. She had an admirable inner strength, one that never yielded to fate in any adversity.


    If anyone could have won over someone like Phoebe, they would have felt an immense sense of satisfaction.


    "Mr. Dous, your turn." Phoebe stepped aside, her eyes on the lush green field. "Actually, there''s something I''ve always wondered."


    Milton swung his club and then looked at Phoebe, "What''s that?"


    "Two years ago, I went to Caneda with nothing. How did you find me, Mr. Dous, and why were you willing to fund my business?"


    This question had been on Phoebe''s mind for two years, and she finally asked it now.


    Milton was a businessman; he wouldn''t do something that didn''t benefit him. But he had always helped her, whether in Caneda or Kedora.


    Milton''s eyes flickered slightly. He nced at the caddie in the distance who raised the scorecard, then turned back to her, "Ms. Ziegler, I think you''re very beautiful, so I naturally paid more attention to you."


    Phoebe squinted, "Really?"


    Milton wasn''t being honest, and she knew it.


    Milton raised an eyebrow and sighed, "Ms. Ziegler, digging too deep isn''t a good idea. If you must have an answer..."


    "Forget it." Phoebe cut him off, "Mr. Dous, let''s just keep ying golf."


    Milton chuckled, looking at her helplessly, "You''re still so adorable."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    When Milton first approached her, offering to fund her business in Caneda, she was really surprised.


    In this world, no one would be kind to another person without a reason.


    Phoebe once suspected that Milton''s unconditional help was because he was the man in room 8888.


    At first, Phoebe didn''t ept Milton''s sponsorship until she confirmed that Milton wasn''t the man in the presidential suite of room 8888. Only then did she ept, and it wasn''t for free.


    Phoebe gave Milton 40% of the shares in Superstar Entertainment, while she held 60%, making her the absolute controlling shareholder of Superstar Entertainment.


    "Mr. Dous, calling a woman who''s about to turn thirty ''adorable'' doesn''t feel like apliment."


    Miltonughed heartily, "Phoebe, you are really funny."


    Just then, Theodore walked past the lounge behind them. He saw Phoebe and Milton chatting andughing, and his brows furrowed.


    Phoebe had just returned to Kedora, and he had already sent someone to investigate Superstar Entertainment. The controlling shareholder was Phoebe, and the secondrgest shareholder was Milton.


    Theodore didn''t know when they had crossed paths, but seeing how chummy they were, especially the way Milton looked at Phoebe, made him uneasy.


    Theodore pursed his lips, his deep, narrow eyes showing a hint of displeasure.


    After finishing the game, it was already dark. Phoebe went to the locker room to change back into her clothes. Carrying her gym bag, she walked out and immediately saw Theodore leaning against the wall opposite the locker room. Phoebe looked around but didn''t see Lori. It seemed Theodore had sent her away.


    Phoebe said with a nk expression, "Mr. Reynolds, what a coincidence! Are you here to y golf too?"


    Theodore had one hand in his pocket, the other ying with a lighter, flicking it open and closed. The blue me flickered, reflecting his bad mood.


    Theodore looked up at her, his eyes devoid of emotion, "What a coincidence! Did you have fun, Ms. Ziegler?"


    Phoebe felt a slight sense of caution. She tightened her grip on the bag strap and said, "ying golf is enjoyable. Didn''t you have fun, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Theodore sneered, "Is it the golf that makes you happy, or the person you''re ying with?"


    Just thinking about how Phoebe had smiled so sweetly at Milton made him feel incredibly jealous. When facing him, Phoebe wouldn''t even spare him a nce, but sheughed heartily with Milton. Phoebe said with an indifferent expression, "Of course, both of them."


    "Phoebe!" Theodore gritted his teeth, ring at her, "You can be cold to me all you want, but if you dare to be with someone else, I''ll kill him first and then lock you up."


    Theodore''s eyes were dark and obsessive. It wasn''t a threat; if she dared to do it, Theodore would make his words a reality.


    Phoebe bit her lip and said angrily, "Mr. Reynolds, do I need to remind you that we''re already divorced? My personal life is none of your business."


    Theodore straightened up and took a few steps toward Phoebe. His imposing presence made Phoebe take two steps back until her back was against the wall, with nowhere to retreat.


    She raised her hand to block him and said, "What are you doing?"


    Theodore stopped. He lowered his gaze, his hawk-like eyes deeply staring at Phoebe, filled with aggression. "Phoebe, you belong to me for life. If anyone dares to touch you, I''ll cut off their hand." Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She felt an inexplicable panic, but then she remembered the man in room 8888, and a mocking look appeared in her eyes.


    "Really? Mr. Reynolds, did you forget you have a girlfriend?"


    Theodore''s brow twitched. Just as he was about to say something, steady footsteps echoed down the hallway.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you changed your clothes." The voice abruptly stopped. Milton saw the overly intimate posture between Theodore and Phoebe and raised an eyebrow in surprise. Milton said, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re here too. What a coincidence."


    Theodore saw Milton approaching and felt extremely annoyed, saying, "Mr. Dous, can''t you see Ms. Ziegler and I are having a conversation?"


    Milton''s gaze shifted between Theodore and Phoebe. He smiled, "Sorry, I just noticed Ms. Ziegler hadn''te out and was worried she might be in trouble. I didn''t mean to interrupt your conversation." Theodore had always disliked how Milton was two-faced, wondering what scheme he was up to this time.

 Chapter 676 I Wont Let Anyone Bully You

    Theodore was seriously ticked off, staring at Milton like he was already six feet under. He smirked, "Mr. Dous, always thedies'' man, huh? So thoughtful of everyone." Milton gave a small smile, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re too kind. Ms. Ziegler, ready to go?"


    Phoebe nodded slightly. Just as she was about to walk past Theodore and Milton, Theodore suddenly grabbed her wrist, his hand burning hot like it might actually scorch her skin. Phoebe instinctively tried to pull away, but he held on tight, making it impossible for her to move. She red at him and snapped, "Mr. Reynolds, let go!"


    Theodore frowned, looking annoyed, "Where are you going?"


    For some reason, the more Theodore looked at Milton, the more he couldn''t stand him. He''d never found Milton this irritating when they worked together before. Milton nced at Theodore and raised an eyebrow, "Ms. Ziegler invited me to dinner. Care to join us, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Before Phoebe could say no, Theodore quickly answered, "Sure, if you don''t mind."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    "Of course not. It''d be an honor to have dinner with Mr. Reynolds." Milton looked at Theodore''s big hand on Phoebe''s wrist with a calm, deep gaze. "Shall we?" Theodore nced at Phoebe, his fingers lightly squeezing her wrist before letting go.


    A jolt of electricity seemed to run through her wrist, making Phoebe stiffen. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Theodore in his sharp suit, tall and slender.


    Theodore noticed her shocked and reproachful look. He smirked and walked over to Milton, "Let''s go, Mr. Dous."


    Milton looked at Phoebe and then walked alongside Theodore. The two seemed to have forgotten the earlier tension and were chatting happily.


    Phoebe silently followed behind them.


    Milton and Theodore were about the same age and both young and promising, so they had plenty to talk about. Even some trivial business gossip kept them chatting all the way.


    If it weren''t for the earlier incident, Phoebe would''ve thought they hit it off immediately and would be close friends in no time.


    As they entered the lobby, Guadalupe and Lori were waiting in the nearby seating area. Seeing theme out, they stood up and looked at them.


    Phoebe walked over, and Guadalupe immediately reached out to take her gym bag and said, "Ms. Ziegler, I''ll go get the car."


    "Okay." Phoebe nodded, and Guadalupe turned to the parking lot to get the car. The group left the club and headed to Golden Harvest Diner.


    At the dinner table, Theodore and Milton were having a lively conversation, discussing several promising projects that even made Phoebe, listening on the side, quite interested.


    As the conversation reached a high point, Theodore raised his ss to toast Milton, who was a heavy drinker.


    Theodore''s fingers rubbed the rim of his ss as he looked at Milton''s handsome face, tinged with a slight blush. His gaze then shifted to Phoebe, who had been quietly eating, with a hint of deeper meaning. Phoebe remained quiet, as if she hade just to eat, focusing on her meal from start to finish.


    "I heard Mr. Dous is the secondrgest shareholder of Superstar Entertainment. Mr. Dous has a keen eye. Ms. Ziegler is a talented and virtuous person."


    Phoebe''s grip on her fork tightened. She stared at the shrimp in front of her, unsure if Theodore''s words were genuine praise or sarcasm.


    Feeling the effects of the alcohol, Milton loosened his tie and chuckled, "Yes, back then, Mr. Reynolds missed out on this great talent. Thanks to Ms. Ziegler''s confidence in me, I''ve been able to work with her ever since." Milton''s words hit a sore spot for Theodore, whose face darkened for a moment. He took a deep breath, and after a moment, his expression returned to normal.


    Theodore downed his drink in one gulp, picked up the bottle on the table, and poured Milton another drink, saying, "These past two years, I''ve been grateful for Mr. Dous''s support, but it won''t be necessary in the future." Milton caught the underlying meaning in Theodore''s words and smiled at him as he said, "Mr. Reynolds, if you want to make decisions for Ms. Ziegler, you''d better ask her first, right, Ms. Ziegler?" Phoebe, who had been watching coldly, was pulled into the fray by Milton. Her brow twitched, and she looked up at Milton''s sly smile.


    Phoebe said calmly, "I make my own decisions. Mr. Reynolds, if you have some free time, you should focus more on yourself."


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, full of displeasure.


    He didn''t like Phoebe being too close to other men, especially Milton. Phoebe and Milton had financial dealings, making their rtionship much closer than usual.


    He hated the entanglement between Phoebe and Milton.


    It seemed he needed to find a way to buy out Milton''s shares so that Milton could no longer use their coboration as an excuse to stay around Phoebe.


    With that thought, Theodore suppressed his anger, picked up his ss, and continued to drink with Milton. In the end, they both drank too much.


    After the meal, everything seemed calm on the surface, but there were undercurrents. Phoebe got up to pay the bill, and they stood at the hotel entrance waiting for their car.


    Milton was slightly drunk. Standing next to Phoebe, he suddenly swayed, and Phoebe quickly reached out to steady him. "Mr. Dous, you''ve had too much to drink."


    Milton leaned against Phoebe, feeling Theodore''s death re from the side. He smirked, "My tolerance has gotten worse these past two years, unlike Mr. Reynolds, who can drink endlessly."


    Phoebe looked at Theodore. Apart from a slight flush on his cheeks, he didn''t seem drunk at all. Car lights approached; it was Milton''s car.


    "Mr. Dous, your car is here. Please get in."


    Phoebe helped Milton to the back seat. The driver had already opened the door and helped her get Milton seated properly.


    Phoebe closed the door, and the window slowly rolled down.


    Milton leaned against the window, drunkenly reaching out to Phoebe, "Phoebe, just thinking about you struggling alone abroad these past two years breaks my heart. Knowing you''reing back makes me truly happy, really happy. Now that you''re back, don''t leave again. Phoebe, don''t be afraid. With me here, I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Listening to Milton''s slurred speech, Phoebe felt goosebumps all over. She didn''t know what Milton was trying to do by pretending to be drunk.


    She shoved Milton''s hand back inside, gritting her teeth, "I know. Stop acting drunk, or I''ll record your embarrassing state and show it to your employees tomorrow."


    Milton leaned back in his seat, and the driver slowly started the car. As the ck sedan glided away, Milton saw Theodore''s grim and restrained face through the window, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 677 How Much Longer Will You Hate Me?

    The ck sedan slowly vanished into the night. Phoebe stepped aside, waiting for Guadalupe to bring the car around, when suddenly Theodore''s deep voice cut through the air. "When did you get so close with Milton?"


    Phoebe was rocking a ck vest today, paired with ck wide-leg pants and high heels, looking both casual and stylish.


    The night breeze gently blew, causing her pant legs to sway lightly, and the dark patterns on them shimmered with silver light, making her figure look particrly slender. Phoebe casually nced at Theodore with her hands in her pockets.


    She said with a nk expression, "We became friends when we started our business abroad."


    Theodore''s fingers at his side slightly curled, and his thin lips pressed into a straight line. "I don''t like him. Stay away from him."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow and said, "Mr. Reynolds, what gives you the right to order me around?"


    "Just because," Theodore wanted to say because I''m your husband, but suddenly remembered they were already divorced. He bit his lip as he said, "Can''t you see he has ulterior motives?"


    "I can''t see it." Phoebe shifted her gaze indifferently as the car lights flickered over. She took a step down the stairs.


    The next second, arge hand grabbed her wrist. She immediately frowned. "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve grown tired of telling you to respect yourself."


    Theodore looked down at Phoebe''s impatient expression and said in a deep voice, "Think about it. Out of so many people, why did he only help you?"


    "Yeah," Phoebe said with a sneer, curling her lips. "When I had nothing, he provided funds for me to start a business without asking for anything in return for two years. He never harmed me. Why do you think that is?" Theodore''s face darkened. He took a deep breath. "Phoebe, I''ve already apologized for that incident. How long are you going to hate me?"


    Phoebe seemed unable to bear it. She shook off Theodore''s hand and took a few steps back to escape his control. Her face darkened. "Mr. Reynolds, I almost forgot. I was willing to let you appear frequently in front of me because you were offering resources. Without your resources, mypany wouldn''t experience significant losses."


    Theodore gritted his teeth. "Phoebe!"


    Phoebe''s gaze was full of provocation. "Mr. Reynolds, did you think I allowed you to appear in front of me because I still had feelings for you?"


    Before Theodore could speak, Phoebe answered her own question. "The moment I signed my name on the divorce papers, everything between us was over." Theodore''s face turned pale.


    He stared at Phoebe, his gaze moving from her indifferent face to her soft lips. Theodore couldn''t believe such heartless words came from her mouth.


    The ck sedan slowly drove up and stopped behind Phoebe. Guadalupe got out and opened the back door.


    Phoebe looked at Theodore and said in the coldest voice, "Mr. Reynolds, if you can start it, you should be able to finish it. Don''t make me look down on you." With that, she turned to get into the car.


    Theodore suddenly spoke from behind her, "Phoebe, you said you had nothing when you went abroad. I remember I had Lawton send you the Warranty Deed and a bank card."


    Phoebe paused and got into the car. She looked straight ahead. "I didn''t take them. They''re in the safe at West Mountain Vis."


    Theodore''s ears were ringing, feeling worse than if he''d been pped. He stared at her, trembling as he asked, "Why?"


    Phoebe turned to look at him and said in the coldest tone, "I just don''t want anything you give me."


    The car drove away, leaving Theodore standing there, his hand clenched into a fist, veins bulging on the back of his hand.


    Years ago, he had Lawton bring the Warranty Deed for West Mountain Vis and a bank card with a five-billion-dor deposit to Phoebe.


    For over two years, Theodore had never received any transaction or transfer records. It turned out Phoebe had never epted hispensation.


    In the night, Theodore felt abandoned. His deep eyes were filled with shock, pain, and helpless despair.


    He had always thought that as long as Phoebe came back, they could return to the past.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Theodore realized how resolute Phoebe had been when she left, and how impossible it was for them to reconcile now. What should he do? What else could he do? The ck Bentley silently crossed the road, the light outside the car changing. Phoebe remained silent, and two tears unexpectedly rolled down her cheeks.


    Phoebe paused for a moment, then hurriedly wiped her eyes.


    Guadalupe nced at the rearview mirror and said with concern, "Ms. Ziegler, you must be tired today. Why don''t you close your eyes and rest? I''ll wake you when we get home."


    "I''m fine, Guadalupe." Phoebe''s voice was hoarse when she spoke, realizing she couldn''t remain indifferent after all.


    Guadalupe nced at the rearview mirror again but said nothing more, quietly driving.


    Phoebe leaned wearily against the seat, closing her eyes, but Theodore''s hurt and confused expression kept appearing in her mind.


    She raised her hand to cover her eyes, and after a long time, she sighed silently.


    In the following days, Theodore didn''t appear again. Perhaps her words had hurt his pride.


    However, flowers and pastries continued to be sent to her office like a stream, until every employee in the open office area had a bouquet of red roses on their desk. Phoebe finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She dialed Theodore''s number.


    Theodore said, "Why did you call me?"


    Theodore''s voice sounded as cold as ever, seemingly having digested all the negative emotions from that day.


    Phoebe stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked out at the bustling street scene. "Mr. Reynolds, can you stop sending flowers and pastries to my office?"


    "No!" Theodore firmly rejected her suggestion.


    Phoebe took a deep breath, suppressing the anger surging in her heart. She used a negotiating tone. "No matter how beautiful red roses are, seeing them every day will lead to aesthetic fatigue. No matter how delicious pastries are, eating them every day will get tiresome."


    "I understand." Theodore said.


    Phoebe was stunned. She hadn''t even finished her sentence. What did Theodore understand? Based on her past understanding of him, she felt it was best to leave it at that.


    Otherwise, if she really angered Theodore, who knew what he might do.


    Phoebe said, "In that case, I''ll hang up."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe hung up the phone, still feeling a bit uneasy. She thought to herself, ''When did Theodore be so agreeable? He never used to give anyone a break. Oh well, since he said he understood, he definitely won''t send flowers and pastries anymore.''

 Chapter 678 Phoebe Takes Wesley to Audition

    Phoebe plopped down at her desk, but before she could even getfy, the door swung open. She looked up, eyebrows furrowed, to see Lori rushing in.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Diego''s role went to Finnegan from Queen Entertainment. Wesley didn''t make it," Lori blurted out, clearly anxious.


    "Take a breath, Lori," Phoebe said, trying to calm her down.


    Since it was an audition, it was a fairpetition, so even if Finnegan won, they should ept their loss.


    "Alfonso said Wesley nailed his audition, and Hank was really impressed. But somehow, they still picked Finnegan," Lori added.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. This kind of stuff happened all the time in showbiz. People would do anything to get ahead. If the straight path didn''t work, they''d find a crooked one. "Lori, tell Wesley to hang in there. Patience pays off," Phoebe said.


    Lori seemed to rx a bit. "I''m sorry, Ms. Ziegler. I got a little carried away."


    "It''s okay," Phoebe said, pausing for a moment. "But remember, in this industry, whether you''re an artist or behind the scenes, you need to stay steady. Don''t let it get to you." "Got it," Lori nodded.


    Phoebe sighed. "Find out how Queen Entertainment snagged that role."


    If they lost, they needed to know why.


    Lori''s eyes lit up. "Yes."


    She had thought Phoebe would just let it slide, but it turned out Phoebe still had her artists'' backs.


    After Lori left, Phoebe called Hank. After some small talk, she cut to the chase. "Hank, I''ve been meaning to invite you to dinner. When are you free?"


    Hank chuckled. "Ms. Ziegler, no need for formalities. I know about your actor''s audition. I liked his performance, but we found someone better."


    "My invite isn''t about the role. Just want to catch up. When are you free?" Phoebe insisted.


    They set a date, and after hanging up, Phoebe hit the inte. "Lori, tell Wesley to get ready. He''sing to dinner with me tonight."


    Vanessa thought she had outsmarted Phoebe by securing Diego''s role. But Phoebe had her sights set on something bigger the dual male lead, Nichs Ramsey. She''d heard that the other lead in "Ice and Fire", Nichs, was still up for grabs. That afternoon, Lori took Wesley to get suited up. By evening, Phoebe and Wesley were heading to a hotel.


    In the elevator, Wesley fidgeted with the snake-shaped cor chain around his neck. He wasn''t a fan of jewelry and felt awkward.


    Phoebe pped his hand away. "Wesley, have you read the script for "Ice and Fire"?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been reading it non-stop. I could probably recite it backwards," Wesley said, curling his fingers. Phoebe''s p felt like a teacher scolding a restless kid.


    As the elevator stopped at the third floor, Phoebe said, "From now on, you are Nichs. Whether you get the role depends on how you do tonight."


    Wesley was momentarily stunned.


    The elevator doors slid open, and Phoebe snapped her fingers in front of Wesley to snap him out of his daze. "You ready?"


    Wesley nervously licked his lips. "Yeah, I''m ready."


    Phoebe grabbed his hand and ced it on her waist, her tone icy. "Start acting now. Let''s go."


    Wesley was a bit thrown off.


    He quickly recalled the scene in his mind. Nichs''s cover had been blown by the undercover Diego, who tipped off the gang leader. The gang leader set up a trap disguised as a banquet for Nichs. Nichs knew it was a setup and might not make it out, but he still brought his date. This scene was packed withplex emotions.


    That waswhy Phoebe brought Wesley to this dinner-to have him perform on the spot.


    They reached the private room door. Wesley was already in character. He held Phoebe close and pushed the door open. Inside, Hank and Theodore looked up simultaneously.


    Wesley, still holding Phoebe, sat next to Hank. He crossed his legs and leaned back in the chair, exuding aid-back vibe. "Boss, I wasn''t even awake yet. Why''d you call me here?"


    Hank scrutinized Wesley. He was wearing a tank top and shorts, giving off a roguish aura, just like Nichs. Hank reacted quickly, mming the table. "Nichs, don''t you know why I called you here?" Wesley was about to kiss his date. Hearing this, he lifted his eyelids. "What''s the matter now? Did I screw something up?"


    Hank picked up a napkin and threw it at Wesley, angrily saying, "Look for yourself."


    What hit Wesley was actually a stack of photos, pictures of him meeting with the police, secretly taken. Wesley looked at the scattered photos on the ground, his pupils slightly contracting. Wesley slowly raised his head, looking at Hank, and asked a particrly heartbreaking question, "You had me followed? You don''t trust me?" Hank said nothing.


    Wesley suddenly stood up, his back stiffening as the bodyguard by the door rushed over and pointed a gun at his temple.


    Wesley ignored it. He tore off his tank top, revealing his scarred body. Pointing at his wounds, he stared unblinkingly at Hank.


    "These are the evidence of my loyalty to you. You suspect I''m a cop? Have you forgotten that my parents and lover were all killed by the police?"


    This scene was highly emotional. Phoebe, standing nearby, could feel the immense anger emanating from Wesley. He performed exceptionally well.


    Hank was stunned for a long time before suddenly standing up and pping vigorously. "What an amazing impromptu performance. Ms. Ziegler, you really caught us off guard with this entrance, right, Mr. Reynolds?" When Wesley held Phoebe''s waist as they entered, she had noticed Theodore.


    Phoebe hadn''t expected Hank to bring Theodore to the dinner. She had feared Wesley might get stage fright because of Theodore''s presence.


    But Wesley performed admirably. Graduating as the top of his ss, he lived up to his professional training.


    Theodore''s gaze swept over Phoebe''s waist, where Wesley had held her, but he didn''t react on the spot. He said calmly, "This recklessness shows Ms. Ziegler''s influence. Weren''t you afraid Hank wouldn''t cooperate and ruin the performance?" He directed this question at Phoebe.


    Phoebe replied calmly, "I did my homework. During Hank''s first film casting, an unknown Patrick performed an impromptu scene at a dinner, and Hank cast him on the spot. That''s why he has the fame he does today."

 Chapter 679 Theodore Had No Intention of Making Things Difficult for Her

    Hank pped his hands andughed, "Ms. Ziegler, I like your style, but I''ve already got someone for this role."


    Phoebe stayed calm, "Patrick''s booked solid until the year after next. He can''t take on Nichs."


    Last night, when Cindy came over to Phoebe''s for dinner, they ended up chatting about the entertainment industry and the casting for "Ice and Fire." Word was, Hank had been talking to Patrick''s team, trying to get him to y Nichs, but Patrick wasn''t taking any new movies.


    This was insider info even Hank didn''t know.


    Hank grinned, "Looks like you did your homework."


    "Hank, your movies always kill it at the box office. What you really need is to create another star like Patrick, right?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, you sure know how to talk." Hank turned to Theodore with a helpless look, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re the investor. You decide who ys Nichs." Phoebe pressed her lips together and looked up at Theodore. Under the bright lights, his gaze was unreadable, making it hard for Phoebe to figure him out.


    Wesley looked at Theodore nervously, while Phoebe spoke up, "Mr. Reynolds, I apologize for any offense caused earlier."


    Theodore leaned back in his chair, squinting at Phoebe.


    Phoebe was really adaptable. When she despised him, she could curse him out, making him feel bad for days. Now that she needed something from him, she immediately changed her tune.


    "Ms. Ziegler, are you really sincere?" he saidzily, looking like he was trying to make things difficult for Phoebe.


    Wesley stood up abruptly and spoke urgently, "Mr. Reynolds."


    Hank, watching from the side, saw clearly that Theodore wasn''t trying to make Phoebe drink; it was just their way of flirting. But Wesley was about to get himself into trouble without understanding the situation. Hank interrupted Wesley and said, "Sit down. Mr. Reynolds wouldn''t want to make things difficult for your Ms. Ziegler. Don''t worry."


    Theodorezily nced over as he said, "Hank, you talk too much."


    Wesley was still very worried, keeping a close eye on them.


    Phoebe looked at Theodore, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, what do I need to do to show my sincerity?"


    Theodore nced at Phoebe, then raised his hand to call over a waiter. He whispered a few words to the waiter, who then left.


    After a while, the waiter returned with a tray holding three sses, each filled halfway with liquid.


    Theodore said in a yful tone, "There are three sses, but only one of them contains a drink. Ms. Ziegler, if you pick the one with the drink, the role of Nichs is yours. A one-in-three chance, do you want to take it?" Phoebe stared at the three colorful sses. The liquid inside looked identical, making it impossible to distinguish by sight.


    Phoebe always liked a challenge. Theodore had given her a chance, and it wasn''t her style to give up without trying.


    Phoebe said, "Alright!"


    Wesley, sitting next to her, widened his eyes in surprise. He nervously clutched his pants. It was the first time he had seen someone get a role this way.


    Phoebe''s gaze swept over the three sses, and she nced at Theodore out of the corner of her eye, trying to gauge his reaction. However, he showed no reaction at all. Gritting her teeth, she picked up the ss in the middle and took a sip.


    Phoebe''s expression wasplicated. Wesley asked anxiously, "Ms. Ziegler, what is it?"


    Phoebe swallowed it and said, "It''s vored soda."


    Wesley jumped up in excitement and hugged Phoebe, spinning her around, "Ms. Ziegler, thank you! You''re my lucky charm!"


    Wesley was so happy he lost hisposure,pletely unaware of Theodore''s face darkening beside him. He was still immersed in the joy of getting one of the lead roles. Originally, he had missed out on the role of Diego and had been down for half a day. He didn''t expect things to turn around in the evening,nding him a lead role. Phoebe was dizzy from being spun around, and the soda spilled all over Wesley. Wesley was ecstatic, not caring at all, and continued spinning her around. "Wesley, put me down," she patted Wesley''s shoulder.


    Wesley snapped out of his joy and put Phoebe back on the ground, scratching his head sheepishly, "Ms. Ziegler, I was too happy. I''m sorry if I offended you." Phoebe waved her hand, her mood lifted by Wesley''s genuine joy, "Don''t just thank me, thank Mr. Reynolds and Hank for giving you this opportunity." Wesley quickly thanked Theodore and Hank. Seeing Wesley''s simple-mindedness, Hank joked that he was worried Wesley would y Nichs like a fool.


    The atmosphere lightened up immediately.


    Phoebe was about to take the opportunity to sit back down when Theodore pulled out the chair next to him, clearly indicating she should sit beside him.


    She pressed her lips together, meeting Theodore''s gaze. She couldn''t bring herself to burn bridges just yet. Besides, the contract wasn''t signed yet, and Theodore could back out at any time.


    As a result, she had no choice but to sit next to Theodore.


    The waiter soon brought the dishes, and Wesley got up to pour wine for Theodore and Hank. Wesley and Hank chatted happily.


    Phoebe saw that Wesley was good at conversation and finally rxed, focusing on her meal.


    After dinner, Phoebe went to the bar to pay the bill. Theodore and the others gradually left the private room. Phoebe exchanged a few pleasantries with them and was about to call Guadalupe to pick her up when she realized she had left her phone in the private room.


    She said, "You go ahead. I left my phone in the private room. I''ll go get it."


    Hank''s car had already arrived. He waved at Phoebe and got into the car. After watching Hank leave, Phoebe turned and hurried back to the restaurant.


    Outside the private room, a waiter was cleaning up therge round table. Seeing Phoebe return, the waiter picked up a phone from a nearby cab and handed it to her, "Ms. Ziegler, is this your phone?"


    "Yes, thank you." Phoebe took the phone and thanked the waiter. She was about to leave when she caught a glimpse of the tray on the table.


    The two remaining sses of liquid on the tray were untouched. On a whim, Phoebe walked over, picked up one ss, and sniffed it.


    She didn''t smell any alcohol. She took a sip and picked up the other ss. All three sses were vored soda.


    Theodore had never intended to make things difficult for her!

 Chapter 680 Owe Him a Lifetime!

    Outside the restaurant, Theodore leaned against a pir, messing around on his phone. Wesley stood next to him, sneaking nces every now and then.


    Lately, Wesley had been at thepany and knew Theodore was chasing after Phoebe, sending her flowers and snacks every day. He didn''t expect the big-shot CEO to be so blunt and old-school about it. "Why are you still here?" Theodore''s deep voice broke Wesley''s thoughts.


    Wesley scratched his head. "Waiting for Ms. Ziegler."


    "You''re not famous yet. No one''s gonna recognize you on the street. Just call a cab and head home," Theodore said, sounding cold.


    Wesley felt a sting from those words.


    "I''ll be famous soon. Then I''ll be a big deal at Superstar Entertainment and make a ton of money for Ms. Ziegler," Wesley said, his face flushing.


    Theodore gave him a cold look. "Do you like her?"


    Wesley panicked, not wanting Theodore to see him aspetition. He quickly shook his head. "Ms. Ziegler is beautiful. Everyone at thepany likes her. I''m no different, but it''s not the same as your feelings." The coldness in Theodore''s eyes faded. "Call a cab and go. Stop ying dumb."


    "Who''s ying dumb?" Wesley''s face turned red with embarrassment. He bit his lip. "I just wanted to say goodbye to Ms. Ziegler."


    "I''ll tell her," Theodore said indifferently.


    Wesley was left speechless.


    Seeing Theodore''s growing impatience, Wesley turned and walked into the night.


    He wasn''t scared of Theodore; he just didn''t want to cause trouble for Ms. Ziegler.


    Phoebe came downstairs with her phone and saw only Theodore outside the restaurant. She walked over, unsure how to face him. After a moment, Phoebe said, "Thanks!"


    Theodore was surprised, then smiled slightly. "Your thanks make me nervous. Are you nning to stab me in the heart next?" Phoebe lowered her eyes, thinking about how he had hurt her many times before. But she didn''t want to bring up the past. "Why are all three cups filled with vored soda?"


    Theodore felt embarrassed by Phoebe''s bluntness. He got defensive. "I''ve never met a woman as unromantic as you." "So why?" Phoebe asked.


    "I''m still mad and don''t want to forgive you easily, but I also don''t want to make you really ufortable."


    Phoebe closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "It''ste. Mr. Reynolds, you should head home."


    "I''ll take you home," Theodore offered.


    "It''s not on the way." Phoebe paused. "I don''t live at Golden Apartment anymore, Mr. Reynolds. We''re not on the way." Theodore didn''t know she had moved. He frowned. "Where do you live now?"


    "Mr. Reynolds."


    "It doesn''t matter where you live; if I want to, it''s on the way," Theodore interrupted, his eyes determined.


    Phoebe fell silent for a moment.


    Theodore saw the resistance in her eyes. She didn''t want to tell him where her new ce was. He sighed, "I get it, but I have something for you."


    As he spoke, Jack pulled up in the ck Maybach and stopped right in front of them.


    Theodore opened the back door, bent down, grabbed a document bag, and walked over to Phoebe, handing it to her. "I went back to West Mountain Vis a few days ago and took this out of the safe. It''s yours. Take it." When Phoebe was struggling for funds abroad, she never thought of selling West Mountain Vis to raise money. Now that she was financially stable, she had no reason to take it.


    Theodore''s hand stayed outstretched, the light above casting shadows on the veins of his hand. He said softly, "I''m nning to start fresh."


    "Take what''s yours. From now on, we owe each other nothing," Theodore said quietly, like he had truly moved on and was ready for a new beginning.


    Phoebe stood there for a long time before finally reaching out to take it. She said, "Since you put it that way, I''ll ept it. Mr. Reynolds, we haven''t owed each other anything for a long time." Theodore''s hand was now empty. He curled his fingers slightly, then slowly lowered his hand to his side. "Goodbye," he said.


    "Goodbye." Phoebe stood still, watching him turn and get into the car.


    The ck Maybach slowly drove away. The windows were tinted, so Phoebe couldn''t see inside, but she felt Theodore was watching her.


    Theodore was indeed watching her. He looked at Phoebe''s slender figure, his eyes turbulent.


    From beginning to end, Phoebe owed him a romance, a child, a home, and a lifetime!


    Phoebe walked into her home with the document bag. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi rushed over, hugging her legs andpeting to be her leg essories.


    The living room was clean, so Phoebe wasn''t worried about her kids getting their clothes dirty. She smiled and asked, "What did you do today, babies?"


    Hubert said, "I helped Grandma loosen the soil."


    Boris said, "I helped Grandma weed."


    Noomi said, "I helped Grandma water the nts."


    Phoebe summarized the information provided by Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. "So you were farming today. Did Grandma reward you with a big drumstick tonight?"


    "Grandma made us grilled wings. They were delicious," Hubert said, drooling at the mention of food.


    "Hubert ate five and even got stuffed," Boris exposed.


    Noomi also eagerly revealed Hubert''s secret. "Grandma said he ate too much and can only have two next time."


    Hubert''s face turned red, and he shyly buried his face in Phoebe''s leg. "I did not."


    Phoebeughed and patted his head. "If your stomach feels ufortable, you must tell me, okay?"


    Hubert nodded shyly.


    Phoebe kissed Hubert, Boris, and Noomi on the cheeks and said, "You go y now. I need to talk to Grandma."


    They let go of Phoebe and ran to the sofa, climbing up and sitting in a row to watch cartoons.


    Evelyn looked at the document bag in her hand and asked, "What''s this?"


    "A divorce gift," Phoebe said.


    Evelyn skeptically took the bag, opened it, and saw the Warranty Deed and a bank card inside. She opened the Warranty Deed and saw Phoebe''s name on it, with the transfer date being the day Phoebe and Theodore divorced.

 Chapter 681 Mr. Reynolds New Trick

    Evelyn pped the sofa with excitement, making the kids wobble. They turned to look at her, confused. "Hey, you guys just keep watching your cartoon, don''t mind me," Evelyn said, trying to calm down. The kids shrugged and went back to the TV.


    Evelyn grabbed Phoebe and whispered fiercely, "Phoebe, when did Theodore give you this? Didn''t he leave you with nothing after the divorce?"


    This had been bugging Evelyn for almost three years. Phoebe had spent four years with Theodore, working her butt off as his secretary and nanny, managing his life down to the smallest detail.


    Phoebe had given her best years to Theodore, even had an abortion for him, and when they split, he left her with zilch. It broke Evelyn''s heart.


    "He did give me something," Phoebe said tly, "I just didn''t take it."


    Evelyn smacked Phoebe on the shoulder, and the kids turned around again, this time shouting in unison, "Grandma, don''t hit Mom, it hurts her."


    Evelyn awkwardly coughed and gently rubbed Phoebe''s shoulder. Meeting three pairs of innocent eyes, she said, "I wasn''t hitting her, I was just feeling sorry for her."


    The kids stared at Evelyn, clearly not buying it.


    Noomi slid off the sofa, ran to Phoebe, climbed into herp, and said, "Mom, I''ll protect you."


    Evelyn, clutching the Warranty Deed, red at Phoebe. "Theodore gave this to you, why didn''t you take it?"


    Phoebe sighed, "Just think of it as me trying to be noble."


    "Phoebe," Evelyn took a deep breath, "if you had taken this back then, you wouldn''t have struggled so much starting a business abroad. I just feel bad knowing there was an easier way. If you had taken that vi, would you have needed to buy another one?"


    Phoebe rubbed her temples and looked down at Noomi, who was engrossed in the cartoon. She lowered her voice, "That was Theodore''s property. Do you think I could live there with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi?" Phoebe wasn''t trying to be noble.


    When she locked the document bag in the safe, it was partly out of spite. Later, when she was pregnant with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, there was no way she was using Theodore''s money to raise the kids. And once she could earn her own money, there was even less reason to touch his stuff.


    If Theodore hadn''t said he wanted to start fresh and leave the past behind, she wouldn''t have taken his things to ease his mind.


    Evelyn thought about it and saw Phoebe''s point.


    Evelyn stuffed the Warranty Deed back into the document bag and handed it to Phoebe. "You keep it safe. We don''t need his money now."


    Phoebe got pregnant just two months after the divorce, and the kids weren''t Theodore''s; Evelyn shuddered at the thought of what would happen if the Reynolds family found out.


    "Look at the mess you''ve made." The more Evelyn thought about it, the more annoyed she got. She raised her hand to p Phoebe again, but Noomi hugged her arm. "Grandma, don''t hit Mom, you''ll hurt her." Evelyn was left speechless.


    She pulled her hand back, feeling a bit unsatisfied, and pinched Noomi''s chubby cheek. "I won''t hit her. You''re always protecting your mom. Do you only love her? What about me?" Noomi threw herself into Evelyn''s arms, hugging her waist. "I love you too, Grandma."


    Evelyn feltforted, hugging Noomi tighter.


    Phoebe took the document bag upstairs to the master bedroom and locked it in the safe. These things were off-limits.


    Theodore said they owed each other nothing, but once he found out about the kids, he might not feel the same. When the truth came out, how would he react? Phoebe rubbed her face in frustration.


    The next day, when Phoebe walked into the office, her attention was immediately drawn to a bouquet of lilies on her desk. She walked over slowly, the room filled with their scent. The pink lilies still had fresh dew on them, looking vibrant and inviting. She picked up the card next to them.


    The card was scented with a faint fragrance that was unmistakably Theodore''s. She opened it, but there wasn''t a single word on it.


    Phoebe squinted her eyes.


    She put the card back into the bouquet and nced around, noticing that the snacks on the coffee table had also been reced. She sighed and pressed the inte to call Lori in.


    Soon, Lori came in with a cup of coffee. She nced at the lilies and smiled slightly. "These lilies are truly beautiful. Perhaps Mr. Reynolds is using them to express his pure love and to admire your elegance." Phoebe gave her a cold look. "Since you''re so eloquent, how about I transfer you to the PR department for some training?"


    Lori''s face fell instantly. "Ms. Ziegler, I know I was wrong. I won''t speak out of turn again."


    Seeing Lori''s pitiful look, Phoebe pointed her chin at the lilies. "Take them out."


    "Oh." Lori quickly picked up the bouquet, ncing at the fresh dew on the flowers. She couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Ziegler, I think the lilies suit you. They look nice in the office." Phoebe gave Lori a cold stare, her eyes saying that if she said one more word, she''d be sent to the PR department. Lori quickly shut her mouth and fled with the flowers. The office soon quieted down.


    Phoebe smiled wryly, the faint fragrance lingering in the office. Theodore''s handsome, cold face shed before her eyes.


    She closed her eyes, and the office door opened again.


    Lori came in with a happy smile. "Ms. Ziegler, the legal department called. The "Ice and Fire" crew sent over the contract. Please review it."


    Lori ced the freshly printed document in front of her and said with disbelief, "Ms. Ziegler, did Wesley really get the role of Nichs?" "Yes."


    Lori excitedly pumped her fist. "I was so worried when someone else got the fourth male lead, but now he''s one of the dual male leads." Phoebe looked down at the contract terms. "Has the legal department reviewed the contract?"


    "Yes, they said it''s fine."


    All artist contracts needed Phoebe''s final review to avoid any mistakes. Her eyes stopped at the $5 million sry, which was $1 million more than they had discussedst night. The sry couldn''t have been changed by their legal department; they wouldn''t dare alter the amount. So, did the crew make a mistake?

 Chapter 682 I Want to Be a Man

    Phoebe nced up, pointed at the payment line, and motioned for Lori to check it out. "Get the legal team on the phone and see if this payment is a mistake." Lori, sounding doubtful, replied, "Ms. Ziegler, you think they messed up?"


    "We agreed on $4 millionst night. If there''s an error, we need to fix it ASAP. Go on, hurry."


    Lori nodded and left.


    After Phoebe finished going through the contract, Lori came back. "Ms. Ziegler, the legal team from "Ice and Fire" confirmed the payment is correct."


    "Alright, the contract''s good. Let the legal department know they can proceed." Phoebe handed the contract back to Lori, about to give more instructions when there was a knock on the door. Phoebe looked up to see Noah standing there, wearing sunsses and a casual suit. He took off his shades and grinned, "Phoebe, am I interrupting?"


    "Noah. You can talk to Ms. Ziegler." Lori quickly exited with the contract, closing the door behind her.


    Noah strolled in, leaned against the desk, and looked down at Phoebe. "I heard you went with Wesley to an audition yesterday. I didn''t get that kind of treatment." Phoebe thought she detected a hint of jealousy in Noah''s voice.


    "Did Alfonso not take care of you?"


    Phoebe had Alfonso looking after Wesley, which meant less time for Noah. But Noah didn''t really need Alfonso''s help anymore; he could handle things himself. "No." A flicker of hurt crossed Noah''s face.


    Noah knew Phoebe always saw him as a little brother despite his countless hints of romantic feelings, she always yed dumb.


    Sometimes Noah really resented Phoebe. She was smart, but she always ignored his feelings.


    Phoebe smiled, "Wesley is new and doesn''t know the ropes. He needs someone experienced to guide him. Alfonso has a lot of experience, so I trust him with Wesley." Noah could tell Phoebe was trying to reassure him, worried he might be upset.


    Noah drummed his fingers on the desk. "I don''t want to y a high school student. I want to y Nichs."


    Noah had read the script. Nichs was a tough, masculine character with an innocent face but a fighter''s spirit. The script described Nichs as muscr and full of testosterone. Compared to the high school role, Noah wanted to y the hunk, to show Phoebe his manliness.


    Maybe then, she wouldn''t see him as just a little brother.


    Phoebe rubbed her temples, speaking gently, "Don''t be ridiculous."


    "I''m not being ridiculous," Noah said seriously. "Even ire''s first role was a female general. Why should I y a high school student?"


    Phoebe blinked, a slight smile on her face. "Your recent outfits have a business vibe. Is that why?"


    Noah had started in a boy band, usually dressing casually and trendy. Buttely, he''d been wearing shirts and suits, looking more like a city professional.


    Phoebe initially thought it was Alfonso''s idea, but now it seemed like Noah himself was tired of looking too young and wanted a more mature style.


    Phoebe saw through Noah''s little scheme right away, and his cheeks turned red. "No, I just figured I shouldn''t always look the same."


    Phoebe squinted and sighed after a moment. "Noah, the role of Nichs doesn''t suit you. You started in a boy band, and to your fans, you''re always an idol. If you suddenly y a muscr, tattooed guy, have you thought about how shocked your fans would be?"


    Noah wanted to change his acting path, but it had to be gradual. Otherwise, the contrast would be too much, and the fans wouldn''t ept it.


    Noah, sounding frustrated, said, "I don''t want to be an idol. I want to be a man."


    Phoebe''s shoulders shook with suppressedughter. "Who can take away your right to be a man?"


    Noah felt so embarrassed. What had he just said?


    Seeing Phoebe''s eyes filled withughter, her lively expression made his heart skip a beat.


    He felt that embarrassing himself in front of Phoebe didn''t matter, as long as it made her happy.


    Noah''s shoulders slumped in defeat. He was really done for. After secretly loving Phoebe for so many years, he was increasingly unsatisfied with just seeing her. He wanted to hug her and kiss her.


    If he kept thinking like this, something bad would happen. Noah suppressed the little spark in his heart and didn''t dare to look at Phoebe''s face.


    Phoebe looked up at him. "Are you hot?"


    Noah snapped back to reality, met her clear and pure gaze, then quickly looked away. "No."


    Phoebe stared at the blush on his cheeks and said calmly, "Then why are you blushing?"


    Noah stood up as if electrocuted and walked out without a word. "I have an appointmentter, Phoebe. See you."


    Phoebe watched his retreating figure and shook her head.


    Noah had just turned 25 this year. Although he dressed maturely, he was still a kid at heart.


    Phoebe thought of something and pressed the inte. "Lori, sign Wesley up for a fitness ss. Before ''Ice and Fire'' starts filming, make sure he builds up his chest and abs." Lori was speechless.


    The character Nichs was supposed to look lean in clothes but muscr when shirtless. Given that he was always in dangerous situations and fighting the toughest battles, if he didn''t have the physique, even Phoebe wouldn''t want to watch. After hanging up the phone, Phoebe tried to recall if Wesley had any chest or abs when he tore his shirtst night. But all she could remember was Theodore''s cold, handsome face.


    In the afternoon.


    Lori found a personal trainer for Wesley at the gym downstairs. The trainer did a body assessment for Wesley.


    Wesley usually ran, so he had a fit body, but his muscle mass was low.


    The trainer made a 30-day training n for Wesley, aiming to increase muscle mass. During this time, Wesley had to strictly follow the trainer''s diet n, consuming more protein and reducing carbs.


    When Wesley thought about having to say goodbye to his favorite food, he almost cried on the spot.


    When Lori went upstairs to report to Phoebe, she wasughing so hard she was bent over.


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh too. "Tell him he can have his favorite food once a week, but no more than that."

 Chapter 683 Competing with Her Everywhere

    In just a few days, the legal teams from Superstar Entertainment and the Ice and Fire crew sealed the deal, locking Wesley in as Nichs. Phoebe finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Wesley was listed second among the lead actors, with Finnegan from Queen Entertainmenting in fourth.


    After spotting the announcement on Facebook, Phoebe turned to Lori and asked, "Where''s Wesley?"


    "He''s downstairs in the gym. He''s been hitting the weights hard and diving into the script whenever he gets a chance," Lori replied.


    Phoebe grabbed her phone and said, "Let''s go check it out."


    Lori and Phoebe headed to the gym downstairs. The gym, a high-end members-only establishment, required a hefty $200,000 membership fee just to work out there.


    The ce was spotless, with equipment shining under the lights. Only a few people were working out, mostly just strolling on the treadmills.


    Lori led Phoebe to the personal training area, which was buzzing with one-on-one sessions. The trainers, all in dark gray uniforms, looked super professional.


    But what really showed off their skills were their ripped bodies.


    Phoebe noticed a few trainers who were not only fit but also pretty good-looking, and she couldn''t help but sneak a few extra nces.


    Lori chuckled softly beside her."Ms. Ziegler, the way you were eyeing those pecs, you''d think you''ve never seen a guy before," Lori teased in a low voice.


    Phoebe cleared her throat, her cheeks turning a bit pink. She shot Lori a look and said, "You''ve gotten pretty boldtely, haven''t you?"


    "No way," Lori quickly replied, but theughter in her voice made it hard for Phoebe to believe her.


    Phoebe remembered when she first got back to Kedora. Lori used to act like she was facing a lion when she reported to her. But now, just over a monthter, her authority in front of Lori had totally disappeared. They reached the personal training area, where Wesley was lifting weights. Each rep made his arm muscles pop, showing off his strength.


    Seeing Phoebe approach, Wesley gave her a shy smile and said, "Ms. Ziegler."


    The fitness trainer looked at Phoebe in surprise. She looked so young, yet she was the tough woman Wesley referred to.


    "Are you Ms. Ziegler?" the fitness trainer asked.


    Phoebe smiled and nodded, "Yep, I''m Phoebe. How''s Wesley''s training going? Can he get an eight-pack in a month?"


    The fitness trainer quickly hid his surprise. He''d seen Phoebe a few times in the elevator but never realized she was the young boss of Superstar Entertainment.


    "He can definitely do it. Wesley already has muscle definition; we''re just making it more pronounced. A month is plenty of time," the fitness trainer said. "That''s a relief."


    Seeing Phoebe looking around, the fitness trainer quickly called over a female trainer to show her around.


    Phoebe sensed that Wesley was a bit self-conscious with her there, so she decided not to bother him and followed the female trainer to the equipment area.


    The female trainer was also super fit and gave professional exnations.


    Phoebe listened, feeling a sudden urge, and asked, "How long would it take for a woman to get abs?"


    The female trainer, sensing a potential client, quickly said, "It depends on how hard you work out. If youe three to five times a week and focus on strength training, you could see abs in about six months." Phoebe thought for a moment.


    "If I''m not looking to bulk up but just want to stay healthy, how many times a week should I train?" Phoebe asked, ncing at a female trainee working out with a trainer nearby. The trainee was in a sports bra, showing off a slim waist with visible abs, looking super fit.


    "Ms. Ziegler, yourpany is just upstairs, so it''s really convenient toe down for a couple of hours each week," the female trainer suggested, noticing Phoebe''s interest. Phoebe had been swampedtely, and even finding two to three hours a week was tough.


    "I''ll think about it. Please take good care of Wesley," Phoebe said.


    "Of course, Ms. Ziegler. Add me on WhatsApp, and let me know when you''ve decided. We can go upstairs to discuss the courses and discounts," the female trainer said. Phoebe added her on WhatsApp and left with Lori.


    Vanessa did some digging and found out that Theodore personally picked Wesley for the role of Nichs.


    Vanessa was so furious she smashed her favorite cup on the table. The shards flew up and cut her hand, the blood drops reflecting a sinister red in her eyes. Madison, who was standing nearby, quickly dodged to avoid the shards.


    Madison looked at Vanessa''s twisted face and said, "Vanessa, don''t be mad. Finnegan getting the fourth male lead is still pretty good. After all, his poprity isn''t as high as Wesley''s." Vanessa red at Madison, saying, "Madison, you knew Theodore invested in ''Ice and Fire.'' Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you fight for the role of Nichs for Finnegan?" Madison felt a chill under Vanessa''s stare and exined, "I put in a lot of effort to get Finnegan the fourth male lead. Besides, Hank''s movies always have him decide the male leads." Madison felt really wronged.


    When Finnegan auditioned, he performed much worse than Wesley. Hank''s assistant had even hinted that Hank intended to cast Wesley as the fourth male lead. After returning to the estate, Madison tried to gain Taylor''s sympathy. Taylor spoke to Theodore, and they managed to secure the fourth male lead.


    Vanessa''s face was extremely grim, saying, "I thought I could push Phoebe''s people out of this crew, but they turned around and got a dual male lead. It''s infuriating."


    Madison pursed her lips. Losing to Phoebe was also hard for her to ept. But since Theodore still had feelings for Phoebe, he naturally favored her, leaving them with no other options. She said, "Vanessa, let''s look on the bright side. At least we got someone into the ''Fire and Ice'' crew. When the movie bes a hit, we can benefit a lot from this."


    They had already lost Ernest. The most important thing now was to create a star even bigger than Ernest, or Queen Entertainment would eventually go bankrupt. Madison felt exhausted thinking about all this.


    Madison had spent almost the first half of her life enjoying herself, and now she couldn''t believe she had to gear up and get things done.


    "I don''t care. If Finnegan is in the ''Fire and Ice'' crew, then Wesley can''t be!" Vanessa said angrily. She had to find a way to keep Wesley out of the crew. Madison looked at her warily and asked, "Vanessa, what are you nning to do?"


    Vanessa gave a sinister smile and said, "Phoebe always wants topete with me. Let''s see if she''s always so lucky."


    Madison felt a chill in her heart. She wanted to persuade Vanessa but feared she would take out her anger on her, so she kept quiet.

 Chapter 684 Just for Fun

    Two dayster, Phoebe snagged a gym membership and some personal training sessions at the gym downstairs. Like most women, Phoebe was all about that strong and fit look. The same afternoon she got the membership, she hit the gym for a workout.


    Phoebe was multitasking like a pro-working out, making phone calls. Her personal trainer was this guy named Derek Rivera.


    While she was on the phone, Derek kept it low-key. He just showed her the exercises and had her follow along.


    Once Phoebe hung up, she took off her Bluetooth headset.


    Derek grabbed it with a big smile, "Ms. Ziegler, you''re really busy, huh?"


    Phoebe gave an apologetic smile, "Sorry, thepany''s just getting on track, so it''s been a bit crazy. What exercise were we on again?"


    Derek showed her the move again, and Phoebe followed along.


    It had been a while since Phoebest worked out. Even though Derek had set up a low-intensity recovery session, she was wiped by the end.


    Her phone rang again. Phoebe took the Bluetooth headset from Derek, put it on, and answered the call, still catching her breath.


    The person on the other end heard her heavy breathing and paused for a few seconds before asking, "Where are you? Why are you out of breath?" Hearing Theodore''s voice, Phoebe stopped wiping her sweat and told Derek, "Let''s schedule for next time."


    "Alright, Ms. Ziegler, see you next time."


    Phoebe wiped her sweat as she walked to the locker room, saying casually, "I''m at the gym. What''s up, Mr. Reynolds?"


    "What are you doing at the gym?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe replied, "Obviously, working out. What else would I be doing, checking out hot guys? If it''s not important, I''m gonna hang up."


    "Phoebe, you''re such an ingrate." Theodore''s teasing tone made Phoebe''s heart skip a beat.


    Phoebe scratched her ear, thinking the Bluetooth headset must be acting up, making her heart feel all weird. "Yeah, I''m an ingrate. What resources are you sending my way today, Mr. Reynolds?" "Will you ignore me if I don''t give you any resources?"


    Phoebeughed, "How could I? Am I that shallow?"


    Theodore chuckled and said, "I''m waiting for you in your office. Bye."


    Before Phoebe could say anything, the call ended.


    She took off the Bluetooth headset, wondering why Theodore had shown up again.


    Phoebe pulled herself together, took a quick shower in the locker room, changed clothes, and left the gym with her hair still a bit damp, taking the elevator upstairs.


    As she walked through the open office area, a bunch of people peeked out from behind theirputers, smiling as they watched her walk by.


    "Ms. Ziegler has such a great figure and still goes to the gym. Makes me feel guilty with all this fat," one slightly chubby girl said enviously before taking a big bite of cake. "But this cake is amazing!" Her colleague next to her rolled their eyes, "You alwaysin about being fat but can''t stop eating. Who else would be fat if not you?"


    "Who can resist delicious food?" the slightly chubby girl said blissfully. "By the way, Mr. Reynolds sends desserts every day. Is he trying to fatten up Ms. Ziegler so no one else will want her?"


    "Don''t you think Ms. Ziegler is too skinny now? She might be morefortable to hug if she gains some weight," the colleague said, rubbing their chin with a greedy look.


    The slightly chubby girl smacked her colleague on the head, "Get your mind out of the gutter. If Ms. Ziegler knew you were fantasizing about her, she''d fire you." Phoebe walked into her office and saw Theodore lounging on the custom-made sofa, flipping through a magazine.


    Hearing the door open, Theodore looked up.


    He had a high nose and deep-set eyes, with a calm and profound gaze. When he looked at her so intently, his eyes seemed full of affection.


    Phoebe paused for a moment, then walked over with her gym bag and sat on the sofa opposite Theodore.


    "Mr. Reynolds, what an honor to have you here. Why didn''t you let me know in advance so I could greet you at the door?"


    Theodore curled his lips, his gaze falling on her damp hair.


    Phoebe had just showered and wasn''t wearing makeup. Herplexion was wless, with a natural radiance that seemed to glow from within. "Why didn''t you dry your hair?" Theodore said.


    Phoebezily leaned back on the sofa, resting her chin on her hand, "I didn''t want to keep you waiting."


    Hearing this, Theodore didn''t take her politeness seriously. He nced at the coffee table and said lightly, "Where''s the hairdryer?"


    "There is no hairdryer," Phoebe said.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, got up, walked to the door, and called Lori over, instructing her unceremoniously, "Go downstairs and buy a hairdryer." Lori was speechless.


    Through the open door, Lori saw Phoebe''s wet hair draped over her shoulders and immediately understood. "The fashion team next door has a hairdryer. I''ll borrow it." With that, Lori ran off.


    Theodore leaned against the door, waiting.


    Phoebe sighed, "Mr. Reynolds, you are ordering my subordinates to do things for you. I pay her a high sry, not to run errands for you."


    "Well, should I pay her sry then?" Theodore said with a yful tone.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Lori quickly returned with the fashion team''s hairdryer, respectfully handing it to Theodore.


    Theodore took it and said to Lori, "Ms. Ziegler said I''ll be paying your sry from now on."


    Lori was stunned for a second, then peeked into the office, quickly understanding it was a yful exchange between a couple. Before Phoebe could say anything, she quickly said, "Thank you, my new boss." Theodore was speechless.


    Seeing Theodore close the office door, Phoebe''s eyes shed with amusement and she thought to herself, ''Lori, you''re something else. I''ll give you a raiseter!''


    Theodore brought the hairdryer over, nced around the coffee table, found an outlet, plugged it in, and beckoned to Phoebe.


    Theodore said with a beaming smile, "Come here."


    Phoebe pursed her lips slightly. It seemed Theodore was determined to dry her hair today. She knew Theodore too well, so she obediently went over, sitting sideways on the sofa.


    Phoebe, wearing a white shirt today, had her wet hair dampening the back of her clothes, the fabric appearing semi-transparent, revealing the beautiful shape of her prominent shoulder des. Theodore''s gaze lingered on Phoebe''s back, momentarily deep.


    On many nights past, he would embrace Phoebe from behind, gazing at her graceful figure, unable to resist nting kisses.


    Phoebe waited for a while but didn''t feel Theodore doing anything.


    She said in confusion, "Mr. Reynolds, aren''t you going to dry my hair?"

 Chapter 685 The Sense of a Family of Three

    Theodore shut his eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he fought back the urge and calmly switched on the hairdryer. He blew warm air on his hand a couple of times, then casually lifted Phoebe''s hair and started drying it with care. His warm, slender fingers brushed her scalp, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Phoebe felt a tingle and instinctively straightened up.


    With a yful tone, she asked, "Mr. Reynolds, how much do you charge for a hair-drying session?"


    Theodore paused for a second.


    Then, with a bright smile, he said, "First one''s on the house."


    Phoebe closed her eyes to avoid the tickle of hair strands on her face. With her eyes shut, her other senses kicked in.


    She could feel Theodore''s warm fingertips lightly grazing her scalp, causing a slight tingle.


    Trying to distract herself, she asked casually, "Mr. Reynolds, you seem pretty good at this. Do you often blow-dry women''s hair?"


    "Yeah." Theodore replied nonchntly.


    Back in the day, after their intimate moments, Phoebe would often pass out, and her hair would get wet in the bath. He''d always dry it for her.


    Phoebe felt a weird pang in her chest and said, "She must be pretty lucky then."


    Theodore said, "I''m the lucky one."


    Phoebe stayed quiet until the hairdryer stopped. She opened her eyes to see Theodore unplugging it.


    "You didn''te here just to y hairdresser, did you?"


    Theodore put away the hairdryer and sat next to her. "There''s a banquet tomorrow night. I want you to be my date."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Reynolds, I thought you had plenty of femalepanions. Is Miss Fitzroy not charming enough, or is Ms. Ramirez not sweet enough? Aren''t you worried about losing face by asking me?" Theodore''s eyes twinkled with a hint of a smile. "I never knew you held grudges."


    "That''s because you''re not very observant."


    Theodore turned to her, narrowing his eyes. "The editors-in-chief of the big four magazines will be there. It''s a rare chance for you to meet them."


    Phoebe''s eyes lit up. Meeting those editors could really boost her fashion career.


    Phoebe pouted, "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I''m in."


    Theodore''s lips curved slightly. "Are you off work?"


    Phoebe had nothing nned for the afternoon and had intended to go to the gym. She looked at Theodore, saying, "If there''s nothing else, I can leave." "Ollie is downstairs. Could youe with me to the pet hospital? He needs his shots," Theodore said gently.


    Phoebe had been thinking about Ollie since shest saw him at Imperial Apartment. "Why didn''t you bring him up?"


    Theodore replied, "He''d disturb your work."


    Phoebe stood up, packed herptop, and urged him, "Let''s go. I haven''t seen him in ages. He''s probably put on some weight."


    Theodore noticed her excitement, got up from the sofa, and with a few long strides, reached her and took her bag.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    She quipped, "I can''t afford to tip you, Mr. Reynolds."


    "No worries, my services are on the house."


    They walked out of the office side by side, passing through the open office area. Employees craned their necks to see Theodore carrying Phoebe''s bag, and everyone was internally freaking out. Once they got into the elevator, someone couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Mr. Reynolds is so sweet to our Ms. Ziegler, drying her hair and carrying her bag."


    "I just saw Mr. Reynolds smile at Ms. Ziegler. It was such a loving smile."


    "Their romantic vibes are off the charts!"


    Phoebe stood in the elevator, hearing the overly enthusiastic chatter from the office area. She nced at Theodore beside her and awkwardly rubbed her nose, saying, "They''re usually quiteposed." Theodore chuckled, "I can see that entertainmentpany employees are quite lively."


    Phoebe closed her eyes briefly and thought, ''Forget it, he can think whatever he wants.''


    The elevator reached the first floor, and they walked out. The sun was shining brightly outside, casting light on a sleek, luxurious ck Maybach.


    Jack saw theming and quickly opened the back door. A golden blur leaped out of the car.


    Phoebe instinctively reached out to catch him. Olliended in her arms, and she almost didn''t catch him.


    She petted Ollie''s fluffy head, saying, "Ollie, you really need to lose some weight."


    Ollie''s cat face turned fierce, waving his front paws to teach the person who called him fat a lesson. But seeing Phoebe, he lost his temper, whimpered, and obediently curled up in her arms. Theodore had told him before he left that if he behaved well, he would be rewarded with a cat food tin in the evening.


    Theodore was satisfied. He ced his hand on the car door, "Get in."


    Phoebe, holding the obedient Ollie, got into the car. She scooted over, and the car sank slightly as Theodore sat beside her.


    Jack closed the door, quickly got in, and drove off.


    Jack nced at the rearview mirror. Phoebe was scratching Ollie''s chin, and Ollie was half-closing his eyes in enjoyment, while Theodore watched them with a gentle expression.


    It looked like a cozy family of three, a scene Jack hadn''t seen in almost three years.


    Seeing such a warm scene again, Jack felt his eyes well up, "Mrs. Reynolds, you don''t know how Mr. Reynolds forgot how to smile during those two years."


    Phoebe was stunned. She quickly nced at Theodore, then lowered her eyes to look at thezy Ollie in her arms, "Jack, call me Ms. Ziegler from now on. I''m no longer Mrs. Reynolds." Hearing this, the light in Theodore''s eyes dimmed. He warned lightly, "Jack, if you make that mistake again, I''ll dock your pay."


    "Sorry, it won''t happen again," Jack said fearfully.


    Jack had thought Theodore and Phoebe had reconciled when he saw them walking out of thepany together.


    Seeing Phoebe''s attitude now, Jack couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Theodore.


    Mr. Reynolds had a long way to go to win back Phoebe!

 Chapter 686 Hating Her

    The ck Maybach pulled up outside the pet hospital, taking up half the block. Phoebe stepped out, cradling Ollie, while Theodore gave her bag a quick nce before following her.


    At the entrance, Phoebe tilted her head and asked, "You never thought about changing Ollie''s pet hospital?"


    This was the same ce they used toe to, and even the receptionist, Trinity Price, was still there. It felt like nothing had changed.


    Theodore shrugged, "Nope, let''s head in."


    He held the ss door open, waiting for Phoebe to carry Ollie inside before he followed. Trinity greeted them with a big smile at the front desk.


    "Mrs. Reynolds, it''s been ages! Mr. Reynolds said you''ve been swamped with work and traveling all the time. You look thinner; make sure to take care of yourself," Trinity said, sounding like she was catching up with an old friend. Phoebe was caught off guard.


    She shot a quick nce at Theodore, thinking, ''We''re divorced, so why did he tell Trinity I was on a business trip?''


    Theodore stayed cool, "We''re here for Ollie''s vination and a full check-up."


    "Got it, I''ll get the paperwork ready." Trinity quickly sorted the paperwork and led them to the check-up area.


    The pet doctor, Piper Flores, knew Theodore well. He''d been bringing Ollie alone for the past few years, looking pretty lonely.


    Piper had heard from colleagues that Theodore and Phoebe used toe together, but Phoebe had been away for the past two years, so Theodore came alone.


    Seeing Phoebe now, Piper immediately guessed who she was. "Mrs. Reynolds, you''re finally back from Caneda."


    Phoebe looked at Piper, surprised.


    "Mr. Reynolds mentioned you were on a business trip. I even joked about how tough it must be for a young couple to be apart, but he said it wasn''t. Mrs. Reynolds, Mr. Reynolds really loves you," Piper said, taking Ollie from Phoebe''s arms. Ollie turned its head, eyes anxiously fixed on Phoebe, afraid she''d disappear again.


    Phoebe felt a mix of emotions. Theodore and Ollie made it seem like she hadn''t been divorced but just away on a long business trip,ing back to a family of three.


    She wanted to exin but seeing Ollie''s anxious face, she held back.


    Phoebe rubbed Ollie''s face, saying, "I''m not leaving; I''ll be right outside."


    Ollie seemed to understand and meowed before curling up in Piper''s arms, letting her carry it into the examination room.


    The room had transparent ss, so everything was visible from outside.


    Unlike other cats that freaked out with unfamiliar instruments, Olliey quietly, letting the doctors do their thing.


    Phoebe''s eyes wandered around the hospital. In a nearby cage, a few sickly cats and dogs looked especially pitiful.


    After a few seconds, she calmly asked, "Why did you tell them I was just on a business trip to Caneda?"


    Theodore had been watching her. He admitted to himself that he had a selfish reason for bringing Phoebe to the pet hospital today.


    They had adopted Ollie together, and Phoebe had been out of Ollie''s life for almost three years. Now that she was back, she needed to step up again.


    "Leaving me was no different from going on a business trip. The important thing is, you''re back," Theodore said, his eyes intense and focused, like a predator zeroing in on its prey.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t meet Theodore''s gaze and looked away, watching Ollie being ced into an instrument.


    "Does Ollie need a check-up every year?" she asked.


    Theodore seemed to sense her difort. He shifted his gaze to the examination room. "Last year, Ollie got really sick. The doctor almost couldn''t save him. Since then, he gets a check-up every six months." Phoebe''s heart tightened. "How did it get so serious?"


    "It''s fine now," Theodore replied calmly.


    He remembered that night vividly. Ollie had fallen ill in the middle of the night, and Theodore had rushed him to several pet hospitals. They all shook their heads, saying it was hopeless when they saw Ollie foaming at the mouth. Theodore didn''t give up and brought Ollie to this hospital. Luckily, Piper was there and said Ollie could be saved after a full check-up.


    Theodore had stood outside the operating room, watching Piper perform surgery on Ollie. It felt like he was being cut open, barely holding on.


    He couldn''t help but feel a deep sadness. He had walked out of the pet hospital and stood under the eaves, smoking half a pack of cigarettes before shakily picking up his phone and dialing the number he knew by heart but never dared to call.


    At three in the morning, the other end of the phone emitted the cold, mechanical voice of customer service.


    Theodore dialed again and again, only to hear, "The number you have dialed is no longer in service." His heart ached to the point of numbness.


    Maybe his hatred for her started at that moment.


    Phoebe''s gaze shifted between the examination room and Theodore''s face, finally settling on the small diagnostic instrument.


    She looked genuinely apologetic, saying, "Sorry, I didn''t know."


    Adopting Ollie had been partly her idea. Topletely sever ties with Theodore, Phoebe had hesitated several times but never suggested taking Ollie with her. She had left Ollie behind and walked away without looking back.


    Theodore closed his eyes, hiding the gloom in them. His tone was so calm it was as if nothing had ever happened. "It''s all over now."


    Phoebe stood silently, feeling even more guilty towards Ollie.


    The check-up continued, and half an hourter, Piper brought Ollie out.


    "The test results will be out tomorrow. There shouldn''t be any major issues. We''ll give Ollie the vine today, and I''ll send the results to Mr. Reynolds'' email." "Thank you!" Phoebe said.


    "You''re too kind, Mrs. Reynolds. I''ll go prepare the vine. Please wait a moment." Piper handed Ollie back to Phoebe.


    Maybe because of Theodore''s earlier words, Phoebe felt a surge of guilt. She held Ollie tightly and, with this feeling of guilt, looked over at the disy area, wanting to buy some cat toys and food aspensation. Phoebe carried Ollie to the disy area. There were many varieties of cat food.


    Ollie, being too plump, had been banned from eating snacks for three months.


    Seeing its favorite cat food, Ollie reached out with its front paw to grab it, like a greedy child. Ollie''s behavior reminded Phoebe of Hubert sneaking snacks at the supermarket.

 Chapter 687 The Illusion of a Family of Three

    Phoebe grabbed a box of canned fish, ready to toss it into the shopping basket. Trinity, standing next to her, chimed in, "Mrs. Reynolds, Ollie can''t eat that stuff." Phoebe turned, puzzled. "Why not?"


    "Didn''t Mr. Reynolds tell you? Ollie had a rough time with a gastrointestinal tumor. He can''t handle the high protein in canned fish; it''s too much for him."


    Phoebe froze for a second, then put the canned fish back on the shelf.


    She gently stroked Ollie''s back, smoothing his fur. "Sorry, I had no idea."


    "It''s alright." Trinity reached out and scratched Ollie''s chin, and he offered her his front paw.


    Phoebe nced at the array of snacks, feeling a twinge of sadness. She licked her dry lips. "Was it really that bad?"


    Trinity looked over at Theodore, who was swiping his card nearby, and said, "Yeah, it was pretty serious. There was a typhoon that day. We were supposed to close early, but a dog in the store got sick, and Piper treated it. We didn''t finish until two or three in the morning."


    "We were about to close when Mr. Reynolds walked in, soaked to the bone, carrying Ollie. That was the first time I saw him look so lost. While Piper worked on Ollie, he stood under the eaves, chain-smoking," Trinity continued. "After a while, he finally got the nerve to call someone. He kept dialing but never said a word. It wasn''t until I brought him the surgery consent form that I heard the phone prompt saying the number was out of service."


    Phoebe''s heart tightened, and she instinctively followed Trinity''s gaze to the corridor outside the window. The sunset cast a fiery red glow on the hallway.


    She could almost see Theodore at three in the morning, drenched in rain, repeatedly dialing that unreachable number.


    Phoebe said hoarsely, "Thanks for telling me."


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Reynolds. I still hope Ollie can have aplete family." Trinity seemed to see right through her.


    Phoebe looked down at Ollie, who was wing in her arms, feeling even more guilty. She wasn''t sure if it was for Ollie or Theodore.


    Trinity added, "Ollie is quite plump. These snack cans aren''t good for him, but you can get him some toys."


    "Alright," Phoebe replied.


    Being called plump again, Ollie bristled, his eyes fierce, even growling a bit.


    Trinity just giggled.


    Ollie couldn''t do anything to Trinity. He buried his head in Phoebe''s arms quietly.


    Piper got the vine ready, and Phoebe carried Ollie over.


    Seeing the needle, Ollie quickly wriggled out of Phoebe''s arms.


    Before he could escape, arge hand grabbed the back of his neck, pinning him firmly on the examination table.


    Piper quickly gave Ollie the shot and smiled. "When ites to catching cats, Mr. Reynolds is the expert."


    Phoebe was shocked by Theodore''s skillful actions. It was clear he had brought Ollie for shots many times over the past three years.


    Phoebe touched her cool neck, looking at the unusually well-behaved Ollie, and the pity she felt for Theodore vanished instantly.


    Leaving the pet hospital, Phoebe held the cat, and Theodore had an extra bag of cat toys in his hand.


    Feeling like she owed Ollie something, Phoebe couldn''t help but want to buy him a ton of toys. If Theodore hadn''t stopped her, she might''ve cleared out the whole shelf.


    Jack pulled the car around, took the bag from Theodore, and ced it on the front seat. Phoebe bent down and got in.


    Theodore followed her in. As Jack was getting settled, he casually asked, "Want to grab a bite before heading back?"


    Phoebe checked the time on her wrist and said, "Let''s do dinner another day."


    Theodore''s lips pressed into a thin line, his face nk. "Got ns?"


    Phoebe nodded. "Yeah, we''re closer to the Imperial Apartment. Let Jack drop you off first."


    They''d spent the whole afternoon at the pet hospital, and everyone there called them Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds, like they were a real family.


    Leaving the pet hospital shattered that little illusion.


    Phoebe and Theodore were going their separate ways, each heading back to their own ce.


    Theodore didn''t push for details. Whether it was an excuse or not, calling it out wouldn''t help either of them.


    "Alright," he said.


    The car ride was silent. They pulled into the underground parking lot of the Imperial Apartment and stopped by the elevator.


    Theodore took Ollie from Phoebe''s arms. Before getting out, he said politely, "Ms. Ziegler, thanks for today. I''ll pick you up tomorrow night." Phoebe replied, "You''re wee, it''s my duty."


    Her eyes met Ollie''s. The cat seemed to sense something and meowed softly at her.


    Theodore got out with Ollie, his long fingers gently stroking the cat''s head, smoothing his fur.


    He said, "Don''t be clingy, Mom''s going home. We''ll see her next time."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Jack handed the bag of cat toys to Theodore. Holding Ollie in one hand and the toys in the other, Theodore watched Phoebe.


    She felt a strange sense of guilt. Waving at them, she said, "Go on up, I''m leaving."


    "Okay," Theodore replied but didn''t move.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Jack saw their reluctant expressions and wanted to ask Phoebe if she wanted toe up for a bit. But he didn''t dare. Phoebe rolled up the window and told Jack, "Drive."


    Jack had no choice but to start the car and slowly drive away. As they moved, a red Ferrari pulled up behind them.


    In the rearview mirror, Phoebe saw the car stop in front of Theodore, and a woman got out. It was Sandra, someone she hadn''t seen in a while. Phoebe pressed her lips together, feeling a mix of emotions.


    No wonder Theodore didn''t invite her up; Sandra wasing.


    Phoebe instinctively turned to look back. Theodore, tall and handsome, and Sandra, petite and charming, looked like a perfect match.


    The ck Maybach turned the corner, leaving Theodore and Sandra behind.


    Phoebe turned her gaze forward, feeling a bit of sadness.


    She raised her hand to her chest, realizing she''d made a mistake today. She shouldn''t have gone to the pet hospital with Theodore. Being called Mrs. Reynolds by everyone there, she almost forgot they were already divorced.

 Chapter 688 Everything Exists in Dreams

    In front of the elevator, Theodore had Ollie in one arm and a cat toy in the other, looking all fancy and out of ce. He watched the elevator doors close, his fingers twitching a bit. He kept wanting to ask Phoebe if she coulde up and hang out for a bit.


    But in the end, he bit his tongue. He had to be patient; he couldn''t mess up the trust Phoebe had started to give him again.


    A creaking sound snapped Theodore back to reality. He saw a red Ferrari pull up in front of him, and his brows knitted together.


    With a nk face, Theodore asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Sandra could tell he wasn''t thrilled to see her, but she was used to it after two years.


    She got out of the car and stood in front of him, all poised. "I just got back from abroad and came to see you right away. If you''re this cold, I''ll be hurt."


    Theodore ignored her and walked towards the elevator with Ollie.


    Sandra hurried to catch up. "Theodore, I heard you''re going to the fashion g tomorrow night. How about I go with you?"


    "No need, I have a date," Theodore shot back.


    Sandra''s brows furrowed. She had rushed back just to go to the g with him. Who had beaten her to it?


    Standing next to him, waiting for the elevator, she asked, "Is it Miss Fitzroy?"


    Theodore, still nk-faced, said, "No."


    "Then who?" Sandra''s mind raced. She looked up at him. "Don''t tell me it''s Ms. Ziegler."


    Theodore didn''t hide anything. "Sandra, stoping around. I don''t want any misunderstandings."


    Sandra sneered, "You weren''t this cold when you slept with me, Theodore. Have you forgotten how that night..."


    "Shut up!" Theodore snapped, "That was an ident!"


    Two years ago, he had gone to a banquet on the west side of the city. Feeling unwell, he had someone get him a presidential suite to rest.


    But then it felt like he was burning up. By the time he realized something was wrong, he was already drugged and out of it.


    He heard someone opening the door. He opened it, nning to knock out whoever came in, but instead, he got tackled.


    It was chaos. He grabbed the woman''s neck, demanding to know who sent her, but then he caught a familiar scent.


    That scent brought back all sorts of memories, both painful and sweet, messing with his head.


    He thought of how Phoebe had left him without looking back. In a frenzy, he took it out on the woman beneath him.


    Sandra''s lips curled. "ident or not, you slept with me, so you have to take responsibility, Theodore. You can''t just walk away."


    Theodore sneered, "It was just an adult game. Ms. Ramirez, surely you can handle that?"


    "You!"


    Sandra hadn''t expected him to deny everything. For the past two years, she had him under her thumb.


    She said angrily, "Theodore, you weren''t this resistant to me before. Let me guess, your sudden change of heart has something to do with Phoebeing back, doesn''t it?"


    Theodore''s brow twitched. "Don''t act like I ever had feelings for you."


    Sandra gritted her teeth. If she hadn''t shamelessly clung to Theodore over the past two years, he probably wouldn''t even remember who she was.


    "It doesn''t matter. I wasn''t after your love anyway," Sandra suppressed the love-hate feelings she had for Theodore. "But if Phoebe finds out that you hooked up with me right after your divorce, do you think she''ll forgive you?" "Sandra!" Theodore''s voice was filled with murderous intent and fury.


    But Sandra didn''t care at all. Looking at his cold, angry eyes, she said, "Theodore, stop struggling. You can''t escape my grasp."


    With that, Sandra made a gesture of opening and closing her hand, looking both proud and arrogant.


    Theodore sneered, "Looks like the Ramirez Group wants to go bankrupt."


    Did Sandra really think he couldn''t deal with her?


    Sandra''s expression changed, but she quickly shrugged it off and said, "Whatever, the Ramirez Group has nothing to do with me. But if I marry you, I''ll be the most prestigious woman in Kedora."


    The elevator opened in front of them. Theodore strode in, mocking Sandra who stood outside, saying, "Go home and sleep. In your dreams, you can have anything."


    Sandra was almost furious. She watched the elevator doors slowly close, kicking them in anger.


    The elevator shook, and Ollie bared its teeth in Theodore''s arms.


    Theodore stood still as a mountain, thinking about what Sandra had just said, a shadow passing through his eyes.


    Jack dropped Phoebe off outside Lakeview Estates, watching her enter the upscale neighborhood before turning the car around.


    Jack dialed Theodore''s number.


    At that moment, Theodore was in the kitchen making fish for Ollie. Wearing an apron, he held a spat in one hand and said, "Is she there?"


    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds. Ms. Ziegler''s new home is in Lakeview Estates. She didn''t let me in, so I don''t know which vi she''s in," Jack said.


    Theodore flipped the fish, the firelight reflecting in his deep eyes. His voice was cold. "It doesn''t matter."


    After hanging up, Theodore tossed the phone onto the counter.


    Ollie was squatting there, ying with its tail, asionally stretching its neck to peek into the pot, waiting for its fish.


    Theodore turned off the heat, ted the fish into a cat dish, and ced it in front of Ollie with his well-defined hand.


    Ollie immediately abandoned its tail, cing a paw on the fish''s head and began eating. The golden, crispy fish meat went into its mouth, leaving neatly arranged fish bones. Theodore stood by, watching Ollie eat. After a while, he picked up his phone and made a call.


    "Lawton, send a set of formal wear to Superstar Entertainment tomorrow morning."


    The next morning.


    When Phoebe arrived at the office, she found the open-n area empty.


    She frowned, hearing exmations from her office.


    Phoebe walked over to find everyone crowded at her office door, looking at something curiously.


    Phoebe cleared her throat and said with a yful tone, "cking off in front of me, you guys are getting bolder."


    Everyone turned at the sound of Phoebe''s voice. Seeing her standing behind them, they muttered and scattered, saying, "We''ll get back to work."


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead and walked into her office, only to see a dress hanging on a rack inside.


    Phoebe squinted and thought to herself, ''Who sent this?''

 Chapter 689 Neither Close Nor Distant

    Phoebe stood in front of the gown, her phone buzzing non-stop in her bag. She picked it up and, no surprise, it was Theodore. With a slight smile, Theodore asked, "Do you like the gown?"


    Phoebe nced at the dazzling dress, the morning sun making the diamonds sparkle like crazy.


    She replied, "Mr. Reynolds, since it''s a gift from you, how could I not like it?"


    Theodore chuckled at her formal tone, "If you don''t like it, I can have Lawton send over a few more options. How about that?"


    Phoebe quickly said, "No need, I really like it."


    Getting Theodore to sweet-talk her even once was already a win in her book.


    Phoebe didn''t want Theodore showing up at the office and bing thetest gossip.


    Theodoreughed softly, "See you this afternoon then."


    After hanging up, Phoebe stood there for a moment until Lori knocked and came in. She then casually sat back at her desk, pretending to be busy with documents. Lori walked in, almost blinded by the gown''s diamonds.


    Lori said enviously, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds is so generous. I just checked, this gown is worth a million dors, designed by some hot new foreign designer."


    A million-dor gown, and it was the first time Lori had been this close to one.


    Phoebe stayed cool.


    "Ms. Ziegler, why aren''t you surprised at all?" Lori continued.


    "If you stick around the entertainment industry long enough, you''ll be as chill as I am." Phoebe had seen it all while tagging along with Theodore.


    During her two years abroad, every haute couture gown she borrowed for the red carpet was worth at least a million dors, so she eventually stopped being surprised by them.


    Lori looked at Phoebe''s calm face and thought she should learn from her. Even if she hadn''t seen much of the world, she shouldn''t let it show.


    Lori shifted her focus from the gown to updating Phoebe on recent work progress.


    After listening, Phoebe made a few requests, which Lori quickly noted down and left.


    The whole day flew by in a blur of activity.


    In the afternoon, Cindy showed up with a makeup case.


    Cindy walked in wearing sunsses, looking like she meant business. If it weren''t for the makeup case, the receptionist might''ve thought Cindy was about to pull out dual guns and start shooting. Until Cindy, all rxed, leaned against the front desk and asked, "Where''s Ms. Ziegler''s office?"


    Her soft voice totally shed with her tough look.


    The receptionist, like a cat caught by the neck, quickly called Phoebe''s office.


    After hanging up, the receptionist respectfully led Cindy to Phoebe''s office, pointing out that Phoebe was inside. Cindy then pushed the door open and walked in.


    Phoebe put down her work and stood up to greet her, "With that outfit, did you juste from a fashion show?"


    Cindy had been living in Caneda for the past two years, catching shows whenever she had free time.


    Somehow, Cindy had gotten in with the makeup artists at the shows and picked up a lot of tricks.


    Cindy plopped the makeup case on the coffee table and flopped onto the sofa, "I''m beat. A makeup artist had an emergency today, and I got called in to cover. I almost didn''t make it back to do your makeup." "If you really couldn''t make it, it''s okay. We have makeup artists at thepany." Phoebe poured Cindy a cup of coffee and set it on the coffee table in front of her.


    Cindy red, "No way. I''m the only one who can do your makeup."


    Phoebe sat down next to Cindy and started massaging her shoulders.


    Cindy squintedfortably and nced at the gown hanging like a disy piece, saying, "Who picked this gown? They have good taste."


    Phoebe said tly, "Theodore."


    Cindy, who had been leaning bonelessly against Phoebe''s shoulder, sat up straight like a startled cat upon hearing Theodore''s name.


    Cindy said in a questioning tone, "Why did he give you a gown?"


    Phoebe, still massaging Cindy''s shoulders, turned Cindy around to face away from her and continued to massage gently. Cindy immediately lost her strength and slumped back onto the sofa. Phoebe spoke softly, "I don''t understand."


    Cindy felt sofortable from Phoebe''s massage that she was tingling from head to toe, saying, "I think he might want to get back together with you."


    Phoebe pursed her lips.


    Before Phoebe could respond, Cindy turned her head to look at her and said, "Phoebe, what do you think?"


    "What else can I think? With Hubert, Boris, and Noomi around, if he finds out, it''ll be a disaster. It''s best to keep a respectful distance," Phoebe said. Cindy sat up and looked at her seriously, "What are you afraid of? You didn''t cheat during the marriage."


    Phoebe sighed.


    Cindy didn''t understand Theodore''s character. If Theodore hadpletely let go, Phoebe wouldn''t be afraid.


    Theodore''s current attitude of being neither close nor distant made Phoebe anxious.


    Phoebe said, "Let''s not talk about this. Are you feeling better? I''ll give you another massage."


    Cindy grabbed Phoebe''s hand, seeing that Phoebe''s fingertips were red from massaging. She shook her head and said, "I''m much better. You take a break. Watching you busy around gives me a headache." Phoebe said with a beaming smile, "Having things to be busy with is a great blessing in life."


    Cindy had no retort.


    After resting for a while and regaining some energy, Cindy opened the makeup case and picked out the most expensive set of makeup to do Phoebe''s makeup.


    Cindy''s makeup skills were extraordinary. Recently, she had been studying no-makeup looks with makeup artists from other countries. She effortlessly gave Phoebe the look of a wealthy heiress.


    Lori knocked and entered to deliver documents to Phoebe. Seeing Phoebe, she didn''t recognize her for a moment. "Ms. Ziegler?"


    Phoebe turned her head, and though it was the same face, it inexplicably drew attention.


    Phoebe''s gaze was so innocent and alluring.


    Lori covered her mouth and said in an excited tone, "Oh my God, I almost didn''t recognize you. Ms. Ziegler, you will definitely steal the show tonight."


    Phoebe extended her hand and said, "Give me the documents quickly."


    Lori hurriedly handed over the documents, which werest month''s financial statements.


    Phoebe hadn''t finished reading when her phone rang.


    It was Theodore calling. He was already downstairs, asking if he shoulde up to get her.


    Phoebe didn''t want to cause a scene and declined Theodore''s offer. She handed the report back to Lori, saying, "I''ll review the report when I return tomorrow."


    Lori took the report and watched Phoebe lift her gown and walk out of the office, thinking that with Phoebe dressed like this to meet Theodore, would Theodore be able to resist?

 Chapter 690 The Cunning Little Fox

    Outside the Empire State Building.


    Theodore leaned against the car door, rocking a tuxedo with a pocket square tucked in.


    He had this aristocratic vibe, just standing there with his broad shoulders and long legs. The tux looked pricey, but he made it look even better.


    Theodore was waiting for Phoebe, all chill, when he heard the click-ck of high heels from inside the building. He quickly looked up.


    A slender, graceful figure caught his eye. Phoebe was lifting her dress, walking like a queen stepping down from her throne.


    In an instant, she dazzled him and stole his heart.


    Theodore couldn''t take his eyes off her, filled with a possessive intensity.


    He suddenly regretted it. He shouldn''t have given her that dress, shouldn''t have brought her to the banquet. He couldn''t stand the thought of others ogling her beauty. Just imagining all those eyes on Phoebe made Theodore want to whisk her away to the Imperial Apartment and keep her hidden, never letting anyone else see her. Phoebe stopped in front of Theodore, tilting her chin up to look at him.


    The sunset''s glow bathed them, and Phoebe''s eyes seemed to sparkle.


    Phoebe said, "Sorry to keep you waiting, let''s go."


    Theodore felt a rush of heat, almost unable to resist kissing her as she looked at him like that.


    He didn''t want to mess things up, so he turned his gaze away, using the act of opening the door to ease his longing.


    Theodore opened the car door and said, "Please, get in."


    Phoebe didn''t notice anything unusual. She bent down and got into the car.


    The dress was huge and hard to manage. Theodore leaned in to help Phoebe gather the part of the dress that had fallen outside and ced it inside the car. Theodore closed the door and got in from the other side.


    Jack was still driving. Earlier, when Jack was in the driver''s seat and saw Phoebe walk out, he almost didn''t recognize her. Phoebe, with makeup on, was aplete transformation.


    Jack said this because Phoebe used to work as Theodore''s chief secretary. Even though she appeared strong, she couldn''t help but seem a bit pretentious, with an underlying sense of insecurity. However, ever since Phoebe returned from Caneda, she was no longer that fragile and insecure woman. She had grown into a true female CEO.


    The insecurity that Phoebe once had was gone. Now, she was more like a radiant sun, attracting everyone''s attention.


    As the car drove off, Jack sincerelyplimented, "Ms. Ziegler, you look stunning today!"


    Jack couldn''t find a more fitting word to describe Phoebe''s beauty today.


    Unfortunately, Jack had stolen Theodore''s line.


    Theodore nced at the rearview mirror, catching Jack''s sneaky look. Jack, feeling guilty, quickly looked ahead, not daring to nce around anymore. "Thank you," Phoebe said.


    Theodore turned his head to look at her, his gaze falling on her slender neck. She wasn''t wearing any jewelry, making her neck appear even more graceful. Theodore took out a jewelry box from his suit pocket and retrieved a sapphire ne from it.


    Phoebe recognized it as a high-end piece from Beti, each series like a work of art, both luxurious and noble.


    Before Phoebe could refuse, Theodore leaned in slightly, extending his long arm to ce the ne around her neck.


    The pendant, cool to the touch, settled right at the center of Phoebe''s corbone. Theodore''s fingers brushed lightly across the back of her neck.


    A jolt of electricity shot through Phoebe, making her flinch and scoot to the side, her ears turning bright red.


    Theodore''s hand froze mid-air. Seeing her ears go crimson, his eyes darkened.


    After a beat, he finally looked away.


    "Sorry!" Theodore''s voice was rough, making Phoebe''s nerves jump. Her fingers, resting on her knees, curled slightly.


    "I''ll have someone return the dress and ne to youter. Thanks for saving me the hassle of finding an outfit," Phoebe said, trying to keep her cool and stay professional. Honestly, Phoebe didn''t want to get too tangled up with Theodore again, fearing they''d end up as messy as they were three years ago.


    But since she chose toe back, she couldn''t avoid running into Theodore.


    If Theodore had moved on and treated her like a stranger, that would''ve been perfect. She could focus on her career in Kedora. But Theodore wasn''t about to be a bystander.


    He kept offering her perks, signaling he wanted back into her life and work, making it impossible for her to escape him. Although Phoebe didn''t y with Theodore''s feelings, she didn''t hesitate to take advantage of the benefits he offered.


    They yed this silent game of chase and dodge. As long as no one said anything outright, Phoebe stayed polite to Theodore.


    Theodore looked at Phoebe. She had definitely learned a lot from that old fox Milton while she was abroad.


    He pursed his lips slightly and said, "No need. If you return them, they''ll just gather dust in the closet. You might as well use them."


    Phoebe thought about the dress and ne worth over a million dors each and said, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re so generous to your ex. Won''t your current partner get jealous?"


    Theodore looked at Phoebe with a smile but dodged her question. Instead, he asked, "Would you get jealous?"


    "Why would I get jealous?" Phoebe felt the topic was getting dangerous and quickly changed the subject, "Does Ollie like the toys?"


    Theodore''s eyes showed a hint of helplessness. She''d rather talk about a cat than discuss her own matters.


    Theodore replied indifferently, "Yes."


    The car soon stopped outside a five-star hotel. The doorman quickly ran over to open the car door, and Phoebe stepped out, lifting her dress.


    Reporters were waiting at the entrance, mistaking Phoebe for a celebrity. They frantically snapped photos, the shlights going off like crazy.


    Theodore walked around the car to Phoebe''s side, raising his arm to signal her to link arms with him as they entered.


    Phoebe didn''t refuse. If she wanted to gain connections from Theodore, she had to keep him happy. Their deal was mutually beneficial, and there was no need to create trouble right now.


    Phoebe ced her hand on Theodore''s arm. Theodore nced at her in surprise, seemingly taken aback that she didn''t walk away with a cold face.


    It seemed that Phoebe had be much more tactful during her two years abroad, no longer shing with him head-on. Theodore didn''t know whether to feel relieved or heartbroken.


    Theodore and Phoebe walked into the hotel ballroom amidst the shing lights, and everyone turned to look at the entrance. The ballroom suddenly fell silent for a moment, as if someone had hit the pause button.

 Chapter 691 Uncontrollably Drawn to Her

    Phoebe instinctively pulled her hand away from Theodore''s arm. But in the next second, Theodore''s warm hand covered hers, giving it a gentle pat, like he was trying to calm her down. This little gesture brought the lively vibe back to the banquet hall.


    The host of the party, Caroline Gonzalez from Vanguard Magazine, quickly approached, lifting her skirt slightly and smiling warmly. "Mr. Reynolds, wee! And who is this stunningdy?" Theodore tilted his head a bit, looking at the dazzling Phoebe beside him. "This is Phoebe Ziegler, the head of Superstar Entertainment. Phoebe, meet Caroline Gonzalez, our host for tonight." Phoebe extended her hand to Caroline, greeting her politely, "Hello, Caroline. I''ve heard so much about you while I was abroad. It''s an honor to finally meet you."


    Caroline shook hands with Phoebe.


    With a warm smile, Caroline said, "Superstar Entertainment has been making wavestely. I''ve heard of Ms. Ziegler for a long time but never had the chance to meet her. Thanks to Mr. Reynolds for the introduction." Caroline''s words were enthusiastic and inclusive, showing her knack for handling such situations.


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Yes, thank you, Mr. Reynolds."


    Just then, a waiter came over with a tray. Theodore grabbed a ss of champagne and handed it to Phoebe. She took it and thanked him.


    Their fingers brushed briefly, like a spark of electricity passing between them.


    Phoebe discreetly tightened her grip on the ss, while Theodore nced at her lightly and took a sip of his red wine.


    His Adam''s apple moved slightly, hinting at some unspoken restlessness.


    Caroline chatted with them for a bit,plimenting Phoebe''s makeup and asking if she did it herself. Phoebe shook her head. "It was done by my friend. You might know her. Her name is Cindy." "So, you''re the amazing friend Cindy always talks about. No wonder I felt an instant connection with you. Let''s add each other on social media."


    Caroline pulled out her phone from her clutch and added Phoebe as a friend right there. Someone came over to whisper something to Caroline, and she had to excuse herself to attend to other guests. After Caroline left, Theodore took Phoebe around the room, introducing her to the editors-in-chief of the four major magazines. They also met top executives from various big brands in the country. Phoebe had met these people before, but back then, she was Theodore''s chief secretary, and their interactions were just polite nods.


    Now, she needed to secure endorsements from these people, so she couldn''t just stand by Theodore''s side as his secretary.


    Phoebe spoke eloquently about her experiences in Caneda and the current state of the entertainment industry. Even though the topics were light, everyone was engaged, and they were impressed by Phoebe''s elegance and poise, which left asting impression.


    Phoebe herself didn''t realize that her proud demeanor while speaking was very simr to Theodore''s in the past.


    Throughout the banquet, Phoebe shone brightly, while Theodore quietly stayed by her side, happy to be her support.


    During breaks when Phoebe got tired of talking, Theodore would jump in and chat with the others, giving Phoebe a chance to rest before handing the spotlight back to her.


    The vibe at the banquet was super chill andid-back. Even though everyone was dressed to the nines, it felt more like a friendly get-together.


    With Theodore backing her up, Phoebe scored a ton of business cards. Some reps from high-end fashion brands even threw some opportunities her way.


    Tonight was a big win for Phoebe.


    Finally taking a breather, Phoebe leaned against the bar and rubbed her ankle. Theodore, who had been chatting with someone, noticed and quickly walked over. He looked down at her reddened ankle and asked, "What''s up?"


    Phoebe instinctively stood up straight, lowered her skirt to cover her slender ankle, and said calmly, "It''s nothing, just these high heels making my feet sore." Halfway through the banquet, the number of guests hadn''t dwindled.


    Theodore''s gaze fell on her face, "If you''re tired, we can bounce early."


    Phoebe watched the guests mingling. She had to admit, Vanguard Magazine had serious clout in the fashion world, and all the guests were big shots.


    Without Theodore, breaking into this circle would have been way tougher.


    Phoebe knew she couldn''t make all the connections she needed in one night. Instead of pushing herself to stay till the end, it was smarter to leave early with Theodore.


    Leaving a bit of mystery made asting impression.


    Phoebe nodded, "Okay."


    With Theodore by her side, they left early, and Caroline personally escorted them to the hotel entrance. Amid her busy schedule, Caroline seemed to remember that Noah was an artist under Superstar Entertainment. Caroline said with a faint smile, "The cover figures for the September and October issues are already set. If Ms. Ziegler doesn''t mind, how about having Noah on the cover of the December issue?"


    Phoebe was momentarily stunned, then smiled and said, "It would be an honor for Noah to be on the cover of Vanguard Magazine. Thank you so much, Caroline."


    Phoebe hadn''t expected to score such a sweet deal tonight while just trying towork.


    Phoebe knew that Caroline''s offer was all thanks to Theodore''s influence, but she wasn''t about to turn it down.


    After working hard in Caneda for two years, Phoebe realized that sometimes having too much pride wasn''t a good thing. When the opportunity arose, she had to seize it.


    Phoebe shook hands with Caroline again. Jack drove the car over, and Theodore helped Phoebe into the car. After closing the door, he nodded to Caroline and walked around the car to sit next to Phoebe.


    As the car slowly drove away, Caroline watched the ck Maybach disappear into the night and let out a long sigh of relief.


    She had finallypleted the task Theodore had entrusted to her.


    After drinking, Phoebe had rosy cheeks and a pleasant, subtle scent of alcohol.


    As the car passed through the bustling streets, the colorful lights outside the window poured in, illuminating her slightly tipsy face.


    Theodore felt a slight stir in his heart.


    "Thanks for tonight," Phoebe said before Theodore could. She turned her head and looked at him with a bright smile, saying, "I haven''t talked this much in a long time."


    Theodore stared at her, dazed. In Phoebe''s bright eyes, he saw his own reflection. He felt as if he was being drawn in, and he couldn''t help but lean closer to Phoebe.

 Chapter 692 Is It Your Child

    As Theodore got closer, the gap between them shrank, and Phoebe''s mind went totally nk. His eyes drifted past her nose and settled on her rosy lips. Phoebe got the hint.


    Just as Theodore was about to kiss her, Phoebe gently turned her head, dodging his lips. The air got thick and awkward.


    Theodore froze, looking down at Phoebe, his heart aching. Back in the day, he would''ve grabbed her chin and made her face him for a kiss. But now, that kind of move felt way too pushy. Theodore pulled back smoothly and said softly, "You''re glowing tonight, it''s hard to look away."


    Phoebe''s ears got warm. She''d never heard Theodorepliment her like that before, and it threw her off. She looked at him, trying to figure out if this was the same Theodore she knew. Theodore raised an eyebrow and smiled gently, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Phoebe looked away, then back at him, saying, "I just didn''t know you could say such nice things."


    Thatment seemed to stir up some old, not-so-great memories. They exchanged a look, and Phoebe turned her head to stare out the window.


    The car went quiet.


    Jack, sitting up front, heard their chat and felt anxious for them. The vibe was so good; couldn''t Theodore just say something sweet?


    Half an hourter, the car pulled up outside Lakeview Estates. The ce was nice, with a big artificialke, bike and walking paths, rows of townhouses, and modern apartments further out. Outside cars weren''t allowed in the vi area, so Jack had to stop outside. Seeing that Theodore and Phoebe seemed to have more to say, he made an excuse to step out and wait.


    Phoebe knew Theodore would eventually find out where she lived, so when she saw Jack driving towards Lakeview Estates, she didn''t stop him.


    "Mr. Reynolds, thanks for the ride. Goodbye." Phoebe leaned over to unbuckle her seatbelt. Just as she reached for the door, Theodore''s voice came from behind. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Phoebe clenched her fist, turned to look at him. The car''s interior light was dim, and most of Theodore''s face was hidden in the shadows, but his strong presence was everywhere. She said, "My mom''s home, it''s not convenient."


    Theodore''s eyes narrowed. Just as he was about to say something, someone knocked on the window, and they both let out a breath of relief.


    Phoebe rolled down the window and saw Cindy standing outside.


    Cindy was holding Boris, who had fallen asleep on her shoulder. If it weren''t for that, Cindy wouldn''t have dared to knock.


    "I thought this car looked familiar. Didn''t expect it to be Mr. Reynolds'' car." Cindy said with a faint smile, "Thanks for bringing Phoebe back, Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore squinted at her, saying, "No problem, it was on the way."


    "Oh, one from the east and one from the west, quite on the way indeed," Cindy bluntly called out Theodore''s excuse.


    When Phoebe saw Boris asleep in Cindy''s arms, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly got out of the car and shot Cindy a look that screamed, "Why''d you bring Boris here in front of Theodore?" This was going to give her a heart attack.


    Cindy gave Phoebe a reassuring look and said to Theodore, "Thanks, Mr. Reynolds. We''ll be going now."


    "Wait." Theodore''s eyes were glued to Boris on Cindy''s shoulder, but he could only see half of his chubby face.


    Theodore felt something weird in his chest, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. It was just odd that Cindy suddenly had a kid.


    Could that be Patrick''s kid?


    What he said almost made Phoebe''s heart stop. She gripped her skirt tightly, turned sideways, and looked at Theodore warily, afraid he''d figure something out.


    But Theodore kept staring at Boris, making Phoebe''s heart race, her fists clenched so tight her nails dug into her palms.


    Cindy turned around calmly, "Mr. Reynolds, is there something else?"


    The wind by theke blew past, and the three of them had different expressions. Phoebe was on the verge of a meltdown when she finally heard Theodore speak, "Is this Patrick''s kid?" "What?" Cindy almost dropped Boris. Phoebe quickly reached out to steady her, saying, "Cindy, be careful."


    Theodore stared at them intently, then quickly looked at Boris''s face again, "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not." Cindy''s face turned red, and Phoebe discreetly grabbed her wrist. She said, "This is my neighbor''s kid. I just brought him out to y." Theodore frowned, his eyes full of suspicion.


    Cindy felt offended by Theodore''s gaze and sneered, "Did you really think I''d be noble enough to have his kid? Do I look that stupid?"


    Phoebe was speechless for a moment.


    She suspected Cindy was implying something about her, and she had a point!


    Whether Theodore believed it or not, he didn''t push further. Watching the ck Maybach drive away, Phoebe broke out in a cold sweat. "Cindy, why''d you bring Boris in front of Theodore? If he finds out about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, I''m toast."


    Cindy innocently said, "I walked around the car twice with Boris and didn''t see youe out. I was afraid he''d try something, so I came to the rescue." Phoebe rubbed her forehead and said, "If I don''t want to, what else could he do?"


    "That''s not certain. You''re so beautiful today; it''s not impossible for him to have impure thoughts," seeing Phoebe''s face turn pale with fear, Cindy quickly added, "Don''t worry, he won''t suspect you." After all, Phoebe had been told by doctors that it was almost impossible for her to get pregnant unless there was a medical miracle. With that in mind, Theodore wouldn''t suspect Phoebe. Cindy was right; Theodore didn''t suspect Boris was Phoebe''s kid, but he did suspect the child was Cindy and Patrick''s.


    So, not long after the car drove away, Theodore called Patrick. Patrick had just finished filming and was ying games in the dressing room.


    When the call came in, Patrick answered.


    "Theodore, what made you think of calling me? I thought you were busy chasing Phoebe and didn''t have time for me." Patrick''s lips curled with a hint of teasing.


    The lights outside the car window shed by, and Theodore''s expression was cold and deep, "I just sent Phoebe home and saw Cindy holding a kid about two years old. Is that your kid?" Patrick''s smile froze for a moment, "No, what do you mean by that? Are you saying she secretly had a kid for me?"

 Chapter 693 Do I Look Like I Have No Brain?

    Theodore went quiet for a bit, feeling like he probably shouldn''t have made that call. "Just a heads-up," he muttered.


    Patrick stared at the phone, now dead, jumped off the couch, and stormed out of the lounge.


    Ulysses had just finished a call and saw Patrick marching out. He quickly caught up, saying, "Patrick, Laura just called. There''s amercial event tomorrow."


    "Get the car. I need to head back to the city," Patrick cut him off, making a beeline for the crew''s parking lot.


    Ulysses was taken aback but followed, calling out, "Patrick."


    He called out a few more times, but Patrick didn''t even nce back. Ulysses had to jog to keep up. It wasn''t until they got in the car that he noticed how dark Patrick''s expression was. Patrick was lost in thoughts about Cindy. He always saw her as just someone he kept around, never expecting her to get pregnant with his kid.


    Deep down, Patrick knew Cindy couldn''t be pregnant with his child. He just needed an excuse to see her.


    The drive from the set to Lakeview Estates took two hours. By the time they got there, it was past midnight.


    Patrick threw on a baseball cap and mask before getting out of the car and slipped into themunity.


    In the dead of night, Cindy was jolted awake by loud knocking. It was so urgent she thought something had happened to Phoebe. She threw on a robe and rushed to the door. Before opening it, Cindy peeked through the peephole and saw a guy in a baseball cap outside.


    The guy was strikingly handsome; it was Patrick.


    Theodore must''ve tipped Patrick off fast. He was here to see if she had secretly had his kid.


    Cindy unlocked the door, and Patrick barged in, looking like he was ready to catch someone red-handed.


    "Where''s the kid?" Patrick demanded, his face nk.


    Cindy was ready. She crossed her arms and leaned against the door, saying coldly, "I knew you''de. I sent the kid away overnight."


    Patrick''s eyes scanned her. Suddenly, he stepped forward, pinning her against the wall, one hand gripping her neck, his anger all over his face.


    He shouted, "Cindy!"


    But Cindy kept pushing his buttons, saying, "Patrick, the only thing I like about you is your eyes. Did you really think I was noble enough to have your kid?"


    A sh of pain crossed Patrick''s eyes. He closed them, looking hurt, and said, "Cindy, why do you hate me so much?"


    She only met him to rip open his wounds, like she was scared he''d cling to her.


    Cindy turned her head away, saying coldly, "I don''t hate you. I just hate the unfairness of fate, hate that the one who survived wasn''t him."


    That hurt more than if she had said she hated him.


    Patrick''s face went pale. He suddenly let go of her and started searching the living room, checking every room.


    Cindy stood by the door, watching him go in and out of the master bedroom. Patrick slowly walked up to her and asked, "Who''s the kid''s real father?"


    "I told Mr. Reynolds it''s my neighbor''s kid. If he doesn''t believe me, what can I do?" Cindy shrugged.


    Cindy really hadn''t expected Patrick to show up.


    Two years ago, when they had a falling out, Patrick told her to get lost, saying he never wanted to see her again. If she dared to show up, he wouldn''t let her off. Since then, Cindy had been avoiding Patrick.


    Even though they were both in the entertainment industry, they hadn''t crossed paths in the past two years.


    Patrick looked down at her, a mocking smile tugging at his lips. "I was so naive, thinking you''d actually give me a child."


    "Do I look like an idiot?" Cindy leaned against the cold wall, a faint, cold smile on her lips.


    Complex emotions surged in Patrick''s eyes. His hand at his side twitched, and for a moment, he really wanted to strangle Cindy.


    How could there be such a cold-blooded woman as Cindy?


    Patrick averted his gaze, walked past her to the door, and paused with his hand on the doorknob. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly yanked the door open and walked out. The door closed.


    Cindy''s legs felt weak. She slid down the wall to sit on the floor, finally burying her head in her knees, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    Outside, Patrick clenched the baseball cap in his hand, his face frighteningly dark.


    After a long time, Patrick finally took long strides to the elevator. What was he still hoping for? Hoping that Cindy, a heartless woman, woulde out and ask him to stay? He really never learned his lesson.


    Ulysses was dozing off in the driver''s seat when a loud noise suddenly woke him up. He saw Patrick get into the back seat and wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth. "Patrick, you''re back so soon. Ms. Croix didn''t ask you to stay?"


    Patrick''s face darkened. He kicked the back of the driver''s seat and said irritably, "Do I need her to ask me to stay?"


    Ulysses touched his nose. How did Patrick''s face look even worse after going up there? He wondered what Cindy had done to upset Patrick again.


    He silently started the car, but a shout came from behind, saying, "Did I tell you to start the car? Turn it off."


    Ulysses was puzzled. He turned to look at Patrick, "Patrick, aren''t we going back to the set?"


    "No, I''m staying here tonight to see if she''s lying!" Patrick was full of hostility.


    Patrick knew in his heart that Cindy couldn''t possibly be pregnant with his child.


    Even if she were, Cindy wouldn''t have the baby.


    Besides, Theodore said the child looked about two years old. Patrick did the math and realized that during that time, he and Cindy were very close. He knew better than anyone whether Cindy was pregnant during that period. But Patrick stubbornly stayed here, simply because he wasn''t ready to give up.


    Ulysses looked at Patrick as if he were crazy, saying, "Patrick, it''s ufortable to lie in the car. Why don''t you go back to the apartment, and I''ll stay here?"


    Patrick didn''t respond.


    Ulysses continued, "Look, you have a night shoot tomorrow and amercial event. If you''re not in good shape, the paparazzi will take a lot of ugly photos, and the whole inte will say your looks have declined." Patrick said helplessly, "Alright, drive to Imperial Apartment."


    Ulysses seeded and immediately started the car. Having been with Patrick for many years, he knew Patrick cared a lot about his image.


    Patrick could tolerate people criticizing his performance, but he couldn''t stand being called ugly!


    Theodore was dragged out of bed in the middle of the night. He opened the door and saw Patrick standing outside. He yawned. "What are you doing at my ce sote?"


    Patrick shook the bottle of red wine in his hand and walked straight in, saying, "I can''t sleep. I''d like to have a drink with you."


    Theodore squinted his eyes, closed the door, and said unhappily, "Oh, you trying to start something? The wine sses are in the cab, get them yourself."

 Chapter 694 Phoebes Unease

    Patrick wandered over to the cab, grabbed a decanter and some wine sses, and poured the whole bottle of red wine into the decanter. He nced over at Theodore, who was sprawled out with his legs stretched long. Theodore yawned like azy cat.


    "Why do you think the kid Cindy''s holding is mine?" Patrick asked, confused. Knowing Cindy, if she was really pregnant with his kid, she wouldn''t have kept it a secret. Cindy would havee straight to him, demanding he pay half the abortion fee.


    "What else could it be?" Theodore raised an eyebrow. "Phoebe''s kid? Do you really think that''s possible?"


    Back then, Theodore was desperate to get Phoebe pregnant. He even forced himself on her despite her serious injuries.


    But luck wasn''t on Theodore''s side.


    Theodore had double-checked with Riley that Phoebe wasn''t pregnant before agreeing to the divorce. If there had been even a tiny chance, he wouldn''t have let her go. Patrick looked at Theodore''s self-righteous expression and his mind wandered. "Theodore, do you have issues with your sexual performance?"


    Theodore was speechless.


    He grabbed a tissue box from the coffee table and chucked it at Patrick. Patrick caught it effortlessly. "My bad. Don''t get mad."


    Theodore shot him a sidelong nce. "If you''re so capable, why isn''t the kid yours?"


    His words hit a nerve. Patrick lowered his eyes and poured two sses of wine from the decanter. "What could I do?"


    "Is it really not yours?" Theodore frowned.


    Patrick shook his head. "Not my kid."


    "That''s weird." Theodore sat up a bit. What was with that strange and tense atmosphere back then? "What''s weird?" Patrick asked.


    Theodore couldn''t put his finger on it, but something about Phoebe and the others seemed off.


    Patrick saw Theodore''s expression and said, "I think you''re overthinking it. If Cindy had secretly given birth to my kid, would she dare bring it to you?"


    Seeing Theodore still frowning, Patrick added, "Come on, it might just be her neighbor''s kid."


    "Yeah." Seeing Patrick so sure, Theodore let it go. After all, it couldn''t possibly be his.


    Thinking of this, Theodore felt a bit down. He picked up his wine ss and downed it in one gulp.


    Patrick followed suit, not wanting to be outdone. They sat on the sofa, drinking ss after ss, finishing the bottle of red wine like it was water.


    Phoebe was so startled by Cindy that her slight tipsiness vanished. She spent the whole night anxious and came downstairs yawning the next morning.


    Cindy was downstairs ying games with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. Laughter filled the air. When Phoebe came down, the kids rushed over, each hugging one of her legs. "Mommy, hug me." Noomi, unable to oupete Hubert and Boris, stretched out her chubby little arms, asking Phoebe to pick her up.


    Phoebe bent down to pick her up and kissed her soft, fragrant cheek. "Cindy came over early to y with you. Are you happy?"


    "Happy!" Hubert said, standing on tiptoe to pull Phoebe''s arm. "Mommy, Hubert wants a hug too."


    Boris chimed in, "I want a hug too."


    Phoebe squatted down, put Noomi on the ground, and had them stand back to back. Then she picked up all three of them in one go. The kids squealed in surprise.


    Despite Phoebe''s slim figure, she had developed some serious arm strength over the years from carrying the kids. Cindy pped andughed on the side. "Phoebe, you''re getting stronger." Phoebe put Hubert, Boris, and Noomi on the sofa, where theyughed and rolled into a heap. The living room was filled with joyfulughter.


    Cindy said, "I bought breakfast. Go eat something. I''ll watch them."


    Cindy hadn''t joined a new project recently and was just shooting some video content for her studio to post online. She was on vacation at home and came over early to help with the kids. Phoebe yawned again and rubbed her tear-filled eyes, saying, "I didn''t sleep wellst night. I still have to go to the officeter."


    Cindy said with a faint smile, "I''m free. I''ll drive you."


    Phoebe nodded in agreement.


    After breakfast, Phoebe went upstairs to change clothes. She saw the dress she had taken offst night and put it in a bag, nning to take it to a professional dress care center for cleaning over the weekend before returning it to Theodore. When Phoebe came downstairs, Pam and Evelyn were in the living room watching the kids. The kids waved goodbye to Phoebe as she was about to leave.


    Phoebe and Cindy got into the car. Seeing the dark circles under Phoebe''s eyes, Cindy said with a touch of guilt, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought Boris in front of Theodorest night and made you worry all night."


    Phoebe opened her mouth but then closed it, tears welling up in her eyes. She said, "It''s okay. I''m just too scared."


    Cindy was amused by Phoebe, saying, "Why are you so afraid of him?"


    "You haven''t seen him go crazy," Phoebe said, still shaken. "He may seem normal now, but when he goes crazy, he can do anything." Cindy was at a loss for words.


    What had Theodore done to make Phoebe so afraid of him?


    Cindy said with a sigh, "I knew you''d overthink it, so I came over early to find you. Last night, Patrick barged into my house like he was catching me cheating, probably tipped off by Theodore, thinking I secretly had Patrick''s child." Phoebe looked at Cindy speechlessly. "If I remember correctly, my children were already born when you broke up."


    Cindy said, "Yes, maybe Theodore mimunicated, making Patrick think it was his child. Anyway, no matter how theymunicate, Mr. Reynolds won''t suspect you. So don''t worry."


    "That''s good," Phoebe replied.


    Cindy nced at her and said with a beaming smile, "Get some sleep. I''ll wake you when we get to the office."


    "Okay."


    When Phoebe got to the office, she called Alfonso to tell him that Vanguard Magazine had reserved the December cover for Noah and asked him to coordinate the photoshoot schedule with them.


    Alfonso admired Phoebe greatly and expressed his concern about Noah''s recent state."Ms. Ziegler, did Noah recently go through a breakup? He seems distractedtely. A few days ago, he locked himself in the recording studio and sang sad songs all day."


    Noah''s feelings for her were obvious, but as long as Noah didn''t say anything, she couldn''t either. She had to y dumb.


    After hanging up, Phoebe leaned back in her chair and sighed heavily.


    Before she could finish her sigh, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Phoebe tensed up and quickly answered, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Evelyn''s voice trembled a bit. "Phoebe, is that dress in the bag in your bedroom expensive? The diamonds on it are fake, right?"

 Chapter 695 A Long-Planned Scheme

    Phoebe suddenly got this bad feeling and said, "That dress is worth a million bucks. What do you think?" Evelyn replied, "We''re in deep trouble."


    There was a loud thud, followed by Hubert, Boris, and Noomi urgently calling for Evelyn.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She called out for Evelyn a few times, but there was no answer, and the call dropped. Phoebe couldn''t sit still any longer. She grabbed her bag and rushed out.


    As she passed the secretary''s desk, she said, "Call me if anythinges up. Also, have Guadalupe meet me downstairs."


    Lori didn''t even have time to respond before Phoebe hurried off, clearly in a rush.


    Lori quickly called Guadalupe to bring the car around.


    Phoebe rushed home and, as she walked in, saw Pam sitting quietly on the couch with the kids, while Evelyn stood there, hands on her hips, scolding them. "That dress is worth a million dors, and every diamond on it is real. I can''t believe you guys were ying with those diamonds! Do you have any idea how much that dress costs? You little rascals!"


    The kids sat there obediently, but one curious child couldn''t help but ask, "Grandma, what''s a diamond?"


    Evelyn, mid-rant, almost lost her train of thought. "A diamond is that shiny stone you were just ying with."


    Seeing Evelyn answer questions, Boris chimed in, "What''s a rascal? Can we y with it?"


    Evelyn was so mad she almost fainted. These were the most difficult kids she''d ever dealt with. She scolded them, but they didn''t seem to care.


    Just as Evelyn was about to lose it, Phoebe walked in and said, "Mom, it''s okay. They''re still young and don''t understand."


    Evelyn, still fuming, saw Phoebe and pped her on the shoulder. "How could you leave that expensive dress on the couch? They took all the diamonds off to y with."


    A dress worth a million dors-Evelyn had never seen that much money in her life.


    Phoebe took the p and signaled Pam to take the kids to the yroom. Once the kids were gone, she coaxed Evelyn to sit down.


    "Here, have some water to calm down." Phoebe handed Evelyn a ss of water.


    Evelyn, having scolded for so long, was parched. She drank the water, still feeling distressed.


    "You idiot, do you have nowhere else to spend money? Buying such an expensive dress. Once I sew the diamonds back on, you should return it."


    "Did you find all the diamonds?" Phoebe asked, concerned.


    Phoebe had been worried that the kids might have swallowed the diamonds, especially Hubert, who liked to taste everything.


    But seeing Evelyn fuming and the kids sitting fine, Phoebe thought they probably hadn''t swallowed any diamonds. Otherwise, she''d be worried about them having stomach issues.


    "I found them," Evelyn said, calming down a bit. "Can it be returned?"


    Phoebe scratched her nose. She could have washed it and returned it to Theodore, but now it seemed impossible.


    Phoebe said, "Just keep it. Noomi can wear it when she grows up."


    Evelyn pped her arm again, saying, "Do you know how hard it is to earn money? I think you''ll squander everything we have."


    Phoebe sighed, "Mom, I went to a really important eventst night. To get noticed, I had to invest in my outfit and jewelry."


    Evelyn wasn''t unreasonable. She knew that in the entertainment industry, people wore expensive clothes and jewelry. Phoebe''spany was just starting and needed these things to make an impression. Evelyn sighed, "You could try selling this dress online."


    "I''ll give it a try." Phoebe didn''t want Evelyn to worry. She agreed, and after Evelyn went upstairs with the diamonds, she copsed on the couch, feeling a headacheing on.


    After a while, Phoebe took out her phone and opened her WhatsApp chat with Theodore. After hesitating for a long time, she sent a message.


    Phoebe: [Hey, the dress got ruined. Can you give me your ount number so I can transfer the money to you?]


    After a long time, Theodore replied with a string of numbers.


    Phoebe looked at the numbers. She didn''t have over a million dors in her ount. How was she going to handle this?


    Phoebe wished she could go back and stop herself from sending that message.


    She was silent for so long that the chat showed Theodore was typing. After a while, her phone buzzed.


    Theodore: [If you don''t have the money, I don''t mind other forms of payment.]


    Phoebe saw the message and threw her phone onto the couch. Theodore had given her his bank ount so readily, waiting for this moment.


    Phoebe thought to herself, ''Well done, Theodore, never missing a chance to benefit yourself!''


    Phoebe stared at the ceiling for a while, then got up, went upstairs, took a ne worth over a million dors from the safe, and put it in her bag. She drove to the Reynolds Group. An hourter, Phoebe arrived at the Reynolds Group.


    Phoebe walked into the lobby, and the receptionist quickly stood up. Seeing her take off her sunsses, she immediately recognized her. "Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe nodded, "Hello, I''m here to see Mr. Reynolds. Is he in?"


    "Yes, he is." The receptionist had been informed that if Phoebe came to see Theodore, she should be allowed up without any dy.


    Phoebe took the elevator up without any obstacles. When she stood in the CEO''s office where she had worked for four years, everything looked the same as when she left.


    All the good and bad memories came flooding back. Phoebe gripped her bag strap, regretting her hasty decision toe to Theodore''s territory.


    At that moment, a group of people came out of the conference room. Most of them were familiar faces, and they all recognized Phoebe.


    "Isn''t this Ms. Ziegler? I heard you started apany back home. How''s it going?" Curtis greeted her warmly.


    With Curtis taking the lead, the others couldn''t pretend not to know Phoebe and nodded in greeting.


    Theodore stood nearby and cleared his throat. Everyone got the hint and said their goodbyes to Phoebe. After they left, Theodore slowly walked over to Phoebe. Theodore said with a beaming smile, "What brings you here today?"


    Phoebe looked at the handsome and enigmatic Theodore and said, "I came to return Mr. Reynolds'' million dors."

 Chapter 696 She Doesnt Like Phoebe

    Phoebe pulled out a jewelry box and a check from her bag and handed them to Theodore.


    "Mr. Reynolds, thanks for your helpst night, but I don''t like owing people," Phoebe said, all serious.


    Theodore nced at Phoebe''s wrist. The bruises from being tied up were gone, but they left a mark on his heart.


    He gently took her wrist. Phoebe flinched and tried to pull away, but he led her towards the office. "Let''s talk inside."


    Inside, everything was just like she remembered. Even her old desk was still there.


    Phoebe pulled her hand back and walked to the desk. It was spotless, with aputer, some files, and her usual coffee mug.


    This ce, like her old apartment, was stuck in time from the day she left.


    She felt a mix of emotions and turned to Theodore, who was standing nearby. "Doesn''t the desk take up space here?"


    Back then, Theodore insisted on moving her workspace to the CEO''s office. She never got why. It seemed out of ce, but he kept it there. Theodore walked over and leaned on the desk, looking deep into her eyes. "No, it doesn''t."


    Phoebe felt uneasy.


    She ced the jewelry box and check on the desk and pushed them towards Theodore. "I have to go."


    Theodore sighed and stood up straight. "I''ll see you out."


    "No need, Mr. Reynolds, please stay." Phoebe raised her hand to stop him. He didn''t insist, and she walked out of the office.


    The door closed behind her, and Phoebe closed her eyes.


    Every time she was around Theodore, she felt nervous and oppressed. If she could, she''d avoid him altogether.


    Phoebe opened her eyes and was startled by a face suddenly appearing in front of her. She quickly stepped back and, seeing who it was, patted her chest in relief. "Carol!" Carolughed, as carefree as ever. "Ms. Ziegler, long time no see."


    Phoebe smiled faintly. "Long time no see."


    Carol linked arms with Phoebe and pulled her away from the office door, seating her in the secretary''s swivel chair.


    Carol took out a bunch of snacks from the drawer, looking like she wanted to chat.


    "When I saw you on TV, I almost didn''t recognize you. Is that really the Ms. Ziegler I know? You''ve changed so much, for the better," Carol said excitedly.


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead. "How have you all been?"


    "We''re good, except for Mr. Reynolds," Carol said, watching her closely. "Since you left, he''s be even colder, like a money-making machine."


    Phoebe nodded. "I can see that."


    Carol looked concerned. "You can''t me Mr. Reynolds for what happened back then. The finance department tried everything to gather five billion dors in cash from nearby cities'' banks. Mr. Reynolds didn''t hesitate to decide to save you first. But Miss Fitzroy''s parents somehow found out about her kidnapping and rushed to thepany to beg Mr. Reynolds."


    "Carol, stop," Phoebe cut in.


    But Carol kept going, "Mr. Reynolds still wanted to save you first, but they begged him to save Miss Fitzroy. He didn''t give in until Sophia had a heart attack and died right in front of him."


    Phoebe shot up, almost knocking over her chair. She looked distressed. "Carol, I have to go. No need to see me out."


    With that, she grabbed her bag and hurried out of the stifling office.


    "Ms. Ziegler," Carol called after her, watching Phoebe leave. She took a few steps but then stopped, raising her hand to her mouth.


    "Why can''t you just keep quiet and stop talking nonsense?" A cold voice came from behind.


    Carol turned around, startled to see Theodore leaning against the office door. She straightened up and said weakly, "Mr. Reynolds."


    Theodore''s gaze shifted from the closed elevator door to Carol, who looked like she was bracing for a scolding. He said indifferently, "Carol, just do your job."


    Carol''s face went pale, and she clenched her hands tightly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Reynolds. I shouldn''t have said anything."


    Theodore didn''t respond and turned back into the office.


    Phoebe stood in the elevator, staring nkly ahead. Her reflection in the shiny metal wall stared back at her.


    She forced a smile, and the person in the elevator wall awkwardly smiled back, looking like a sad, ridiculous clown.


    Three years had passed, and Phoebe thought she had moved on.


    But hearing Carol bring up the past today made her realize she had never let go. The resentment of being abandoned, the fear of watching her life slip away-those pains were buried so deep that Phoebe thought time had healed her.


    But just now, her wounds were suddenly ripped open, bleeding and exposed to the sunlight, causing unbearable pain.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Phoebe quicklyposed herself and walked out. As she crossed the lobby, she brushed past a stunningly beautiful woman.


    The woman took a few steps, then stopped and looked at Phoebe''s back. "Wait, isn''t that Ms. Ziegler?"


    Phoebe paused and turned to look at her.


    Sandra, dressed in high fashion, looked yful and morous, exuding natural confidence.


    Phoebe nodded slightly. "Ms. Ramirez."


    Sandra narrowed her eyes and slowly walked up to Phoebe, scrutinizing her with a hint of disdain. "What brings Ms. Ziegler here?"


    Sandra didn''t like Phoebe.


    For the past three years, she had lived in Phoebe''s shadow. Whenever people mentioned Phoebe, it was always about how excellent she was and how much Theodore liked her.


    Sandra scoffed at that. If Theodore really liked Phoebe that much, he wouldn''t have left her to die and insisted on saving Vanessa first.


    Phoebe looked at Sandra, not missing the sh of hostility in her eyes. She said calmly, "I had something to return to Mr. Reynolds."


    Sandra''s expression turned sour. "Such a small matter shouldn''t trouble Ms. Ziegler toe in person. Next time, if you have something for Theodore, just call me. I have nothing but time and money."

 Chapter 697 Phoebe Is Trending Again

    Phoebe caught the tant hostility and mockery in Sandra''s eyes and just smirked, "Sure thing."


    Sandra pressed her lips together and said coldly, "I hope this doesn''t happen again."


    The tension between them was thick. The receptionist, sneaking nces, was worried they might start throwing punches any second.


    She was debating whether to call the CEO''s office to alert Theodore when she saw Sandra turn away.


    Phoebe hesitated for a moment, then also turned and left, feeling a whirlwind of emotions.


    Phoebe silently cursed herself. She shouldn''t havee here today just to get humiliated.


    Sandra carried the snacks upstairs, feeling annoyed by everything. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she bumped into Carol, causing the snacks to scatter all over the floor. Carol had just gotten on Theodore''s bad side and now ran into Sandra. Seeing the mess, she said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Ramirez."


    Sandra pped her, making Carol''s head snap to the side. It took Carol a moment to process, her ears ringing.


    Sandra, furious, said, "I made these snacks myself. Do you have any idea how much effort that took? Do you think your apology means anything?" Carol covered her face, staring at the arrogant Sandra in disbelief, tears welling up. "Ms. Ramirez, I didn''t do it on purpose. Why did you hit me?" Sandra, thinking about Theodore meeting Phoebe, got even more irritated.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. "I hit you because I felt like it. If you don''t like it, goin to Theodore and see who he sides with." "You!" Carol was livid and was about to confront her when Lawton''s voice came from behind, "Carol, did you deliver the documents Mr. Reynolds asked for?" Carol bit her lip, knowing Lawton was giving her an out. She bent down to pick up the scattered documents and hurried into the elevator. Lawton walked up to Sandra calmly and said, "Ms. Ramirez, Mr. Reynolds is in a meeting right now and isn''t seeing anyone. Please leave."


    Sandra stomped her foot, saying, "Is he really in a meeting, or is he just avoiding me?"


    "Ms. Ramirez, you''re smart enough to know that the tighter you hold sand, the faster it slips away. Men don''t like women who are too pushy," Lawton hinted.


    Sandra pouted, looking at the scattered snacks, feeling like her feelings for Theodore were just as worthless. She said with a slight smile, "I get it. Please tell him I''lle back when he''s not busy." Lawton watched Sandra leave and shook his head.


    A few dayster, Noah''s show started filming at Kedora High School, where he''d be shooting for the next two months.


    The filming kicked off on a Saturday to avoid disrupting the students'' regr sses.


    Inside the RV, Phoebe sat next to Noah, looking at him in Kedora High School''s custom uniform, looking very much like a student.


    Phoebe said with a satisfied smile, "I gotta say, the director made a good call choosing Kedora High School for filming. It was voted the most beautiful school uniform online."


    Noah awkwardly tugged at the uniform, feeling a bit out of ce, and said, "Didn''t you graduate from Kedora High School?"


    "Yep." Phoebe looked at the blue and white uniform on Noah, reminiscing, "Kedora High is my old stomping ground, so you better do it justice and not mess up its rep."


    Noah''s grades back then wouldn''t have gotten him into Kedora High. Now, wearing the same uniform Phoebe once wore, he felt a weird sense of closeness that made his heart race. He said, "So, I guess that makes me your junior now, Phoebe."


    Phoebe patted his head and gave him a gentle smile.


    Phoebe''s gesture was no different from how she patted her kids. Noah''s face darkened, and he dodged her hand, saying, "Don''t pat my head like I''m some pet." "Alright, alright." Phoebe pulled her hand back.


    The RV stopped outside Kedora High. The director''s team had already cleared the area, but some media still showed up, snapping pictures.


    Noah adjusted his clothes and stepped out of the van. Cameras immediately focused on him, snapping away. Then they saw Phoebe get out of the van.


    The entertainment reporters, sensing a scoop, turned their cameras towards Phoebe. She signaled Alfonso to take Noah away while she handled the media. Alfonso got the hint and quickly led Noah into Kedora High.


    From a distance, they could still hear the reporters asking, "Ms. Ziegler, you personally escorted Noah to the opening ceremony. Are the rumors true that you two are dating?"


    Phoebe calmly faced the cameras and shlights. Hearing the reporter''s question, she said with a slight smile, "Kedora High is my alma mater. Is it wrong for me to visit?"


    "If you wanted to visit your alma mater, you could do it anytime. Why today?"


    "Today is special, isn''t it?" Phoebe threw the question back at them. The reporters asked several more questions, but she skillfully deflected them. Seeing this, the reporters had no choice but to let her go.


    After Phoebe left, they quickly sent out press releases, spinning the story as Phoebe personally protecting her lover at the opening ceremony. Once the news was out, marketing ounts quickly picked it up, and soon, Noah and Phoebe were trending.


    At first, they were at the bottom of the trending list, but soon they shot up to the top.


    The media excelled at creating stories, even turning a casual nce into a romantic tale.


    Noah''s fans quickly gathered, and seeing the pictures posted by the marketing ounts, they started gushing over Noah''s school uniform look.


    [Is this Noah? The school uniform look is amazing. I could admire those long legs for years.][Noah, can I be your deskmate?]


    [Looking forward to Noah''s show. Just for this uniform, I''m definitely watching.]


    On the trending page, fans were busy admiring the pictures,pletely ignoring the marketing ounts'' attempts to stir up drama. Vanessa, who had paid for posters to create discord, found that the fans weren''t taking the bait. She angrily threw her phone.

 Chapter 698 Noahs Feelings

    Vanessa was scrolling through the trending topics at Queen Entertainment, looking seriously pissed. "Madison, where the hell did you find these paid posters?" she snapped. Madison, standing by the desk, saw Vanessa''s frustration and sighed. "Noah''s fans have gotten a lot smarter since thest scandal. They''re not falling for it."


    "That''s because you haven''t hit them where it hurts," Vanessa said, mming her hand on the table.


    She had spent a fortune to get this scandal trending, but it was doing nothing.


    Madison, looking worried, said, "Vanessa, Noah''s fans don''t care about his scandals. They think Phoebe is young and beautiful, and she''s his boss. If they were together, the fans would be cool with it."


    Vanessa''s face twisted with anger. "I don''t buy that fans are that selfless. Madison, dig up some dirt on Noah. I want him taken down."


    Madison nodded, "Okay, I got it."


    She turned and left the office.


    Outside, the assistant gave Madison a worried look. Madison just waved her off and headed back to her own office.


    Madison couldn''t understand why Vanessa was so obsessed with Phoebe. Sure, Phoebe used to be Theodore''s wife and was in Vanessa''s way, but now that Phoebe and Theodore were divorced, why was Vanessa still gunning for her? Phoebe had just wrapped up the opening ceremony, and the director was signaling the main cast to get ready for promotional photos.


    Alfonso came over and whispered, "Ms. Ziegler, you and Noah are trending again."


    Phoebe narrowed her eyes.


    Alfonso quickly handed her the phone. Phoebe swiped through the screen, taking in the situation.


    She handed the phone back to Alfonso and said calmly, "Talk to the director. Let''s release a set of promotional photos while this is trending. Might as well ride the wave." Alfonso was taken aback.


    He thought Phoebe would be mad. After the hospital incident, they had been careful to keep Phoebe and Noah out of the spotlight together, afraid they''d trend again. "I''ll get on it." Alfonso hurried off.


    With some free time and no one paying attention to her, Phoebe wandered deeper into the campus to a familiar spot where she could chill. She ended up at the sports field.


    It was the weekend, and some athletes were training on the field.


    With nothing else to do, Phoebe walked to the stands and picked a random seat.


    On the ser field, a bunch of young students were running around, their hair flying in the sunlight. Phoebe was so caught up in watching them that she didn''t notice the ser ball heading straight for her. Shouts of surprise rang out as the ball got closer.


    Phoebe snapped out of it, but it was toote to dodge.


    She stared nkly at the ball when suddenly arge, well-defined hand appeared and blocked it.


    Phoebe looked up to see Noah skillfully catching the ball and tossing it back to the student who hade to get it.


    The student kept apologizing and thanking them. Noah waved it off and, after watching the student run off, sat down next to Phoebe.


    Noah pulled two ice creams out of his school uniform pocket and shed a charming smile. "Want some ice cream?"


    The September weather was still hot, and the ice cream looked incredibly refreshing in the sunlight.


    Phoebe reached out, took one, unwrapped it, and took a small bite.


    She tilted her head and looked at Noah, who was still in makeup. "Finished with the promo photos?"


    Noah leaned back, his long legs awkwardly stretched out in the narrow aisle. He repliedzily, "Yeah."


    "How''d it go?"


    Still in his school uniform, Noah nced at Phoebe and said, "Kinda sucks that my grades were too bad to get into Kedora High School back then."


    He looked at the boys sweating on the field and said regretfully, "If I had gotten in, I would''ve been your junior."


    Phoebe smiled faintly, "You''re my junior now."


    Noah suddenly turned to her, looking at her seriously. His gaze was more intense than the sun, making Phoebe''s heart race.


    The next second, Noah asked nervously, "Phoebe, do you really not remember me at all?"


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment. "What?"


    Noah took a deep breath. He had been waiting for Phoebe to remember him, but after more than three years, she still hadn''t.


    He didn''t want to wait anymore.


    "Do you remember a student named Oscar? You tutored him for a while."


    Phoebe stared at Noah for a while. Just as Noah''s eyes began to dim, she finally snapped out of it and said, "You were that rebellious teenager?"


    Noah''s handsome face darkened, his thin eyelids tightening. "How was I rebellious?"


    "Sorry," Phoebe said with a hint ofughter. She carefully examined Noah. No wonder he looked familiar the first time she saw him. "It really is you. Where did you move toter?" Back then, Phoebe hadn''t seen Noah many times.


    Later, Noah moved away, and she focused on her studies, gradually forgetting the student she had tutored.


    If Noah hadn''t mentioned it today, she might never have remembered.


    Fate was often unfair. The person Noah had been thinking about might not even remember him. He felt both angry and mncholic.


    But seeing the concern in Phoebe''s eyes, his heart melted, and he resigned himself to fate.


    "My parents divorced, and I went with my dad to another ce. But I could never forget you, so I applied to a university in Kedora, just to see you again," Noah said.


    Phoebe smiled gently, "I''m honored to be your guiding light, and thank you for always remembering me."


    Noah silently watched her until the ice cream in his hand melted and dripped.


    Phoebe quickly reminded him, "The ice cream is melting. Eat it quickly."


    Noah snapped out of it, seeing Phoebe smiling as she ate her ice cream. The sunlight fell on her, and she still looked like the simple and beautiful student from ten years ago. Noah sighed. Seeing Phoebe point to his ice cream and remind him again, "It''s melting. Eat it quickly."


    He smiled, swallowing the bitterness of his unrequited love along with the sweetness of the ice cream. This was enough for now.


    As long as Phoebe was by his side and he could see that she was doing well, it didn''t matter to him whether they could be together or not.


    They sat in the stands, watching a ser game.


    It wasn''t until Alfonso came running over that Phoebe and Noah got up and left the stands.


    Phoebe threw the trash into the bin, and the three of them walked back to the crew together.


    Phoebe dropped Noah off at the crew, greeted the directors, and asked them to take care of Noah before leaving in the RV.

 Chapter 699 I Dont Have a Lover

    That afternoon, the official Facebook page of "Spring Ind" dropped a photo with a still from the show, and fans went wild, sharing it everywhere. Pretty soon, the post shot up to the top of the trending list.


    The gossip about the two of them started to die down and eventually vanished. When Phoebe checked Facebook again, all she saw was Noah''s gorgeous face in the official stills.


    When Phoebe got back to the office, Lori rushed over and whispered, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds is here. He''s in the conference room, and he looks kinda tense." Phoebe was taken aback for a moment.


    Usually, when Theodore came by, he''d head straight to her office without any fuss. Now, he was waiting for her in the conference room. What was up with that? "Got it," Phoebe said, heading towards the conference room.


    Phoebe stood at the conference room door. After a few seconds, she pulled herself together and pushed the door open. Theodore was sitting quietly at the oval conference table with a cup of coffee in front of him. Hearing the door, Theodore turned his head, his eyes locking onto Phoebe. His narrow eyes had a scrutinizing look, making his expression hard to read.


    Phoebe walked in slowly and said with a slight smile, "What brings you here, Mr. Reynolds?"


    "Did you go back to Kedora High School today?" Theodore''s tone was super calm, like he was asking about the weather, giving no hint of his emotions.


    Phoebe didn''t want to seem like a subordinate getting scolded. She walked over, pulled out a chair, and sat down casually, saying, "Yeah, I visited my old school." "With Noah?"


    Phoebe squinted her eyes and said, confused, "Who I go with isn''t really your business, Mr. Reynolds. If you have time, why not spend it with your girlfriend?" "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Then why not spend time with your lover?" Phoebe threw out another question.


    "I don''t have a lover either."


    Phoebe was speechless. After a long pause, she said, "So, Mr. Reynolds, is it funing here all by yourself?"


    Theodore took a sip of his coffee and frowned slightly. He handed the cup over and said with a nk expression, "Could you get me a hot cup of coffee?" Phoebe stayed seated, saying, "I''m not your secretary. I don''t have to serve you."


    Theodore''s hand paused in mid-air. He stared at Phoebe for a long time before showing a pained expression. "My stomach hurts a bit today."


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    Phoebe thought to herself, ''Drinking ck coffee with a stomachache? Serves you right!''


    Despite her thoughts, Phoebe took the cup and left the room.


    As Phoebe''s figure disappeared behind the door, Theodore''s furrowed brows rxed.


    Phoebe walked into the break room and poured out the ck coffee. Just as she was about to get a hot cup from the coffee machine, she remembered Theodore saying his stomach hurt. After some hesitation, Phoebe rinsed the cup, filled it with milk, and heated it in the microwave for a minute. She then returned to the conference room with the cup.


    Theodore was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the skyscrapers.


    Phoebe ced the cup on the table.


    Theodore said with a beaming smile, "Yourpany has a great location. From here, you can see the Ferris wheel in the distance."


    Phoebe was taken aback and slowly walked over to him.


    By now, night had fallen, and the Ferris wheel lights were twinkling, creating a romantic vibe.


    Phoebe said in surprise, "I hadn''t noticed until you mentioned it."


    She genuinely hadn''t. Every time she was in this conference room, it was for intense meetings. She never had the chance to check out the view.


    Thinking about it, Phoebe felt even more that Theodore hade here today just to stir up trouble.


    She said with a hint of annoyance, "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Reynolds, I''ll take my leave."


    Theodore turned his head to look at Phoebe. After a long silence, he nodded, letting her go.


    Phoebe turned to leave. When she reached the conference room door, she realized something was off. She turned back to see Theodore still standing by the window and asked, "Aren''t you leaving?" "I''ll stay a bit longer," Theodore said.


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Since Theodore said he would stay a bit longer, Phoebe couldn''t exactly kick him out. She went back to her office to tackle the backlog of documents.


    Outside, the city lights began to shine, and the office gradually fell into darkness.


    Phoebe turned on a deskmp and kept working.


    When she finally finished the pile of documents in front of her, she rubbed her sore neck and heard a couple of cracks from her neck joints. Phoebe sighed. The life of a career woman was truly not easy.


    Suddenly, she heard a rhythmic knock on the door.


    Without thinking much, Phoebe said, "Come in." The next second, the office door was pushed open from the outside.


    Theodore, dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers, walked from the dim light into the bright office. The light illuminated his features, still cold and aloof. Theodore walked up to Phoebe as if he were at home and ced the takeout on her desk as he said, "Hungry? Want to eat something before continuing?" Phoebe pursed her lips, about to refuse, when her stomach growled.


    Her cheeks flushed and she said, "Alright, I''m actually hungry."


    Phoebe pushed the documents aside and opened the paper bag. Inside were fancy food containers. Just by looking at thebels, she knew this wasn''t ordinary takeout. Phoebe opened the containers to find an array of delicate snacks.


    This kind of takeout was a bit too extravagant.


    Phoebe swallowed and raised an eyebrow at Theodore. "Is Mr. Reynolds ying the role of a delivery man today?"


    "No," Theodore''s voice was low, with a faint nasal tone that was oddly sexy. "Today, I''m a feeder."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    If it weren''t for the delicious food, she would have wanted to dump the entire takeout box on Theodore''s head.


    The office was very quiet, and Phoebe ate with great enjoyment.


    Theodore pulled out a chair and sat across from her, resting his face on one hand and quietly watching her.


    Phoebe felt a bit ufortable under Theodore''s gaze. While chewing, she said, "Why haven''t you left yet? Is ourpany''s conference room that interesting?"


    "Yes," Theodore said, not taking his eyes off her. "Is it good?"


    Phoebe almost couldn''t keep up with Theodore''s train of thought. She swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "These are specialty snacks from a five-star restaurant. If I said they weren''t good, I''d get in trouble." Theodore said with a soft smile, "I won''t tell them. They won''t know."

 Chapter 700 Sarah Faints

    The vibe between the two was surprisingly chill, like all the drama from three years ago never even happened. Everything was going smoothly until Theodore''s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen and frowned a bit.


    Phoebe noticed and asked, "You gonna take that outside?"


    Instead of answering, Theodore just picked up the call right there.


    On the other end, Vanessa sounded freaked out, "Theodore, where are you? Sarah just got rushed to the ER. You need to get to the hospital ASAP."


    Theodore''s face went pale. He got up and headed for the door but paused to look back at Phoebe.


    Phoebe, still chewing her food, said nonchntly, "You better get going."


    Seeing her indifferent look, Theodore swallowed whatever he was about to say and bolted out of the office.


    When he got to the hospital, a bunch of people were already gathered outside the emergency room.


    The whole Reynolds n was there, all eyes glued to the red light above the operating room door.


    Hearing footsteps, they all turned. When they saw Theodore, they looked relieved.


    Christopher spoke up, "Theodore, finally. Grandma was calling for you before she passed out."


    Theodore''s gaze shifted to the closed operating room door, his face darkening. "What''s going on? Why did Grandma faint?"


    Everyone turned to Vanessa. She shrank back, looking scared. "I''m sorry, I was just scrolling through Facebook. Grandma wanted some fruit, so I left my phone on the bed and went to wash it. She saw Phoebe''s photo."


    Vanessa hadn''t expected Sarah to react so strongly. Sarah saw the photo and started asking when Phoebe got back and who the guy in the trending topic with her was.


    Vanessa had exaggerated, saying Noah used to be an artist at Queen Entertainment and that Phoebe had helped him rise to fame, even shing with thepany for him.


    She also mentioned that Theodore had recently been injured and hospitalized because Noah''s fans were mad at Phoebe for supporting Noah. One fan tried to attack Phoebe with a knife, and Theodore got hurt saving her. Sarah couldn''t handle it and fainted.


    But Vanessa didn''t dare to spill all this in front of Theodore. If he found out she was spreading rumors about Phoebe cheating, he''d lose it.


    Everyone was silently watching Theodore.


    The younger folks, who were always on Facebook, had seen the rumors about Phoebe and Noah.


    They all looked at Theodore like he had been yed.


    Theodore stayed quiet. Suddenly, the red light above the operating room went off, and everyone''s attention shifted.


    A momentter, the doctor came out.


    Everyone crowded around, asking about Sarah.


    The doctor raised a hand for silence. "Mrs. Reynolds is stable, but you need to keep her calm. She has high blood pressure."


    Hearing this, everyone sighed in relief. The doctor gave a few more instructions before leaving with his assistant.


    Sarah was soon wheeled out, wearing an oxygen mask but awake. Everyone crowded around her bed.


    Brandon leaned in, asking anxiously, "Mom, how are you feeling? Any difort?"


    Sarah''s kind eyes scanned everyone''s faces beforending on Theodore.


    Weakly, she said, "Theodore, stay. Everyone else can go home."


    "Mom, you''re not well. Let us stay with you. Theodore has work tomorrow, and staying upte isn''t good for him," Taylor said, ncing at Theodore with concern. Theodore had just taken a knife for Phoebe a few days ago and wasn''t fully recovered. Staying upte would be too much for him.


    Sarah, panting with anxiety, finally heard Theodore say, "Christopher, could you take Mom and Dad home? Drive carefully."


    "Theodore" Taylor started, but Theodore''s look stopped him. Theodore and a nurse pushed the bed towards the elevator.


    Watching them disappear, Brandon sighed, "Let''s go. Mom knows what she''s doing. She won''t keep him here long."


    Taylor took Brandon''s arm, and they walked out.


    Taylor knew why Sarah was so upset. Back then, Phoebe had gone on a hunger strike to force Theodore to divorce her. For a long time after the divorce, they kept it from Sarah. Eventually, Sarah found out and was furious, ming them for not telling her.


    To calm her down, Taylor told her that Phoebe couldn''t have children. Sarah had always valued the idea of having a family. Knowing Phoebe couldn''t have children, Sarah decided to let it go. Madison pulled Vanessa aside, and they exchanged a nce before following the others out. Grace, who had been silent, sneered.


    Only Vanessa knew whether she did it identally or on purpose to stir things up.


    Theodore took Sarah back to her room. The nurse checked the equipment again before leaving.


    Now it was just Theodore and Sarah.


    Sarah tried to remove the oxygen mask, but Theodore held her wrist. "Grandma, don''t. Keep it on."


    Sarah turned to him, saying, "Vanessa told me you got hurt recently because of Phoebe?"


    Theodore frowned, replying indifferently, "Yeah."


    "Theodore, you''re a Reynolds. You carry the family''s honor and future. How can you risk your life over personal feelings?" Sarah said, heartbroken.


    Theodore pressed his lips together, staying silent.


    Seeing this, Sarah''s tone turned furious, "I used to think Phoebe was sensible and considerate. She was the one who insisted on the divorce. So why did shee back after leaving?" "Grandma," Theodore said, unhappy, "Kedora is her hometown. Why can''t shee back?"


    Sarah took a deep breath, saying, "Fine, she came back. But why did she have to bother you?"


    "It''s not what you think, Grandma. I was the one who pursued her," Theodore said. If he didn''t actively appear in Phoebe''s life, she wouldn''t want any interaction with him. Sarah almost fainted from anger. She took a few deep breaths to recover.

 Chapter 701 Bishop Secretly Returns to the Country

    "Theodore, what''s going on in that head of yours? There are so many women out there better than Phoebe. Why are you stuck on her?" Sarah just couldn''t wrap her mind around it.


    When Theodore and Phoebe were together, he didn''t seem to care much. But now that they were apart, he was acting like he couldn''t live without her.


    Theodore just pressed his lips together and stayed quiet.


    Seeing him like this made Sarah furious. She closed her eyes and said firmly, "Theodore, Phoebe can''t have kids. I can''t let you marry her again."


    Theodore suddenly looked at Sarah. Her eyes, cloudy with age, stared back at him, stubborn and unyielding.


    His lips moved, but he decided not to say anything that might upset her right now.


    "Grandma, you should get some rest."


    Sarah stared at him intently and said in a determined tone, "Theodore, promise me you won''t go near Phoebe again. She''s a good girl. When she married into our family, we treated her well. Don''t make us resent her." Her words cut deep into Theodore''s heart.


    His hand, hanging by his side, clenched into a fist, his knuckles cracking as he said, "Grandma, you should get some rest. I''m going out for a smoke."


    With that, Theodore stood up and walked out.


    Sarah struggled to lift her upper body, watching Theodore''s lonely and deste back. She said, "She can''t have children, and that''s something I can''t ept."


    Theodore''s hand paused on the doorknob, then he pressed down, and the door opened. He walked out, called a nurse, and asked someone to watch over Sarah.


    In the hospital''s smoking area, Theodore leaned against the ss wall, one leg bent. He flicked the ash from his cigarette, the tip glowing red. He took a drag and exhaled heavily.


    Back then, Phoebe had revealed her infertility to Taylor to get a divorce.


    Initially, Taylor had tried to persuade them not to divorce. But after Phoebe''s revtion, Taylor''s attitude changed drastically, leaving them to their own devices. Theodore swallowed, feeling like he was standing on a cliff, utterly alone.


    When Lawton arrived, he saw Theodore''s solitary figure. Since Phoebe left, he hadn''t seen Theodore genuinely smile.


    Theodore had been depressed for two years. Finally, when Phoebe returned, she was indifferent to Theodore, making reconciliation almost impossible.


    Lawton couldn''t help but sigh. He knocked on the ss door, and Theodore turned to look at him. Through the ss, he said, "Mr. Reynolds, we''ve found Bishop." Theodore''s pupils contracted.


    The rift between him and Phoebe was all because of Bishop. If there was anyone Theodore hated most in his life, it was Bishop.


    "Where is he?"


    Lawton cautiously observed Theodore''s expression, his tone strained. "In Kedora, on an evening flight."


    Before Lawton could finish, he saw the ss wall crack like a spider web, his expression almost splitting in shock.


    "He dares toe back to Kedora?"


    Theodore''s expression was cold and bloodthirsty, with a hint of barely noticeable madness, making Lawton''s heart race. Theodore continued, "No wonder we couldn''t find him for two years. He really knows how to hide." Bishop had left Kedora by smuggling himself out. After leaving the country, he vanished without a trace. Theodore had people searching for over two years but found nothing.


    Now Bishop dared to return!


    Lawton, looking a bit nervous, asked, "Mr. Reynolds, what do we do now?"


    "Where''s he staying?"


    Lawton, feeling embarrassed, couldn''t meet Theodore''s eyes. He looked down and said, "We lost him. We don''t know where he''s staying." "You idiot!" Theodore snapped, his chest heaving with anger. "Get people on it right now. Find him and bring him to me."


    "But..." Lawton started to remind Theodore about thew, but Theodore cut him off sharply, "Go now!"


    "Yes, sir!" Lawton shrank back and hurried out.


    Given Theodore''s foul mood, it was best not to push his buttons.


    After Lawton left, Theodore punched the ss wall again. The wall, unable to take the force, shattered into pieces.


    A nurse, hearing the noise, rushed over to see Theodore walking away with a grim face, his hand a bloody mess, looking very intimidating.


    She gathered her courage to ask forpensation, but Theodore just threw a business card at her and strode off.


    Late at night, everything was quiet.


    Phoebey in bed, cold sweat rolling down her forehead. She seemed trapped in a nightmare, shaking her head uneasily, muttering to herself. Suddenly, Phoebe jerked as if she had stepped into a void, her legs straightening violently. She opened her eyes wide, gasping at the ceiling. Cold sweat mixed with tears rolled down, and Phoebe clutched the bedsheet tightly.


    Her chest heaved violently. After a long while, she nced at her kids beside her, exhaling heavily as if she had finally returned from hell to the human world.


    Phoebe propped herself up on the mattress. Her nightgown, soaked with sweat, clung to her body, cold and damp. She put on her slippers and headed to the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water filled the bathroom. Phoebe stood under the shower, the warm water washing away the lingering fear from her dream.


    It had been a long time since Phoebe had a nightmare. It felt like she had stepped back into her memories.


    The sound of a whip cutting through the air, her muffled screams, and the fear of life slipping away bit by bit were unbearable.


    Phoebe covered her face with her hands, letting out a desperate wail from her throat. Then she heard someone knocking on the bathroom door. Phoebe paused for a while.


    She thought she had misheard. She turned off the water and heard Hubert, Boris, and Noomi crying outside, perhaps also awakened by nightmares. Phoebe hurriedly put on a bathrobe, her hair disheveled, and rushed to open the door.


    The children in their pajamas, stood at the bathroom door. Seeing Phoebe, they rushed over and hugged her legs, nearly making her fall.


    "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Phoebe bent down tofort them, but with only two hands, she couldn''t console them all at once, appearing flustered.


    Noomi cried, "Mommy disappeared. I was scared."


    Phoebe''s heart ached. She picked up Noomi and said with a beaming smile, "Don''t cry, baby. Hubert and Boris, don''t cry either. It''s okay."


    Saying this, Phoebe struggled to move her legs, dragging the two clinging to her legs, trying to get back to bed tofort them properly.


    Their cries were so loud that they soon woke Evelyn next door. Evelyn quickly threw on some clothes and rushed over. Pushing the door open, she saw the four of them crying together. Evelyn''s heart ached deeply.

 Chapter 702 Mr. Reynolds Wants to See You

    Phoebe''s face was streaked with tears as she watched Evelyne closer. Evelyn quickly set Hubert and Boris on the bed, gently calming them down.


    Phoebe sat by the bed, holding Noomi, feeling a wave of sadness she couldn''t quite exin.


    Luckily, after a bit of crying, the kids dozed off in Evelyn''s arms. Evelyn tucked them in with a small nket, then noticed Phoebe was soaked and led her out of the master bedroom.


    Evelyn took Phoebe to her room, grabbed a hairdryer, and started drying Phoebe''s hair. Phoebe just sat there, like a lifeless doll.


    When the buzzing stopped, Evelyn put the hairdryer on the nightstand and looked at Phoebe with concern. "Phoebe, what''s going on?"


    "I had a nightmare," Phoebe said wearily, lying back on the bed and staring nkly at the ceiling light.


    Evelyn, worried the light might hurt her eyes, turned off the main light and switched on the bedsidemp. "What did you dream about?" she asked gently.


    "I dreamed I was kidnapped," Phoebe said, curling up a bit like she was seekingfort.


    Evelyn was shocked, remembering how Phoebe had struggled with postpartum depression after having the kids. Back then, Phoebe couldn''t sleep and always felt like someone was trying to take her children away. Evelyn leaned in and hugged Phoebe, gently rubbing her back. "It''s all in the past. Try not to think about it too much."


    Phoebe''s eyes were distant as she said, "I''ve been back for so long and never dreamed about it. I don''t know why it happened tonight."


    "You must be really tiredtely," Evelyn said, then hesitated before asking, "Phoebe, should we call your therapist?"


    Phoebe''s postpartum depression had gotten better with therapy, and Evelyn trusted that therapist.


    "No need, I''m fine," Phoebe said, not wanting Evelyn to see her as a patient. She wasn''t the same person she used to be.


    For her kids'' sake, Phoebe wouldn''t let herself fall back into that dark ce.


    Maybe this dream was a warning, reminding her not to get toofortable with Theodore''s kindness, or she might end up repeating the past.


    Seeing Phoebe''s determination, Evelyn didn''t push her to see a doctor. "Alright, your hair''s dry. Go back to sleep."


    Phoebe hugged Evelyn, resting her head on Evelyn''s belly with a faint smile. "Mom, have you missed Donovan all these years?"


    Evelyn''s hand paused, and then she gave Phoebe a firm pat on the back. "You''re miserable, so you want me to be miserable too, huh?"


    "No," Phoebe said, feeling a bit hurt. "I miss Donovan and Dad. If only they were still here."


    "That''s enough," Evelyn cut in sharply. "It''s the middle of the night. Do you want to wake everyone up? Go back, or you''ll wake Hubert, Boris, and Noomi."


    Phoebe was shooed out of the bedroom. She stood in the hallway for a bit until the cold seeped into her bones, then went back to her room.


    Phoebe knew she had said the wrong thing, and Evelyn would have a sleepless night because of it.


    Sure enough, the next morning, Evelyn said she had a headache and needed more sleep. Pam was downstairs ying with the kids. Feeling guilty, Phoebe checked on Evelyn before heading to work. The room was dim. Wrapped in a nket, Evelyn said, "Go to work. Don''t worry about things here. I''ll get up soon."


    Phoebe stood there for a moment, muttered an apology, and then left.


    Worried about Pam handling Hubert, Boris, and Noomi all by herself, Phoebe called Cindy. When Cindy heard Evelyn was sick and only Pam was there to watch the kids, she agreed toe over right away. After hanging up, Phoebe headed to the kitchen to make breakfast. A little whileter, the doorbell rang. Pam opened the door to find Cindy standing there with breakfast and quickly weed her in.


    Cindy slipped into some house shoes, and Hubert, Boris, and Noomi eagerly ran over, eyeing the breakfast in her hands.


    "Go wash your hands, and then you can eat," Cindy told them.


    The three kids happily dashed to the bathroom, which had a small sink just for them to wash up.


    Cindy brought the breakfast into the kitchen and saw Phoebe frying eggs. She took out the kids'' tes to wash.


    "Phoebe, did you have a fight with Evelyn? You don''t look so good."


    Evelyn cared deeply for Phoebe, knowing how tough it was for her to take care of the kids. Even if she asionallyined, she rarely refused to help.


    Given the situation today, it was likely she was upset with Phoebe.


    "No, I had a nightmare and mentioned Donovan and my dad in front of my mom. It probably upset her all night, and she couldn''t get up this morning," Phoebe said tly.


    Cindy knew Donovan''s death was a deep wound for Evelyn. Phoebe bringing him up in the middle of the night would undoubtedly upset her.


    Seeing Phoebe''s pale face, Cindy didn''t want to me her. "Don''t mention Donovan in front of Evelyn anymore. You know she can''t handle it."


    "I know."


    After breakfast, Phoebe went back to her room, put on some light makeup, grabbed her bag, and headed downstairs. The kids were ying on the slide in the living room, with Cindy watching over them. Seeing Phoebee down, Cindy said, "It''s raining outside. Drive carefully."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe bent down and called Hubert, Boris, and Noomi over. "I''m going to work. Is there any sweetie who wants to give me some energy?" Hubert slid down the slide first, ran to Phoebe, and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Boris and Noomi followed suit. Phoebe stood up, satisfied, and said to Cindy, "Thanks for today."


    "It''s no trouble at all. The three of them are very well-behaved. Hurry up and go to work," Cindy said, waving her off. Phoebe smiled and left.


    It was destined to be a busy day. Once Phoebe immersed herself in work, she barely had time to think aboutst night''s nightmare.


    In the afternoon, Lori walked in with a strange expression. "Ms. Ziegler, there''s a Mr. Reynolds here to see you."


    Phoebe didn''t notice Lori''s expression, thinking she meant Theodore. Without looking up, she said, "Tell him I''m busy."


    Lori hesitated for a moment and said with concern, "He said his name is Bishop."


    Phoebe''s pen slipped from her hand, rolled off the desk, and hit the floor, the tip bending instantly a good pen ruined.


    Lori didn''t expect such a reaction from Phoebe and stared at her in shock and surprise. "Ms. Ziegler, I''ll go send him away." Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose and said coldly, "No need. Let him wait in the small meeting room." Lori nodded and left.


    Phoebe leaned heavily against her chair, her heart pounding a primal response to danger.


    She now understood why she had dreamed about being kidnappedst night. Her enemy had silentlye close.

 Chapter 703 Dealing with Bishop

    In the Reynolds Group Building, Lawton rushed into the president''s office. Seeing Theodore standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking all gloomy, made his chest tighten. The news he just got made his headache even worse. First thing Bishop did when he got back to the country was make a big scene looking for he once tormented Phoebe. Bishop really had a death wish.


    Theodore had his hands in his pockets, his broad back and elegant lines highlighted by a simple white shirt, giving him an air of noble restraint.


    But right now, Theodore''s back looked like it was brewing a storm.


    "What is it?"


    Theodore''s cold, indifferent voice snapped Lawton back to reality. He said with concern, "Mr. Reynolds, our guys followed Bishop and found out he went to the Empire State Building." Theodore spun around, staring hard at Lawton. "What''s he doing at the Empire State Building?"


    Lawton didn''t dare say Bishop was looking for Phoebe. Avoiding Theodore''s sharp gaze, Theodore pushed him aside and stormed out of the office.


    "Mr. Reynolds." Lawton quickly followed.


    In the Superstar Entertainment reception room, Lori ced a cup of coffee in front of Bishop and said politely, "Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ziegler will be here shortly."


    Bishop sat on the sofa, ncing around the room before finally focusing on Lori. "You''re really pretty. Why don''t you be a celebrity?"


    Lori silently observed Bishop. He wore a well-fitted suit with a touch of gentlemanly elegance, but his words were kinda sleazy.


    Bishop imed to be an old acquaintance of Phoebe, but their vibes were totally different.


    The sound of high heels clicking on the floor came from behind. Both Bishop and Lori turned to see Phoebe striding in, exuding an imposing aura.


    "Mr. Reynolds, long time no see." Phoebe sat down opposite Bishop, unceremoniously. "Who''d you kidnap abroad this time and couldn''t get away with it, so you came back to stir up trouble?" Bishop sneered, "Ms. Ziegler, no need to be so hostile. I was forced to do it back then. I apologize."


    "Drop your act." Phoebe''s gaze was sharp as she stared at Bishop. He had once plunged her into hell, and now, facing him, her back still ached faintly.


    "Ms. Ziegler, do you really want to say this in front of your secretary?" Bishop leaned back on the sofa, shrugging indifferently. "I don''t mind, but she might get scared."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, ncing at Lori. Lori immediately understood, turned around, and locked the door behind her, her heart still pounding.


    This was the first time Lori had seen Phoebe''s sharp side. What had Bishop done to Phoebe?


    In the small reception room, Bishop took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Whatever was added to it made it taste strange and bitter.


    Bishop''s expression stiffened, and he forced himself to swallow. A bitter taste shot from his throat to his head, making his temples throb.


    Bishop ced the cup back on the small round table and said lightly, "Ms. Ziegler, you''re still so childish."


    Phoebe sneered, "Mr. Reynolds, you dare to drink what I give you on my turf. Aren''t you afraid I''ll poison you?"


    "Ms. Ziegler, you''re an illegal citizen. How could you do something illegal?" Bishop was sure of this. If he hadn''t been pushed to the edge, he wouldn''t have turned into an ouw. Phoebe red at Bishop. He had left her with a lifetime of scars, and now he was back. What did he want?


    "Sure, I can''t kill you, but I can still teach you a lesson."


    Bishop''s face changed slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "I had someone add axative to the coffee you just drank. How''s your stomach feeling, Mr. Reynolds?" Phoebe looked gleeful.


    Bishop had the nerve toe to Superstar Entertainment and provoke her, thinking she wouldn''t do anything. But he forgot that Phoebe was all about payback.


    "Damn you!" Bishop suddenly clutched his stomach, feeling a storm of pain. He tried to tough it out, but the more he held on, the worse it got. He couldn''t take it anymore and stood up to leave.


    Bishop tugged at the door handle but couldn''t open it, realizing it was locked from the outside. He turned to re at Phoebe, cold sweat dripping.


    "Phoebe, are you trying to humiliate me?"


    Phoebe''s eyes were as cold as ice. She leisurely watched Bishop''s predicament and said calmly, "Mr. Reynolds, if you confess who helped you kidnap me back then, I''ll let you out."


    Bishop stared at her in disbelief. "There was no aplice."


    "Really," Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "You''re quite loyal to that person. Almost three yearster, you''re still covering for her."


    Bishop bent over in embarrassment. He couldn''t make a fool of himself in front of Phoebe. Gritting his teeth, he said, "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. What happened back then was my fault. If you want to me someone, me Theodore for being ruthless."


    Phoebe squinted her eyes. Suddenly, she heard a farting sound. She pressed her hand to her nose, looking at Bishop''s shamefully red face. She said, "Since you want to take all the me, I''ll settle my scores with you today. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Phoebe!" Bishop had lost all his previous elegance. He threatened, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll retaliate if you humiliate me like this?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She knew that someone like Bishop, if pushed to the brink, would retaliate fiercely.


    If she were alone, she might have the courage to fight Bishop.


    But at that time, she had a family to take care of, so she didn''t dare take any risks.


    Phoebe frowned at Bishop and said with a sneer, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m someone with one foot on the edge of a cliff. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    "You''re not afraid of death, but what about your mother?"


    "Bishop!" Phoebe was furious, wanting to kill Bishop. She had too much to lose and couldn''t confront Bishop head-on.


    Phoebe took a deep breath and shouted, "Lori, open the door for Mr. Reynolds."


    Lori quickly inserted the key into the lock, turned it, and before she could open the door, it was pushed open, knocking her aside.


    Bishop rushed out, his face red, shouting, "Where''s the restroom?"


    Lori nced at Phoebe, who nodded. Lori then pointed in a direction, and Bishop ran off, clutching his backside.


    Bishop''s embarrassed figure wasically ridiculous.


    Phoebe walked out, standing in the hallway, watching Bishop''s figure disappear around the corner. She said in the coldest tone, "Serves you right!"

 Chapter 704 A Down-and-Out Dog

    Lori sidled up to her, sharing her indignation as she said, "Ms. Ziegler, do you know him from before? Why did you ask me to putxatives in his coffee?"


    Phoebe didn''t exin. She said, "Have someone keep an eye on him. When hees out of the restroom, escort him out and make sure he never enters Superstar Entertainment again." "You taught him a lesson today; he won''t daree back." Lori didn''t press further. It was better not to pry into Phoebe''s personal matters.


    Phoebe patted her on the shoulder, saying, "Good job. I''ll have the finance department give you a raise."


    Lori''s eyes lit up, filled with dor signs as she said, "Thank you, Ms. Ziegler!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a flurry of footsteps echoed down the hallway. Lori and Phoebe turned to look. The next second, Phoebe was enveloped in an embrace. Phoebe''s hands stiffened at her sides as Theodore held her tightly, so tightly it felt like he wanted to merge her into his body, making it hard for her to breathe.


    "Thank God you''re okay," Theodore''s deep, trembling voice came from beside her ear. His chin brushed against her shoulder before he buried his face in her neck. Phoebe''s scalp tingled instantly. Like a cat with its fur standing on end, she pushed Theodore away forcefully. When one shove didn''t work, she pushed again. Feeling her resistance, Theodore reluctantly let go and stepped back, creating some distance.


    Seeing Phoebe standing there unharmed, Theodore''s anxious heart finally settled back into ce. He resumed his usual aloof demeanor.


    Theodore said with concern, "I heard Bishop came to see you."


    Phoebe squinted at the bodyguards behind Theodore and raised an eyebrow, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, why did you bring so many people to mypany?" Theodore nced back, and the bodyguards immediately disappeared from sight. He turned back to Phoebe and said with anxiety, "He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    Phoebe stubbornly replied, "He''s just a disheartened person. What could he possibly do to me?"


    Theodore looked her over from head to toe, confirming she was indeed unharmed. Only then did he fully rx. "I''m d you''re okay. I rushed over here, afraid he might have..." "What are you afraid of, Mr. Reynolds?" Phoebe coldly interrupted Theodore. "If you had finished him off back then, he wouldn''t have been desperate enough to kidnap me." Theodore felt a pang in his heart. It was indeed his fault for pushing Bishop to the brink and failing to protect Phoebe. "I''m sorry."


    Phoebe turned her head away, refusing to look at Theodore. "How noble of me, to have you remember to say sorry after all these years. Mr. Reynolds, I''m very busy and have no time to entertain you. Please leave." With that, Phoebe went back to her office.


    Watching her retreating figure, a self-mocking smile appeared on Theodore''s handsome face. He knew that Bishop''s reappearance would push the fragile truce between him and Phoebe back into a deadlock. Theodore closed his eyes briefly and left Superstar Entertainment.


    Downstairs, Lawton watched Theodore chain-smoke, a pile of cigarette butts quickly umting at his feet. This reckless smoking indicated that Theodore hadn''t had a good time with Phoebe. "Mr. Reynolds, Bishop is out."


    Theodore looked up to see Bishop staggering out of the lobby. He raised his hand, signaling the bodyguards to take action.


    Bishop clutched his stomach. The coffee Phoebe had given him was incredibly effective. He had spent two hours in the restroom, nearly passing out from exhaustion.


    By now, Bishop had lost all his earlier poise. As he stumbled out of the Empire State Building, he was suddenly thrown into a sack.


    Before he could struggle, he was knocked out with a club.


    Theodore watched as Bishop was tossed into the trunk like a dead pig. He leisurely flicked away his cigarette butt and got into the front seat of the ck Maybach. Lowering the car window, Theodore, who was standing outside, instructed Lawton. "Lawton, leave two people to protect Phoebe."


    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds."


    The window rolled up, and the convoy drove off, disappearing down the road.


    Phoebe stood by the floor-to-ceiling window. Sunlight poured over her, but it couldn''t dispel the chill inside her. Even though she had dealt with Bishop, the fear of him still lingered. She rubbed her temples. A knock came from behind her. "Come in," she said with a cold expression.


    Lori entered and quickly walked over to the solitary figure by the window. "Ms. Ziegler, Bishop was knocked out and taken away by Mr. Reynolds'' men."


    Phoebe said, "I know."


    "Also, Mr. Reynolds left two bodyguards at ourpany entrance. They re at everyoneing in and out, making it very inconvenient for the staff." Lori hesitated. Phoebe frowned and said in confusion, "When did this happen?"


    "Just now."


    "I understand."


    After Lori left, Phoebe took out her phone and dialed a number she knew by heart. It rang once before Theodore picked up.


    "I just left, and you''re already calling me. Do you miss me?" Theodore''s slightly teasing voice came through, sounding especially deep, perhaps because of the distance. Phoebe said with a sneer, "Let your people all leave."


    "I left them to protect you, Phoebe. Don''t be afraid; I won''t let anyone hurt you again." Theodore''s voice was filled with regret.


    Phoebe coldly refused, "I don''t need it."


    "Phoebe," Theodore called her name helplessly.


    Phoebe gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. Reynolds, let them leave. Don''t use protection as an excuse to monitor me. If I need bodyguards, I''ll hire them myself."


    She couldn''t let Theodore''s bodyguards follow her, or he would eventually find out about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. That would make things even moreplicated. Theodore sighed, "Alright, I see."


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief and hung up. Shortly after, Lori came in to inform her that the two bodyguards had left.


    Phoebe''s head throbbed. Last night''s dream had indeed been a premonition. She wondered what trouble Bishop would stir up this time.


    She no longer wanted to be involved in their power struggles, but with Bishoping to see her as soon as he returned, could she really stay out of it?


    Bishop was awakened by a bucket of ice water. He opened his eyes to find himself tied to a chair, unable to move.


    He struggled a bit but couldn''t break free. Looking up, he saw Theodore standing by the old window with his back to him. Bishop gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "Theodore, do you know who I am now? How dare you kidnap me?" Theodore turned around, his gaze as cold as death. He raised his hand, and a subordinate immediately handed him a whip. Theodore cracked it in the air, producing a loud, sharp sound.

 Chapter 705 What Did You Do

    Bishop stared at the whip in his hand, his eyes wide with fear as he backed away, shouting, "Theodore, I''m part of the Johnson Family now! If you hurt me, they won''t let you get away with it!" Theodore stepped closer, whip in hand, and looked down at Bishop. "How many times did you whip her? Over fifty, right? It''s been three years. How about I give you two hundred?" Before Bishop could respond, Theodoreshed him once. Bishop screamed, and a red welt appeared on his white shirt.


    Theodore scratched his ear and said coldly, "Gag him."


    The bodyguards moved in. Without a cloth, they pulled off their socks and stuffed them into Bishop''s mouth. Bishop kept cursing until the socks silenced him.


    With Bishop gagged, the room fell silent..


    Theodore didn''t hold back, eachsh fueled by three years of pent-up rage. Bishop twitched with every strike. At first, he howled, but soon he didn''t have the strength to make a sound.


    The stench of the socks made Bishop want to vomit. He wanted to spit them out and tell Theodore it wasn''t him who hurt Phoebe, but he had no chance.


    The whip cracked through the air. Theodore paused, unbuttoning his shirt and rolling up his sleeves to move more freely.


    Just then, Theodore''s phone rang.


    Ignoring it, heshed Bishop again. Seeing Bishop covered in blood, he sneered, "Do you know what I thought when I found Phoebe and saw her injuries?" Bishop was barely conscious.


    "I wanted to tear you apart, Bishop. You could mess with me, but you crossed the line when you hurt her. If you walk out of here alive today, stay far away from her. If you show up in front of her again, I''ll make sure you have no ce to rest in peace."


    Bishop red at Theodore with hatred.


    Theodoreshed out again, and Bishop''s body twitched and then went limp.


    "Mr. Reynolds, it''s a call from Mr. Brandon Reynolds." A bodyguard approached, showing an unfamiliar number that Theodore recognized instantly. He squinted and said coldly, "Hang up. I''m busy."


    The bodyguard hesitated. "But Mr. Brandon Reynolds insists on speaking with you, Mr. Theodore Reynolds. You should take the call."


    Theodore shot him a cold look, making the bodyguard''s scalp tingle. Finally, Theodore took the phone. Brandon''s angry voice came through immediately. "Theodore, where did you take Bishop? What are you doing?"


    Theodore moved the phone away from his ear and sneered, "You sound pretty close. You''ve been looking for him for the past three years, haven''t you?" Brandon''s breath caught. He had been pretending to have amnesia but secretly sent people abroad to find Bishop.


    Brandon always felt guilty about Bishop.


    Pretending to have amnesia was ast resort. He couldn''t let the family fall apart, so he had to endure it, watching things spiral out of control. "Theodore, don''t kill him!"


    Theodore''s eyes zed with anger as he said coldly, "When he tortured Phoebe for five billion dors, did he ever think about the consequences? Mr. Reynolds, if he steps into Kedora, he better be ready to never leave." "Theodore!" Brandon panted, "Consider it my debt to you. Let him go this time. I promise he won''t hurt anyone around you again."


    "And how do you n to guarantee that?" Theodore''s voice was icy.


    Brandon replied, "I''ll transfer all my remaining shares to you, Theodore. Just let him go this once, I beg you."


    Theodore gripped his phone tightly, silent for a moment before reluctantly agreeing, "Fine, but you better keep your word!"


    After hanging up, Theodore handed the phone back to the bodyguard, who took it with a nervous expression. Looking at the battered Bishop, he asked, "Mr. Reynolds, what should we do now?" Theodore tossed the whip to him, "Get rid of the whip. As for him, leave him alone."


    With that, Theodore walked away.


    The way Bishop had treated Phoebe was now how Theodore treated Bishop. Whether Bishop survived was up to fate.


    The bodyguard wiped the fingerprints off the whip with a handkerchief, then set it on fire with a lighter. Once it was reduced to ashes, he quickly left and got into the car.


    Not long after they left, someone came and took Bishop away.


    For several days, Phoebe was on edge until Theodore showed up again. He was dressed in a simple, well-fitted grey shirt that made him look even moreposed and handsome. Phoebe didn''t look pleased to see him. "What do you want, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Theodore''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "I came to see if you missed me."


    Phoebe, holding a bouquet of flowers, replied coldly, "Mr. Reynolds, I have things to do and no time for your nonsense."


    Theodore nced at the flowers in her arms. "Are you going to the cemetery?"


    Phoebe had been back in the country for almost two months but hadn''t found time to visit the cemetery. She said, "Where I go is none of your business, Mr. Reynolds." Seeing her sharp words, Theodore felt a strange warmth in his heart. "Let me drive you."


    "No need."


    Phoebe tried to leave but was grabbed by Theodore. She struggled but couldn''t break free, so she stopped wasting her energy and asked in confusion, "What exactly do you want, Mr. Reynolds?" "Today, I''ll be your driver."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. She knew that once Theodore decided on something, it couldn''t be changed. Instead of wasting time arguing, she decided to go along with it. "Alright, it''s quite an honor to have Mr. Reynolds as my driver."


    Theodore ignored her sarcasm, opened the passenger door, and invited her to get in. Phoebe frowned but got in anyway.


    After she got in, Theodore leaned over to help her with the seatbelt, but she beat him to it and said in a distant tone, "I can do it myself."


    Theodore''s lips pressed together as he straightened up and closed the door.


    He got into the driver''s seat, fastened his seatbelt, and started the car. "You don''t need to worry about Bishop for now. He won''t have the energy to bother you."


    Phoebe remembered Theodore taking Bishop away a few days ago. She turned to look at him and asked curiously, "What did you do to him?"


    Theodore nced at her and said in an indifferent tone, "Whatever he did to you, I did the same to him."

 Chapter 706 I Would Rather Die Than Let You Die

    Phoebe held a bouquet of flowers in her arms, making her features appear even more elegant and refined. She gently stroked the flower stems with her fingers. "You didn''t kill him, right?" she asked.


    Even though Phoebe hated the shadow Bishop had cast over her years ago, she didn''t want Theodore to kill Bishop. If that happened, Theodore would have to face criminal charges. Theodore gave her a deep look and said, "Are you worried about me or him?"


    Theodore''s question had a hint of jealousy.


    Phoebe met Theodore''s gaze without flinching and said slowly, "Mr. Reynolds, please watch the road. I don''t want to die young."


    Theodore smirked and shifted his gaze back to the road ahead. There weren''t many cars on this stretch, with only the asional vehicle speeding by.


    Theodore said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die even if I do."


    Phoebe frowned and said displeased, "Don''t casually talk about death."


    Theodore chuckled, saying, "Don''t worry, I still want to grow old with you. I won''t die that easily."


    Phoebe was speechless. She turned to look out the car window and refused to speak another word to him before they reached the cemetery. Along the way, Theodore tried several times to get Phoebe to talk, but he failed. Gradually, the car fell into silence.


    The car stopped in front of the cemetery, and Phoebe got out, mming the door loudly.


    Theodore sat in the car, watching Phoebe storm around the car and head into the cemetery. He quickly unbuckled his seatbelt, got out, locked the car, and followed her.


    The cemetery was very quiet, with rows of tombstones stretching upward. Even though the sunlight pierced through the clouds, it couldn''t dispel the somber atmosphere.


    Phoebe climbed the steps, feeling inexplicably sad.


    Theodore walked beside her with one hand in his pocket. His expression had turned more serious than before, and his gaze swept over the rows of tombstones beforending on Phoebe''s profile.


    They soon reached halfway up the hill, near Donovan''s tombstone. Phoebe saw a woman squatting there, her back somewhat familiar.


    Hearing footsteps, Ruby looked over. Her eyes fell on Phoebe''s face, and she instantly looked like a startled rabbit. She grabbed the canvas bag at her feet and stood up to run.


    "Stop!" Phoebe shouted, chasing after her.


    Ruby ran even faster upon hearing Phoebe. As Phoebe passed Donovan''s tombstone, she bent down to ce the flowers and then quickly continued the chase.


    After a long time chasing, Ruby had already left Phoebe far behind. Phoebe didn''t want to chase anymore and shouted, "Ruby, if you run away now, can you escape the guilt in your conscience?" Ruby''s steps faltered, and her back stiffened like a wooden stake.


    Phoebe stared intently at her figure. Ruby had changed a lot. She used to be an arrogant youngdy who did whatever she wanted, exuding a sense of superiority.


    Now, Ruby wore ordinary clothes and looked thin and frail, like the mostmon woman in the world. The arrogance and haughtiness were gone.


    "I heard the Adams Family kicked you out. Where are you living now?" Phoebe asked softly, afraid of scaring Ruby away.


    Phoebe had learned about Ruby being kicked out of the Adams Family from Cindy, who had told her as a joke. Apparently, it had caused quite a stir at the time. The Adams Family felt Ruby had disgraced them and publicly announced her expulsion.


    Ruby''s hand slowly clenched into a fist at her side. She said bitterly, "Phoebe. I''ve already paid for what I did. You don''t need toe here to mock me."


    Phoebe rolled her eyes. Some people never changed, no matter how they looked on the outside. "I''m not interested in mocking you. I just want to know, where is Donovan''s child?"


    Ruby suddenly turned around, ring at her with a mix of vignce and ferocity. "Phoebe, are you going to take my child away like the Adams Family did?"


    Seeing Ruby''s guarded expression, Phoebe thought to herself that she already had three kids to take care of. Did she really need to take Ruby''s child?


    But that wasn''t the point.


    "Did you really give birth to the child?" Phoebe had only been testing her.


    When Ruby had told Phoebe she was pregnant with Donovan''s child, Phoebe hadn''t believed her. Even if she did, she didn''t think Ruby would go through with the pregnancy.


    Unmarried pregnancy required a lot of courage, something Phoebe knew from experience. But seeing Ruby''s instinctive protective reaction, Phoebe was certain Ruby had indeed given birth to the child. No wonder Ruby had been kicked out of the Adams Family.


    The Adams Family was a prominent and influential family in Kedora. Ruby''s unmarried pregnancy would have caused a lot of gossip.


    Given the Adams Family''s conservative nature, they would never tolerate Ruby''s actions and would have tried everything to make her abort the child.


    Ruby must have gone through a lot to give birth to the child; otherwise, she wouldn''t be in such a sorry state.


    Ruby realized Phoebe had tricked her and blushed. "I won''t hand Ethan Ziegler over to you, Phoebe. If you try to take him, I''ll fight you to the death." Phoebe said helplessly, "No wonder we always shed before. We just don''t think the same way."


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Ruby''s expression, Phoebe waved her hand and said, "Never mind. You probably just got here. If you don''t mind, let''s talk after I pay my respects to Donovan."


    "I have nothing to talk about with you," Ruby said.


    Phoebe bit her lip and turned to walk up the steps. "Suit yourself. If I really want to find you and Ethan, it will just take a bit more effort."


    Ruby red at Phoebe''s back and said, "I know you started Superstar Entertainment, but that doesn''t mean you can control everything."


    Phoebe didn''t want to say more. She returned to the tombstone, where Theodore was waiting for her. The flowers she had just thrown down were now neatly ced in front of the tombstone.


    The cemetery was filled with the shadows of tombstones, and the damp smell of earth rose from the ground. The resting dead watched the living who came and went.


    Phoebe stood quietly in front of the tombstone. The handsome Donovan on the tombstone looked at her with gentle eyes, never fading.


    Phoebe stared at Donovan''s photo for a while. The tombstone was clean and well-maintained, indicating someone often came to take care of it. A handkerchief had fallen beside the tombstone, likely left behind by Ruby in her haste to escape. Phoebe knelt in front of the tombstone, her fingers gently tracing the engraved name, feeling a deep, subtle pain in her heart. "Donovan, Mom and I are back."


    She had left Kedora while pregnant, and in the blink of an eye, nearly three years had passed. She missed Donovan very much.


    The photo of Donovan continued to smile gently, as if saying, "Phoebe, now that you''re back, take good care of Ruby and Ethan for me."

 Chapter 707 I Must Give Birth to This Child

    After a bit, Phoebe nced at the steps, but Ruby was nowhere in sight. Phoebe shook her head; Ruby really didn''t trust her. Theodore noticed Phoebe''s look and said softly, "If you want to find her, I can give you her address tomorrow."


    Phoebe let out a deep sigh, "Forget it."


    If she pushed too hard, Ruby would think she was trying to take Ethan away. It was better to leave things as they were. If Ruby really needed help, she''de to the Empire State Building to find Phoebe. As Phoebe and Theodore made their way down the mountain, the sky suddenly darkened, and it looked like a heavy rain wasing. The wind whipped their clothes around.


    Phoebe''s hair was all over the ce from the wind. She turned to see Theodore still strolling along. She stopped and said, "Mr. Reynolds, stop dragging your feet. It can rain any minute in the summer." Before she could finish, a cool raindrop hit her face, and soon it was pouring. Neither of them had brought an umbre.


    Theodore grabbed her wrist and started pulling her down the mountain.


    Phoebe was startled and tried to pull away, but his grip was too strong. Instead, he held on tighter. Theodore''s voice was wild and carefree in the wind and rain. He said softly, "Phoebe, want to run away with me?" Phoebe looked at Theodore''s back with a mix of emotions, thinking she had a family and a sessful career; she''d have to be crazy to run away with him.


    But running in the rain felt like a weight was lifted off her shoulders. The guilt and self-me she''d been carrying were left behind. She just needed to keep moving forward. Theodore''s hand slid from her wrist to interlock their fingers tightly. He grinned.


    "Phoebe, let''s run away together!"


    Phoebe red at the back of his head. The heavy rain blurred her vision. If he''d said this to her two years ago, she would''ve followed him without a second thought.


    They ran down the steps and out of the cemetery. The rain wasing down harder, and the damp chill hit them.


    They made it to the car. Theodore opened the door and was about to push Phoebe inside when she stopped and looked back at the rows of tombstones on the hillside, shrouded in mist. She couldn''t see clearly. When Phoebe turned back, she saw a slender figure running towards them, carrying something. As the figure got closer, she saw it was Ruby, carrying a kid on her back.


    Phoebe quickly ran to Ruby, taking off her small jacket to cover Ruby and Ethan from the rain.


    "Ruby, what''s wrong?"


    "Ethan has a sudden high fever." Ruby was breathing heavily, partly from running and partly from anxiety.


    Phoebe shielded Ruby and Ethan as they ran to the car. Theodore had already opened the back seat for them. Phoebe got in with them.


    She was soaked, her white tank top bing semi-transparent. Theodore, sitting in the driver''s seat, handed her a dry towel. "Dry off the rainwater."


    Phoebe took it and quickly wiped the water off Ethan, who was leaning against Ruby. Seeing Ethan''s flushed cheeks, she could vaguely see Donovan''s childhood face. She touched Ethan''s forehead. "Ethan probably has a fever. Mr. Reynolds, please turn off the air conditioning. He got wet in the rain, and his condition could worsen." Phoebe said anxiously.


    Theodore had already turned off the air conditioning when he got in. Seeing Phoebe so focused on Ethan, he said, "Phoebe, dry yourself off too."


    Phoebe waved him off. "Just drive, get them to the hospital first."


    Theodore sighed and tossed his jacket into herp. "Put it on, or you''ll catch a cold."


    Phoebe pursed her lips but didn''t argue. She slipped on the jacket.


    Wiping the rain from her face, Phoebe nced at Ruby''s pale profile. "Are you living near the cemetery with Ethan?"


    Ruby looked down at Ethan''s flushed cheeks and said softly, "My dad''s cklisted me in the city. No matter where I work, he sends people to cause trouble. I get fired within days, andndlords won''t rent to me." "How can Mr. Adams be like this? Doesn''t anyone in your family help you?" Phoebe asked, noticing how much Ruby had changed. She''d grown up pampered, probably never suffering like this before. "They don''t dare go against my dad."


    At first, Nancy tried to persuade Ruby to abort the child and marry the yboy Charles had chosen for her, not to ruin herself.


    But Ruby refused. Donovan was dead, and the child in her womb was his only bloodline. No matter how difficult the road ahead, she wanted to give birth to this child.


    Ruby''s stubbornness broke Nancy''s heart, and she gave up on her. After that, no matter how much Charles oppressed Ruby, Nancy never helped her again.


    "Since you''re having such a hard time, why do you still..."


    "Phoebe!" Ruby cut her off, ring warningly while covering Ethan''s ears, afraid he would hear something he shouldn''t.


    Phoebe pursed her lips and looked up at the rearview mirror, meeting Theodore''s gaze for a moment before lowering her eyes.


    "Don''t hold him like that. His body temperature is very high. Put him on the seat to cool down," Phoebe said.


    Ruby looked at her skeptically. "Will that work? Won''t he catch a cold?"


    Phoebe moved towards the car door to make space. "Trust me. Holding him will only raise his temperature. Put him down."


    For some reason, Ruby believed her. She ced Ethan on the seat, and Phoebe unbuttoned his shirt.


    Ruby asked, "What''s this for?"


    "To cool him down," Phoebe said, cing her cold hand on Ethan''s neck. Ethan shivered from the cold, and Ruby immediately pushed Phoebe''s hand away. "Why are you using your cold hand to touch him?" Phoebe exined, "I read in a parenting book that putting a cooling patch on a child''s neck helps reduce fever. We don''t have a cooling patch, but my hand is cold, so it should work. Trust me." Ruby frowned. "Don''t lie to me."


    Phoebe wanted to roll her eyes but held back. She''d done this to her kids before.


    Ruby was still skeptical, but soon Ethan, who had been groaning from the fever, gradually quieted down, and his cheeks weren''t as red as when they first got in the car.


    Ruby looked at Phoebe in disbelief. "It really works. Where did you learn this?"


    "From a parenting book," Phoebe said, feeling a bit guilty as she turned her face away.

 Chapter 708 Were Not That Close

    Theodore, chilling in the front row, had a perfect view of everything going on in the back. He watched Phoebe expertly handling Ethan, like she was some kind of parenting pro. He squinted a bit, puzzled.


    "Why are you reading parenting books?" Theodore asked, clearly confused.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat when she heard him. She looked up and caught Theodore''s eyes in the rearview mirror. Keeping her cool, she replied, "It''s for work. Do I need to report this to you, Mr. Reynolds?" Theodore nced at her, a bit distracted, and asked, "What kind of work?"


    "I invested in a movie in Canada and wanted to hire a famous director. I heard he''s really into his family, so I bought a parenting book to have something to chat about. But turns out, I didn''t need it," Phoebe lied smoothly. Theodore seemed to buy it. He gave her a quick look and didn''t press further, focusing back on the road. But Phoebe felt a chill from his nce.


    An hourter, they pulled up at the outpatient hall of Eternal Love Hospital. Ruby jumped out with Ethan, and Phoebe quickly followed.


    They registered, got in line, and waited for the pediatrician. The pediatric department was packed. Ruby and Phoebe sat on a bench, eyes glued to the electronic screen. Finally, their turn came. Ruby hurried into the consultation room with Ethan.


    After checking Ethan, the doctor said it was pneumonia from a fever and that he needed to be hospitalized.


    Phoebe rushed to pay the fees. When she got back, she saw Ruby with teary eyes holding Ethan. Phoebe pulled out the fever patch the doctor prescribed. "Let''s put this on Ethan first," she said, concerned. Ruby kissed Ethan''s hot forehead and watched Phoebe unwrap the fever patch and ce it on him.


    "Thank you. If I hadn''t met you today, I wouldn''t know what to do," Ruby said, her voice hoarse.


    "No need to thank me. Ethan''s my nephew. I can''t just stand by. Let''s go. The ward''s upstairs. Let''s get him treated first," Phoebe said, standing up. Seeing Ruby stumble, she quickly supported her arm.


    "When a kid''s sick, it''s the parents who suffer the most. You need to take care of yourself too. If you get sick before Ethan gets better, who''ll take care of him?" Phoebe said gently.


    Ruby''s eyes filled with tears. "Thank you!"


    Phoebe didn''t say more. She helped Ruby and Ethan to the ward upstairs. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Phoebe answered, "We''re in ward 205."


    Theodore hung up without a word. A few minutester, he walked in with two paper bags and handed one to Phoebe. "Go change out of your wet clothes."


    Before he could finish, Phoebe sneezed. She rubbed her nose and took the bag. "Thanks, Mr. Reynolds. I''ll pay you back."


    Theodore noticed her distant tone. He squinted at her and said, "Do you have to be so formal with me?"


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "We''re not that close."


    Theodore gritted his teeth. If it weren''t for the others in the ward, he would''ve pinned Phoebe against the wall and kissed her until she gave in. He said lightly, "No need. I don''t care about the money." Phoebe went quiet.


    She headed to the bathroom to change out of her wet clothes, feeling a lot better afterward. She put her wet clothes and Theodore''s suit into the paper bag and came back out.


    Ruby had already changed Ethan into clean clothes. Holding the paper bag, she stood by the bed, looking a bit unsure.


    Phoebe saw right through Ruby and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not gonna steal your kid while you change."


    "That''s not what I meant," Ruby said, embarrassed.


    "Go change out of your wet clothes. You don''t want to catch a cold," Phoebe said, sneezing again. Theodore handed her a steaming cup of cold medicine. "Drink it."


    Phoebe frowned and took the cup, still sneezing. The bitter smell hit her nose, and she grimaced.


    "It''s not bitter; I''ve tasted it."


    Theodore knew Phoebe hated bitter stuff and taking medicine. When they were together, she had thrown a fit over it once.


    Phoebe nced at Theodore and then at the cup, as if she would pour the medicine on his head if he really tasted it.


    Theodore caught her look and chuckled, "I had a cup myself. I didn''t touch yours. What are you thinking?"


    Phoebe''s cheeks turned red. She raised the cup to her lips, and Theodore teased, "Are you that eager to taste my saliva?"


    Phoebe sprayed the medicine all over Theodore''s face. He closed his eyes just in time, his eyshes glistening with the liquid.


    Theodore took a deep breath. If anyone else had done this, he would''ve strangled them. But he couldn''t do anything to Phoebe.


    Phoebe coughed a few times and looked up to see Theodore''s angry face, with medicine dripping down his handsome features and onto his gray shirt.


    Phoebe stifled augh and handed him a tissue, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. Wipe it off."


    Theodore didn''t take it and said, "Whoever sprays it wipes it off!"


    Phoebe chuckled, her day''s frustration melting away. She stood on tiptoe to wipe the medicine off his face. Up close, Theodore''s features were magnified before her eyes. She rarely got to look at Theodore so closely. When he opened his eyes, he had this intense look that was hard to meet.


    But now, with his eyes closed, his intensity was halved. She actually found him a bit cute like this.


    Phoebe''s pupils shook, and she quickly stepped back. She shoved the tissue into Theodore''s chest and said coldly, "Wipe it yourself."


    Then she turned and walked away, standing by the window with her back to Theodore, gulping down the now lukewarm cold medicine.


    She heard the door open behind her, and Ruby came out wearing a dress. It didn''t seem to fit; she looked like she was wearing an adult''s clothes.


    Phoebe turned around and saw Ruby awkwardly tugging at the dress. Her thin frame couldn''t fill it out. Phoebe nced at Theodore, who didn''t seem embarrassed at all. The fact that he remembered to buy Ruby some clothes was already a sign of his kindness.


    At that moment, Ethan suddenly started crying loudly, as if he had a nightmare, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    Ruby quickly walked to the bed and picked up the crying Ethan, soothing him gently, "It''s okay, baby. Mommy''s here. Don''t cry."


    Phoebe had always seen Ruby as arrogant and bossy. Seeing her patientlyforting her child now felt surreal.

 Chapter 709 Im Doing Charity

    Ethan was huping from all the crying. Even though he was a year older than Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, he was way smaller. Now that his fever had gone down, his face wasn''t as red, but he still looked pale and skinny, even smaller than Hubert.


    Phoebe''s heart broke, especially when she saw the clothes Ethan had just changed out of.


    Ethan''s clothes looked okay on the outside, but inside, they were full of patches.


    It was clear that Ethan and Ruby had been through some rough times these past few years.


    Phoebe walked over to the bed and saw that Ethan had finally stopped crying and had fallen back asleep in Ruby''s arms. Phoebe asked quietly, "What are you nning to do now?"


    Ruby gentlyid the sleeping Ethan back on the bed, making sure he felt secure. She lightly patted his small arm to let him know she was there with him.


    Staring at Ethan''s face, which looked so much like Donovan''s, Ruby said, "I just want to raise him healthy. I don''t care about anything else."


    "The area near the cemetery is too gloomy and not a good ce for a kid to grow up. If you don''t mind, you can move in with me," Phoebe said, unable to bear the thought of Ruby and Ethan struggling outside.


    If Phoebe hadn''t run into them, it would be one thing, but now that she had, she couldn''t let them suffer any longer.


    Ruby suddenly looked up at Phoebe, then lowered her gaze. "I don''t need your pity."


    "You''ve fallen this far and still care about your pride," Phoebe said, then softened her tone when she saw Ruby''s pale face. "I''m not pitying you. I just can''t stand to see Ethan grow up in such a ce. If Donovan were still alive, he wouldn''t let you two suffer either."


    Tears unexpectedly rolled down Ruby''s face. She quickly looked up, trying to hold them back.


    Phoebe said, "If you don''t want to live with us, you can stay at the Golden Apartment. There''s a vacant unit there right now."


    Phoebe deeply understood how hard it was for a woman to raise a child alone, which made her admire Ruby''s courage even more.


    Ruby was once a privileged girl, but she lost everything to raise Ethan. Even if Ruby had done things to wrong her and Donovan in the past, it should all be forgiven now.


    Ruby stayed silent, wiping her tears.


    Seeing this, Phoebe said, "If you won''t think for yourself, think for Ethan. Do you really want him to keep living in such a weird ce?"


    Looking at the frail Ethan, Ruby was finally persuaded by Phoebe. She said with a weary smile, "Okay."


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief. She and Ruby exchanged WhatsApp contacts and phone numbers before she and Theodore left the hospital room.


    Standing in the hallway, Phoebe felt uneasy. She was afraid Ruby might sneak away with Ethan while she was gone, so she didn''t dare leave the hospital. Theodore seemed to read her mind and said, "She won''t leave."


    Phoebe looked at him, confused.


    Leaning against the wall, Theodore said, "She''s been on the run for three years, suffering and enduring hardships. If you hadn''t shown up, she would have continued living hopelessly. But you''ve given her hope. She wants her child to be better cared for, so she won''t refuse your offer."


    Phoebe said, still confused, "You seem to know her well?"


    Theodore shook his head and said, "You were so focused on Ethan that you didn''t pay much attention to her. You didn''t notice that her clothes were washed out, her fingers were cracked and wrinkled, her nails were worn down, and even her shoes had been patched several times. Her life these past few years might have been worse than you imagined."


    Phoebe really hadn''t paid much attention to Ruby. Even though she had temporarily set aside her resentment towards Ruby for Ethan''s sake, she hadn''t really noticed her. Hearing Theodore''s words now, Phoebe felt a wave of sadness.


    "Donovan is dead. She could have had an abortion and continued her privileged life. Why did she do this?" Phoebe couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Ruby was clearly a selfish person. She had approached Donovan for Vanessa''s sake and schemed against him. Why would she choose to have Donovan''s child? Theodore tapped Phoebe''s forehead and said, "You usually seem smart. How can you not see that she did it out of love?"


    Phoebe fell silent.


    Hearing this from Theodore was a bit of a shock. Phoebe tilted her head to avoid Theodore''s finger and looked seriously at his chiseled, handsome face.


    "Mr. Reynolds, thank you for your help today."


    Theodore was about to speak when his phone rang. Phoebe took the opportunity to wave at him and walked away gracefully.


    Theodore red at her back as he answered the call, his tone not very pleasant. "What is it?"


    Phoebe went to a nearby mall to shop at a baby store, buying new clothes and toys for Ethan. Remembering what Theodore had said about Ruby''s clothes being washed out, she also went to the women''s section and bought Ruby some new clothes and shoes.


    Two hourster, Phoebe returned to the hospital room with bags in hand.


    Ruby saw Phoebe return with so many shopping bags. Those things were from brands she had seen countless times over the past two years but couldn''t afford to buy.


    Ruby''s eyes reddened as she red at Phoebe. "What are you doing?"


    Phoebe didn''t bother with pleasantries. "Can''t you see? These are for Ethan, and yours are just incidental."


    Ruby clenched her fists and said in anger, "Take them away. We don''t need them."


    "Ruby, I told you, this isn''t about you." Phoebe ced the items on the bedside table and looked down at Ethan. "He''s really thin. How have you been raising him?" Those words hit Ruby where it hurt the most. She was furious. "Phoebe, I don''t need you telling me how to raise my child. If you have too much money to spend, go do charity." "I am doing charity. Can''t you see?" Phoebe remained calm, even a bit nonchnt, despite Ruby''s anger.


    After all, she had Ruby in a bind now.


    Ruby was furious but had no way to deal with Phoebe, so she sat aside, sulking. Phoebe didn''t try tofort her and instead sat there replying to messages.


    Phoebe had a bunch of messages waiting for her on WhatsApp. After replying to them all, half an hour had passed. She put away her phone and asked Ruby, "Are you hungry?" Ruby replied in anger, "No."


    "Oh, then I''ll just order for myself." Phoebe took out her phone and ced an order. When she looked up, she saw that Ruby was even angrier.


    This Ruby had much more spirit than the one Phoebe had seen at the cemetery earlier.


    Phoebe put her phone aside and studied Ruby. Ruby had short hair now, and her skin had deteriorated significantly over the past three years, likely due to ack of proper care. Ruby''s features hadn''t changed much, but her demeanor had. If they met on the street, Phoebe might not recognize Ruby at first nce.


    Phoebe hesitated and said, "How have you been living these past few years?"

 Chapter 710 Am I Going to Eat Her or Something?

    Ruby''s fingers curled up a bit in front of her, like she didn''t want to bring up the darkest time in her life. "Just live a normal life."


    Phoebe knew Ruby was too proud to show any weakness, no matter how rough the past few years had been. And honestly, Phoebe wasn''t trying to dig into her past. Phoebe''s feelings towards Ruby were a mixed bag.


    On one hand, Ruby had been Vanessa''s best friend and had a hand in Donovan''s death, making it hard for Phoebe to fully trust her.


    But on the other hand, Ruby had chosen to have Ethan even if it meant getting kicked out by the Adams Family, which made it hard for Phoebe to ignore her current situation.


    Phoebe, feeling all sorts of conflicted, just wanted to check on how Ruby was doingtely.


    Phoebe looked at Ruby, puzzled, "Weren''t you and Vanessa tight? Haven''t you kept in touch?"


    At the mention of Vanessa, Ruby''s face twisted with disgust. She smirked coldly, "Phoebe, don''t dig. Vanessa and I had a falling out a long time ago."


    Phoebe pressed her lips together.


    Ruby looked at Phoebe with a strange emotion in her eyes, saying, "I heard that over two years ago, you and she were kidnapped by that illegitimate son of the Reynolds Family, and Theodore chose to save her in the end. Today, I saw you and Theodore seem to have patched things up. Phoebe, you look smart, but you''re actually dumb as hell."


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat, "When did I reconcile with him?"


    Ruby squinted, seeing that Phoebe didn''t seem to be lying, she softened a bit, "Phoebe, don''t fall into the same trap twice."


    "Do I need you to remind me?" Phoebe''s face darkened. Just then, the delivery guy called her, saying he couldn''t find the ward.


    Phoebe exined for a bit, but the delivery guy was still lost, so she had to go to the elevator to meet him.


    Phoebe stood by the elevator waiting. The elevator slowly opened, and she immediately saw Taylor, Theodore, and Sandra standing behind the delivery guy. They looked like one big happy family.


    The delivery guy walked out and asked politely, "Ms. Ziegler, did you order the food? Sorry, I went to the wrong building and dyed your meal. My bad."


    Phoebe took the food and thanked him. The delivery guy then went down the nearby emergency stairs, leaving Phoebe standing there alone.


    She turned to leave with the food when Sandra''s voice came from behind, "Ms. Ziegler, what a coincidence. What are you doing at the hospital?" Phoebe''s steps faltered.


    She had nned to ignore them, but now she had to turn around and face Taylor, Theodore, and Sandra in the elevator. She greeted them coolly, "Aunt Taylor, Mr. Reynolds, Ms. Ramirez. Didn''t expect to see you here." Hearing Phoebe''s distant tone, Sandra''s smile widened, noticing Taylor''s twitching mouth from the corner of her eye.


    Phoebe was truly ruthless.


    Phoebe had been married into the Reynolds Family for four years. ording to Bianca, Taylor hadn''t treated her badly. Now that she was divorced, she was so distant, which was heartlessly cold.


    Taylor nced at Phoebe and couldn''t help but say, "Since you''re at the hospital, you should go upstairs and see Grandma. She misses you."


    Theodore frowned, "Mom, stop."


    Sarah''s words from that night were still fresh in his mind. If Sarah saw Phoebe, who knows what she would say to her.


    Taylor shot him a re, "Shouldn''t she go? She was married into the Reynolds Family for four years. How did we ever wrong her?"


    Theodore looked at Phoebe, trying to signal her to refuse.


    But Phoebe acted like she didn''t catch his hint. She said, "Aunt Taylor, you''re right. Which room is Sarah in? I''ll take the food back to my room and go right away."


    Taylor gave her the room number, and Phoebe walked away with the food.


    As the elevator doors slowly closed, Taylor red at Theodore but, mindful of Sandra''s presence, said nothing, feeling stifled.


    Last time, Theodore had been injured because of Phoebe. Taylor had gone to Superstar Entertainment to see Phoebe and tricked her intoing to the hospital. Who knew what they talked about, but Phoebe''s attitude towards them remained cold.


    A few days ago, Sarah had called Taylor to her bedside, subtly hinting that Taylor should introduce a girlfriend to Theodore and settle down quickly so she could hold a grandchild before she died.


    Hearing Sarah mention a child, Taylor knew that Sarah would never agree to Phoebe and Theodore remarrying. With Sarah around, the chances of Phoebe and Theodore getting back together were slim. Phoebe took the food back to the room and told Ruby to eat first, as she was going to visit a patient.


    Phoebe went downstairs to the mall to buy some supplements suitable for the elderly, then headed to Sarah''s room. She stood at the door and heardughter inside.


    Listening closely, Phoebe realized it was Sandra trying to please Sarah.


    Phoebe raised her hand and knocked on the door. Theughter inside immediately stopped. After a moment, someone came to open the door. It was Riley, who was pleasantly surprised to see Phoebe. "Phoebe,e in. It''s been over two years, and you''ve gotten even thinner," Riley said warmly, pulling Phoebe into the room.


    Phoebe carried the health supplements through the small outer living room and into the inner room.


    The inner room was no longer filled withughter. Everyone looked at her with different expressions, but Phoebe remained calm. Phoebe walked to the bedside and gently called out to Sarah, who was leaning against the pillow, "Grandma, I''m here to see you." Sarah said coldly, "Well, that''s really my honor."


    Phoebe smiled and ced the supplements on the bedside table, "Grandma, if you say that, I''ll be heartbroken. While I was abroad these past two years, you were the one I missed the most."


    "Do you think you can fool me with sweet words?" Sarah turned her head arrogantly, ignoring Phoebe.


    Phoebe wasn''t embarrassed. She sat by the bed and gently held Sarah''s hand. Sarah, feeling angry, was about to pull her hand away when Phoebe softly said, "Grandma, are you really going to be distant with me?" Seeing Phoebe''s pitiful look, Sarah wanted to harden her heart and ignore her, but she couldn''t. After all, Phoebe had been her favorite.


    Sarah shifted her gaze to the others and said, "All of you, get out. I want to talk to Phoebe alone."


    Theodore''s hand clenched into a fist at his side, "Grandma."


    Sarah red at him, "Get out, all of you."


    "Let''s go," Taylor said, pulling Sandra out. Seeing Theodore standing still, she gave him a tug, and he reluctantly followed. The room returned to silence.


    Sarah pulled her hand back and carefully examined Phoebe. Riley was right; Phoebe was thinner than before but also more beautiful.

 Chapter 711 This Life Until Death Do Us Part

    Sarah patted the side of the hospital bed, and Phoebe immediately sat down next to her obediently, chatting with Sarah.


    Sarah asked Phoebe how she was doing abroad, and Phoebe only mentioned the good things, not bringing up the hardships of starting a business or her illness. Sarah said with a soft smile, "I heard you started your own entertainmentpany?"


    Phoebe nodded, saying, "Yes, Grandma. Thepany isn''t very big yet, it''s still developing. When you get better, I''ll take you to see some handsome guys in mypany."


    Sarah said with a faint smile, "At my age, going to see handsome guys, people wouldugh at me."


    "Come on, it''s nothing," Phoebe said, holding Sarah''s hand. Sarah had never suffered much in her life, and even though she had age spots on the back of her hands, there were no other marks. "Phoebe!" Sarah said.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, and Sarah''s expression was no longer as rxed as before. She asked, "Did you meet someone you like abroad?"


    Phoebe''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she honestly said, "I tried to start over."


    "I heard that guy from the Vanderbilt family often goes to Caneda. You two used to be a couple. In the past two years, didn''t you develop any feelings?" Sarah probed.


    Phoebe understood what Sarah meant. She said, "Grandma, you might not believe it, but I really don''t like looking back."


    To ease Sarah''s mind, Phoebe tried to act nonchnt, "There are handsome guys everywhere. People who could break up or divorce in the past were naturally not suitable for each other. There''s no reason to continue." These words were harsh, but Sarah was very satisfied and even pretended to ask, "Won''t you fall in love with Theodore again?"


    Phoebe looked up at Sarah, saying in a firm tone, "Grandma, if Theodore and I had even a slight chance of being together, I wouldn''t have insisted on divorcing him back then."


    When Phoebe came out of the hospital room, several people outside stared at her, as if trying to read something from her face.


    However, after two years of honing her skills in the business world, Phoebe had long mastered the art of keeping a straight face. She nodded slightly at Taylor.


    "Aunt Taylor, Grandma is asleep now, so I''ll be leaving."


    Taylor could sense that if Phoebe was distant, from that moment on, Phoebe truly intended to distance herself from them.


    "Phoebe," Taylor called out to her, "What did Sarah say to you?"


    Phoebe looked directly at Taylor, her gaze unwavering, "Grandma''s worries won''te true. Please tell her to rest assured and focus on her recovery. Even if I''m not part of the Reynolds Family, I still hope she lives a long and healthy life." After saying that, Phoebe turned and walked towards the elevator.


    Theodore, who had been leaning against the wall, straightened up slowly upon hearing this. His eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. Watching Phoebe''s departing figure, he strode after her.


    "Theodore!" Sandra called out anxiously, wanting to chase after him, but Taylor stopped her.


    "Sandra, let them talk."


    Sandra bit her lower lip and returned to Taylor''s side.


    Taylor sighed and, seeing Sandra''s anxious expression, saying, "Sandra, don''t worry. What''s meant to be yours will be yours. No one can take it away. If it''s not yours, no matter how hard you try, you won''t get it."


    Sandra was speechless.


    Phoebe walked briskly into the elevator. Just as she reached out to press the close button, an arm extended in, and the elevator doors bounced open. Phoebe looked up at Theodore standing outside the door, her lips pressed into a thin line. The next second, Theodore strode in, pressed the close button, and the elevator began to ascend.


    Phoebe frowned and said, "Mr. Reynolds, I''m going downstairs. What''re you doing?"


    Theodore said nothing, his whole body tense, exuding a menacing aura that made people uneasy.


    The elevator quickly reached the top floor. Theodore held the elevator door open and said to Phoebe inside, "Get out."


    Phoebe met Theodore''s gaze without flinching. Seeing the frustration and anger in his eyes, she wisely stepped out without opposing him.


    Once out of the elevator, Theodore led Phoebe towards the rooftop.


    In the scorching summer heat, waves of heat hit Phoebe, making her pores open up and instantly feel very hot.


    At this time, the sky was dim, the sunset hadpletely set, leaving only a thinyer of gray-pink glow on the horizon, a veryforting color.


    Theodore and Phoebe stood by the railing, the evening breeze lifting their clothes, as if they were the only two people left in the world.


    Theodore''s hands hung by his sides, staring into the distance. The city''s lights gradually lit up, reflecting in his cold eyes, making him look particrly lonely.


    Theodore and Phoebe silently watched the cityscape, neither breaking the silence first.


    After a long time, Phoebe finally heard Theodore sigh softly, "Phoebe, no matter what you promised my Grandma, it doesn''t count with me."


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow and looked at him, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re overthinking it. Sarah didn''t make me promise anything."


    Theodore was stunned and turned to look at her. Phoebe had hidden herself so well that he couldn''t read any of the information he wanted from her expression.


    He frowned and asked in confusion, "Then what did you mean by what you said earlier?"


    "Exactly what it sounded like, and it''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you," Phoebe said, shifting her gaze to the street. "Mr. Reynolds, you''ve beening to see me repeatedlytely. I don''t know what you mean. But if I indulge in a bit of narcissism, I think you still have feelings for me."


    Theodore said with a sneer, "You really are quite narcissistic."


    Phoebe was stunned, the rest of her words stuck in her throat, making her feel ufortable.


    "Phoebe, I''ve never had feelings for you, only desire," Theodore''s handsome features looked cold and aloof in the night. He leaned in slightly, his eyes locking onto hers like a predator locking onto its prey.


    "Two years ago, you insisted on leaving, leaving me with an unquenchable desire. So, don''t push me. If you dare to cut off my path to you, the golden cage at West Mountain Vis is still waiting for you. Do you want to bepletely imprisoned by me?"


    Phoebe trembled all over, her pupils constricting, a sense of panic rising in her heart, saying, "You''re shameless!"


    Theodore''s long eyes fixed on her face, his voice low like a lover''s whisper, "Phoebe, I won''t let you go. We''re bound together for life."


    Phoebe was so shocked that she took a few steps back, her lower back hitting the railing, causing her to frown in pain. But it was nothingpared to the oppressive feeling Theodore gave her, which made her even more anxious and ufortable.


    Then she heard Theodore say in a fateful tone, "You can''t escape."

 Chapter 712 How About We Live Together from Now On

    Phoebe didn''t know how she got back to the ward downstairs. She was in a daze, and Theodore''s words kept echoing in her ears.


    How could Phoebe forget? Theodore had always been a domineering and authoritarian man. In his world, there were only things he wanted and didn''t want. If he wanted something, she had to submit it. If he didn''t want it, she had to stay far away.


    Phoebe bit her lip, her hand hanging by her side clenched into a fist. She regretted not punching Theodore''s overly handsome face just now.


    "Phoebe, what''s wrong?" Ruby opened the ward door and saw Phoebe standing at the door in anger, her jaw clenched as if she was about to bite someone. Phoebe quickly retracted her hand, unclenching her fist. "Nothing, has Ethan''s fever gone down?"


    "Yes, he just sweated a lot, and the fever has subsided. Why did you take so long? The food is cold now. I heard there''s a microwave at the nurse''s station. I''ll go heat it up for you." Ruby turned and walked into the ward, intending to heat up the food for Phoebe.


    Phoebe quickly stopped her, saying, "No need to bother, I''ll eat at hometer."


    Ruby pursed her lips and said, "I''ll ask the nurse if Ethan can be discharged."


    Phoebe followed her into the ward and said with concern, "Didn''t the doctor say it''s pneumonia? Let him stay in the hospital for two days and get a full body check-up."


    Ruby shook her head and replied, "No need, Ethan is very healthy. Today was just an ident."


    Seeing this, Phoebe didn''t insist. She walked to the bedside, and Ethan had just woken up. He opened his eyes and saw a stranger, then started crying loudly.


    Ruby quickly walked over and picked Ethan up, saying, "Ethan, don''t be afraid. I''m here. Don''t cry."


    Ethan sniffled, seeing Phoebe still staring at him, he shrank into Ruby''s arms, but his crying gradually stopped.


    Phoebe took a toy out of her pocket and handed it over, saying, "Hello, Ethan. I''m Phoebe, a friend of your mom''s. This is for you."


    Ethan timidly hid in Ruby''s arms, looking at Ruby anxiously as if waiting for her approval. Ruby said, "Take it."


    Only then did Ethan timidly take the toy and softly say, "Thank you."


    Ruby said with a faint smile, "Ethan, This is Aunt Phoebe, your dad''s sister."


    Ethan seemed unable to understand, looking at Ruby nkly. Ruby said, "Call her Aunt Phoebe."


    Phoebe sat down on a chair beside them. She tentatively hooked Ethan''s little finger, "Ethan, have you ever seen your dad?"


    "I have." Ethan suddenly said, "We have a big picture of Dad at home, hanging right above our bed."


    Ruby scolded awkwardly, "Ethan."


    "Don''t scold him, Ethan didn''t say anything wrong." Phoebe smiled at Ethan, "I''m your dad''s sister, so you should call me Aunt Phoebe."


    "Aunt Phoebe!" Ethan quickly caught on and sweetly called out.


    Phoebe felt a slight pang in her heart. She raised her hand to touch the back of Ethan''s head and responded with a smile, "When you get better, I''ll take you and your mom home, okay?" Ethan looked at Ruby in confusion, saying, "Mom, are we moving? But what about my friends? I don''t want to leave them."


    "I''ll take you to visit themter, okay?"


    Ethan''s mood dropped for a moment. Seeing this, Phoebe hooked his finger again and said, "Ethan, don''t worry. You''ll make more friends in the future, and you can invite your friends over to y." Ethan''s eyes brightened, and he looked at Phoebe nervously, saying, "Aunt Phoebe, can I really invite my friends over?"


    "Of course, Ethan."


    Ethan finally smiled, looking quite adorable.


    Afterforting Ethan, Ruby hesitated and looked at Phoebe, "Phoebe, you mentioned moving to Golden Apartment before. I want to live there."


    Golden Apartment was where Donovan had lived. There must still be traces of Donovan''s life there. Ruby wanted to live there and pretend Donovan was still with her.


    "Okay, I''ll have someone clean up the ce. Once Ethan is discharged, you can move in." Phoebe nodded.


    Ruby breathed a sigh of relief and sincerely said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, thank you. And I''m sorry for all the things I did to you in the past."


    "Alright, Ethan is here. Let the past be the past." Phoebe interrupted Ruby. In fact, from the moment she saw Ethan, she had already forgiven Ruby.


    Ruby lowered her eyes, tears glistening.


    Before leaving the hospital, Phoebe transferred $100,000 to Ruby for her daily expenses. Ruby refused at first but eventually epted under Phoebe''s insistence.


    After Phoebe left, Ruby looked at the $100,000 transfer on her phone and the clothes and toys scattered around. She closed her eyes. She would remember Phoebe''s kindness. When she earned money, she would repay Phoebe bit by bit. Phoebe''s mood had been up and down today. It had been quite an eventful day. By the time she got home, it was already eleven o''clock.


    The living room was lit by a wallmp, and the TV was ying a popr drama at a low volume. Someone was leaning on the sofa. Hearing the door open, Cindy poked her head out from the sofa and saw Phoebe changing her shoes at the door. She yawned long and hard. "Why are you back sote?"


    Phoebe walked in wearing slippers, the light at the door casting a long shadow. She sat down on the sofa, "I''m so hungry. Is there anything to eat?" Cindy moved the snacks from the small table over to Phoebe, saying, "Have some snacks first. I''ll make something for you."


    Phoebe looked at Cindy eagerly, saying, "Cindy, you''re such a good friend. Why don''t we just live together?"


    Cindy pretended to be disgusted and dodged as Phoebe tried to hug her, but she still let Phoebe hug her tightly. Sheughed and scolded, "Who wants to live with you? There are so many handsome guys in the world." Phoebe pouted pitifully.


    "Stop acting cute. I''m not giving up handsome guys," Cindy said as she walked to the kitchen. Phoebe followed with a bag of cookies.


    While Cindy was busy, Phoebe leaned against the counter, munching on cookies. "Cindy, I ran into Ruby at the cemetery today," Phoebe said.


    "Ruby?" Cindy took a moment to remember, "The woman who deceived Donovan? How is she now? Is she doing poorly?"


    Phoebe nodded, "She''s having a tough time."


    "That''s great." Cindy almost pped her hands in delight, saying, "That''s why people should never do bad things. God is always watching."

 Chapter 713 Who Do Hubert, Boris, and Noomi Resemble

    Cindy thought Phoebe would join her in cursing, but instead saw Phoebe looking mncholic. She lit a fire and leaned in front of Phoebe, saying, "What''s wrong? I thought you''d be happy." "Bad people get theireuppance, and I am happy about that, but," Phoebe paused and continued, "she had a child with Donovan, giving our Ziegler Family an heir." Cindy''s eyes widened as she said, "What?"


    Phoebe then recounted everything she had seen and heard that day to Cindy. Cindy was stunned for a long time before saying, "I thought I had met the only fool in the world, but I didn''t expect to meet another one." Phoebe red at her and said in anger, "Who are you calling a fool?"


    "Of course, you." Cindy was baffled. Just like when Patrick called her heartless, if she got pregnant with Patrick''s child, she would definitely think about getting an abortion and making Patrick pay half the fee. "I just don''t get it. What were you thinking?"


    ''Ruby did it for love. But I just purely wanted to be a mom,'' Phoebe thought to herself. She didn''t even know who the fathers of the children were, so how could it be for love?


    Phoebe had decided to have Hubert, Boris, and Noomi because if she didn''t, she might never have the chance to be a mother in this lifetime.


    Of course, Phoebe did love her kids very much.


    Cindy propped her chin with her hands and asked the question in her heart, "Phoebe, have you regretted it in the past two years?"


    "No!" Phoebe answered without hesitation, firmly.


    "Of course, your kids are so well-behaved and adorable. How could you regret it?" Cindy felt she had asked a stupid question.


    But if it were Cindy, she would have chosen to abort the child without hesitation back then. She wasn''t that noble to sacrifice her future.


    "Are you going to tell Evelyn about this?"


    Phoebe frowned in distress and said, "I don''t know. If my mom knew she had a grandson out there, she would be overjoyed and might ask me to bring the child back immediately. But I don''t want Ruby and my life to intersect for now." "Because of the triplets?" Cindy asked.


    Phoebe nodded, "Yes, I''m not sure if Ruby is good or bad right now, so I don''t want to risk my kids. Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Cindy turned to look at Phoebe, "You''re right to think that way. But are you sure the child is really Donovan''s?"


    Phoebe was taken aback. She hadn''t doubted for a moment that Ethan wasn''t Donovan''s child because he looked exactly like Donovan when he was young.


    Sometimes, the power of gic inheritance was just that strong.


    "Ethan looks so much like Donovan when he was young, especially those eyes. They are identical, just too skinny."


    Cindy ced the cooked food in front of Phoebe, saying, "Eat up. I think Ruby doesn''t even need to make up stories to deceive you. You''ve already figured out whose child it is yourself." "I''m serious," Phoebe said helplessly.


    Cindy propped her chin and watched Phoebe eat, "Phoebe, who do you think Hubert, Boris, and Noomi look like? Would their biological father recognize them at first sight?" Phoebe was speechless.


    Through the thin mist, Phoebe nced sideways at Cindy, her expression vaguely displeased, "Cindy, are you asking for a beating?"


    Cindy pouted and said, "Didn''t you say blood ties are strong? You recognized Ethan as a Ziegler at first sight. His biological father must have the same strong instinct."


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead, saying, "The premise is that I knew Ruby and Donovan had a rtionship. Coupled with Ethan''s birth date, I could basically confirm Ethan is Donovan''s child. No one would just look at someone else''s child and immediately im it''s theirs. Unless they''re scumbag."


    Cindy paused for a while and said, "It''s true, but."


    Phoebe heard Cindy change her tone too many times tonight. She was practically scared of Cindy now, saying, "My mood has been up and down all day. I can''t handle it." "Alright," Cindy said and closed her mouth.


    Actually, Cindy wanted to say that she had been spending a lot of time with the kidstely. Watching them every day, she felt they increasingly resembled a face from her memory. But Cindy didn''t dare to say it, afraid Phoebe would scold her.


    The next day, after arriving at the office, Phoebe instructed Lori not to see anyone with thest name Reynolds and not to allow anything sent by anyone named Reynolds into thepany.


    Lori sensed something unusual and quickly removed the lilies and snacks that had just been delivered to Phoebe''s desk. Within minutes, even the flowers on the employees'' desks had disappeared. Everyone spected that Phoebe had fallen out with Theodore, which was why she didn''t want anything from him. But no one dared to ask.


    After all, Phoebe was their boss. Despite her usually good temper, they were quite afraid of her when she got angry.


    Lori stood in front of the desk, reporting to Phoebe, saying, "Ms. Ziegler, Tessa Gonzalez''s agent, wants to create some buzz about her and Noah as a couple. Alfonso asked for your opinion." Phoebe paused with her pen, asking, "What does Noah think?"


    "He said he doesn''t want to create any rumors with anyone," Lori replied.


    Phoebe continued signing the document and said lightly, "If he doesn''t want to, don''t force him."


    Lori hesitated, saying, "But this show needs buzz. Without creating rumors between them, it''s hard to attract attention."


    Phoebe put down her pen and looked at Lori, her eyes slightly sharp as she said, "Is there nothing else to create buzz besides rumors?"


    Facing Phoebe''s question, Lori mustered the courage to say, "Creating rumors between the leads is the easiest way to generate buzz. It''s an unchanging rule for every new show. We don''t need to take this risk." Phoebe leaned back in her chair, her fingers lightly tapping the desk as she said, "Have the PR departmente up with a promotional n for me."


    "I understand."


    After Lori left, Phoebe continued to handle the documents. Soon, there was a knock on her office door. Lori poked her head in, saying, "Ms. Ziegler, Ms. Ramirez wants to see you. Do you want to see her?" Phoebe furrowed her brows, feeling a surge of irritation.


    Seeing Phoebe''s expression, Lori immediately understood and said, "I''ll go send her away."


    "No need," Phoebe got up and walked out. She wanted to see what Sandra hade for this time!

 Chapter 714 Closer Than Ever

    Outside the reception room, a familiar voice apanied by a child''sughter reached Phoebe''s ears, causing her to pause. She pushed the door open and walked in.


    Bianca, sitting on the sofa, turned her head and looked at her with a smile. "Phoebe, long time no see. You look more beautiful than ever."


    Phoebe''s expression quickly shifted from a scowl to a smile when she saw Bianca. She walked over, and Bianca stood up to hug her. "Bianca."


    "Why are you so thin?" Bianca wrapped her arms around Phoebe''s waist and said, "You''re getting thinner, but I''m getting fatter. I can''t even show myself in public anymore."


    "Stop talking nonsense, your figure is voluptuous. I''m envious." Phoebe pulled Bianca to sit down and looked at Benjamin, who was ying nearby.


    "Benjamin has grown so tall, Bianca. He''s looking more and more like you." Phoebe observed Benjamin.


    Benjamin had rosy lips and white teeth, a chubby little face, thick and long eyshes, and big round eyes, making him very endearing.


    Bianca waved at Benjamin and said, "Benjamin,e over and greet with Aunt Phoebe."


    Benjamin ran over and jumped into Bianca''s arms, looking at Phoebe with clear, innocent eyes. He called out crisply, "Aunt Phoebe, my mom said you almost married into our family. Is that true?" Phoebe''s expression turned a bit awkward.


    Bianca pinched Benjamin''s mouth and looked at Phoebe awkwardly, saying, "Phoebe, Benjamin speaks without a filter. Don''t take it seriously."


    Phoebe replied with a faint smile, "It''s okay. Kids are innocent and say whateveres to mind. Don''t me him."


    Bianca was speechless.


    Bianca coughed lightly, and Phoebe handed her a cup of water. "Bianca, have some water. How have Delh and the others been these past two years?"


    "Well, we''re just worried about Edward''s marriage. You know, Edward''s heart has always been with you. He turned down all the blind dates Delh arranged for him." Bianca took a sip of coffee and quietly observed Phoebe''s reaction. Bianca actually liked Phoebe quite a bit. Phoebe''s character made her easy to get along with. If Phoebe became Edward''s wife, she wouldn''t be like other wealthy people, always at odds with her. Besides, Bianca had her own selfish reasons.


    If Phoebe and Edward got together, Sandra could smoothly marry into the Reynolds Family. Then, with the Reynolds Family''s support, the Ramirez Family would be more respected in the Vanderbilt Family. Seeing Phoebe not responding, Bianca smiled and said, "I think he''s still waiting for you. He''s been going to Caneda a lot these past two years. Have you two gotten back together?"


    Phoebe said, "Bianca, I''ve been divorced. It''s not fair to him."


    "If he loves you, fairness doesn''t matter. It''s about willingness." Bianca put down her cup and held Phoebe''s hand. "Phoebe, all the wealth in the world can''tpare to someone who truly loves you. You must cherish it." Phoebe understood Bianca''s intentions. She said directly, "Bianca, did Edward ask you to talk to me?"


    "No, I''m just worried about you being single. Phoebe, Evelyn treated Brian and Edward like her own children back then. We all appreciate her kindness. If you marry Edward, our families will be even closer."


    Phoebe withdrew her hand and said, "Bianca, it''s impossible between Edward and me. Don''t bring it up again."


    Bianca was stunned, her face slightly blushed. "Phoebe, is there something wrong between you and Edward?"


    Phoebe replied, "Does Delh know you came to persuade me to be with Edward today?"


    Bianca looked embarrassed, feeling as if Phoebe had seen through her. Phoebe could tell from her expression that she hade without Delh''s knowledge.


    "Vanderbilt Family helped us back then. From the moment I agreed to marry Theodore, it became impossible for Edward and me. It wasn''t possible before, it''s not possible now, and it won''t be possible in the future," Phoebe said. Bianca smiled awkwardly. She was a pampered youngdy and had never been so disrespected.


    Bianca was furious. "I''m doing this for you. If you don''t have feelings for Edward, why keep stringing him along? Now you''re acting all high and mighty in front of me, as if I''m begging you to marry him." Phoebe was silent.


    After her outburst, Bianca felt a bit regretful. Seeing Phoebe''s shocked expression, she felt awkward. "Anyway, think about it yourself."


    With that, Bianca picked up Benjamin and walked out of the reception room.


    The sound of high heels gradually faded away. Phoebe rubbed her temples. She didn''t want to maliciously specte about Bianca''s intentions in persuading her to marry Edward. But Phoebe couldn''t help but think deeply.


    She and Bianca weren''t that close. Wasn''t Bianca so concerned about her marriage because she was afraid that her being single would block Sandra''s path?


    Phoebe didn''t dwell on it. She had been through too much in the past two years, and ordinary harsh words couldn''t hurt her anymore.


    In the afternoon, Phoebe went to the hospital to pick up Ruby and Ethan.


    After recovering, Ethan''s cheeks were much rosier, and he didn''t look as pale and thin. Phoebe felt much better seeing this.


    "We''ll go back to your ce and pack your things first. You two can move to Golden Apartment today. Ruby, what do you think?" Phoebe asked Ruby while holding Ethan and walking ahead. Ruby''s eyes flickered as she said, "No need, I''ll move by myselfter."


    "Don''t worry about troubling me. There''s a driver today. If there''s anything you need to move, he can help," Phoebe said.


    Ruby lowered her head and said, "We don''t have much to move."


    "But you still need to pack up. I also want to see where Ethan grew up. Let''s go." Phoebe made the final decision.


    Ruby bit her lip but didn''t refuse again. She got in the car with Phoebe. After leaving the city, Ruby gave directions from the front while Phoebe chatted with Ethan in the back. Before long, the car stopped in front of a dpidated building. There weren''t many residents around, indicating that it was built by the caretakers of the nearby cemetery. Phoebe had imagined how rundown Ruby and Ethan''s ce might be, but seeing it in person still made her feel ufortable.


    Saying nothing, Phoebe followed Ruby upstairs.


    Ruby and Ethan lived on the second floor. The exterior walls were peeling, and the door was an old-fashioned one that looked like it could be kicked open easily. Ruby nced back at Phoebe before taking out the key to open the door.


    The inside was tidy, but a damp, musty smell hit them as soon as they entered. Phoebe stood at the door, coughing twice from the stench.


    Phoebe stared nkly at the ce. Ruby and Ethan practically did everything in this small room.


    Phoebe was shocked and asked in confusion, "You live in a ce like this?"

 Chapter 715 My Perspective Was Too Narrow

    Phoebe looked around the room in disbelief. There was a photo of Donovan hanging on the wall above the bed. It was a printed poster, with yellowed edges, indicating it had been there for a long time. Ruby walked in, took out a bag, and started packing her and Ethan''s belongings. Actually, there wasn''t much to pack.


    Ruby hadn''t made much money in the past two years, barely scraping by to support herself and Ethan. Even Ethan''s clothes were from the neighbor Leah Perry''s kids.


    Every time Ruby saw Ethan wearing other people''s old clothes, she hated herself for being useless and for bringing Ethan into a life of hardship.


    "For the past two years, my dad has been constantly suppressing me. It''s already a blessing that Ethan and I have a ce to stay. I don''t dare ask for more." Phoebe clenched her fists and said, "Mr. Adams really doesn''t treat you like his own child."


    Ruby curled her lips into a sneer.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but say, "Then why don''t you leave Kedora? With your abilities, you could definitely find a decent job elsewhere."


    Ruby paused her packing, her voice turning a bit deste. "I''ve thought about leaving, but I can''t bear to leave Donovan. Here, I can visit him often and talk to him." Phoebe was shocked. She had underestimated Ruby''s feelings for Donovan. To her, once someone was dead, staying by a tombstone only brought more pain.


    But to Ruby, that tombstone was her only sce. It was as if when she leaned against it and talked to Donovan, he would smile and respond to her.


    "I''m sorry," Phoebe suddenly said.


    Ruby nced back at her and said indifferently, "Why are you apologizing to me?"


    Phoebe thought for a moment, not knowing how to describe her feelings. Finally, she said, "I was being narrow-minded."


    Ruby was speechless.


    As Ruby packed, Ethan ran over to pack his treasures. He was putting things into his little backpack while muttering to himself.


    Phoebe listened closely and realized Ethan was reciting the names of his friends, Owen Campbell and Peter Campbell. Phoebe waved at Ethan, saying in a soft tone, "Ethan, do you want to say goodbye to your friends?" Ethan''s eyes lit up as he said, "Can I, Aunt Phoebe?"


    "Of course, I can go with you." Phoebe walked over and picked him up, but Ethan wriggled to get down.


    "Aunt Phoebe, I want to walk by myself."


    "Alright."


    Phoebe put Ethan down and watched as he took some candy from his backpack and stuffed it into his pocket, then grabbed two cans of milk and headed out the door with his short legs.


    Phoebe quickly followed and said to Guadalupe, who was standing by, "Guadalupe, could you help Miss Adams with her thingster? I''m taking Ethan downstairs to say goodbye to his friends." Guadalupe nodded and watched them go downstairs.


    Owen and Peter, Leah''s grandsons from next door, were peeking out from under the eaves, having seen a car pull up earlier.


    Seeing Ethan get out of the luxury car, Owen and Peter didn''t dare call out, just watched dumbly.


    Now Ethan ran over to them, and the three quickly started ying together. Ethan handed the milk to Owen and Peter and took out the candy from his pocket to give to them.


    Ethan said with a faint smile, "Aunt Phoebe bought me this chocte. It''s really good. You should try it."


    Owen recognized the chocte brand from TVmercials and said, "This is expensive. My mom never buys it for me. Your Aunt is really nice to you." Ethan''s eyes squinted with a big smile.


    "My mom and I are moving to my Aunt Phoebe''s ce. We won''t be able to see each other often, but we''re always friends. You cane visit me." "Sure."


    Kids didn''t understand the sorrow of parting. Phoebe watched for a while, then walked over to Leah, who was sitting under the eaves sewing. She took some money from her bag and handed it to Leah. "Thank you for taking care of Ruby and Ethan these past two years. This is a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it."


    Leah quickly put down her sewing and tried to refuse a few times, but eventually epted it. "You''re too kind. I just felt sorry for Ruby. Her husband died, and she was left homeless and pregnant. Don''t just stand there, have a seat." Leah offered a stool to Phoebe and brought out another one. Seeing that Phoebe seemed friendly, Leah started chatting with her.


    "The day Ruby gave birth to Ethan, it was raining heavily. She slipped and fell down the stairs, which triggeredbor. We''re far from the main road, so there was no time to get her to the hospital. In the end, the neighbor and I helped her back to her room, and I delivered the baby myself. Luckily, both Ruby and Ethan made it through."


    Phoebe said with a slight smile, "Thank you, Leah."


    "It''s nothing; I just did what I could. By the way, I heard Ethan call you his Aunt earlier?" Leah looked at Phoebe curiously.


    Judging by Phoebe''s attire and the car parked outside, Leah could tell Phoebe came from a wealthy family. How could she let Ruby and Ethan suffer?


    "Yes, I was abroad before. I only reconnected with Ruby after I came back."


    "I understand. You must take good care of them. Ruby and Ethan have been through a lot, but things are looking up now," Leah said with relief.


    Leah and Phoebe chatted for a while longer until they saw Guadalupe carrying bags downstairs and putting them in the trunk. Ruby followed,ing over to say goodbye to Leah.


    Leah held Ruby''s hand, urging her to live well and not to struggle so much. Ruby felt a lump in her throat, hugged Leah, and then got into the car with Ethan.


    Partings were always sad. Phoebe got into the car, and Guadalupe started the engine and drove away. Owen and Peter ran after the car, realizing they might never see Ethan again. Inside the car, Ethan knelt on the seat, leaning on the rear deck, watching Owen and Peter get farther away. He started to cry.


    "Mom, I don''t want to leave Owen and Peter."


    Ruby turned and held Ethan, letting him sit on herp. She gently patted his back and said with concern, "They don''t want you to leave either."


    Sensing something, Ethan suddenly buried his face in Ruby''s arms and cried, "Mom, will I never see them again?"


    Ruby sighed and didn''t answer him.


    The car stopped outside Golden Apartment. Phoebe got out with Ruby and Ethan. She told Guadalupe to drive to the underground parking lot and bring up the luggage while she showed Ruby around. As they walked through theplex, Phoebe said, "There''s a preschool nearby. You can send Ethan there. If you want, you can also work at mypany."


    With just a few words, Phoebe hadid out Ruby and Ethan''s future clearly. Ruby didn''t resist. "I''ll think about it."


    Phoebe didn''t push her and led Ruby and Ethan upstairs.

 Chapter 716 Career Path

    Walking into the apartment building, Ethan and Ruby took the elevator upstairs. Ethan curiously looked around, and when the elevator arrived with a ding, it startled him. Ruby hugged Ethan tightly and gently patted his back.


    Phoebe led Ruby and Ethan out of the elevator. Guadalupe stood at the door with bags at her feet. Phoebe went over to scan her fingerprint, and the door popped open. Ethan looked at the fingerprint lock with wide eyes and asked curiously, "Mom, what''s that?"


    "This is a fingerprint lock," Ruby exined. Seeing Ethan''s confused face, she patiently said, "It means we register our fingerprints in the system, and then we can enter just by scanning our fingerprints." "Oh," Ethan replied and seemed to understand.


    Inside, Phoebe turned on the lights. The furniture was covered with dust sheets. Phoebe went over and pulled off the sheets, with Guadalupe helping her.


    Luckily, they had moved out recently, so there was little dust. After removing the dust covers, the house looked brand new.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s game table was in a corner of the living room, left behind when they moved. Ethan excitedly wiggled his feet and said, "Mom, can I y with that?"


    Ruby followed Ethan''s gaze to the game table in the corner. Her heart stirred. The game table looked almost new, with some scratches on the surface, indicating it had been used.


    Ruby felt weird and thought to herself, ''Phoebe is a single woman, why would she have a game table at home?''


    "Mom?" Ethan was still waiting for Ruby''s answer.


    Ruby put Ethan down, and he ran over with his short legs, lying beside the game table to y with the blocks. Ethan had never yed with them before, but he figured it out and enjoyed himself. Phoebe walked up to Ruby and said, "Ethan is very smart."


    Ruby looked at Phoebe, filled with doubt. "Phoebe, did you have kids here before?"


    "Yes," Phoebe didn''t want to borate. "You and Ethan can stay in Donovan''s old room. It''s thest one down the hallway. I''ll show you."


    Ruby followed Phoebe down the hallway. The house wasrge, with three bedrooms, a study, and a screening room. Phoebe showed Ruby around, finally stopping at Donovan''s room. "We haven''t touched his things. You can buy whatever you need." Phoebe opened the door and walked in first.


    Phoebe went to the window and pulled back the curtains. The golden sunset light poured in, dazzling. She stood in the light and looked back at Ruby.


    Ruby hesitated at the door, looking at the very masculine bedroom. Her eyes burned red, as if she might cry blood at any moment.


    Ruby raised her hand to cover her eyes, saying in a trembling voice, "Phoebe, can I be alone for a while?"


    Phoebe saw Ruby trembling all over. She pressed her lips together and left the room without a word. As she passed Ruby, she gently patted her shoulder.


    The door closed behind Ruby. Phoebe walked into the living room and heard Ruby''s anguished cries from the room.


    Phoebe sighed softly and went to Ethan.


    Ethan looked at Phoebe and asked, "Aunt Phoebe, what''s wrong with my mom?"


    "Your mom is very sad. She''ll feel better after she lets it out. Ethan, when your momes out, can you give her a hug?"


    Ethan nodded vigorously. "I understand."


    Phoebe raised her hand to pat Ethan''s head. Looking into his eyes, so much like Donovan''s, she said with a slight smile, "You''re so great!"


    Ruby didn''t let herself break down for too long. She wiped her tears and stayed in the room for a while topose herself beforeing out. Guadalupe had already left, leaving only Phoebe and Ethan ying at the game table in the living room.


    Phoebe saw Rubye out and stood up, checking her watch. "It''s gettingte. I should go. Call me if you need anything."


    Ruby sincerely thanked her and said, "Phoebe, thank you."


    Phoebe smiled slightly, seeing Ruby''s red eyes. "Alright, let''s stop thanking each other. Come with me, I''ll register your fingerprint in the system." Ruby followed Phoebe to the door. After registering her fingerprint, Phoebe said goodbye and left.


    After settling Ruby and Ethan, Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief and took a cab back to Lakeview Estates. She received a call from Stanley. "Phoebe, are you free tomorrow night?"


    Phoebe walked along the path to her vi, chatting with a smile. "Yes, what''s up?"


    "Penguin Video is hosting a small screening event at 7 PM at Todi Stadium. I''d like to invite you to join me. How about it?" Stanley said. Phoebe''s eyes lit up as she said, "Of course, I''d love to. Thank you for thinking of me. See you tomorrow night."


    "See you tomorrow night!"


    After hanging up, Phoebe walked even more briskly.


    Penguin Video''s internal screening events were exclusive, inviting top industry professionals, renowned business owners, and famous media personalities. Attending such events was great forworking.


    The next afternoon, Phoebe dressed up and got ready to leave. Stanley called to say he was already downstairs at her office.


    Phoebe was surprised and quickly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. Sure enough, there was a ck car downstairs. She grabbed her clutch and headed out.


    Downstairs, stepping out of the Empire State Building, she was hit by a wave of heat. Stanley, in a formal suit, stood by the car, looking much the same as in college, with gold-rimmed sses adding a touch of elegance and authority. Phoebe quickly approached and shook Stanley''s hand. She said with a slight smile, "Stanley, you didn''t have toe all the way to pick me up. I feel bad."


    "Phoebe, don''t talk like that to me. Get in the car; it''s quite hot outside." Stanley opened the car door, gesturing for Phoebe to get in.


    Phoebe, in a ck evening gown, looked understated yet elegant. She held her dress as she bent to get in, sliding over to make room for Stanley. The driver started the car.


    The interior was spacious, clean, and fresh, a stark contrast to the all-ck exterior.


    Phoebe turned slightly, smiling at Stanley. "Back in college, you seemed the most mature and steady. Everyone thought you''d go into finance. No one expected you''d end up in media."


    "In today''s society, those who control information are winners, and the industry is no exception. Facebook''s user growth and the rise of new media have brought us huge profits. Many have be overnight millionaires," Stanley said confidently.


    Phoebe nodded. "Yes, when we graduated, it was the perfect time for new media. If I had joined Facebook with you back then, I wouldn''t still be struggling to start my own business."


    Stanleyughed, looking at Phoebe with genuine admiration. "Don''t underestimate yourself. Among our peers, very few have achieved what you have."


    Phoebe smiled. Talking with Stanley felt easy and rxed, like being back in school, quickly closing the gap between them.

 Chapter 717 Holding Her Hand Under the Clothes

    The car drove into Todi Stadium and stopped at the entrance. Stanley got out first, followed closely by Phoebe, who noticed several other cars arriving behind them out of the corner of her eye. Today''s screening event also invited media reporters to take photos at the entrance. As soon as Stanley and Phoebe got out of the car, they became the focus of the media''s cameras. Stanley raised his arm, and Phoebe ced her hand on his arm and smiled at the cameras as the shbulbs went off.


    After the photos were taken, Stanley and Phoebe walked down the red carpet. The main hall of Todi Stadium could amodate two thousand viewers, but today''s screening was arranged in a smaller hall. As soon as they entered, a hostess came over to guide them.


    When they arrived at the smaller hall, there weren''t many invited guests yet. They were scattered around, chatting in small groups, indicating that Stanley and Phoebe had arrived rtively early. The venue was elegantly decorated, creating a rtivelyfortable viewing area.


    On stage, there was a podium and arge screen, which was currently ying soothing light music, making the atmosphere pleasant.


    Stanley had been in the industry longer than Phoebe, and when acquaintances saw him, they immediately came over to greet him. Stanley took the opportunity to introduce Phoebe.


    This acquaintance then took Stanley and Phoebe around the smaller hall, introducing them to almost all the important people present.


    By the time they had made the rounds, it was seven o''clock, and Phoebe noticed that the smaller hall had filled up with guests at some point.


    Looking around, she saw well-dressed guests everywhere and spotted Theodore in the crowd.


    Theodore, dressed in a simple ck suit and white shirt, stood out among the crowd. Noticing Phoebe''s gaze, he raised his ss to her in a toast.


    Theodore''s abrupt gesture drew the attention of those around him, and everyone turned to look at her, making Phoebe want to strangle him on the spot.


    The man next to Theodore said something to him, and Theodore casually beckoned Phoebe over with a finger, as if calling her toe over.


    With so many people watching, Phoebe couldn''t refuse Theodore''s gesture. She told Stanley, and he followed her over.


    The front row was upied by the wealthiest business owners in the Kedora business circle. Stanley and Phoebe walked up to Theodore, and Phoebe introduced them, "Stanley, this is Mr. Reynolds from Reynolds Group. Mr. Reynolds, this is my college ssmate, Stanley."


    Stanley and Theodore shook hands, making their acquaintance.


    Theodore tilted his head slightly, saying, "Have a seat."


    People on the circr sofa moved aside to make room for them. Just then, the lights in the venue softened, and the host took the stage to speak. Phoebe was about to make an excuse that it wasn''t appropriate when someone pulled her wrist, causing her to fall into the seat next to Theodore.


    Theodore''s aura immediately enveloped her, and Phoebe had no choice but to say to Stanley, "Stanley, have a seat."


    The warm, dim lighting cast a soft glow. Phoebe, wearing a ck spaghetti-strap dress, caught Theodore''s eye several times. Unable to resist, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders.


    Phoebe was intently listening to the host''s speech when she suddenly felt warmth on her shoulders and the scent became stronger. She instinctively tried to remove the jacket, but arge hand stopped her. "I''m not cold," Phoebe said.


    Theodore nced at her indifferently, saying in amanding tone, "I''m hot. You wear it for me."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    The air conditioning in the smaller hall was quite low, and Phoebe, wearing a spaghetti-strap dress with her shoulders and arms exposed, did feel a bit chilly. She then wore Theodore''s jacket.


    After the host finished speaking, the screening officially began.


    Penguin Video''s screening event was aimed at attracting investment. Companies interested in suitable shows could buy ad slots, which was a significant source of funding. They had prepared five TV shows for this event.


    Midway through the screening, Phoebe and Stanley were quietly discussing the shows, their heads almost touching, looking very close.


    Media people had a keen sense of smell, and Stanley, being at the center of public opinion, understood the audience''s tastes well.


    His insights were very useful to Phoebe and provided more reference points for selecting scripts for thepany''s artists in the future.


    As Phoebe and Stanley were engrossed in their conversation, Theodore suddenly grabbed Phoebe''s hand under the jacket. She paused mid-sentence, and Stanley nced at her. "What''s wrong?"


    The jacket effectively hid Phoebe and Theodore''s intertwined hands, and with the dim lighting in the viewing area, no one saw Theodore''s long fingers entwined with Phoebe''s hand.


    Phoebe struggled, but Theodore held her hand firmly, even lightly scratching her palm with his fingers, sending a tingling sensation through her body, making her toes curl. Phoebe said in a low voice, "Nothing. Let''s continue."


    As she continued, her voice grew increasingly tense, almost through gritted teeth by the end.


    Stanley noticed the change in Phoebe''s tone and nced at Theodore, who was also looking at him.


    Their eyes met in the air, and Stanley saw obvious hostility in Theodore''s eyes. He found it amusing, realizing that Theodore saw him as a rival.


    To be honest, Stanley did have a crush on Phoebe in the past, but she had a wealthy boyfriend at the time, and Stanley, considering his ordinary family background, quietly killed that ambiguous affection. After graduation and entering the workforce, Stanley saw the world and, although he felt that youthful crush was a pity, he never thought of pursuing it further.


    After all, adults had their own considerations and were not as impulsive as they were in their student days.


    Stanley smiled amicably at Theodore and consciously distanced himself from Phoebe, focusing on the screening.


    At that moment, Theodore tightened his grip on Phoebe''s hand, pulling her slightly towards him. Phoebe quickly grabbed the small round table.


    The movement was noticeable, causing the business owner next to Theodore to pause and look over.


    Phoebe''s cheeks flushed slightly, but fortunately, the dim lighting hid her embarrassment. Otherwise, she would have been mortified.


    Now, Phoebe and Theodore were shoulder to shoulder. Theodore leaned in, his warm breath falling on her ear, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "What were you two talking about that made you so happy?"


    Phoebe tried to move away but couldn''t, her fingers still firmly held by Theodore. She pressed her lips together, her voiceing out through gritted teeth. Phoebe was shocked and then said in anger, "Mr. Reynolds, please behave yourself!"


    Theodore didn''t get angry but instead smiled. He looked down at Phoebe''s earlobe, wondering if she would jump if he bit it.


    Theodore thought mischievously but didn''t act on it. "Ms. Ziegler, are you behaving yourself in your life?"

 Chapter 718 We Wealthy People Dont Survive on Dew

    Phoebe''s face darkened. She tried to pull her hand away forcefully, but couldn''t free it from Theodore''s grasp; instead, he held it even tighter.


    She angrily said, "Let go of me!"


    Not only did Theodore not release her, but he also ced her hand on his thigh, making Phoebe too scared to move.


    She red at Theodore, saying, "Stop!"


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, not feeling that this overly intimate gesture was inappropriate at all. He leaned towards her and whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, "We can do something else." As he spoke, Theodore moved her hand further inward.


    Phoebe was terrified by Theodore''s action, unable to believe that he would be so shameless in public.


    She didn''t dare to move, feeling waves of heat rushing to her face, blushing so hard she felt like she could bleed. After almost three years, she was still shocked by Theodore''s shamelessness.


    Phoebe stayed still, but Theodore didn''t. His fingers interlocked with hers, his thumb gently stroking the back of her warm hand.


    A proper gesture, but when Theodore did it, it had a seductive undertone.


    The film on stage changed one after another, but Phoebe barely paid attention to what was being said, only vaguely remembering the lead actors.


    When the screening ended and the lights came on, Phoebe quickly pulled her hand back and stood up with the other guests. "I need to go to the restroom."


    Saying that, Phoebe hurriedly left there.


    Theodore watched Phoebe''s retreating figure with amusement, his palm still tingling with the sensation of her soft touch. He put his hands in his pockets and said to Stanley, "Mr. Rogers, If you don''t mind, how about having a meal?"


    Stanley looked at the guests either chatting or leaving and nodded graciously, "Sure, Mr. Reynolds."


    "Let''s go wait for Ms. Ziegler together."


    Phoebe stood by the sink, looking at herself in the mirror. She bit her lip hard and lowered her head to repeatedly wash her hands under the faucet.


    Theodore''s fingers had intertwined with hers, a seemingly innocent gesture that felt anything but when he did it. Phoebe pumped soap and washed her hands three times, scrubbing them red before she finally felt less ashamed. Phoebe took a deep breath and left the restroom.


    Outside the side hall, guests were gradually leaving. Phoebe immediately spotted Theodore standing at the entrance, chatting with acquaintances.


    Theodore''s height made him stand out in the crowd, making it hard not to notice him.


    Phoebe walked over slowly. Theodore reached out and pulled her closer, saying, "I''ve arranged to have a meal with your ssmate. Let''s go."


    Phoebe frowned and said, "What does your n have to do with me?"


    "You''re the intermediary," Theodore said, pulling Phoebe along without giving her a chance to refuse. They arrived at the entrance of Todi Stadium just as Stanley was saying goodbye to an acquaintance.


    Jack drove the Rolls-Royce over, and the three of them got in, heading to a nearby outdoor barbecue spot.


    The ce had a serene environment, with arge swimming pool in the middle reflecting the lights, surrounded by tables and chairs spaced far apart, adorned with warm yellow fairy lights, creating a cozy atmosphere.


    The waiter led them to a side of the terrace. Phoebe wanted to sit next to Stanley, but Theodore quickly pulled her to sit beside him in a wicker chair. Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore sat across from Stanley, took the menu from the waiter, and handed it to Stanley, "Mr. Rogers, see what you''d like to eat."


    Stanley took the menu, quickly ordered some dishes, and then passed the menu to Phoebe, saying, "Phoebe, see if there''s anything else you want."


    Phoebe said with a slight smile, "I like everything you ordered. We can add moreter."


    Theodore watched Phoebe and Stanley''s natural interaction, saying, "Mr. Rogers seems to know Ms. Ziegler quite well?"


    Stanley leaned back in his chair, saying with a gentle smile, "We used to work on projects together a lot, and after submitting our assignments, we''d go for a barbecue. Over time, I naturally learned what she likes. But Mr. Reynolds, you surprise me."


    The swimming pool beside them reflected the lights, the water rippling gently, casting a small me-like reflection in Theodore''s eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Stanley said, "I thought someone as wealthy as Mr. Reynolds would havete-night snacks in five-star hotels."


    Phoebe chuckled, but Theodore pinched the back of her hand, seemingly warning her. Remembering the scene at the venue, she stoppedughing.


    Theodore said with a cold smile, "Even wealthy people don''t live on air. Mr. Rogers, your perspective is quite narrow."


    Stanley was speechless.


    Phoebe didn''t expect Theodore to chat calmly with Stanley. Aside from the initial veiled remarks, they actually agreed on many pointster.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became very awkward.


    Theodore noticed that Stanley''s care for Phoebe mostly stemmed from their ssmate bond, so he let go of his prejudice against Stanley and enjoyed their conversation.


    After paying the bill and leaving the barbecue ce, the driver was waiting downstairs. Stanley and Theodore shook hands and said goodbye, and Stanley got into his car and left.


    Theodore stood beside Phoebe, watching the car''s taillights fade away. He said, "Your ssmate is quite interesting. No wonder he climbed to a management position at Facebook at such a young age."


    Stanley was Insightful and emotionally intelligent.


    Phoebe, having sparred with Theodore all night, was now full and tired. She said, "He had a clear vision for his future even in school. His current position is the result of his hard work."


    "You hold him in high regard," Theodore said, looking at Phoebe with some displeasure.


    Even though he knew Phoebe and Stanley were just ssmates, hearing her praise another man still made Theodore jealous.


    Phoebe looked at the dense night sky and said, "When we did group projects in school, he was in charge of coordination, I handled nning, and other ssmates gathered information. So, his current sess doesn''t surprise me at all." Theodore chuckled.


    Theodore knew that the roles people yed in group projects often determined their roles in their careers.


    "It seems he was already a manager back in school."


    "Yes, so while he''s a manager at Facebook, I''m doing odd jobs for you," Phoebe said.


    Theodore couldn''t help butugh again, "What''re you talking about? Back then, you were the president''s wife, the future vice president of thepany."


    Phoebeughed twice, clearly not believing Theodore''s words.

 Chapter 719 Do You Need a Beating?

    Jack drove the car over and parked it in front of them. Just as he was about to get out, Theodore gestured for him to stay put. Jack sat back down, and Theodore personally opened the back door, helping Phoebe into the car. Phoebe had arrived in a Mercedes, but now she was leaving in a Rolls-Royce, with a different person by her side.


    She was still wrapped in Theodore''s suit jacket, making her face look even more gaunt.


    Theodore stared at her for a moment. Just as Phoebe was about to lose control, he suddenly said, "You seem to eat a lot, so why are you so skinny?"


    Phoebe was speechless for a moment.


    Theodore either didn''t speak, or when he did, it was to make someone choke.


    "Being able to eat without gaining weight is a blessing. Those actresses would be envious," Phoebe said.


    "It''s ufortable to hold," Theodore replied.


    Phoebe rolled her eyes and thought to herself, ''Who asked you to hold me?''


    Phoebe turned to look at the dazzling street scene outside the car window, ignoring Theodore.


    After a while, Phoebe felt a finger hook onto hers. She looked down to see Theodore''s distinct knuckle. When she tried to pull her hand back, his finger hooked onto hers.


    "Did you see any movies you liked at tonight''s screening?" Theodore suddenly asked.


    Phoebe tried to recall but couldn''t remember what was shown. She had been too distracted by Theodore''s constant interruptions.


    Thinking of this, she red at him angrily, saying, "No, Mr. Reynolds. If you have money, why not wait until Spring Ind is finished?"


    Theodore ignored her provocation and awkwardly brought the topic back, while his hand continued to y with hers, scratching her palm. "Is it that you didn''t see any you liked, or that you didn''t watch seriously?" Phoebe quickly pulled her hand back and wiped it on the suit jacket in disgust. "You''re so annoying, do you know that?"


    Jack, sitting in the front, couldn''t help butugh. He received a death re from Theodore, coughed lightly, and continued driving seriously.


    The car stopped outside Lakeview Estates. Jack found an excuse to slip away, leaving Theodore and Phoebe in the car, a very familiar routine.


    In the confined space, it was especially easy for ambiguity to arise.


    Phoebe immediately opened the car door and got out, almost appearing outside at the same time as Jack. When she looked back, she saw Theodore''s hand frozen in mid-air.


    Phoebe closed the car door, walked around to the other side, and saw Theodore quickly adjust his expression and get out.


    Phoebe handed him the suit jacket, saying, "Mr. Reynolds, thank you for bringing me back."


    "No need to thank me," Theodore took the jacket, nced at the brightly lit vi area, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll walk you to your door."


    Phoebe squinted her eyes and said in a questioning tone, "If you walk me to my door, Mr. Reynolds, will you then say you want toe in and sit for a while?"


    Theodore leaned against the car door and chuckled lightly, "Well, you''ve seen through my routine. Since you don''t want me to walk you, put the jacket back on. After all..." Phoebe waited for him to finish.


    "It''s not safe for you to dress like this," Theodore said, standing up straight and draping the jacket over her shoulders, pulling it tight around her chest. Phoebe caught his implication and quickly covered her chest with her hands, taking two steps back, "Mr. Reynolds, see you."


    Theodore leaned back against the car door, casually watching Phoebe leave. He didn''t look away until her figure disappeared into the vi area.


    Jack, watching from thekeside, came over when he saw Phoebe leave. Seeing Theodore, he said in confusion, "Mr. Reynolds, what a great opportunity. Why didn''t you walk Mrs. Reynolds inside?" Theodore nced at him, said nothing, andzily got back into the car, saying in azy tone, "Let''s go."


    Phoebe walked into the house with the suit jacket on. Evelyn was watching TV in the living room. When she saw Phoebee in, she said, "I was just about to call you. Why are you sote today?" "I had a social event tonight," Phoebe said and dragged her tired body into the living room, sat on the sofa, hugged Evelyn''s neck, and rested her head on Evelyn''s shoulder, saying, "I''m so tired." Evelyn pushed her away in disgust as she said, "If you''re tired, go take a shower and sleep."


    Phoebey there motionless. After Evelyn pushed her a few times, the suit jacket slipped off her shoulders. Evelyn nced at it, saying, "Whose jacket is this?"


    "Theodore''s," Phoebe didn''t hide it from Evelyn.


    Evelyn immediately sat up straight, looking at her in shock, asking, "Why are you still entangled with Theodore? Aren''t you afraid he''ll find out about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi and cause you trouble?" Phoebe felt wronged and exined, "Can I avoid him if I start apany in Kedora?"


    If it were an ordinarypany, as long as their business scopes were different, they wouldn''t cross paths. But she had started an entertainmentpany.


    Reynolds Group had an entertainmentpany under its umbre. When Phoebe chose this industry, she knew that if she returned to the country to start a business, she couldn''t avoid Theodore. "Forget it, if he wants to, you can''t avoid him no matter what you do," Evelyn said.


    Evelyn knew in her heart that her kids'' existence would eventually be known to Theodore. It was just a matter of dying it as long as possible. When the time came, they would deal with it. Phoebe looked at Evelyn''s profile. After experiencing the pain of losing a son, Evelyn had more wrinkles on her face and wasn''t as lively as before. Evelyn stared at Phoebe, full of vignce. Phoebe felt a chill down her spine under Evelyn''s gaze but mustered the courage to say, "If Donovan had a child outside, what would you do?"


    "Donovan is dead, and you''re still making things up about him?" Evelyn pped Phoebe on the back. She said in anger, "Do you need a beating?" Phoebe said helplessly, "Alright, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Evelyn red at her, saying, "Don''t tell me Ruby came to you, saying she''s pregnant with Donovan''s child. Don''t be so stupid to believe her. Didn''t she harm Donovan enough back then?" Phoebe paused for a moment and sighed, "No, I just read a script and thought it would be nice if Donovan had a child."


    "You''re so naive," Evelyn poked her forehead, "Do you think everyone is like you, not knowing who the father of their child is but still daring to give birth?"


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Alright, she shouldn''t have brought up such a self-destructive topic. She just wanted to give Evelyn a heads-up so she wouldn''t faint from excitement when she saw Ethan one day.


    Phoebe stayed downstairs with Evelyn for a while, watching TV, before going upstairs to her room. The room was dimly lit. As soon as she walked in, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi climbed out of bed, three pairs of eyes staring at her.

 Chapter 720 Theodore Encounters Huber and Noomi Again

    Phoebe didn''t expect them to still be awake. She walked to the bedside, kissed each of them on the forehead, and gently asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" "We''re waiting for you, Mom," Boris said, with Hubert and Noomi nodding in agreement. Noomi added, "We can''t sleep well without you, Mom."


    Phoebe smiled and sat down by the bed, saying, "I got dyed and came backte. You shouldn''t wait for me; you need to go to bed early to grow strong." "But we miss you, Mom," the children said in unison.


    Since moving to the house, Phoebe had been leaving early anding backte, spending less and less time with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, which made them uneasy. Phoebe''s eyes welled up with tears as she hugged Hubert, Boris, and Noomi tightly. "I''m sorry for neglecting youtely. I''ll try to spend more time with you."


    "Grandma said you''re working hard during this period, so we don''t me you," Hubert finally got a chance to speak and quickly voiced his thoughts.


    Boris said with a slight smile, "Mom, lie down, and I''ll give you a back massage."


    "Mom, I''ll massage your shoulders," Noomi immediately took the best spot, leaving Hubert behind again. He said, "Mom, I''ll massage your legs."


    Phoebe was clearly arranged by them, and she couldn''t refuse their kind intentions. She had no choice but to lie on the bed and let them massage her back, shoulders, and legs.


    The children worked up a sweat, and seeing it was gettingte, Phoebe changed them into their pajamas and coaxed them to bed.


    Phoebe brought a picture book to read a story to them. They fell asleep almost instantly, exhausted from earlier. She put the book down, tucked them in, and then went to the bathroom to shower and remove her makeup. The next day, Phoebe had an early meeting at thepany. She left early and didn''t wait for the kids to wake up for breakfast before rushing to the office.


    Evelyn went to the master bedroom at the usual time to wake up Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, dressed them, and took them downstairs.


    Pam had prepared breakfast and watched as Hubert, Boris, and Noomi climbed into their chairs. She handed them each a bottle of milk, which they drank happily.


    Evelyn sat at the dining table eating breakfast when her phone rang. It was a call from Larsen Family. She answered, and Astrid''s voice came through.


    "Evelyn, did your house get broken into? I saw your lights on all nightst night. Do you want toe back and check if anything''s missing?"


    Evelyn was startled, "No way, the security at Golden Apartment is pretty tight. There shouldn''t be any break-ins."


    "You should stille back and check. If something''s missing, you can report it in time," Astrid had wanted to call Evelynst night but was afraid of making her run around in the middle of the night and possibly encountering the burr. Evelyn said, "There''s nothing valuable at home, but I''ll go checkter. Thanks, Astrid."


    "No need to thank me. I''ll go up with you when you get back," Astrid said warmly.


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Evelyn said to Pam, "Pam, I need to go back to Golden Apartment today. Will you be okay watching Hubert, Boris, and Noomi by yourself?"


    Pam had been taking care of the kids without any issuestely, and Evelyn''s trust in her had grown.


    "Sure," Pam agreed readily.


    Evelyn still felt a bit concerned. She nced at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi and said, ''Handling all three might be too much for you. How about I take Boris with me and return in the afternoon?


    Pam, also worried about managing all three kids alone, decided to follow Evelyn''s suggestion and let her take one.


    After finishing breakfast, Evelyn packed her bag, picked up Boris, and left. Hubert and Noomi cried for a long time.


    Hubert and Noomi didn''t understand why Evelyn didn''t take them along; they were well-behaved too.


    Pam couldn''t calm them down, so she decided to take Hubert and Noomi out for a walk. The kids'' curiosity quickly distracted them, and they forgot about crying.


    Pam was relieved when Hubert and Noomi stopped crying.


    She pushed Hubert and Noomi out of themunity. Outside was ake, and some people were jogging in sportswear.


    Hubert and Noomi, sitting in the stroller with wide, curious eyes.


    Many people were out with their kids by theke. Seeing the twins, they couldn''t help bute over to talk to Pam.


    In a moment of distraction, Noomi climbed out of the stroller and ran towards thewn. Someone shouted, "A kid is running away."


    Pam saw Noomi already ten feet away and panicked. She quickly pushed Hubert to catch up.


    "Noomi, stop running, it''s dangerous!" Pam shouted as she chased.


    Thewn slowed her down, and the stroller became harder to push. Seeing Noomi almost out of sight, Pam, sweating profusely, picked up Hubert from the stroller and abandoned it to chase after Noomi.


    Noomi ran happily, and seeing Pam catching up, she ran even faster. But when she looked back, she ran into something furry.


    Ollie, startled, raised its paw to swipe at Noomi, but Theodore shouted and stopped it. The cat meowed pitifully, retracting its paw and scratching thewn in frustration.


    Noomi fell and sat on the ground, staring at the chubby Ollie,pletely forgetting to be scared, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Sir, Is this your cat?"


    "Yes," Theodore looked down at Noomi sitting on thewn, finding her vaguely familiar. "Little girl, why are you out here alone?"


    Noomi pointed to Pam and said, "I''m not alone. Pam and Hubert are behind me."


    Theodore followed her chubby finger and saw a woman carrying a child running towards them, quickly reaching them.


    Pam, panting, said, "Noomi, if you run off again, I won''t take you out to y anymore."


    Theodore squinted at Hubert in Pam''s arms. Hubert and Noomi looked almost identical.


    These were triplets.


    He looked at Pam and finally remembered why Noomi seemed familiar. They had met at the hospital.


    That day, Noomi had bumped into his leg and fallen. Today, she bumped into his cat and fell again.


    Noomi made a face at Pam, who was furious and reached out to grab Noomi, but Theodore stopped her.


    Pam was about to get angry but froze when she saw it was Theodore. Pam thought to herself, ''Oh no, how did they run into Theodore here?''

 Chapter 721 Ollie, Hubert, and Noomi

    Theodore had an air of noble arrogance, and Pam immediately felt intimidated. She withdrew her hand and avoided Theodore''s sharp gaze.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. The kid is a bit naughty. He didn''t hurt your cat, did he?" Pam said.


    Theodore nced at Pam. It was clear she wasn''t the child''s mother, more like a nanny. Otherwise, she would have checked if the child was scratched by the cat first, rather than worrying about Ollie. Theodore said with a nk expression, "My cat is fine."


    Theodore squatted down in front of Noomi and stared at her. "Your name is Noomi?"


    "Yes." Noomi nodded with a smile and pointed to Hubert, who had slipped from Pam''s arms and was running towards her. "His name is Hubert. He''s my brother."


    Hubert ran up to Noomi, his big eyes blinking as he stared at Ollie, looking like he wanted to touch but didn''t dare.


    "Sir, may I pet your cat?" Hubert looked at Theodore expectantly.


    No one could refuse a cute child''s request, especially such an extremely cute one. Theodore resisted the urge to ruffle his hair and nodded with a smile. "Of course, little guy." Hubert approached Ollie step by step. Ollie, sensing the external threat, red at Hubert warily. As Hubert got closer, Ollie bared its teeth in a fierce disy.


    Hubert stopped as expected. He rubbed his chubby hands together and nervously tried to soothe Ollie. "My name is Hubert. Don''t be afraid. I just want to be friends with you." Theodore, afraid Ollie might scare Hubert, warned, "Ollie, lie down!"


    Under Theodore''s sharp gaze, Ollie retracted its ws and obedientlyy down. Noomi and Hubert were charmed.


    Hubert and Noomi squatted beside Ollie and gently touched its fur. It was so soft that their eyes lit up with amazement.


    "It''s so soft," Noomi said and mimicked Hubert''s actions, stroking Ollie''s fur, her eyes curving into a smile, looking both beautiful and cute.


    Ollie had initially resisted their approach, only submitting under Theodore''s threat. But as the kids got closer, it smelled a familiar scent.


    It lifted its head to sniff Hubert''s hand, the scent too faint. It then rubbed its head against Hubert''s small chest.


    However, Ollie''s action startled Pam, who was watching nervously from the side. She quickly scooped Hubert up, eyeing Ollie warily, saying, "Stop!"


    Ollie, startled, perked up its ears but didn''t take an aggressive stance. It looked at Hubert in confusion and let out a soft meow.


    Unable to reach Hubert, Ollie turned to rub against Noomi''s hand. Noomi wasn''t afraid at all and cupped the cat''s face, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    Ollie also smelled Phoebe''s scent on Noomi. It meowed loudly, as if trying to remind Theodore of something.


    However, despite his vast knowledge, Theodore didn''t understand catnguage. He mistook Ollie''s agitation for reluctance to be touched by Hubert and Noomi. "Be obedient and let them pet you. I''ll reward you with three fish when we get home."


    Olliey back down on thewn, allowing Noomi to pet it to her heart''s content, letting out a contented hum.


    Seeing that Ollie wasn''t aggressive, Pam finally felt at ease and put Hubert back on the ground to let him y with the cat.


    Hubert and Noomi, tired of squatting, plopped down on thewn. The crisp autumn air and dry ground meant they didn''t have to worry about getting damp. "Sir, why is it called Ollie?" Hubert asked.


    Hubert seemed to find the name Ollie amusing. He grabbed Ollie''s front paw and said excitedly, "I want to eat cookies."


    Hubert''s voice grew softer, tinged with embarrassment.


    "All you think about is eating." Noomi looked at him with disdain. But then her own stomach growled, and she said with a pained expression, "I want to eat too." After speaking, Hubert and Noomi both looked at Pam with hopeful eyes.


    Pam understood their meaning and quickly reached into her backpack for snacks, only to be stopped by Theodore''s gaze. Fearful of him, she nervously put the half-taken snack back and said to Hubert and Noomi, "We left in a hurry and forgot to bring food."


    Hubert and Noomi drooped their heads in disappointment. Seeing this, Theodore reached out and patted Hubert''s head. "There''s a small store up ahead. How about I take you to buy some snacks?"


    Hubert''s eyes lit up, but then he seemed to remember something and shook his head. "No, Mom said we can''t eat things from strangers."


    Noomi nodded in agreement and said seriously, "We can''t eat it."


    Theodore was surprised. It seemed their parents had taught them well about safety, knowing not to take food from strangers at such a young age. He didn''t want to undermine Hubert and Noomi''s sense of caution, so he didn''t insist. Hubert and Noomi continued petting Ollie, their stomachs growling but unwilling to leave. The sun eventually broke through the clouds, bathing the earth in bright light and gradually raising the temperature.


    With their delicate skin, the children''s cheeks soon turned rosy from the sun. Pam nced nervously at Theodore.


    Pam said with a slight smile, "The sun is getting strong. Hubert, Noomi, it''s time to go home." The children were reluctant to leave Ollie. Noomi looked at Theodore. "Sir, do you live around here?" "I don''t live here," Theodore replied.


    Theodore himself didn''t know why he had crossed half the city on a workday to walk his cat here. It was almost as if he had too much free time.


    "Oh," Noomi responded dejectedly. "So we won''t see the cat again?"


    Sensing Noomi''s sadness, Ollie lifted its upper body and rubbed its head against her neck.


    Noomi was stunned, and the feeling of parting hit her hard. She suddenly hugged the cat and started crying, tears streaming down her face. "I would love to see this adorable kitten often." "Noomi, don''t cry." Hubert, at a loss, tried to wipe Noomi''s tears, but soon he started crying too. Hubert and Noomi cried so pitifully that even Theodore, usually so cold-hearted, felt his heart ache. Theodore helplessly leaned over and awkwardly patted their backs. He said in a soft tone, "Don''t cry."


    Pam looked bewildered as she watched Theodorefort Hubert and Noomi. She had no idea what had happened. They had been ying happily just a moment ago, so why were they suddenly crying?

 Chapter 722 My Dads Name is Donovan

    Theodore''s posture inforting the children was not very skilled, even a bit stiff. Hubert and Noomi''s soft bodies clung to his chest, and for a moment, his heart inexplicably softened.


    Hubert and Noomi cried their hearts out, while Ollie paced back and forth beside them. It lifted its paw and ced it on Hubert and Noomi, not knowing how tofort them, scratching its ears in anxiety. Fortunately, the children''s emotions came and went quickly.


    Pam took out two lollipops from her bag, unwrapped them, and put one in each of their mouths. Hubert and Noomi huped from crying.


    "Sir, we''ve been out for a long time. Their Mom must be worried," Pam said cautiously, always careful when speaking to Theodore.


    Theodore noticed it was getting hotter and nodded gracefully, "You should take them back, so their Mom doesn''t worry."


    "Yes," Pam sighed in relief, afraid Theodore wouldn''t let them go. She quickly reached out and picked up Hubert and Noomi, one in each arm. "Hubert, Noomi, let''s go."


    Hubert and Noomi rested on Pam''s shoulders, waving their chubby hands at Theodore and Ollie. ''Goodbye, Sir. Goodbye, Ollie,'' they called out.


    Theodore bent down to pick up Ollie and tucked it under his arm. He raised his hand to wave at them but felt the gesture was a bit silly, so he put his hand down and stood coolly on the small hill.


    Hubert and Noomi were ced in the stroller, and Pam pushed them along the park''s greenway towards the vi area. She walked quickly, afraid Theodore might catch up.


    Hubert and Noomi sat in the stroller, asionally looking back at Theodore and Ollie standing on the small hill, their eyes full of sadness.


    Theodore watched them until they were out of sight, then walked down the hill with Ollie under his arm. Just moments ago, he was walking the cat alone, but now returning to being alone felt like he had lost the most important thing in his life, his chest heavy with difort.


    Evelyn returned to Golden Apartment, where Astrid was waiting for her downstairs. They hadn''t seen each other for a while. Seeing Evelyn holding a child, Astrid quickly took the child to help her. "Is this Hubert or Boris?"


    Astrid could never tell Hubert and Boris apart. Hubert and Boris looked identical. If the two wore the same clothes, she would forget who was who after a turn. "It''s Boris."


    Evelyn smiled and walked into the building. Standing in front of the elevator, Astrid said, "Why did you bring the child over? What if the thief is still in the house?" "Really?" Evelyn was stunned; she hadn''t thought about that.


    Astrid sighed, "Didn''t you move out? What if he thinks no one is home and stays in your house? Didn''t the news say that before? A thief moved in, and the homeowner even paid the utilities every month."


    "Don''t doubt it. Let''s call the property management and go up together. If there''s really a thief, we''ll take him to the police station," Astrid said.


    Evelyn was taken aback by Astrid''s words and followed her to the property management office. The manager immediately sent two security guards to apany them upstairs upon hearing that a thief might be in the house. Outside the door, one of the security guards pressed his ear against it and heard voices inside. They were all startled, not expecting the thief to be so bold as to stay in the house.


    The security guard said in a low voice, "Evelyn, there''s really someone inside. When you open the door, stay back with the child. We''ll go in and catch the thief, and then you cane in. Don''t get hurt."


    Evelyn''s face darkened. She never thought something from the news would happen to her. Her fingers trembled as she pressed them on the fingerprint scanner.


    "Be careful," Evelyn urged.


    The door opened, and the security guards rushed in, nning to catch the thief off guard. However, they were stunned to see Ruby walking towards them.


    Ruby heard the door open and thought it was Phoebe. She walked to the door and saw two men in security uniforms rushing in.


    Ruby was startled, "Who are you?!"


    In that moment, Ruby thought of many things, even suspecting that Phoebe had sent them to take Ethan.


    The two security guards looked at each other, expecting to encounter a fierce thief but instead finding a harmless woman.


    "We received a report from the homeowner about a thief. Evelyn,e in and take a look," one of the security guards quickly responded, calling the homeowner in.


    Evelyn heard a woman''s voice and entered with Boris, seeing a stranger in the living room. "Who are you? How did you get into my house?"


    Ethan was scared by Evelyn''s loud voice and the strangers in the house. He ran over and hugged Ruby''s leg. "Mom, I''m scared."


    "Don''t be afraid, they''re not bad people," Ruby said with a soft smile, bending down to pick up Ethan and patting him gently. She looked at Evelyn, her eyes avoiding contact, "Evelyn, I''m Phoebe''s friend."


    Evelyn stared at Ruby, feeling she looked familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. She said in a gentle tone, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Ruby," Ruby said, holding Ethan tightly, fearing Evelyn would recognize her.


    Astrid looked at Ruby and then at Evelyn, saying, "So you''re Phoebe''s friend. We thought there was a thief in the house."


    The security guards, realizing it was a misunderstanding, said awkwardly, "d it''s a misunderstanding. We''ll leave you to it."


    After the security guards left, the living room fell into silence. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Astrid found an excuse to leave as well.


    In the living room, Ruby held Ethan, and Evelyn held Boris. Ruby looked at Boris, and Evelyn looked at Ethan, the atmosphere tense.


    "Evelyn, is the child you''re holding Phoebe''s?" Ruby asked, looking at Boris''s face. Boris looked a lot like Phoebe, especially his eyes, which were identical to hers.


    However, Evelyn didn''t answer her question. She walked to the sofa with Boris, who slid off herp and ran to the corner of the living room to y with a game table. Seeing this, Ethan also slid down from Ruby''s arms and ran to Boris, hesitating to y with him.


    Boris took the initiative, saying, "My name is Boris Ziegler. Do you want to y with me?"


    "Can I? My name is Ethan Ziegler. My mom is Ruby Adams, and my dad is Donovan Ziegler," Ethan responded to Boris''s kindness, immediately introducing himself. Ethan said loudly, like a thunderp in Ruby and Evelyn''s ears.

 Chapter 723 The Unbreakable Bond of Blood

    Evelyn stood up and rushed to Ethan, grabbing his arms tightly and asking excitedly, "What did you just say? Who is your father?" Ruby was shocked for a moment. She hurried over, grabbed Evelyn''s hand, and said anxiously, "Evelyn, you''re scaring Ethan." Evelyn shook off Ruby''s hand with such force that Ruby, who wasn''t steady on her feet, fell to the ground, stunned.


    Ethan, stood in front of Ruby with his arms outstretched, ring at Evelyn, saying, "You''re a bad person. Don''t hurt my mom!"


    In fact, Evelyn didn''t mean to push Ruby. She was just so emotional upon hearing Ethan say his father was Donovan. "Who is your father? Ethan."


    Ruby grabbed Ethan''s hand and pulled him behind her. She looked at Evelyn, saying, "Evelyn, please calm down. I''ll tell you everything."


    Evelyn, who had seen a lot in her life, had once gone to Caneda to find Phoebe and had quickly epted Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. But at this moment, looking at Ethan, she couldn''t control her emotions, and her voice trembled as she said, "Is he really Donovan''s child?"


    Ruby closed her eyes for a moment, then said, "Yes, Ethan is Donovan''s child. Evelyn, I''m sorry. I made the decision to have him on my own."


    Evelyn sat down on the ground, staring at Ethan with tears streaming down her face, "Ethan,e here, let Grandma take a look at you." Ethan clung to Ruby''s hand, looking nervously at Evelyn.


    Boris saw Evelyn sitting on the ground and ran over to pull her up, saying with a slight smile, "Grandma, you can''t sit on the ground, it''s cold."


    Ruby finally moved. She got up and helped Evelyn, saying, "Evelyn, please get up."


    Evelyn, overwhelmed by the truth, felt weak in the legs. With the help of Ruby, Boris, and Ethan, she was led to the couch. Ruby went to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and handed it to Evelyn.


    Evelyn held the ss, the steam blurring her vision. Ruby summarized her past three years in a few sentences.


    Ruby spoke lightly, but Evelyn could tell that Ruby had had a hard time with Ethan. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have moved to Golden Apartment. "Miss Adams."


    "Evelyn, please call me Ruby," Ruby said with a gentle smile.


    Evelyn replied, "Alright, Ruby, you''ve had a hard time these past few years, raising Ethan alone. It must have been tough?"


    "It wasn''t too bad. With Ethan by my side, it wasn''t hard at all." Ruby looked down at Ethan, who was clinging to her, and touched his head softly.


    Back then, Ruby had found life particrly hard. Several times, she had desperately wanted to reunite with Donovan, but she feared that even if she saw him, he wouldn''t forgive her.


    Evelyn knew all too well the hardships of raising a child alone. She knew Ruby just didn''t want her to worry. Evelyn held Ruby''s hand, saying, "Ruby, thank you for giving birth to Ethan and leaving Donovan''s bloodline. Thank you." Hearing Evelyn''s choked voice, Ruby''s eyes also welled up. She closed her eyes, her throat tight with emotion.


    Ruby thought she didn''t deserve any thanks.


    If she hadn''t stayed by Vanessa''s side and abetted her, Donovan wouldn''t have died at sea. It was all her fault.


    But looking at Evelyn, Ruby couldn''t say it. She didn''t want Evelyn to know the mistakes she had made and see the disappointment in her eyes.


    Pam took Hubert and Noomi back to the vi, constantly looking back, afraid that Theodore might secretly follow them and find out where they lived.


    Once inside, Pam hid behind the door, looking outside for a long time. Seeing no one following, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turning around, Pam saw Hubert and Noomi standing in front of her, looking at her curiously, asking with a naive expression, "Pam, what are you looking at?"


    Pam was startled and patted her chest, saying, "Nothing. Aren''t you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    Hearing there was food, Hubert and Noomi happily followed her. Pam got them something to eat and then went to the kitchen to make lunch.


    Closing the door, Pam took out her phone and made a call. The other end quickly picked up, and she lowered her voice, "Mr. Vanderbilt, I have something to tell you."


    Edward nced at Madison in front of him, got up, and walked out of the private room. Leaning against the door, he said coldly, "Go ahead."


    Pam looked around nervously, even though she knew she was alone at home. She was still anxious, afraid of being caught informing Edward.


    "I just took Hubert and Noomi for a walk outside themunity and ran into Mr. Reynolds. The kids spent a long time with him."


    Edward''s face darkened in an instant, saying coldly, "What was he doing there?"


    "He had a cat with him, seemed to be out walking it. He might live nearby. What if he runs into the kids again next time?"


    "I''ll handle it." Edward hung up the phone and stood in the hallway for a while, feeling a tightness in his chest.


    Edward thought to himself, ''Why is Theodore at Lakeview Estates? Is it a coincidence, or does Theodore go there on purpose?''


    Edward had already heard from Guadalupe and Pam that Theodore had run into Hubert, Boris, and Noomi several times. It was happening too often. Could it be the unbreakable bond of blood? Edward clenched his fist. Suddenly, the wooden door opened, and Madison poked her head out, saying, "Edward, who was on the phone? Why did you take it outside?"


    Madison, dressed in a small suit, had a much better taste now than before.


    Edward put his phone back in his pocket and said indifferently, "Nothing. Let''s go back in. The food is getting cold."


    Madison smiled, hooked her arm around his, and slid her fingers down, trying to hold his hand, but Edward avoided her.


    "Sit down."


    Madison''s hand froze in mid-air. Seeing Edward already seated, she withdrew her hand and knelt across from him, "This ce is really good. I''ve been wanting you to try it with me. Try this dish." "Where were we?"


    Madison paused for a moment, then continued, "A few days ago at the Penguin Video screening, remember they caught Theodore and Phoebe having ate-night snack after the event? Didn''t you know about that?" Edward''s hand, hanging by his side, stiffened, and his face darkened, "I knew. Phoebe told me. By the way, when did Theodore buy a house in Lakeview Estates?"


    Madison thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think he did. The Reynolds Group is in the east of the city, and Lakeview Estates is in the west. He wouldn''t need to buy a house there. Commuting across half the city every day doesn''t fit Theodore''s time management principles."


    A glint of realization shed in Edward''s eyes. If Theodore didn''t buy a house, then he must have gone there on purpose. It seemed Edward couldn''t wait any longer.

 Chapter 724 I Have No Other Choice

    Phoebe was incredibly busy today, running around non-stop. After the morning meeting, she had been on the phone discussing resources. It wasn''t until she hung up that she realized her throat was parched. Phoebe drank the cold coffee on her desk and took a few gulps. Her phone rang again; this time it was Evelyn calling.


    Phoebe said in confusion, "Mom, what''s up? I''m really busy right now."


    Evelyn''s voice was emotionless as she said, "Come to Golden Apartment right away."


    Phoebe tensed up at the mention of Golden Apartment. She instinctively sat up straight, saying, "You went to Golden Apartment?"


    Evelyn gave a coldugh, leaving Phoebe to figure it out herself, and then hung up.


    Phoebe was speechless. She abruptly stood up, hurriedly grabbed her bag and car keys, and rushed out the door.


    As she passed the secretary''s desk, she tossed out, "I won''t be back this afternoon," and left.


    Phoebe walked to the elevator and waited. When the elevator doors opened, she was about to step in when she saw Edward standing inside with a bouquet of flowers. "Edward, what are you doing here?"


    Edward nced at the car keys and bag in her hand, raising an eyebrow, saying, "Are you heading out?"


    "Yea, I need to go to Golden Apartment. Do you need something from me?" Phoebe said as she stepped into the elevator.


    Edward shrugged and said, "Wherever you''re going, I can go with you."


    Seeing Phoebe remain silent, Edward handed her the flowers, saying, "I saw a girl selling flowers by the roadside on my way here. I couldn''t resist buying them for you."


    Phoebe took the flowers. They didn''t look as nice as the ones from a florist and were wrapped in old newspaper. She said, "Happy people are all alike; every unhappy person is unhappy in their own way."


    "You are right," Edward looked at Phoebe, saying, "I heard Bishop came looking for you after returning to the country. He kidnapped you back then; how can he still show up in front of you so nonchntly?" Seeing Edward getting angrier, Phoebe remained calm, saying, "Edward, there''s no need to get upset over him."


    "Phoebe, hire a few bodyguards. Even if you don''t think about yourself, think about Evelyn, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s safety, okay?" Edward advised.


    Phoebe had been considering this issue for the past few days. But their household consisted only of women and children, and she felt uneasy about having bodyguards at home.


    "Are there any female bodyguards?"


    Hearing her relent, Edward''s eyes showed a hint of relief as he said, "I''ll find some and make sure to pick a few that you''ll be satisfied with."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe didn''t let Edward apany her to Golden Apartment. She didn''t even tell him about Ruby. Phoebe and Edward parted ways at the entrance of the Empire State Building, and Phoebe drove to Golden Apartment. Phoebe felt anxious the entire way, unsure why Evelyn had suddenly gone to Golden Apartment. Evelyn must have run into Ruby and Ethan.


    Thinking about what she was about to face, Phoebe felt a bit speechless.


    At the apartment door, Phoebe hadn''t even opened it when she heardughter inside. She used the fingerprint lock to enter, and theughter inside abruptly stopped.


    Evelyn had beenughing, but upon seeing Phoebe at the door, she immediately put on an angry face, saying, "Come here!"


    Phoebe walked over slowly, seeing Ruby holding Evelyn''s hand. Evelyn and Ruby seemed very close, and Ethan was sitting next to Evelyn. Boris was sitting on Ruby''sp. When he saw Phoebe approaching, he slid off the sofa and ran to her, hugging her leg, "Mommy."


    Phoebe patted his head, saying, "Good boy."


    Ruby watched them, still feeling shocked that Phoebe had divorced Theodore and then had Hubert, Boris, and Noomi with a stranger.


    Phoebe bent down to pick up Boris, her eyes fixed on Ruby, silently questioning what was going on.


    Before Ruby could speak, Evelyn, dissatisfied, shouted, "Phoebe, what kind of look is that? Ruby is Donovan''s wife."


    Phoebe squinted and said, "Mom, why did youe to Golden Apartment?"


    "Astrid called me, saying the lights were on at homest night. She was worried a thief had broken in and asked me toe check," Evelyn exined the events of the morning to Phoebe.


    Phoebe pressed her throbbing temples. It was her oversight; she had forgotten that Astrid lived in the building opposite theirs.


    "If I hadn''te, how long were you nning to keep this from me?" Evelyn demanded.


    Phoebe said, "I told youst night, and you said there''s no one in the world as foolish as me. Think about it, didn''t you say that?"


    Evelyn recalled Phoebe leaning on her shoulderst night, asking hypothetical questions, and got even angrier, saying, "You said it was hypothetical."


    "Wasn''t I indirectly reminding you?"


    Evelyn was too angry to speak. She held Ruby''s hand and said, "Now that I know, Ruby and Ethan can''t stay outside. Either you let them move to Lakeview Estates with us, or I''ll move back to Golden Apartment with them. You choose."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Phoebe turned her gaze to Ruby, her eyes full of hostility as she said, "Come with me."


    Phoebe put Boris down, letting him go y with Ethan. She turned and walked towards the master bedroom.


    Ruby knew Phoebe had misunderstood and quickly followed. As soon as she entered the room, she exined, "Phoebe, I told Evelyn we were staying at Golden Apartment, but she insisted we move in with you." "Moving in is fine, but you have to agree to one condition," Phoebe turned to look at Ruby, her eyes calm again.


    Ruby was taken aback, saying, "What condition?"


    "My mom must have told you how Hubert, Boris, and Noomi came to be. No matter what you heard, you have to keep it to yourself and tell no one," Phoebe said.


    Ruby looked at Phoebe, seemingly not understanding, asking, "Why did you choose to have them? You''re not like me; you had many other options."


    "I didn''t," Phoebe closed her eyes, filled with determination, "Given the situation at the time, I had no other choice."


    Ruby watched Phoebe stubbornly lift her chin. She used to hate Phoebe''s arrogant attitude, thinking Phoebe, despite her humble origins, pretended to be untouchable, which was really annoying.


    But now Ruby realized that it was just a protective wall Phoebe had built for herself. It seemed like only by doing so could she prevent others from seeing her vulnerable heart.


    Ruby said firmly, "I''ll keep this secret until you''re ready to tell it."


    That afternoon, Ruby moved to Lakeview Estates with Ethan. The vi had three floors, more than enough space to amodate Ruby and Ethan.


    With Ethan in the house, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were especially happy, circling around Ethan. No matter where Ethan went, three little kids followed, making the house lively all of a sudden.

 Chapter 725 Unable to Bear His Wrath

    After dinner, Pam found Phoebe and told her about their encounter with Theodore outside the vi area that morning.


    Phoebe was startled as she asked, "You didn''t mention me, did you?"


    Pam shook her head and said, "You had reminded me before not to mention your name outside, so I didn''t."


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "Pam, if you see him again, stay far away and avoid any contact."


    "Are you that afraid of him?" Pam asked.


    "It''s not fear," Phoebe recalled what Theodore had said to her that night, and she couldn''t help but feel a chill down her spine, saying, "I just want to avoid messing with him."


    If Theodore had lost interest in her, it wouldn''t matter if he knew or not, but now Theodore''s attitude towards her was so strange that it was hard to figure out.


    If Theodore were to find out about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s existence, she might be in trouble.


    She couldn''t bear Theodore''s wrath for now.


    Before going to bed, Phoebe prepared four bottles of milk and took them upstairs. Ruby and Ethan lived next door, and Phoebe brought the milk inside.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were also there, their eyes wide and bright as they looked at Phoebe. Phoebe handed one of the bottles to Ethan.


    Ethan took it and said shyly, "Thank you, Aunt Phoebe."


    "Good boy," Phoebe said and patted his head. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi came over to take their bottles and theny on the bed, kicking their feet as they drank. Ethan, sitting and feeling a bit restrained, saw Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s actions and quickly imitated them, lying on the bed, kicking his legs, and drinking.


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. She looked at Ruby sitting nearby and asked softly, "Are you getting used to living here? If you need anything, let me know, and I''ll have someone get it." Ruby shook her head and replied, "Our conditions are much better than before. We don''t need anything."


    "Well, it was just my mom and me before, so we only had one nanny. Now that you''ve moved in, I''ll hire a housekeeper in the next couple of days to help out around the house," Phoebe said. Ruby lowered her head, her fingers twisting together as she said, "Phoebe, I want to work in yourpany. Is that okay?"


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    Ruby looked up at her and said, "Evelyn said you work very hard. Ethan and I can''t just live here for free. Can I work in yourpany?"


    "Of course." Phoebe nodded.


    If Ruby wanted to work, she wouldn''t stop her. After all, people should strive for their careers.


    "But there''s no rush. Wait until Ethan gets used to the environment here, and then you can start working," Phoebe said.


    Ruby said with a slight smile, "Thank you!"


    With that settled, Phoebe was very busy for the next few days, always leaving early anding homete, often not getting home until eleven or twelve at night.


    One day, Hank''s crew notified them to take promotional photos. Phoebe called Wesley into her office. She hadn''t seen him for over half a month, and Wesley looked even more upright, quite different from his previous image. Phoebe was particrly pleased when she saw Wesley, saying, "I heard you''ve been working hardtely, even getting abs."


    "Yeah, Ms. Ziegler, do you want to check the results?" Wesley winked at Phoebe, looking a bit roguish, just like Nichs.


    Phoebe propped her chin, saying, "No need. There''s a scene in the movie where you need to show your body. Your muscles wille in handy then. Wesley, try to attract some female fans with your hormones." Wesley said seriously, "I won''t let you down, Ms. Ziegler."


    There was a knock on the door, and Lori peeked in, saying to Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, Guadalupe is waiting downstairs. We can leave now."


    Phoebe got up and took Wesley out.


    Originally, taking promotional photos was a small matter that didn''t require Phoebe''s presence. Wesley''s assistant could have apanied him, but Queen Entertainment would also be there today. Phoebe was worried Vanessa might cause trouble, and the assistant wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    At the studio, most of the main cast had arrived and were getting their makeup done in the dressing room outside. Phoebe greeted everyone.


    "Ms. Ziegler, let Wesley get his makeup done first. Once all the main cast is here, we can take the photos together," the crew coordinator said. Phoebe said to Wesley, "Go ahead."


    Wesley followed the coordinator and sat down. They had only hired two makeup artists, who were working on one of the male leads and another supporting actor, so Wesley had to wait.


    After a while, Vanessa arrived with Finnegan. After greeting everyone, Finnegan sat next to Wesley, waiting for the makeup artist.


    Feeling bored, Finnegan nced at Wesley and said in a low voice, "I heard you got the role of Nichs through improper means."


    Wesley frowned but didn''t respond.


    Finnegan propped his chin and said with a smile, "Come on, let''s chat. You don''t have to be embarrassed. Everyone knows it''s hard for neers to get a good role. You were passed over for the fourth male lead, and then suddenly you were announced as one of the main leads. Who would believe there wasn''t something going on?"


    Finnegan and Wesley were sitting in a corner, and Finnegan deliberately lowered his voice. Even though he was saying humiliating things, he kept a smile on his face, so no one else noticed anything unusual. Wesley clenched his fist on his knee. On the way here, Phoebe had warned him that the entertainment industry was a ce of fame and fortune, where everyone would do whatever it took to grab resources. If you encountered a mad dog, you just thought of it as barking and ignored it.


    Wesley had a strong temper; otherwise, he wouldn''t have graduated as the top student in his major and still be ying insignificant roles in the entertainment industry for years.


    "Is that so?"


    Finnegan was already jealous of Wesley for getting the role of Nichs. Seeing Wesley''s cold and arrogant attitude made him even angrier.


    Finnegan pressed his lips together and then said with a mocking smile, "You don''t have to pretend in front of me. Everyone knows you got this role because your boss slept her way to it."


    "What do you mean?" Wesley red at Finnegan angrily.


    "Don''t get upset," Finnegan said, pretending to calm Wesley down while actually adding fuel to the fire, "Your boss, I heard she used to sleep her way to resources. I guess she''s still using the same trick after all these years. Men just fall for it. I wonder how she is in bed."


    Before he could finish, Wesley stood up and kicked Finnegan''s chair. The chair fell, and Finnegan hit the ground, his head banging on the floor, making him see stars.


    Phoebe had been chatting with the crew coordinator. Hearing themotion, she quickly ran over to see Wesley grabbing Finnegan by the cor, his fist ready to punch Finnegan''s face.


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat as she shouted, "Wesley, stop!"

 Chapter 726 Turmoil

    Wesley''s hand was raised in mid-air, the veins on the back of his hand bulging with restraint. Finnegan looked at Wesley provocatively and mouthed something while everyone else was still gathering around. Wesley understood, and his anger red up instantly. He swung his clenched fist towards Finnegan''s face, the force of the punch brushing against Finnegan''s cheek. Finnegan closed his eyes, bracing for the pain. As long as Wesley dared to hit him, he would take Wesley''s role and kick him out of Ice and Fire.


    However, Finnegan waited for a long time, but the punch nevernded in his face. He opened his eyes to see Phoebe holding Wesley''s arm, stopping him.


    Everyone had gathered around by now, and they quickly pulled Wesley away from Finnegan. The crew coordinator stepped between Wesley and Finnegan.


    "What''s going on here? Even if your characters are enemies in the show, there''s no need to start acting it out now. If Hank knew how dedicated you both are, he''d be moved to tears."


    The coordinator was good with words, framing Wesley and Finnegan''s conflict as part of their acting, giving both of them a way out.


    Phoebe gave the coordinator a grateful look. She grabbed Wesley''s wrist and said, "Mr. Vargas, are you okay? Wesley has been so engrossed in the script these past few days that he hasn''t fullye out of character yet." Vanessa and the others helped Finnegan up from the ground. She looked coldly at Phoebe, saying, "Ms. Ziegler, Wesley hit our Finnegan for no reason, and you call it being too deep into character? That''s hardly fair, is it?" "Ms. Fitzroy, you''re exaggerating. Wesley just identally kicked the chair," Phoebe said, giving Wesley a look.


    Wesley pressed his lips tightly together and turned his face away. Wesley thought to himself, ''Apologize to Finnegan? No way!''


    Phoebe tightened her grip on Wesley''s wrist.


    With so many people watching, and since Wesley did kick Finnegan''s chair first, even if they used the excuse of being too deep into character, it wouldn''t make sense if Wesley didn''t apologize. It would only make him seem unreasonable. Vanessa seized the opportunity and said with a mocking smile, "Wesley isn''t even famous yet, but he already acts like a big star. Isn''t Finnegan influential enough to make Mr. Emerson apologize? From now on, everyone in the crew should avoid Mr. Emerson to prevent being targeted for no reason."


    As soon as she said this, the people in the dressing room started whispering among themselves.


    Phoebe frowned. Forcing Wesley to apologize now would only make people talk more. Just as she was about to speak, Wesley said, "Ms. Fitzroy, if Finnegan dares to repeat what he just said to me in front of everyone, I won''t just apologize; I''ll kneel without batting an eye."


    "Wesley," Phoebe gritted her teeth.


    Wesley was still too young and impulsive. If Finnegan really dared to repeat what he said in front of everyone, would Wesley actually kneel?


    Everyone became excited and looked at Finnegan, curious about what he had said to make Wesley say such a thing.


    Finnegan, under everyone''s gaze, gritted his teeth in hatred. He had underestimated Wesley.


    Vanessa looked at Finnegan and saw his eyes flicker, knowing he must have said something bad.


    None of the things Finnegan had said could be repeated in public. He turned red and looked away, saying, "I need to go to the restroom." Finnegan''s retreat made everyone realize that he must have said something unpleasant to make Wesley so angry.


    People whispered among themselves, specting on what Finnegan had said to make Wesley so furious.


    As Finnegan left, Vanessa felt ufortable under everyone''s strange looks. She gritted her teeth and followed him.


    Seeing this, the crew coordinator quickly told everyone to get back to work. Once everyone dispersed, he walked over to Phoebe.


    "Ms. Ziegler, Wesley has quite a temper. If today''s incident makes it to the trending topics, it could cause quite a stir," the crew coordinator said.


    Phoebe quickly apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, Wesley is young and impulsive. Please keep an eye on him once we''re on set to prevent any more incidents."


    The crew coordinator knew about Phoebe''s rtionship with the investors and didn''t want to offend her, which is why he had helped them out earlier.


    He said, "Ms. Ziegler, you''re too kind. Wesley, being young and impulsive is fine, but you need to think about the consequences. Your moment of satisfaction makes Ms. Ziegler work hard to clean up after you." Wesley, who had been defiant earlier, now obediently apologized after the coordinator''s words. The coordinator patted his shoulder and went to arrange the photoshoot.


    After the coordinator left, Wesley hung his head and said, "Ms. Ziegler, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive."


    Phoebe shook her head, saying, "Being impulsive is fine, but you need to consider the asion."


    Phoebe believed in Wesley. He wouldn''t have acted out in such a semi-public setting unless Finnegan had said something really offensive.


    After all, a single photo could cause a huge uproar online.


    Wesley clenched his fists, thinking about what Finnegan had said, and grew angrier.


    Phoebe looked up at Wesley''s angry face and whispered, "What exactly did he say to make you so angry?"


    Wesley gritted his teeth, saying, "Nothing."


    Wesley didn''t want to repeat those dirty words to Phoebe. In his eyes, Phoebe was pure and beautiful, and anyone who insulted her was his enemy. Phoebe said, "Nothing, and you got that angry?"


    Seeing Wesley remain silent, Phoebe pushed him into a chair, saying, "Wesley, you need to understand your position. The more nder you can endure, the more praise you can receive. Your acting career is just starting; don''t ruin it yourself, got it?" Wesley mumbled a response.


    Themotion temporarily subsided. Finnegan soon returned from the restroom. People in the entertainment industry were good at reading the room. Even if they had just been watching the drama, they could act as if nothing had happened in the next moment.


    The coordinator came over and asked the male lead to go for the promotional photoshoot first. Phoebe apanied Wesley, and the photo shoot was quicklypleted. Other actors also arrived.


    Phoebe stepped aside to watch the progress. Vanessa walked over and, whispered, "You''re really something."


    Phoebe nced at her, saying, "I don''t understand what you''re jealous of, Ms. Fitzroy."


    "What''re you talking about?" Vanessa said with a sneer, "I''m just wondering how you manage to make all yourpany''s artists so loyal to you."


    Phoebe said nothing.


    Vanessa continued, "I''m really curious. Are you particrly wild in bed, making them all fall at your feet?"

 Chapter 727 You Deserve It

    Phoebe originally didn''t want to pay attention to Vanessa, but Vanessa''s words became increasingly vile. Phoebe''s face darkened as she said, "You think that way because you''re judging Wesley by yourself."


    Vanessa''s face changed as she said, "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know what kids call a childish retort?" Phoebe suddenly said. Seeing Vanessa''s awkward expression, she continued, "Anything bad you say will happen to you." Vanessa was furious, saying, "You!"


    Phoebe didn''t want to listen to Vanessa''s nonsense. She walked over to the monitor and watched the footage with the cameraman, leaving Vanessa there, fuming with anger. After the promotional photoshoot, everyone agreed to meet on set and then went their separate ways.


    Phoebe asked Guadalupe to take Wesley back to thepany. Wesley had a gym ss in the evening, so she took a cab back to the vi.


    It was rare for Phoebe to get off work early, so she wanted to spend more time with her kids.


    When Phoebe got home, Noomi ran over, smiling sweetly at her, saying, "Mom, I made a mess of the house."


    Phoebe leaned against the shoe cab to change her shoes, looking at Noomi''s smiling eyes, saying, "Really? Can you show me?"


    Noomi pulled her to the yroom, where the other kids were standing inside a big red heart.


    Phoebe felt a warmth in her heart, knowing this was their way of expressing their love for her. All her fatigue instantly vanished. Phoebe picked up Noomi and kissed her on the cheek, saying, "Great, I got your gift."


    Seeing Phoebe kiss the triplets rushed out of the big red heart, standing on tiptoe to get a kiss too.


    Phoebe kissed each of them and then put Noomi down, saying with a soft smile, "You guys continue ying. I''m going to take a shower." Noomi went upstairs to shower and changed into her loungewear. While drying her wet hair, she picked up her phone to check messages.


    Seeing a message on WhatsApp, she quickly opened it and saw that Wesley was trending. She squinted her eyes.


    Noomi switched from WhatsApp to Facebook.


    The hashtag "Wesley Ice and Fire" had already reached the tenth spot. She clicked on it and saw a marketing ount had posted a photo of Wesley pinning Finnegan to the ground, ready to punch him. Phoebe pursed her lips tightly.


    The marketing ount imed that although Wesley had secured a lead role, he still held a grudge against Finnegan for taking the fourth male lead role from him, so he found an excuse to bully Finnegan.


    In their narrative, Finnegan was pure and harmless, while Wesley was overbearing, and no one in the crew dared to provoke him.


    The trending topic za was never short of onlookers who loved drama. Seeing such news, they immediately sided with the weaker party, helping Finnegan scold Wesley.


    Finnegan had a loyal fan base from his talent show days. Knowing Finnegan was being bullied, they flocked to Wesley''s Facebook to curse him.


    Wesley didn''t have many fans, but they were united. At this time, they stood firmly by Wesley''s side, engaging in a war of words with Finnegan''s fans.


    Finnegan''s fans were very crazy and aggressive, using extremely harshnguage. Wesley, probably provoked by the fans, directly posted on Facebook to retaliate against Finnegan''s fans.


    Wesley: [Some people have such foul mouths, it''s like they''ve never brushed their teeth since birth. I suggest using CrystalFresh mouthwash before speaking to avoid spreading the stench.]


    Wesley''s double entendre infuriated Finnegan''s fans even more, and they started cursing even more harshly. Wesley''s fans, seeing Wesley publicly retaliate, responded below. Wesley''s fans: [Crystal Fresh mouthwash, you deserve it.] Wesley''s fans were very creative. They photoshopped CrystalFresh mouthwash into Wesley''s hand and added interesting text to the image.


    [Good buddy, drink CrystalFresh to cure bad breath]


    There were also many other funny memes.


    Phoebe couldn''t help but want to save a couple of those memes. Then something strange happened: the previously unnoticed CrystalFresh mouthwash started trending.


    The official CrystalFresh ount joked that Wesley was their unofficial spokesperson, posting the memes made byizens and riding the wave of poprity.


    Phoebe seized the opportunity and immediately called the PR department, instructing them to control the narrative along this line.


    Shortly, even casual onlookers started joining in the fun, no longer caring about the truth of the incident. Thement section gradually shifted from condemning Wesley for bullying to making jokes.


    By the time Queen Entertainment realized the shift in public opinion and tried to refocus attention on the incident itself, it was already toote.


    In the Queen Entertainment office, Vanessa was so angry she started smashing things, destroying anotherputer and several valuable ornaments.


    "Damn it!" Vanessa mmed her hands on the desk, her face extremely ugly as she said, "What did I hire you for? I spent so much money to get Wesley trending."


    Uriel didn''t dare look at her, staring at the floor tiles as if he could see flowers in them, saying, "Superstar Entertainment''s PR team is too strong. There''s nothing we can do."


    When Vanessa sent Uriel the photos and asked him to buy negative trending topics about Wesley, Uriel had advised her that since Finnegan and Wesley were about to start filming together, it would be better to buy trending topics about their brotherly bond. Then, they could release some behind-the-scenes footage to trend, allowing Finnegan to ride the wave of the dual male leads'' poprity.


    But Vanessa insisted on buying negative trending topics to suppress Wesley, which allowed Superstar Entertainment to turn the situation around and even potentially secure an endorsement deal with CrystalFresh.


    Vanessa red at Uriel with rage, saying, "Is it that Superstar Entertainment''s PR team is too strong, or are you all just useless, always getting outyed?"


    Vanessa''s insults grew harsher, and by the time Uriel left the office, he was already considering quitting.


    The online storm quickly subsided. Phoebe asked Stanley to lower the heat, as causing repeated scandals before the filming even started would cost Wesley many casual fans.


    After hanging up, Phoebe''s phone rang again. Seeing an unfamiliar number, she answered, "Hello, this is Phoebe."


    "Ms. Ziegler, this is Lydia Garcia, the head of CrystalFresh."


    Phoebe''s eyes lit up. CrystalFresh wasn''t very famous domestically, but she had used CrystalFresh toothpaste as a child. It was an old brand, just very low-key, never hiring any spokespersons.


    "Hello, Lydia."


    Lydia''s intention was simple. Wesley''s onlinements that evening had caused their CrystalFresh mouthwash to sell out within an hour. They saw the star power in Wesley and wanted to hire him to endorse CrystalFresh mouthwash. With such an opportunity, Phoebe naturally had no reason to refuse. They agreed on the endorsement fee and signing time, and then hung up.


    Phoebe was very pleased and called Wesley. Wesley initially thought Phoebe was calling sote to scold him for making inappropriatements online.


    But Phoebe said, "CrystalFresh wants you to endorse their mouthwash, and I agreed."

 Chapter 728 New Grudges and Old Hatreds

    Wesley was prepared to be scolded, but when he heard Phoebe bringing him good news, he was a bit taken aback. "What?"


    Phoebe said with a slight smile, "Are you shocked, Wesley? Congrattions onnding your first endorsement."


    Wesley heard Phoebe''sughter and still felt a bit unreal. "They really want me to endorse? Why?"


    Actually, after Wesley pped back at Finnegan''s fans, Alfonso took his phone away to prevent him from looking at Facebook and affecting his mood.


    Even over the phone, Phoebe could imagine Wesley''s dumbfounded expression. Sheughed and said, "Because theirpany''s mouthwash sold out online. You had amazing influences, so naturally, they want to make it official." "But I didn''t do anything," Wesley said, bewildered.


    Phoebe''s smile faded slightly as she said, "You publicly pped back at Finnegan''s fans. What more do you want to do? Wesley, although the oue this time was good, I hope you think about the consequences next time." Even though Superstar Entertainment''s PR team was very mature, they couldn''t always turn things around. If the opponent had been one of those established entertainmentpanies, Wesley would have been torn apart. Wesley lowered his head and admitted his mistake, saying, "I''m sorry, Ms. Ziegler. I know I was wrong."


    "Will you dare to do it again next time?" Phoebe had already seen through Wesley. "Alright, you''ll be joining the crew in a week. Don''t act impulsively again and stay away from Finnegan."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Ziegler. I won''t cause any more trouble next time," Wesley said sincerely.


    Phoebe couldn''t bear to scold Wesley any further. She reminded him toe to thepany tomorrow afternoon to sign the contract with CrystalFresh Group.


    After hanging up the phone, Phoebe stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The light in the room reflected on it like a mirror, and she saw her rxed eyebrows and the corners of her lips curling up. In a high-end apartment on the west side of the city.


    Under the dim light, a session of lovemaking had just ended. Madison leaned against the headboard, holding a slim cigarette between her fingers, exhaling a puff of white smoke with post-coitalziness. Finnegan hugged her from behind, kissed her sweaty neck, and then moved to kiss her ears and cheeks. When he tried to kiss Madison''s lips, she dodged.


    Finnegan frowned and said, "Madison."


    Madison, annoyed by Finnegan''s clinginess, pushed him away, put on a robe, and got out of bed. Finnegan, left on the bed, watched her back with a lustful gaze, his blood boiling with desire for her. Finnegan got off the bed, not bothering to put on clothes, and walked up behind Madison, pressing her against the floor-to-ceiling window, kissing the back of her neck.


    The atmosphere reignited. Madison stubbed out her cigarette, turned around to hug Finnegan, but still avoided his kiss.


    Finnegan''s eyes showed displeasure. He knew Madison had a cleanliness obsession and didn''t like him kissing her, but he also heard that Madison was saving her first kiss for Edward.


    To be honest, Finnegan felt disdainful. Madison had slept with so many male artists, yet she ridiculously saved her first kiss, thinking it made her pure? What self-deception, utterly foolish!


    In the past two years, almost every male artist with some fame at Queen Entertainment had slept with Madison. Finnegan also noticed that those who had slept with Madison had facial features simr to Edward''s. Either their features resembled Edward''s, or it was their overall demeanor.


    As for Finnegan, it was his face that initially caught Madison''s attention, making her willing to invest money in him.


    Fortunately, Madison was an easily satisfied woman. As long as she was pleased, she was willing to give him anything.


    Finnegan kissed her earlobe, saying, "Madison, I don''t want to be in the same crew as Wesley."


    "I went through so much trouble to get you into the Ice and Fire crew, and now you say you don''t want to act?" Madison''s words were interrupted by her heavy breathing.


    Finnegan looked at her skin, "I don''t want to y Diego; I want to y Nichs."


    Madison''s blood ran cold. She pushed Finnegan away, picked up the robe from the floor, and put it on, tying a knot at the waist.


    She stared at Finnegan, saying, "Finish this role well, and I''ll get you better resources afterward."


    Tonight''s trending topic was supposed to market Finnegan''s pitiful character, but it backfired, boosting Wesley''s poprity instead.


    Finnegan lowered his head, hiding the fleeting resentment and greed in his eyes.


    He was willing to humble himself for Madison, but only because he wanted fame. After all this time, he only got a role as Diego, while even someone like Wesley got a co-lead role. Why couldn''t he, Finnegan, do the same? In the end, it was because Queen Entertainment wasn''t strong enough. After several shes with Superstar Entertainment, they lost Ernest. Finnegan didn''t want to be the next Ernest.


    Finnegan squinted his eyes. Instead of continuing to rely on Madison, he might as well go to Phoebe. Phoebe was more to his taste.


    In a few quick thoughts, Finnegan decided to find a new backer.


    Vanessa had suffered several losses against Phoebe, which Bishop, who was recovering in the hospital, noticed. He specifically called Vanessa.


    "Ms. Fitzroy, you haven''t forgotten me, have you?"


    Vanessa felt a chill down her spine upon hearing Bishop''s voice. She was aware of Bishop''s return. Years ago, she and Bishop had orchestrated a kidnapping, sessfully forcing Phoebe and Theodore to divorce.


    Vanessa thought that by driving Phoebe away, she could marry Theodore, but it ended up giving Sandra an opportunity.


    "Mr. Reynolds, how could I forget you? I heard you''re now the son-inw of the Johnson Family. Congrattions." Vanessa wanted to end the call as soon as possible.


    Bishop chuckled, not caring whether she was sincere. "It seems Ms. Fitzroy is very concerned about me. How about we meet?"


    Vanessa''s scalp tingled at his words. She held the phone away, pretending the signal was bad. "Hello, what did you say? I can''t hear you."


    Then Vanessa hung up and blocked the number.


    She couldn''t afford to be associated with Bishop again. If Theodore found out she was involved in the kidnapping, she wouldn''t know how she would die.


    In the hospital, Bishop looked at the disconnected phone, a sneer shing in his eyes. He tossed the phone onto the pillow.


    He was severely injured and had only recently been able to get up. The pain in his body fueled his hatred. This time, he would settle both old and new scores. As for Vanessa, did she really think she could escape his grasp?


    The next day, Vanessa arrived at Queen Entertainment and was called to the CEO''s office by Lawton. She was secretly delighted.


    In over two years, this was the first time Theodore had called her to the CEO''s office.


    Vanessa happily went upstairs, knocked on the door, and entered. Seeing Theodore sitting behind the desk, she quickly walked over. "Theodore."


    Theodore picked up a document from the desk and coldly tossed it in front of Vanessa. "Take a look."

 Chapter 729 Theodore Bans Queen Entertainment

    Vanessa was hurt by Theodore''s tone. She bit her lip and picked up the document, which was a lease contract for an office building. Shortly, she was shocked.


    Vanessa quickly looked through the document. The two-page lease contract was very clear: the Reynolds Group had leased the 17th floor to Queen Entertainment for free for four years, and today was the expiration date. Vanessa looked at Theodore in disbelief, saying in a trembling tone, "Theodore, what do you mean by this?"


    Theodore said coldly, "Can''t you see? The lease is up. Find another office building and move out. From now on, Queen Entertainment has nothing to do with the Reynolds Group."


    Theodore''s words were like a bolt from the blue for Vanessa.


    Vanessa''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe her ears. "What did you say?"


    "You heard me clearly," Theodore said impatiently and coldly.


    Vanessa tightly clutched the two thin sheets of paper. For the past two years, Queen Entertainment had been operating in the Reynolds Group building, and the industry had assumed that Queen Entertainment was a subsidiary of the Reynolds Group. Because of this rtionship, Queen Entertainment had received many resources.


    Now, Theodore wanted to kick them out of the Reynolds Group building, clearly not wanting to shelter Queen Entertainment any longer. But now Queen Entertainment was in decline. Losing the Reynolds Group''s protection would undoubtedly push it towards destruction. "Theodore, I don''t understand. Why are you doing this suddenly?" Vanessa looked at Theodore''s increasingly cold expression in panic. Theodore said with a sneer, "I''m hoping you''ll use your brain. Think about what you''ve done."


    Vanessa''s face turned pale. The only thing she had done recently was target Phoebe''s Superstar Entertainment. She had always thought Theodore''s indulgence towards her was out of some old affection, but it turned out not to be the case. She said with a bitter smile, "Theodore, the entertainment industry is cruel. Everyone hypes each other up. Whoever can control public opinion is the winner. If I don''t hype up the artists in thepany, they won''t have any poprity. We need some buzz."


    "I don''t want to hear your nonsense. You have five days to move out," Theodore gave the final notice.


    Vanessa gritted her teeth, saying, "Theodore, why are you so heartless to me? What did I do wrong for you to treat me like this?"


    Theodore threw another investigation report in front of her. "This is the investigation report from the hospital that day when you incited a fan to attack Phoebe. Vanessa, there''s no wall in the world that doesn''t let the wind through. If you did it, there will be traces."


    Vanessa picked up the investigation report. It was the confession of the fan who had stabbed Theodore at the police station, clearly stating that she was the mastermind. And the confession was made on the night of the incident. Theodore had gotten the confession long ago but had held back until today to give it to her. When he spoke, he wanted her out of the Reynolds Group building. Vanessa thought to herself, ''How could Theodore be so ruthless?'' "It''s not like that, Theodore. Listen to me. I didn''t tell her to hurt anyone," Vanessa said.


    Vanessa had indeed contacted this fan, but she had only told her to incite other fans to cause trouble, not to stab Phoebe.


    Theodore, however, was impatient to hear Vanessa''s defense and coldly ordered her out, "Get out!"


    Vanessa was unwilling to be thrown out just like that. She propped her hands on the desk, looking at Theodore with tears in her eyes, saying, "I admit I incited her to nder Phoebe and Noah, but I didn''t tell her to hurt anyone. Theodore, you have to believe me!"


    Theodore pressed the inte, saying coldly, "Carol, call security up."


    Vanessa felt as if her heart had died. She copsed into a chair,ughing and crying at the same time, saying, "Why? We''ve known each other since middle school. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Why would you rather believe these two thin sheets of confession than believe me?"


    Theodore looked at her coldly. The day he got the confession, he wanted to throw it in Vanessa''s face, but he held back.


    As a result, Vanessa didn''t know how to restrain herself and instead intensified her efforts, constantly opposing Phoebe.


    Security arrived quickly and dragged the reluctant Vanessa out of the CEO''s office. In the afternoon, the CEO''s office issued a document explicitly prohibiting all staff on the 17th floor from going to the top floor.


    As soon as this document was issued, Queen Entertainment was in a state of panic. Everyone knew that Vanessa had offended Theodore and was kicked out by him. Thepany even had to move out of the Reynolds Group building. The future of Queen Entertainment was indeed worrying.


    Vanessa was utterly dejected.


    Madison heard that something had happened to Queen Entertainment and quickly came over. Seeing Vanessa in utter despair, she frowned.


    "Vanessa, what''s going on? Why did Theodore suddenly ask us to move out of the Reynolds Group building?"


    Vanessa''s eyes were lifeless, and she said with a sneer, "Theodore''s not just asking us to move out of the Reynolds Group building. He''s trying to shut down Queen Entertainment." Madison was shocked, saying, "Why?"


    "Because we went against Phoebe," Vanessa said, "Madison, why did Phoebee back when she was doing so well in Caneda?" Madison pursed her lips.


    "As soon as she came back, I was thrown into hell. " Vanessaughed with tears in her eyes, looking crazed. "Why didn''t she just die abroad?"


    Madison looked at Vanessa, but her mind was on her own future. If Theodore was targeting Vanessa to avenge Phoebe, then Queen Entertainment''s future was bleak.


    If Queen Entertainment copsed, her career would crumble too. The dedicated image she had built in front of Reynolds Family over the past two years would be destroyed. Madison had to find a way to stop this.


    The news that Queen Entertainment was about to be kicked out by the Reynolds Group spread quickly in the industry. Cindy heard the news and almost diedughing. She immediately went to Superstar Entertainment to share it with Phoebe. Cindy said with a smile, "I really didn''t expect to see the day when Theodore and Vanessa would fall out. What did she do to offend Theodore? Now the whole of New York isughing at her."


    Phoebe paused with the pen in her hand and said, "Weren''t you supposed to go to the set today to do makeup tests for the actors? How do you have time to gossip here?"


    Cindy looked like a cat caught by the neck. After a long time, she said, "I''m not going. I need to rest."


    Phoebe noticed her unusual attitude and squinted her eyes, saying, "Why?"


    Cindy ufortably avoided Phoebe''s gaze, but Phoebe''s probing eyes were everywhere. Finally, Cindy couldn''t take it anymore and said, "The set wants me to do Patrick''s makeup. He''s so vengeful. He''ll y me to death." Phoebe heard this andughed unkindly, "When you decided to work with the set, I wondered when you''d run into Patrick. See, here it is."

 Chapter 730 Am I Afraid of You?

    Cindy looked at the gloating smile on Phoebe''s face and gritted her teeth in anger. She pointed at Phoebe, saying, "Stop being so schadenfreude. I think your turn ising soon." Phoebe''s smile froze as she said, "Don''t scare me."


    "I''m scaring you on purpose," Cindy said, deliberately trying to frighten Phoebe.


    The two were just joking around and quickly moved on from the topic. Lori came in with coffee, saying, "Ms. Croix, your coffee."


    "Thank you. Lori, you''re looking more and more beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?" Cindy took a sip of the coffee, gave her a thumbs up, and praised, "The coffee at yourpany is also really good." Lori smiled and said, "It''s the coffee machine Ms. Croix broughtst time. Everyone in thepany is praising you, Ms. Croix."


    "So it''s my credit," Cindy said.


    After delivering the coffee, Lori left. Cindy was about to take another sip when her phone on the desk suddenly vibrated.


    Seeing the caller ID, Cindy was shocked!


    Phoebe noticed Cindy''s dumb expression and leaned over to see the name on the screen. She said with a smile, "See, I told you. Answer it." However, Cindy held her cup and didn''t answer.


    The phone kept vibrating as if it wouldn''t stop until Cindy picked up.


    "Aren''t you going to answer? Are you scared?" Phoebe raised an eyebrow and said.


    Cindy couldn''t resist the provocation. She put the coffee cup on the desk and said calmly, "I''ll answer. I''m not scared."


    She picked up the phone and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, taking a deep breath before saying, "What do you want?"


    There was no response from the other end, only the sound of shallow breathing, making Cindy tense up involuntarily.


    Cindy hadn''t forgotten the harsh words Patrick had said in her apartment that day, so she tried her best to avoid any interaction with him. Impatiently, Cindy said into the phone, "If you don''t speak, I''m hanging up."


    Patrick let out a sneer and said in an emotionless voice, "Cindy, are you so afraid of me that you think I can eat you through the phone?" "Patrick, of course, you can''t eat someone through the phone. You''re not a monster," Cindy replied.


    Phoebe, sitting nearby, couldn''t bear to listen.


    Patrick detected the provocation in Cindy''s words and said coldly, "I heard you ran away in a panic when you found out you had to do a makeup test for me?"


    Cindy thought to herself, ''Patrick''s mouth is better off shut. How could he always say things that hit a nerve? The fact that he hasn''t been beaten to death all these years must be because of his handsome face.'' Taking a deep breath, Cindy said, "I''m not afraid of you."


    "Then why did you run?" Patrick mocked.


    Cindy heard the sarcasm in Patrick''s voice and stubbornly refused to admit she ran out of fear, saying, "Who said I ran because I was scared? I just think the pay your crew offers is too low. Are you trying to insult someone with that amount?" Patrick''s breathing paused as he said, "You think the pay is low?"


    "Of course. I''m not doing charity work. If the pay is low, I''m not doing it," Cindy continued stubbornly.


    Patrick let out a coldugh, saying, "Fine, I get it. As long as you''re not afraid of me."


    Cindy''s breath hitched as she heard the other end abruptly hang up. She gripped her phone tightly, her chest heaving.


    For some reason, Cindy felt like she was being watched by a hunter. Their breakup had been awkward, and Patrick still held a grudge. How could he miss any chance to torment her? "Finished the call?" a voice came from beside her, startling Cindy. She turned to see Phoebe standing next to her.


    Cindy said with a smile, "Yes."


    Phoebe looked at her and suddenly put an arm around her shoulder, saying with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. Patrick is a public figure; he can''t force you into anything." Cindy squinted and said, "You think I''m afraid of him too?"


    "Even if you are, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. I''m also afraid of Theodore. It''s really tough for us," Phoebe sighed.


    Cindy let out a coldugh, saying, "Well, I''m not afraid of Patrick. Phoebe, just wait. If he dares to offer me a million dors, I''ll do his makeup!"


    Phoebe fell silent.


    No wonder Patrick had Cindy wrapped around his finger. Cindy herself was clueless and walked right into Patrick''s trap.


    Phoebe earnestly advised, "Cindy, I really won''tugh at you. Don''t be stubborn."


    Seeing Cindy''s expression, Phoebe knew that continuing to persuade her would backfire, so she changed the subject, asking, "Are you working this afternoon?"


    "I don''t have any work scheduled for this afternoon. What''s wrong?" Cindy asked.


    "Come with me to the supermarketter. The kids are out of snacks. I need to restock," Phoebe said.


    Cindy looked at Phoebe, who was radiating maternal glow, and said, "I really didn''t expect there to be women as silly as you in this world."


    Phoebe red at her and said, "Cindy, you wouldn''t understand."


    Rather than calling Phoebe and Ruby great, it was more urate to say they were selfish. They chose to have children just to have something to hold onto in theirter years. "You''re right, I don''t understand," Cindy said, putting an arm around Phoebe. "Let''s go. Time to clock out and head to the supermarket."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe left work early and went to a nearby chain supermarket with Cindy. Phoebe grabbed a shopping cart, and they walked to the snack aisle, chatting andughing.


    Cindy watched Phoebe load snacks into the cart and said in confusion, "There are four kids in your ce now. How does Evelyn manage?"


    "It''s a bit challenging, but the kids are well-behaved. Except for some squabbles over toys, they''re mostly easy to handle," Phoebe said, checking the expiration date on a pack of cookies.


    Cindy shook her head and said, "That''s really a tricky problem."


    Phoebe smiled, put the cookies in the cart, and pushed it forward before saying, "It''s tough but joyful. One day, I came home, and they had made a huge heart for me. I was so touched I almost cried. They''ve given me a lot of motivation. Without the children, I don''t know how I would have made it through these past two years."


    Phoebe had insisted on the divorce because she waspletely disappointed in Theodore.


    After the divorce, Phoebe threw herself into work and tried to live positively. Only in the dead of night did she dare to show her vulnerability.


    When she was with Theodore, Phoebe didn''t dare to speak of love. After the divorce, she didn''t dare to admit she loved him. She feared that once she admitted it, she wouldn''t be able to bear the pain of loss and would break down. To be honest, Theodore had always been a timid and cowardly person. Afraid of losing, she had locked her heart away from the beginning.


    Just as Phoebe finished speaking, Cindy''s tense voice came from beside her, "Mr. Reynolds, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 731 Unable to Refuse His Request

    Phoebe froze and looked up, immediately seeing Theodore in a white shirt and ck trousers, with Ollie under his arm, walking towards them. Phoebe anxiously watched Theodore stop in front of them, feeling uneasy.


    Phoebe thought to herself, ''Theodore shouldn''t have heard what I just said, right?''


    Theodore''s expression was calm, showing no signs of anything unusual. Theodore looked steadily at Phoebe, saying, "What a coincidence, running into Ms. Ziegler at the supermarket." Phoebe tightened her grip on the shopping cart handle, avoiding his gaze, and looked at Ollie in his arms, saying, "Why did you bring him to the supermarket?"


    Ollie struggled under Theodore''s arm, trying to jump into Phoebe''s arms. Phoebe quickly let go of the shopping cart and reached out to take him.


    Ollie rubbed against her, showing affection.


    Cindy came over and petted Ollie, saying, "Is this the cat you adopted back then? How did it get so fat, Mr. Reynolds? What are you feeding it?"


    Ollie couldn''t stand being called fat and bared his teeth at Cindy.


    Cindy was amused as she said, "It can actually understand human speech. If you don''t like being called fat, you should lose weight."


    Ollie seemed to understand what Cindy said and then its fur stood on end.


    Olliey back in Phoebe''s arms, acting cute. Phoebe weighed Ollie and looked at Theodore with aplicated expression, saying, "Is it gained weight again?"


    Ollie was much heavier thanst time, almost as heavy as Hubert.


    Theodore smiled slightly, looking at her without blinking as he said, "If you keep calling it fat, It will get depressed again when we get home."


    Phoebe said curiously, "What do you usually feed it? Are you following the vet''s advice?"


    "Yes." Theodore had his hands in his pockets, with a few cat hairs on his sleeves, but it didn''t diminish his noble aura. In the bustling supermarket, he was a striking presence.


    "What did you buy?" Theodore nced at the shopping cart, which was full of snacks. He said nonchntly, "I remember you didn''t like snacks before. Why did you buy so many?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself, ''Here ites.''


    She tried to stay calm, "My mom and Ethan like them."


    Theodore frowned slightly, his gaze drifting towards Phoebe as he said, "Your mom knows about Ethan?"


    Talking about this made Phoebe frustrated. She petted Ollie and said wistfully, "I brought them to Golden Apartment and only hid them for one night. The next day, the neighbor from the opposite building called my mom, saying there was a thief in our house. She went to catch the burr and happened to meet Ruby and Ethan."


    Theodore squinted his eyes slightly.


    Theodore had known before that Evelyn favored Donovan. Now that Evelyn knew about Ruby and Ethan, she would definitely take them home to care for them personally.


    As a result, Evelyn''s attention would be upied by Ruby and Ethan, and she wouldn''t take care of Phoebe as she used to.


    Theodore felt a deep, painful suffocation and said in confusion, "Did you take them to Lakeview Estates?"


    "Yes, the vi was too empty. It''s livelier with them there. Besides, a family should be together." Phoebe said.


    "You don''t mind?" Theodore asked.


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment. Seeing Theodore''s expression, she guessed what he was thinking and said with a smile, "Why would I mind? I''m not a child to be jealous over this."


    Theodore pressed his lips tightly, staring at Phoebe for a long time before giving a slight, saying with a mocking smile, "Right, your heart is big enough to build a port. Why should I worry for you?"


    Cindy, pushing the shopping cart behind them, heard Theodore''s sarcastic remark and couldn''t help butugh. Theodore and Phoebe, walking ahead, stopped and turned to look at her. "Why are you looking at me? Keep talking," Cindy said cheerfully.


    Cindy knew that when Phoebe took Ruby and Ethan back to Lakeview Estates, she had the same concerns because she knew how biased Evelyn was.


    Phoebe red at Cindy.


    They continued walking forward. With Ethan as an excuse, Phoebe no longer held back, picking up her usual snacks and tossing them into the shopping cart.


    Phoebe noticed that Theodore didn''t even carry a shopping basket and couldn''t figure out why he came to the supermarket.


    "Mr. Reynolds, don''t you have anything to buy?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you at the supermarket?"


    Theodore turned his head to look at her and said in a low voice, "Just browsing."


    Phoebe filled the shopping cart and went to the checkout line.


    Theodore pulled the shopping cart in front of him and stood at the back of the line. With his looks and demeanor, he stood out like a handsome movie star, immediately attracting the attention of many young girls. Theodore ignored those gazes and said to Phoebe and Cindy, "There are too many people. You two wait for me outside."


    "How can we let Mr. Reynolds pay?" Phoebe said politely.


    Theodore nced at her, saying, "Stop pretending."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Alright, Theodore was wealthy and wouldn''t care about such a small amount of money, so she didn''t need to save for him.


    Phoebe and Cindy went out through the passage and found a ce to wait for Theodore to finish checking out. Phoebe lowered her voice and asked Cindy, "He didn''t hear me mention Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, right?" Cindy said, "Probably not. I reminded you as soon as I saw him."


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "I was scared to death. Do you think he''s crazy,ing to the supermarket with a cat without buying anything?"


    Cindy looked at her with aplicated expression and continued, "You should be more aware. He must have seen us enter the supermarket and followed us in." Hearing Cindy say this, Phoebe''s heart tightened again as she said, "If Theodore keeps following us, did he hear us talking?"


    Theodore finished checking out and came out, carrying tworge bags of snacks, standing in front of them, "Did you drive? If not, I can give you a ride." Phoebe quickly replied, "Thank you, Mr. Reynolds, but we don''t need a ride."


    Theodore squinted his eyes but didn''t insist. "Where did you park? I''ll carry the stuff for you. Let''s go."


    With that, Theodore walked towards the parking lot with an attitude that brooked no refusal.


    Phoebe had no choice but to hold Ollie and quickly follow him. Cindy slowly followed behind them. From the back, Phoebe and Theodore looked quitepatible.


    At the parking lot, Theodore put the snacks in the back seat. He closed the car door and looked at Phoebe and Ollie in her arms, saying, "I have to go on a business trip in a few days. Can you take care of Ollie for a few days?" Phoebe''s hand paused while petting the cat. She was extremely reluctant to have any more interactions with Theodore, but she couldn''t refuse anything rted to Ollie.


    "Oh, sure." Phoebe agreed somewhat reluctantly.


    Theodore pretended not to notice. He took Ollie and said, "I''ll bring it over in a few days. I feel more at ease with you taking care of it."


    "Okay."


    Cindy had already gotten into the car and started the engine. Hearing the engine''s sound, Phoebe opened the car door and was about to get in when a shadow fell over her.


    Warm breath brushed her ear. She turned her head slightly and heard Theodore''s low voice, "Wait for my call."


    Phoebe''s heart trembled, and an ambiguous atmosphere enveloped them. She quickly bent down and got into the car. "Close the door."


    Theodore stood in the aisle, watching the car drive away. He then looked down and rubbed Ollie''s fluffy head, saying, "Ollie, whether Phoebe changes her mind depends on your performance." Olliezily meowed in his arms.

 Chapter 732 Raising Children is Still the Best

    In the car, Cindy noticed Phoebe''s ears were flushed red. She whispered, "Mr. Reynolds really knows how to handle you." Phoebe leaned back in her seat, tiredly rubbing her temples.


    Earlier at the supermarket, Phoebe hadn''t felt too nervous, but now that she was out of Theodore''s sight, she realized her nerves had been on edge the whole time. Phoebe said calmly, "I can refuse any other request he makes, but when ites to Ollie, I can''t say no."


    "What if he keeps using the cat to get close to you?" Cindy asked.


    Phoebe looked at the bustling traffic ahead and took a long time to answer, "No man wants to be a father to someone else''s child, and Theodore''s no exception." Cindy thought about it and agreed.


    Someone like Theodore wouldn''t want to be cuckolded, living a life of being pointed at behind his back. Once Theodore found out Phoebe had given birth to Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, he would probably back off. "Phoebe, what about you? Do you still feel anything when you see him?"


    Phoebe slowly nced at Cindy, thinking she was asking the obvious. If she didn''t feel anything, she wouldn''t have been so scared when Theodore suddenly approached her, thinking he was going to kiss her, and fled in panic. Phoebe said helplessly, "With a handsome face like that, it''s hard not to feel something."


    Theodore was handsome, with an air of nobility and elegance, making it hard for anyone to look away.


    Phoebe was just an ordinary woman. Six years ago, she fell for him and never managed to climb out.


    The car drove into Lakeview Estates and stopped outside a vi. Phoebe unbuckled her seatbelt and said to Cindy, "Come to my ce for dinner before you go back. You won''t bother cooking for yourself."


    Cindy was about to agree when her phone suddenly rang, and she almost rolled her eyes.


    Cindy gestured to Phoebe and said into the phone, "Patrick, what now?"


    "I''m at your door. Open up."


    Cindy almost choked on her own saliva. She urgently said, "What did you say?"


    Phoebe carried tworge bags of snacks out of the car. Just as she closed the car door, she saw Hubert, Boris, and Noomi running out of the vi.


    "Mommy!"


    Three loud, clear voices pierced the night sky and Patrick''s eardrums. He gripped his phone tightly and said in a questioning tone, "Cindy, why do I hear kids calling you ''Mommy''? Tell me, did you secretly have my children?" Cindy turned to look at the three small figures running towards Phoebe outside the car window and couldn''t help but rub her forehead.


    Cindy replied, "I''m outside. If you''re having delusions, I suggest you see a psychologist."


    Phoebe knew Cindy was on the phone with Patrick. She quickly walked over to Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, putting a finger to her lips, saying, "Aunt Cindy''s on the phone. Let''s be quiet."


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi obediently mimicked Phoebe, putting their fingers to their lips in a quiet gesture, then all three heads turned to look at Cindy in the car.


    "Why are you so agitated? Feeling guilty?" Patrick snorted.


    Actually, after that night at Cindy''s ce, he still didn''t trust her. In a fit of anger, he used a fake ount to search through Cindy''s Facebook for clues. Cindy was a blogger, posting a makeup video every three days, most of which showed her whole body.


    Because Cindy not only did makeup, but she also rmended outfits to her fans.


    Patrick had watched all of Cindy''s videos from the past two years in thest few days and saw no signs of pregnancy or a slightly bulging belly.


    Patrick was deeply frustrated, feeling like an idiot for scrutinizing everything with a microscope. How could he have such unrealistic fantasies?


    Cindy was furious. And then she hung up the phone, tossed it onto the center console, and got out of the car. Locking the car door, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi ran towards her.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi each took turns hugging Cindy, almost knocking her over. She barely managed to stand firm by digging her heels into the ground.


    Cindy said with a faint smile, "I can feel your enthusiasm. Come on, give me a kiss."


    The kids puckered their little lips and pecked Cindy on the cheek, making her smile with joy.


    Every time Cindy saw the adorable and lovable children, she felt that Phoebe''s decision back then was the right one. After all, who could resist such cute little kids?


    Hubert and Boris each grabbed one of Cindy''s hands, pulling her towards the vi, while Noomi pushed her legs from behind. For a moment, Cindy was surrounded by Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, unable to escape. "Cindy,e in and sit."


    Phoebe followed behind them, seeing Cindy turn back and give her a helpless smile. Phoebe''s lips curved slightly.


    Seeing Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, the momentary sadness Phoebe felt in the car vanished without a trace.


    Who needed a man? They only brought heartache. Raising kids was much better.


    Inside the house, the new butler, Elijah Nichols, stood at the door, smiling as he took the shopping bags from Phoebe. Phoebe introduced him.


    "Elijah, this is my best friend Cindy."


    Elijah greeted Cindy and took the shopping bags inside. Cindy was dragged to the yroom by Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, where Ruby was helping Ethan with building blocks.


    Cindy sat on a cushion, her eyes on Ruby.


    Time had smoothed Ruby''s edges, and she was no longer as overbearing as before. Ruby nodded at Cindy, "Miss Adams, are youfortable here?" Ruby said with a slight smile, "Yes."


    Cindy looked at Ruby''s harmless smile, remembering her once arrogant demeanor, and couldn''t help but give her a few words of advice.


    "Phoebe has a soft heart. She brought you and Ethan back home, treating you as family. I hope you don''t let her down."


    Ruby lowered her head and said, "I know."


    Ruby didn''t make too many promises because she knew Cindy didn''t trust her. Ruby only hoped to prove herself with her actions in the future.


    Cindy stayed with the Ziegler Family until she finished telling Hubert, Boris, and Noomi their bedtime story and received their sweet goodnight kisses. Only then did she get up to leave. Phoebe walked Cindy out, through the yard, and out the gate.


    The weather in September was cool in the mornings and evenings. Phoebe wore a cardigan, standing at the door watching Cindy get into her car.


    Cindy waved at Phoebe and said, "Go inside. I''m leaving."


    Cindy drove off, turned a corner, left the vi area, circled around, and entered through another underground parking entrance.


    After parking and going upstairs, Cindy unlocked her phone and saw several missed calls from Patrick.


    Cindy squinted her eyes, walked out of the elevator, and didn''t see Patrick at her door. She couldn''t pinpoint the source of the sudden difort she felt.


    Cindy used her thumb to unlock the door. Just as she was about to push it open, a dark figure suddenly appeared behind her, pushing her inside and mming the door shut.

 Chapter 733 Cindy and Patrick

    Cindy was pinned against the wall, her heart pounding wildly. The light at the doorway was dim, and she couldn''t make out the features of the person in front of her. However, she keenly recognized him by his scent. Cindy asked, "Patrick?"


    A hand gripped her chin, and Patrick revealed a row of gleaming white teeth as he leaned in, speaking slowly, "Cindy, you''ve really something, daring to leave me hanging like this?" Cindy scoffed inwardly, "Patrick, have you caught some kind of delusional disease?"


    The fingers pinching her chin tightened, causing Cindy to feel pain.


    "Cindy," Patrick''s voice was clearly tinged with anger, his handsome face full of hostility, "Don''t keep testing my limits."


    After speaking, Patrick patted Cindy''s face as if patting a pet''s head. He took off his baseball cap, "I''m hungry, go cook something for me."


    Patrick turned and walked inside as if he were at home.


    Cindy rubbed her chin, which hurt from Patrick''s grip, and red at his back. Patrick threw his baseball cap onto the sofa, unbuttoning his shirt as he walked further in. Cindy was shocked! Soon, the shirt fell to the ground, revealing Patrick''s well-defined back and firm muscles, indicating he regrly worked out to maintain his physique.


    Sensing Cindy''s gaze, Patrick suddenly turned to look at her. Cindy didn''t have time to avert her eyes, and their gazes met in the air.


    Cindy unabashedly looked at Patrick, her eyes lingering on his chiseled chest before trailing down to his abdomen.


    "Why are you undoing your belt?" Cindy asked in astonishment, not understanding his intentions.


    Patrick ced his hands on his belt, looking at her roguishly, saying, "If you haven''t made something to eat by the time Ie out of the bathroom, I''ll make love to you." With that, Patrick walked into the nearby bathroom without looking back.


    Cindy didn''t have time to stop him before she heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. She red and cursed inwardly.


    Cindy knew that despite Patrick''s gentlemanly appearance in front of fans, he was actually a refined scoundrel in private, alwaysing up with new ways to torment people.


    Cindy turned to the kitchen, rummaged through the cab, and found a pack of instant noodles. She boiled water and made the noodles, not bothering to cook anything else. To her, Patrick was only worth a bowl of instant noodles. Cindy brought the noodles out and ced them on the coffee table. She sat on the sofa and yed on her phone. Someone in the group chat tagged her to join a game.


    Cindy nced at the foggy ss door of the bathroom, thinking that with Patrick''s cleanliness obsession, he would take at least half an hour toe out.


    Cindy agreed to join the game and started ying.


    Before Cindy could finish a round, she heard the bathroom door open. Her fingers trembled, and she missed a crucial move, getting killed and sent back to the respawn point. Cindy fell silent. Patrick walked out, wrapped in a cloud of steam, with Cindy''s cartoon towel barely covering his essentials.


    Patrick''s tall, well-built body, healthy skin tone, and firm muscles looked like they were sculpted by a master artist. As he moved, his masculinity seemed to overflow.


    Cindy was mesmerized by Patrick''s masculine charm, especially with his wet hair and the water droplets rolling down his well-defined muscles.


    Cindy''s gaze followed the water droplets downward until she heard Patrick''s hoarse, warning voice, "Cindy, stop looking at me like that."


    Cindy''s face flushed, and she quickly looked away. She swallowed, realizing her throat was dry and burning. She said, "If you''re going to walk around my house dressed like that, why can''t I look?" Patrick cursed, "You''re so shameless!"


    Cindy bit her lip and said in a displeased tone, "You treat my house like a public bathhouse and use my towel. What''s wrong with you?"


    "Who told you to leave me feeding mosquitoes in the hallway all night? I haven''t even settled the score with you, and you dare toin?" Patrick was particrly attractive to mosquitoes.


    If Patrick hadn''t mentioned it, Cindy wouldn''t have noticed the mosquito bites on his arms and neck, which looked like intentional hickeys.


    She stared at the bites on Patrick''s neck for a few seconds before being startled back to reality by a scream in her headset, saying, "Why aren''t you moving? And who was that talking just now? His voice sounds sexy." "It''s not just sexy, but also familiar. I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere before," another teammate said.


    "Can you two stop flirting? We''re about to lose."


    Cindy had forgotten her mic was on. Hearing her teammates say Patrick''s voice sounded familiar, she panicked and quickly turned off the mic, only to be crushed by the opposing team.


    They lost the game without suspense. Cindy sent money to her teammates in the group chat, saying she couldn''t y anymore, and quickly exited the game, afraid they would recognize Patrick''s voice. Patrick sat across from her with his legs crossed, watching as Cindy finally lifted her head from her phone. He pointed to the instant noodles in front of him, saying, "What''s this?"


    "Just some noodles, eat up." Cindy grabbed a throw pillow and hugged it, ignoring Patrick''s displeased expression, saying, "I don''t have anything else besides instant noodles." Patrick gritted his teeth and said, "I thought you''d be doing great without me. Weren''t you going to return to a normal life, get a boyfriend, get married, and have kids?" "Of course."


    "Where is he? Bring him over, let me take a look. I''ll give you some advice," Patrick said, not holding back.


    Cindy said with a smile, "Don''t worry, there are plenty of cute guys. I''ll take my time choosing."


    Patrick''s chest heaved with anger, but he suppressed his rage. He said, "I think it''s not you choosing them, but them choosing you, right?"


    Cindy remained silent.


    Patrick grew more arrogant and continued, "I get it. After all, you''re getting older. Men with eyes would go for younger girls, not you."


    "What does it matter to you if someone chooses me or not?" Cindy red at him, "That''s my business, not yours."


    "Do you think I have the time to meddle in your affairs? I''m just worried you won''t get married and me me for wasting your youth. I don''t want that responsibility," Patrick said.


    Cindy said with a sneer, "Don''t worry, Patrick. I won''t me you. The noodles are getting soggy. Are you going to eat them or not?"


    Patrick looked disdainfully at the bowl of instant noodles. After a moment, he started eating. The strong vor of the seasoning assaulted his taste buds, and he pushed the bowl away as he said, "Even slop tastes better than this." Cindy could tell that Patrick was just here to cause trouble. She really wanted to take a picture of Patrick''s current rogue appearance and post it online for his fans to see what he was really like in private!

 Chapter 734 The First Woman Who Dared to Treat Me as a Stand-in

    Cindy picked up a throw pillow and hurled it at Patrick, who was sitting across from her, angrily saying, "Eat it if you want!"


    Cindy didn''t have time to cater to Patrick and got up to walk towards the bedroom.


    As Cindy passed the sofa, arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. Her heart skipped a beat, and just as she was about to shake off the grip, Patrick pulled her forcefully, causing her to fall unexpectedly into his arms. The world spun around her, and the next second, Cindy''s back sank into the sofa while Patrick, who had been sitting there, hovered above her.


    Cindy instinctively struggled, but her hands were pinned above her head. She tried to knee Patrick in a vulnerable spot, but one of his legs pressed down on her knee, rendering her immobile. Cindy was shocked by the position.


    Cindy red at him angrily, saying, "Patrick, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Patrick looked down at her flushed face, his gaze flickering slightly. He said with a soft smile, "In the past two years, I haven''t found anyone who fits me better than you, Cindy. Why don''t we make love like we used to?" Cindy could hardly believe her ears. She said in confusion, "What did you say?"


    "It''s been two years. You haven''t found anyone suitable, and neither have I. How about we make love?" Patrick''s voice was low, carrying a seductive tone.


    Cindy understood and suddenly said with a sneer, "Didn''t you say you were tired of sleeping with me? What are you doing now?"


    "After not sleeping with you for two years, I realized I still prefer you." Patrick didn''t feel there was anything wrong with contradicting himself.


    Cindy looked up, staring directly into his eyes with a hint of malice, saying angrily, "Patrick, are you willing to be my second choice?"


    They had fallen out back then because Patrick somehow found out that Cindy had agreed to the lover''s contract with him only because of Reed''s cornea donation, not because of him.


    This deeply wounded Patrick''s pride, even though he had initially seen her as a stand-in for his first love.


    Patrick only allowed himself to do it, not Cindy, which led to a big argument and the contract being voided.


    Patrick looked down at Cindy, and even after two years, the lingering resentment made him want to strangle her. He raised his hand and gently touched her neck. The pressure wasn''t heavy, but it made Cindy''s hair stand on end.


    Cindy said in confusion, "What are you doing?"


    Patrick lowered his head, his lips brushing against the corner of hers, his voice low and tender, "Cindy, you''re the first woman who dared to treat me as a backup n." After saying that, Patrick pushed Cindy away forcefully and got up as if she were a virus, distancing himself from her.


    Cindy immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She sat up on the sofa, coughing lightly.


    Cindy thought to herself, ''Aren''t you also treating me as a substitute? No one wronged you!''


    Patrick sat in a chair opposite Cindy, and even though he was wearing her cartoon bath towel, it didn''t diminish his powerful aura.


    Patrick said, "One million dors, be my makeup artist for two months on set. After the show ends, we''ll have nothing to do with each other!"


    Cindy was taken aback, saying, "Okay."


    Patrick didn''t look at Cindy again. He picked up his phone from the coffee table and made a call, "Ulysses, bring up the contract drafted this afternoon and a set of clean clothes." After hanging up, Patrick''s eyes were glued to his phone, not sparing Cindy another nce.


    Cindy sat quietly, feeling conflicted. To say she hadn''t liked Patrick at all during the year they were together would be to question Patrick''s charm. She had liked Patrick. Fortunately, Cindy hadn''t fallen too deeply before everything came to light.


    At that moment, she thought to herself, ''If Patrick knows I like him, he would probablyugh at my naivety.''


    The doorbell rang soon after, and Cindy got up to answer it.


    Ulysses, dressed in a ck T-shirt and cargo pants, stood outside.


    They had interacted often before, and Ulysses greeted Cindy and said, "Cindy, here''s the contract and Patrick''s clothes. You can take them in; I''ll wait outside." "Come in," Patrick''s cold voice came from the living room.


    Cindy opened the door wider and stepped aside to let Ulysses in.


    Ulysses gave her a small smile before entering.


    As soon as Ulysses walked in, he saw Patrick''s clothes strewn from the hallway to the bathroom door, and he thought to himself, ''How intense must it have been?'' Ulysses walked to the sofa and saw Patrick lounging there, ying with his phone, wrapped in a cartoon bath towel.


    Not only that, Ulysses had many red marks on his neck, clearly from being sucked.


    Ulysses gave Cindy a meaningful look as she walked in.


    This was intense!


    Patrick looked up at Ulysses, and seeing his eyes darting around, he knew he had misunderstood.


    But Patrick didn''t exin. He tossed his phone on the sofa, took the bag from Ulysses, and headed to the bathroom.


    As he passed Cindy, Patrick said coldly, "Look over the contract. If there are no issues, sign it."


    Cindy fell silent.


    Ulysses handed her the contract, saying, "Cindy, take a look. It''s just a standard employment contract; it won''t screw you over."


    Cindy took the contract. It was indeed a standard employment contract, but she didn''t dare be careless and read it slowly, line by line.


    By the time Patrick came out dressed, Cindy was only halfway through.


    Patrick was wearing a ck shirt and matching pants. He walked into the living room and saw Cindy carefully reading the contract. He sneered.


    Cindy was speechless. She thought to herself, ''What is he sneering at? Is it wrong to be cautious?''


    Cindy continued reading while grumbling internally. Once she confirmed there were no issues, she found a pen under the coffee table and signed it.


    The contract was in duplicate. After she signed, Patrick signed, just like their previous lover''s contract, but with a different nature.


    After signing the contract, for the next two months, Patrick would be her boss, and she would have to follow his orders!


    Once the contract was signed, Ulysses put away one copy and heard Patrick say, "Give your ount number to Ulysses. He''ll transfer the one million dors to you shortly." Thinking about the one million dors, which would be enough to pay off her mortgage, Cindy''s eyes lit up. She immediately gave her ount number to Ulysses. Seeing Cindy''s expression, Patrick sneered again and left with Ulysses.


    After seeing Patrick and Ulysses off, Cindy stood at the door for a long time until she received a transfer notification on her phone. She then wiped her face forcefully. Alright, for the next two months, Cindy had to behave.


    A few dayster, Phoebe received a call from Theodore before leaving work.


    Theodore said he had to go on a business trip the next day and asked if she was free that evening to pick up Ollie from the Imperial Apartment.


    Phoebe was hesitant when Theodore said, "I have a social event tonight; otherwise, I would have brought him to you myself."


    Since Theodore put it that way, Phoebe had no choice but to agree. After work, she went to the Imperial Apartment to pick up Ollie.

 Chapter 735 Lets Go Together

    Phoebe packed her things and went downstairs. As soon as she stepped out of the office building, she saw the car parked at the entrance and Milton leaning against it. Seeing Phoebee out, Milton raised his hand to greet her. "Phoebe," Milton said.


    Phoebe walked over unhurriedly. By this time, the sun had already set below the horizon, and the clouds were painted red by the sunset. She tilted her head slightly, "Mr. Dous, are you waiting for me?" "Just happened to be in the area for some business, are you surprised to see me here?"


    Phoebe nodded lightly, "Quite surprised. If you hade a few minutester, I might have already left."


    "That''s fate for you. Get in the car, I want to take you to meet someone." Milton opened the passenger door and made a weing gesture.


    Phoebe squinted her eyes and said with a slight smile, "Looks like this wasn''t a coincidence; you came here specifically to catch me."


    Miltonughed heartily, drawing the attention of several office workers who had just left the building, but he didn''t mind.


    Phoebe didn''t want to be the center of attention, so she quickly got into the car.


    After fastening her seatbelt, Milton started the car and soon merged into traffic. Phoebe turned her head to look at him. "Who are you taking me to meet?"


    Milton had a mysterious look on his face and said with a faint smile, "You''ll know when we get there. Just wait a moment."


    Phoebe didn''t ask further. She wasn''t worried that Milton would take her somewhere dangerous. Half an hourter, the car pulled into Golden Harvest Diner.


    Milton and Phoebe got out of the car at the entrance, and a valet immediately came over to take the car. Milton said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    The waiter recognized Milton and Phoebe as soon as they walked in, "Mr. Dous, Ms. Ziegler, this way please."


    Following the waiter, Milton and Phoebe walked through corridors and courtyards until they reached a secluded tea room. Milton, who had been rxed and casual, straightened up and knocked on the door before entering. "Godfather, Phoebe''s here."


    Milton''s formality made Phoebe a bit nervous, and she unconsciously straightened her back. Then she heard a calm and steady voice from inside, "Come in."


    Milton opened the wooden door in front of him and gestured for Phoebe to enter.


    Phoebe didn''t show any hesitation and stepped inside. The door closed behind her, and she nced back, not seeing Milton follow her in.


    Feeling a bit anxious and uneasy, she turned her head and saw a middle-aged man sitting in the tea room. The man was dressed in a suit, sitting upright, with eyes that exuded a cold, intimidating aura.


    The light above shone down, highlighting the silver strands in his hair. Even though his face looked no older than 40, his dignified presence was clearly a result of years of experience.


    This man was not a stranger to Phoebe. She had heard of him when she started her business in Canada. He was Harper, the founder of the GM conglomerate.


    Phoebe had seen him from a distance a few times, but this was the first time they were so close.


    Phoebe pursed her lips and introduced herself as Harper scrutinized her, "Hello, I am Phoebe, the head of Superstar Entertainment. I have seen you in Caneda."


    Hearing this, Harper''s expression softened. He gestured with his hand and said, "Have a seat."


    Phoebe walked over and sat down. Harper poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of her. Phoebe didn''t touch it, and Harper smiled, "Don''t be nervous. I just wanted to have a chat with you today." However, his words only made Phoebe


    more nervous.


    "I don''t think I have any connections with Mr. Ziegler," Phoebe said.


    "We didn''t have any connections before, but we might have quite a few in the future. Ms. Ziegler, Milton is the secondrgest shareholder in yourpany, and the GM conglomerate is the parentpany of Venture Capital Firm. Do you understand now?" Harper''s tone was gentle.


    But to Phoebe, his words were like a thunderp.


    "So, it was your decision for Venture Capital Firm to invest in Superstar Entertainment back then?" No wonder Milton always avoided answering her questions about it.


    But Phoebe had never had any dealings with Harper. She thought to herself, ''Why would Harper help me?''


    As if reading Phoebe''s confusion, Harper said, "Every young person with a dream deserves to be noticed. You don''t need to overthink it."


    Harper''s words sounded perfunctory.


    "So, did you specifically ask me here today to hear a report on thepany''s current status?" Phoebe asked bluntly.


    "No need," Harper waved his hand. He turned to look at the sycamore leaves falling outside the window and said, "I haven''t been back to the country in many years. I want to take a walk around." When a boss said something like that, it was usually a hint for her to show some sincerity.


    Phoebe quickly said, "Where would you like to go? I grew up in Kedora. If you don''t mind, I can be your guide."


    Harper withdrew his gaze, clearly pleased with her understanding, and said with a slight smile, "Then I''ll trouble you, Ms. Ziegler."


    They chatted for a while longer, mostly about the rapid development of Kedora in recent years. They had a pleasant conversation. Later, Harper had food brought in, and Milton joined them. The three of them ate and chatted, enjoying themselves.


    Phoebe found that although Harper was serious, he didn''t make her feel distant. Especially after they started talking, he even seemed approachable.


    After dinner, it was already past ten. They left the tea room and walked along the corridor towards the main entrance. Under the corridor, another group of people emerged from a tea room.


    The two groups met in the middle of the corridor. Phoebe was talking to Harper when she turned her head and saw Theodore, the most striking person in the other group.


    Theodore, dressed in a ck suit, looked dashing. He seemed surprised to see her there, a sh of astonishment in his eyes.


    Theodore''s gaze briefly swept over Harper, standing next to Phoebe. Although it was their first meeting, there was a strange sense of familiarity, especially when Harper and Phoebe stood together. In a subtle moment, they even looked somewhat alike.


    Theodore thought to himself, ''Who is this man?''


    After exchanging greetings, both groups walked towards the main entrance. Milton and Theodore walked in front, engaging in small talk, mostly Milton talking and Theodore listening.


    When they reached the main entrance, Kristoff''s car arrived first, and he left. This left Theodore, Milton, and the others.


    Theodore''s gaze swept over Harper again. Even though Milton hadn''t introduced him, Harper''s attire and demeanor suggested he was someone important.


    Theodore said calmly, "Mr. Dous, who is this?"


    Milton said with a gentle smile, "Look at me, I was so busy talking to Mr. Reynolds that I forgot to introduce you. This is Mr. Harper Ziegler, the founder of the GM conglomerate. Mr. Ziegler, this is Mr. Reynolds, the young and talented head of the Reynolds Group."


    Harper and Theodore shook hands, and Harper said coldly, "Pleasure to meet you."


    Theodore withdrew his scrutinizing gaze. He knew about the GM conglomerate. When he had coborated with Venture Capital Firm before, he had looked into their background. He just hadn''t expected the founder of GM to be so young, looking no more than forty.


    However, Theodore wasn''t particrly interested in Harper. He looked at Phoebe, his eyes deep and calm, and suddenly asked her, "Did you pick up the cat?"


    After a night of socializing, Phoebe remembered she needed to pick up Ollie when she saw Theodore. She shook her head and said, "I haven''t had the chance." Theodore said directly, "Then let''s go together."

 Chapter 736 Why Are You So Likeable

    Theodore''s tone was very affectionate, making anyone who heard it think they had a close rtionship. Milton nced at him, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    Harper looked at Phoebe and saw a hint of awkwardness on her face. He wanted to ask something but ended up saying nothing.


    Milton''s car arrived first. Milton opened the back seat, and Harper turned to Phoebe, saying, "Ms. Ziegler, see you tomorrow!" Phoebe smiled and said, "Mr. Ziegler, see you tomorrow."


    Harper got into the car, and Milton closed the door. He looked back at Phoebe and said lightly, "Phoebe, I''ll message youter." Phoebe said politely, "Okay."


    Milton left this ambiguous remark and got into the car. The ck sedan drove away, slowly disappearing into the night.


    Inside the car, Harper gazed out the window at the rapidly passing street scenes. It had been over twenty years since hest set foot in his homnd. The streets were now broader, new buildings stood where old ones once did, and the ce felt almost unrecognizable to him.


    Milton nced at the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Ziegler, where would you like to go tomorrow? I can ask Phoebe to apany you."


    Harper withdrew his gaze and said coldly, "I don''t have any particr ce in mind. Let her arrange it as she sees fit."


    "Alright."


    Harper paused, thinking of Theodore, and frowned again, "Didn''t you say Phoebe and Theodore were divorced? Why are they still entangled?"


    Milton replied, "That''s because they previously adopted a cat."


    Harper understood and snorted coldly, "Rich people''s tricks, trying to use a cat to tie Phoebe down. Do they think she''s that cheap?"


    Milton thought to himself that Harper probably didn''t understand Phoebe well. She was someone who valued emotions andmitments. Since they adopted the cat, as long as it was alive, it would always be an excuse for Theodore to approach Phoebe.


    Milton said in a polite tone, "Have you thought about acknowledging her this time back in Kedora?"


    Harper leaned back in his seat, looking somewhat weary. After a long while, he said coldly, "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Hearing Harper''s words, Milton turned back and saw Harper leaning back with his eyes closed, resting. He withdrew his gaze and took out his phone to message Phoebe.


    Phoebe and Theodore sat in the back seat, with Jack driving. The car was silent. Phoebe turned her head to look out the window. The streetlights cast intermittent light inside the car.


    Theodore, having had some drinks, loosened his tie as soon as he got in the car, unbuttoning two buttons at the cor. The tie hung loosely around his neck, giving him a roguish look. Theodore tilted his head, looking at Phoebe''s profile, and reached out his hand, lightly cing it on the back of her hand.


    Phoebe was startled by his action and immediately tried to pull her hand back. Theodore was faster, grabbing her hand tightly, not letting her escape.


    "Don''t move!" Theodore''s voice was hoarse, with a strong scent of alcohol, somewhat intoxicating.


    Phoebe turned to look at him, her brows slightly furrowed as she said, "Mr. Reynolds, are you pretending to be drunk in front of me? You know I don''t fall for that."


    Theodore''s gaze was deep and aggressive as he said, "I''m not pretending to be drunk. I just want to hold your hand."


    Phoebe couldn''t withstand Theodore''s gaze. She tried to pull her hand back but couldn''t break free from his grip, so she gave up.


    Theodore suddenly asked, "How did you meet Mr. Ziegler from the GM Group?"


    Phoebe said, "You might not believe it, but I met him for the first time tonight. He''s a respectable elder."


    Except for the strong sense of distance, Harper gave her when she first entered the tea room, sheter found out he was actually quite approachable and treated her kindly. Hearing Phoebe call him an elder, Theodoreughed, gently rubbing her fingertip, saying, "Hisst name is Ziegler, what a coincidence."


    Phoebe turned her head to look at him. The light in the car was dim, and she couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    Phoebe said, "What''s so special about thest name Ziegler? There are plenty of wealthy people with thatst name in the world."


    Seeing Phoebe''s indifferent attitude, Theodore said with a smile, "Maybe you were family once."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Theodore thought of Harper telling Phoebe they''d see each other tomorrow, feeling full of jealousy. Harper was an elder, but Milton was not.


    If Harper appreciated Phoebe''s abilities and wanted to match her with Milton, it wasn''t impossible.


    The more Theodore thought about it, the angrier he got. He pulled Phoebe''s hand over and bit her finger in frustration, saying, "Why are you so likable?"


    Phoebe was genuinely shocked, her finger feeling like it had been electrified. A tingling sensation spread from her fingertip throughout her body, making her scalp tingle. Phoebe quickly pulled her hand back, ring at him warily, saying, "Stop!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Theodore''s warm hand grasped her wrist. She looked down, and Theodore leaned slightly forward to get out of the car.


    Theodore''s cor was slightly open, and there was a shadow on the right side of his corbone. The shape looked oddly familiar. Just as she was about to take a closer look, Theodore stood up straight, and his cor fell back, covering the corbone.


    Phoebe stared at Theodore''s corbone, puzzled.


    Phoebe thought to herself, ''Is it my imagination, or Is it just a shadow? Why do I feel like Theodore has a tattoo on his corbone?''


    Phoebe wanted to pull Theodore''s cor open to see what it was.


    Noticing her gaze on his corbone, Theodore raised an eyebrow and said, "What''s wrong? Looking at me like that, I''ll think you want something."


    Phoebe, embarrassed and angry, shook off his hand and turned to walk into the building. The sound of her high heels on the floor was crisp like she was venting her anger.


    Theodore watched her slender back, adjusted his cor to cover the bite mark on his corbone, and then slowly walked in.


    Back at the apartment, Ollie was curled up in the cat house. Hearing the noise, it poked its head out to look and then shrank back.


    Theodore came home thiste every day, and it was used to it.


    Theodore opened the door and said to Phoebe, who was standing outside, "Come in. Ollie should still be awake. I''ll go check on it."


    Ollie sensed something was different. It stretched its neck to look out and saw a familiar figure. It immediately stood up and gracefully leaped to Phoebe''s side.


    Ollie meowed softly, acting cute.


    Phoebe changed her shoes at the door and went in. Ollie circled around her, its voice soft and sticky, making Phoebe''s heart melt.

 Chapter 737 We Could Get Back Together

    Phoebe bent down to pick up Ollie and walked into the living room. She lowered her head to nuzzle him. "Good boy, have you been listening to Papa at home?" Ollie rubbed his head against her chest.


    Theodore watched from the side. Her use of "Papa" made his heart melt, but seeing Ollie nuzzle her chest made his expression darken instantly.


    He hadn''t even had the chance to get that close to Phoebe, and here was Ollie, shamelessly taking advantage of her. He walked over and took Ollie from Phoebe''s arms. "My stomach doesn''t feel well. Can you make me some soup?" Phoebe squinted. Theodore ordering her around came so naturally.


    But seeing Theodore''s furrowed brows, he did look quite ufortable. She turned and went to the kitchen. Opening the fridge, it had everything she needed.


    She took out the ingredients and started washing them. It wasn''t until she had put all the ingredients into the pot that she realized, why was she being so obedient?


    She rubbed her forehead.


    She had been so used to being bossed around by Theodore that she had no sense of resistance. It was terrifying.


    As Phoebe''s thoughts churned, the soup in the pot began to boil.


    She lifted the lid and caught a glimpse of someone standing at the kitchen door. Turning her head, she saw Theodore standing there.


    Theodore was holding Ollie, leaning against the doorframe, quietly watching her. For a moment, it felt like old times. Sometimes, when they both got off work early, she would cook while he stood at the door holding Ollie, keeping herpany.


    Even without speaking, there was a warm,forting presence.


    "The soup is almost ready." Phoebe looked away, scooped a spoonful of soup, blew on it to cool it down, and tasted it. "It seems a bit nd."


    Theodore walked over with Ollie, "Let me taste it."


    Phoebe nced at him, rinsed the spoon under the faucet, then scooped another spoonful and brought it to his mouth. Theodore didn''t open his mouth, "It''s hot, blow on it." Phoebe was speechless.


    Resigned, she blew on the soup to cool it down and then brought it to his mouth. Theodore took a sip, "This tastes good. It''s been ages since I''ve had this vor."


    Phoebe didn''t respond. She took a bowl from the cab and poured the soup into it.


    She ced the bowl on a tray, prepared the utensils, and carried it to the dining table. "I''ll go pack Ollie''s things."


    "No rush," Theodore called after her.


    Phoebe frowned. She didn''t want to stay with Theodore for long.


    She stood by the dining table, "It''s gettingte. It takes an hour to get back to Lakeview Estates from here, and I have to work tomorrow."


    "If it''s toote, just stay here. It''s not like there''s no ce for you to stay," Theodore said matter-of-factly.


    He had finally managed to get Phoebe back; how could he let her leave so easily?


    Phoebe narrowed her eyes. "Is this what you had in mind when you asked me toe over sote?"


    Theodore put Ollie on the ground, sat down in a chair, and took a sip of the soup. It was delicious and appetizing.


    He looked up at Phoebe''s wary expression and said, "Will you sit down and keep mepany while I finish eating? If you don''t want to stay here, I won''t force you. Jack is still waiting downstairs. I just want you to keep mepany while I finish eating."


    Theodore''s tone was soft, with a hint of pleading.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, walked over, pulled out a chair, and sat down. She took out her phone to check her messages, "Hurry up and eat. The sooner you finish, the sooner I can leave." Theodore took a deep breath at her perfunctory attitude, but the fact that she was willing to sit with him was already a significant improvement.


    He ate slowly.


    The dining room was very quiet. Ollie circled around Phoebe''s legs, then suddenly stood up and rested his front paws on her knees. She picked him up and ced him on herp.


    On WhatsApp, there was a message from Milton about Harper, reminding her not to arrange any strenuous activities due to Harper''s past ident and lingering health issues.


    Milton mentioned that Harper had an ident when he was younger, leaving him with health issues that prevented him from walking long distances. He hoped she wouldn''t arrange any physically demanding activities like hiking. Phoebe stared at the message, lost in thought.


    When they left the tea room, she had noticed Harper walking slowly. She had thought it was theposed demeanor of someone in a high position, but now she realized it was due to the lingering effects of the ident. She replied: [Got it.]


    Milton quickly responded: [Still up thiste?]


    Phoebe: [Yeah, not home yet.]


    Milton: [Still at Mr. Reynolds'' ce?]


    Phoebe''s fingers paused. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Theodore looking at her intently. She cleared her throat and quickly replied, then put her phone back in her pocket. Theodore stared at her, "Who are you chatting with?"


    "Milton," Phoebe had nothing to hide. "He was just reminding me about the details for hosting Mr. Ziegler so I don''t make any mistakes."


    Theodore frowned, "You''re hosting him?"


    "Yeah, he''s originally from Kedora but moved to Caneda for work. He hasn''t been back in years and wants to look around this time," Phoebe exined. Theodore looked displeased, "If he needs a guide, can''t Milton arrange for someone more suitable? Why does it have to be you, the boss?"


    "How prestigious do you think I am? I still have to make a living under you capitalists," Phoebe scoffed.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch. If she wanted Superstar Entertainment to thrive, she had to maintain good rtionships with these capitalists.


    "You make it sound like I''m mistreating you," Theodore''s lips curled into a smile. "Phoebe, there''s actually a simpler way. You don''t have to work so hard to please others." Phoebe squinted, "What?"


    "We could get back together," Theodore said. "With the Reynolds Group backing Superstar Entertainment, you''d have a constant stream of resources. You wouldn''t have to work so hard." Phoebe snorted, "Mr. Reynolds, three years ago, you gave away the business I worked so hard to build. Do you think I''d make the same mistake again today?" Theodore put down his spoon and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Phoebe, you know I wouldn''t do that to you again. I''ve regretted it for a long time." Phoebe felt a pang in her heart. She looked away and asked calmly, "Did you kick Queen Entertainment out of the Reynolds Group because of me?" "Yes!"


    "Why?" Phoebe looked at him. "You went to great lengths to protect her back then, even at the cost of my life. How could you suddenly treat her like this?" Theodore looked at her steadily, "Phoebe, you''re so smart. Can''t you figure out why I did it?"


    Phoebe shook her head, "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. Are you finished eating? I need to pack Ollie''s things."


    She got up to leave the dining room, but the sound of a chair scraping the floor came from behind her. The next second, Theodore had her pinned against the wall.

 Chapter 738 Will You Stay with Me?

    Phoebe''s heart was pounding. Theodore wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, his firm chest pressed against her back. She could even feel his rapid heartbeat. She closed her eyes and lowered her voice, "Let go of me."


    Theodore bent down slightly, resting his forehead on Phoebe''s back. He spoke softly, "Phoebe, I''ve missed you every single day for the past three years. Please don''t leave tonight. Stay with me, okay?" A faint smell of alcohol lingered in the air. Phoebe, flustered and at a loss, raised her hand to grab Theodore''s hand that was reaching under her clothes.


    "Theodore!" she warned coldly.


    Theodore didn''t forcefully pull his hand back when it was grabbed. He lowered his head and kissed the back of Phoebe''s ear, knowing that she was most sensitive there.


    Sure enough, Phoebe trembled. Theodore''s lips curled into a slight smile as he opened his mouth and bit her earlobe.


    "Phoebe," Thinking her attitude had softened, he turned her body to face him and lowered his head, about to kiss her lips.


    The next second, Phoebe pushed him away forcefully. She raised her hand to wipe her ear, her gaze cold, "Theodore, if you want to have sex, go find Vanessa or Sandra. I''m not interested."


    Theodore was pushed back a few steps. Seeing her indifferent expression, his restless heartpletely cooled down.


    He leaned against a pir, raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, "Sorry, I lost my cool. I''m going to take a shower. Make sure to close the door on your way out.


    With that, he turned and left the dining room.


    Phoebe''s anger burned in her chest. She had been ready for a serious confrontation, but Theodore found an excuse to leave first.


    She stood in the dining room, her chest heaving with frustration.


    "Jerk!" she muttered under her breath.


    Phoebe walked into the living room, put Ollie into the cat carrier, and quickly left the apartment. As she walked out of the building, Jack immediately came over to take the cat carrier and ce it in the front passenger seat. Phoebe got into the car without a word. Noticing her upset expression, Jack didn''t dare to say a word. He quickly got in and started driving.


    They remained silent the entire way. Phoebe stared out the window, lost in thought. When they arrived outside her neighborhood, Jack nced at the dimly lit path leading inside. "Phoebe, do you want me to walk you in?" "No, it''s fine. It''ste, you should get home and rest." Phoebe took the cat carrier from his hand and walked into the neighborhood.


    Jack stood there watching her leave. His phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, he quickly answered, "Mr. Reynolds, I just dropped Ms. Ziegler off outside the estate."


    "It''ste. Walk her to the door," Theodore said, his voice rough and strained.


    Jack looked at the empty path and frowned, "Ms. Ziegler has already gone inside. Don''t worry, the security at Lakeview Estates is very strict."


    "Alright, you can go rest."


    Theodore hung up the phone. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his lonely reflection staring back at him. He closed his eyes and called Phoebe. However, Phoebe had blocked him.


    He pressed his lips together and opened WhatsApp to send her a message, only to find that she had blocked him there too. He rubbed his temples.


    It seemed he had really made Phoebe angry. She didn''t even bother to pretend to be civil and had blocked him as a warning.


    Phoebe returned home, leaving a light on in the living room. She changed her shoes and carried the cat carrier upstairs.


    As she passed Ruby''s room, the door creaked open. Ruby, in her pajamas, stood in the doorway, her face drowsy as she yawned.


    "Why are you back sote?"


    Phoebe replied, "I was pulled into ast-minute social event."


    Ruby nced at the cat carrier and immediately recognized the cat from Theodore''s house. She asked, "Did you juste back from Mr. Reynolds'' ce?" "Yes," Phoebe didn''t hide it, "I''m going to my room."


    Ruby instinctively followed her, worried, "Phoebe, are you going to remarry Mr. Reynolds? He needs to know about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi."


    "No, I just went to pick up Ollie. It has nothing to do with him. Go to sleep and stop worrying." Phoebe carried the cat carrier into her room, leaving Ruby outside.


    Ruby stared at the closed door for a long time before turning back to her room to sleep.


    The next morning, Phoebe was woken up by theughter of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. She opened her eyes and reached out, only to find the space beside her cold and empty.


    She sat up abruptly and saw Hubert, Boris, and Noomi in their pajamas, gathered around the cat carrier, curiously looking at Ollie inside.


    Hubert and Noomi had yed with Ollie before and remembered it. Their chubby hands reached into the carrier to pet Ollie.


    "How did youe to my house? Did my mom bring you back?" Noomi held Ollie''s paw as if shaking hands with it.


    Ollie looked at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi in front of it, meowing softly as if afraid of scaring them.


    "Are you hungry? You can use my bottle." Boris pushed the bottle into the carrier, urging Ollie, "Drink some milk."


    Hubert knelt on the ground, breaking off a piece of the cookie he had hiddenst night and cing it in his palm for Ollie, "It has teeth now, it won''t drink milk. This is my favorite cookie, you can have it."


    Phoebe got out of bed and walked over to them. She bent down, resting her hands on her knees, and looked at them, "What are you doing?"


    Hearing Phoebe''s voice, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi turned their heads to look at her, "Mom, did we wake you up?"


    Phoebe smiled and ruffled Boris''s hair, "I woke up because I felt your love."


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi blushed at her praise. Noomi whispered, "Mom, we were talking very quietly so we wouldn''t wake you."


    "It''s okay, you can talk normally now. But," Phoebe paused, "please don''t feed Ollie anything. He might get an upset stomach."


    Hearing this, Hubert immediately put his chubby hand behind his back, "Mom, I won''t feed it anymore."


    Boris quickly took back the bottle, "Mom, I won''t feed it either. But what will it eat if it''s hungry?"


    "I bought some cat food. If it''s hungry, you can feed it that," Phoebe said gently. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi obediently nodded, indicating they understood. Hubert stuffed the cookie into his mouth and quickly chewed it up. Looking expectantly at Phoebe, he asked, "Mom, can I take Ollie out to y?" "Sure, but remember, it''s very delicate. You have to be careful with it," Phoebe reminded him.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi all nodded. Phoebe utched the cat carrier, and Ollie gracefully stepped out, only to be scooped up by Hubert.


    Hubert tried to lift Ollie, but the cat was almost as heavy as he was. He ended up falling with the cat in his arms, causing Boris and Noomi to burst intoughter. Phoebe sat nearby, watching Hubert, Boris, and Noomi y with Ollie, her smile warm and bright. If only Ollie could stay with them forever.


    When Theodore returned from his business trip, she would have a serious talk with him.

 Chapter 739 Why Are You So Clingy?

    Phoebe yed with the kids and Ollie for a while. Then, Pam came upstairs. She called them down for breakfast and was quite surprised to see a cat in the bedroom. "Ms. Ziegler, isn''t this Mr. Reynolds'' cat?" Pam immediately recognized Ollie.


    Phoebe nodded, "Yes, it will be staying with us for a few days. Pam, I''ll need you to take care of it. It''s easy to look after; it just needs cat food."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of it." Pam, who already liked cats, felt a bit nervous knowing it was Theodore''s cat.


    "Thank you." Phoebe then turned to the kids, telling them to wash up. They still wanted to y with Ollie and reluctantly went to wash up, making Phoebeugh at their reluctance.


    As soon as Hubert, Boris, and Noomi left, Ollie seemed lonely and meowed at their retreating backs. Phoebe picked it up.


    "Why are you so clingy?"


    Ollie snuggled in her arms, looking very content. Phoebe gently stroked its back, smoothing its fur.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi quickly finished washing up and came out. Phoebe took them and Ollie downstairs for breakfast. Evelyn frowned when she saw Ollie in Phoebe''s arms.


    "Why did you bring it back?" Evelyn didn''t like furry animals and looked very disdainful. "The Reynolds family is going bankrupt and can''t even take care of a cat?"


    Phoebe put Ollie on the ground and said helplessly, "Theodore is going on a business trip for a few days, and there''s no one to take care of Ollie at home, so he asked me to look after it for a couple of days." "You''ve been in contact with him a lottely?" Evelyn caught the key point in her words.


    Phoebe stiffened, "Not a lot, just asionally. Mom, don''t get any ideas. Look at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi."


    Phoebe was afraid Evelyn would get any wrong ideas and quickly reminded her of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s presence.


    The spark in Evelyn''s heart was extinguished by Phoebe''s words. She gritted her teeth, "Got it, got it."


    Evelyn couldn''t understand why Phoebe had decided to have Hubert, Boris, and Noomi give an easy pass to that male escort who ran off after sleeping with her.


    After breakfast with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, Phoebe went back to her room to prepare all the sun and rain protection items and put them in her bag before putting on her sunsses and heading out. Guadalupe was waiting outside in a Mercedes-Benz van. Seeing here out, he opened the heavy car door.


    "Good morning, Guadalupe." Phoebe greeted Guadalupe as she got in the car, bypassing the bar in the front and sitting in the seat. She even tested the seat''sfort.


    She had to admit, the first-ss seat was veryfortable. No wonder celebrities loved these vans; you could recline the seat and sleepfortably.


    Forty minutester, the car stopped outside the only six-star hotel in Kedora. The morning sunlight was particrly bright, and Phoebe waited by the car with her sunsses on.


    Before long, Harper walked out of the hotel surrounded by four bodyguards. Phoebe took off her sunsses and stepped forward to shake his hand, "Good morning, Mr. Ziegler. Did you sleep wellst night?" Harper wasn''t wearing a suit today but was dressed casually in a dark shirt and pants, looking quite youthful.


    "Not bad. Coming back home, even the air feels fresh and sweet." Harper''s expression was hidden behind his sunsses, but his upturned mouth showed he was genuinely happy.


    Phoebe stepped aside, "Mr. Ziegler, let''s get in the car first."


    "Alright."


    Phoebe and Harper got into the car, while the bodyguards got into a ck sedan behind them. As the car drove off, Phoebe said, "Mr. Ziegler, we''re going to have breakfast now."


    "Ms. Ziegler, you''re from Kedora. I''ll follow your arrangements today. Take me wherever you want." Harper took off his sunsses and ced them aside, speaking gently.


    Phoebe smiled, "This is my first time hosting someone as important as you. I''m worried I might not do justice to the beauty of Kedora."


    "Then don''t think of me as someone important," Harper replied. "Just consider me a friend visiting Kedora. Show me around without any pressure."


    Phoebeughed, "Since you put it that way, I won''t hold back."


    Harperughed heartily as the street scenes outside the window blurred by. They soon arrived at their destination. Phoebe had reserved a private roomst night, but Harper preferred the lively atmosphere of the main dining area. So they moved to a window seat in the bustling hall. The hall was lively, with groups of people enjoying breakfast and chatting, creating a warm and lively ambiance.


    Phoebe ordered the restaurant''s specialties, all Kedora-style breakfast items. The waiter quickly brought the food, filling the table.


    Nearby, a young couple on vacation was taking photos. Phoebe looked at the unpretentious Harper across from her and said, "Mr. Ziegler, would you like me to take a photo for you as a memento?"


    Harper was staring at the food in a daze. Hearing Phoebe''s words, he instinctively agreed, and Phoebe took out her phone and aimed it at him.


    "Mr. Ziegler, smile," Phoebe said with a grin, noticing his serious expression through the lens.


    Harper cleared his throat and adjusted his expression, but still looked serious. Phoebe didn''t want to push him further, so she pressed the shutter.


    After taking the photo, she handed the phone to Harper, "Mr. Ziegler, you''re very photogenic. I remember seeing you in a financial magazine in Caneda, where you were in a pristine office, wearing a white suit, the only bright spot in the room, exuding a powerful aura."


    Harper nced at the photo and said, "Compared to that photo, this one feels more lively. I like it. Send it to meter."


    "Sure."


    Phoebe and Harper quietly ate breakfast. Harper took a spoonful of m chowder and remarked, "I haven''t had m chowder in years. This taste brings back so many memories."


    "Is it good?" Phoebe asked.


    Harper nodded, "It''s good, but not exactly how I remember it. Don''t be fooled by my current position at GM Corporation; I was a poor kid when I was young. My wife used to make me a bowl of m Chowder every day, with a bit of homemade sesame oil. It was so fragrant."


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    She had read Harper''s biography. His wife was the daughter of a fallen duke from Caneda and had never set foot in Aestrale. How could she make m Chowder? "Your wife sounds wonderful." Phoebe thought that for a duchess to learn to make Aestrale''s m Chowder for her husband, she must have deeply loved Harper. Harper took another sip of m Chowder, sitting in the noisy hall, seemingly lost in memories, and said, "Yes, she was a wonderful woman."

 Chapter 740 Harpers Past

    Phoebe sat by the window, looking out at the bustling, lively street. It was a weekday, and office workers wereing and going in a hurry.


    Harper continued, "When we got married, my parents had just passed away from illness, and I was in a lot of debt. Her parents didn''t agree to the marriage, so she secretly took the family documents and went to the courthouse with me. On our wedding day, I only had $30 borrowed in my pocket, and we didn''t even have money to eat afterward."


    "She wasn''t angry. She hugged me andughed, saying she would work hard to make money so I could have food every day and not worry about money, and that she would always be good to me."


    Phoebe listened and suddenly felt something was off. Wait, getting married at the courthouse for $30-wasn''t it an Aestrale system?


    She interrupted Harper''s recollection, "Mr. Ziegler, if I may ask, wasn''t your wife the eldest daughter of a duke?"


    Harper wasn''t annoyed by the interruption. He looked at Phoebe quietly and said, "Diana Armstrong is my second wife." Phoebe apologized, "I''m sorry."


    She didn''t expect Harper to be married twice. So, did Harper have another wife back home? Did they get divorced?


    They were so in love back then, defying their parents to get married. How could they have divorced?


    "It''s okay," Harper said, looking at Phoebe with aplex expression.


    Phoebe couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked, "Mr. Ziegler, if you and your first wife were so in love, why didn''t you stay together?"


    "I was in a shipwreck and barely survived. For the first few years, I couldn''t remember anything and was carefully taken care of by Diana. Over time, we fell in love. It wasn''t until two years after our marriage that I had a car ident and remembered my past."


    Phoebe stared at Harper, stunned that a TV drama plot hade to life. "And then, did you go back to find your wife?"


    Harper sighed, "I sent someone to look for her, but there was no news."


    Phoebe wanted to ask why Harper didn''t go back himself, but she swallowed her words. After all, this was Harper''s private matter, and it would be too much to ask further. Harper didn''t continue. After dinner, Phoebe took Harper for a walk to explore the nearby area. They strolled around and took breaks in shops whenever they got tired. It was a rxing and pleasant day.


    In the evening, Milton called Phoebe, saying he had reserved a private room at Velvet Sky Bistro for dinner.


    Phoebe agreed and sat back down next to Harper.


    They were sitting on a bench in thekeside park, with the sunset turning the sky red. Harper suddenly said, "We''ve been out all day and haven''t taken a photo together." "That''s true," Phoebe replied.


    Harper suggested, "How about we take one to remember this day?"


    Phoebe took out her phone, opened the camera, and adjusted the angle. She said, "Mr. Ziegler, look at the phone and smile."


    They both smiled at the phone, and Phoebe quickly pressed the shutter, capturing the moment forever. After taking the photo, she put her phone back in her bag.


    "Mr. Ziegler, let''s go. Mr. Dous is waiting for us at Velvet Sky Bistro." Phoebe stood up, her shadow stretching long in the sunset.


    Harper looked up at her, his eyes filled with some emotion. After a long while, he stood up and said calmly, "Let''s go."


    The car was parked outside the park. They walked out, followed by bodyguards who kept their distance and didn''t disturb them all day.


    Back in the car, Harper seemed tired and looked out the window at the scenery.


    Phoebe, with nothing to do, took out her phone to look at the photos she had taken today. Most of them were of Harper.


    Even in casual clothes, his dignified andmanding presence was undeniable. He was a very charismatic person.


    Thest photo was taken at sunset, with Harper and her sitting side by side. Harper was smiling at the camera.


    It was probably the most genuine smile she had ever seen on Harper in all the photos, with the same curve of the mouth as hers.


    Phoebe stared at the photo, feeling it might be her imagination, but she thought she and Harper looked somewhat alike in the picture.


    The thought startled her. She quickly turned off her phone, her heart pounding. She must be going crazy.


    Phoebe nced at Harper beside her, recalling what Theodore had saidst night-that they might have been family once.


    Phoebe squinted, thinking back to their interactions today. Harper didn''t seem to treat her as a business prospect but rather like a close younger rtive. During dinner, Phoebe was still distracted. Milton, sitting next to her, asked, "Phoebe, are you tired today? You seem out of it." Before he finished speaking, Harper looked at Phoebe with concern.


    Phoebe met Harper''s gaze and slowly shook her head, "No, I''m just a bit full from eating. Give me a moment to rest, and then I can have another bowl." Harper and Milton bothughed.


    After dinner, Harper personally escorted Phoebe to the hotel entrance. He had a Herm¨¨s paper bag in his hand and handed it to Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, thank you for today. This is a gift I prepared for you." "Mr. Ziegler, this is my duty. I can''t ept your gift." Phoebe declined.


    Harper''s face turned serious, his tone firm yet respectful, "Phoebe, I insist. It would be inappropriate to refuse."


    Phoebe hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Harper. I appreciate it."


    Out of a sense of reciprocity, she said, "Mr. Ziegler, I remember you mentioned you like m Chowder. My mother makes an excellent one. I''ll bring some for you tomorrow morning." Harper was taken aback, his expressionplex, "Are you sure that wouldn''t be too much trouble for your mother?"


    "No, not at all. My mom also likes m Chowder." Phoebe replied, watching Harper''s expression closely. He seemed a bit dazed but then nodded, "Well, if it''s no trouble, I''d appreciate it."


    "It''s no trouble at all, Mr. Ziegler. Have a good evening." Phoebe got into the car with the paper bag, and it slowly drove away.


    The neon lights outside the window shed by. Phoebe took out her phone and searched for information about Harper online.


    However, Harper was very low-key in Caneda, and the information avable was limited, mostly about his achievements in various fields, with little personal coverage.


    She threw her phone back into her bag and rubbed her temples. She might really be crazy to think Harper could be her biological father.

 Chapter 741 Biological Father

    Phoebe returned home to find everyone still awake. Ruby had just brought out a fruit tter, and Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan were standing by the coffee table eating fruit. "You''re back, Phoebe! Come over and have some fruit. Ruby bought it, and it''s really fresh," Evelyn called out to Phoebe.


    Phoebe walked over with her bag. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi each speared a piece of fruit and offered it to her. She bent down and ate each piece without missing a beat. Ethan followed behind Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, holding an apple. He hesitated, looking at Phoebe, wanting to feed her but too shy to approach.


    Phoebe squatted down and waved him over. "Ethan,e here."


    Encouraged, Ethan ran over and held the apple up to her mouth. "Auntie Phoebe, have an apple. It''s really sweet." "Okay," Phoebe said, taking a bite and chewing. She smiled and said, "It is really sweet. Go y with them."


    Ethan shyly ran back to join Hubert, Boris, and Noomi in eating fruit.


    Phoebe sat down on the sofa. Evelyn nced at her. "You look exhausted. Did that boss give you a hard time?"


    "Not really. He seemed quite imposing at first, but once I got to know him, he turned out to be pretty easygoing," Phoebe replied.


    Evelyn nodded. "Even if he seems easygoing, don''t let your guard down. He''s still a boss, so you need to stay sharp."


    "I know," Phoebe said, quickly changing the subject to avoid a lecture. "I took Mr. Ziegler to breakfast today and found out he loves m Chowder. I told him yours is the best I''ve ever had, and he''s very interested. Mom, can you make some for me tomorrow so I can take it to him?"


    Evelyn, eager to please the investor, immediately agreed. "If he likes it, then I''ll make it for you to take to him tomorrow morning."


    "Great, thanks."


    Phoebe looked at Evelyn, wanting to ask something but holding back. After resting on the sofa for a while, she saw it was gettingte and went to her room to wash up.


    Just as she finished her shower, her phone on the bed started vibrating. She picked it up and saw it was an unknown number.


    Frowning, Phoebe answered. A familiar deep voice came through the line.


    "Still haven''t taken me off the cklist?" Theodore''s voice wasced with amusement, his pleasure evident even over the phone.


    Phoebe had indeed blocked Theodorest night and hadn''t unblocked him. Lazily drying her wet hair, she said, "What can I do for you, Mr. Reynolds?"


    "I miss my cat. Take me off the cklist and show me how it''s doing, okay?"


    Theodore''s voice was soft, right in her ear, reminiscent of how he teased herst night, but this time it was about Ollie.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "It''s downstairs."


    "I want to see it," Theodore said softly.


    Annoyed, Phoebe yanked the towel off her head and clenched it in her hand. "Mr. Reynolds, you usually don''t cling to Ollie like this. Can''t go a day without seeing it?"


    "I didn''t cling before, but I do now," Theodore sighed. "You have to understand, a lonely guy who''s had his cat for three years pours all his emotions into him."


    Seeing Phoebe''s silence, Theodore''s voice softened. "Am I making things difficult for you? If you really don''t want to show me, it''s okay. I''ll just lose some sleep tonight. It''s fine." Phoebe gritted her teeth. "Stop pretending in front of me."


    "Then send me a picture of Ollie tofort me, okay?" Theodore asked.


    Maybe it was too quiet and empty on Theodore''s end, but Phoebe felt a bit sorry for him. She knew he might be pretending, but she couldn''t help but soften. "I''ll go downstairs and take a picture. I''ll hang up now." After hanging up, she dried her hair and went downstairs to find Ollie.


    Ollie was curled up on the sofa. Ruby and Ethan had already gone to their rooms, leaving Elijah and Evelyn watching TV in the living room.


    Phoebe walked over, took a picture of Ollie with her phone, and then opened WhatsApp to unblock Theodore.


    She sent the photo.


    Two secondster, the chat window showed that Theodore was typing. She paused her action of blocking him again.


    She wanted to see what Theodore had to say.


    But after staring at her phone for a few minutes, it was still in the typing status. What long message was Theodoreposing that took so long?


    Evelyn saw Phoebe still glued to her phone aftering home and threw a pillow at her. "How much money do you need to make, staring at your phone all the time?"


    Phoebe was hit by the pillow and turned to see Evelyn''s impatient look. She dared not speak up and tossed her phone onto the coffee table.


    Evelyn said to Pam, "Pam, it''s gettingte. Please take Hubert, Boris, and Noomi upstairs to bed."


    Pam, sensing Evelyn had something to discuss, took Elijah and the kids upstairs, leaving the downstairs quiet. Phoebe picked up the pillow and sat on the sofa.


    The TV was ying a drama. Phoebe sat cross-legged. "Mom, do you still have any photos of Dad?" "Why are you suddenly asking about your dad?" Evelyn looked at her suspiciously.


    Phoebe said, "I''ve heard that daughters often resemble their fathers. I just want to see if I look like him."


    Evelyn stared at her for a while. "Your eyes, nose, and mouth do remind me of your dad''s, especially when you smile. There''s definitely a resemnce. Donovan looks more like me." "Do you have any photos? I''d really like to see," Phoebe asked.


    Evelyn shook her head. "No, your dad owed a lot of debt back then. All the money he earned went to paying off debts. There was no money for photos."


    Phoebe''s heart trembled slightly. "Why did Dad owe debts?"


    "His parents both died of cancer. They took a lot of medicine but didn''t get better. They passed away one after the other, leaving a pile of debt and your dad. That''s when I married him." Phoebe looked at Evelyn with aplicated expression. Evelyn''s story ovepped somewhat with Harper''s, but she couldn''t conclude that Harper was her biological father. "How did you two meet?"


    Evelyn seemed reluctant to borate. "It''s a long story. Why are you so interested in me and your dad today?"


    "It''s not just today. I''ve always been interested, but every time I asked, you wouldn''t say much. I was afraid of making you sad, so I stopped asking."


    "Your dad and Donovan have always been a source of pain for me. Thinking about them makes me sad." Evelyn sighed, unable to watch TV anymore. "Turn off the TV. I''m going to bed." Phoebe watched Evelyn''s figure disappear down the hallway. She picked up her phone, opened the photo album, and looked at the pictures.


    Maybe she was overthinking it. Harper couldn''t possibly be her biological father.

 Chapter 742 Suddenly Missing You

    The next morning, Phoebe got up early. When she went downstairs after getting dressed, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were still sound asleep. As she walked into the dining room, she heard lively soundsing from the kitchen and a familiar aroma wafted over.


    She walked over and saw Evelyn busy cooking m Chowder.


    "I was just about to call you. Come and taste to see if it''s good," Evelyn nced at her, served a bowl of m Chowder, and handed it to her.


    Phoebe sat on a high stool by the ind counter and took a bite. It was a hundred times better than the m Chowder she had yesterday.


    "It''s just like I remember, so delicious."


    Evelyn smiled and said, "If you like it, I can make it for you every day."


    "That''s not necessary; I don''t want to tire you out," Phoebe said, happily eating more than half the bowl of m Chowder. "Just make it asionally so I can have a treat."


    Evelyn handed her a packed lunch box, "You''re getting better at this. Alright, hurry up and go; m Chowder doesn''t taste good if it sits too long."


    "Okay." Phoebe took it, leaned in to hug her, and suddenly said, "Mom, I love you."


    Evelyn was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly pushed her away and waved her off, "You''re too old to be acting so childish. Hurry up and go."


    Phoebe smiled. She had felt a bit embarrassed, but seeing Evelyn''s face turn red and looking more flustered than she was, she couldn''t help butugh as Evelyn shooed her out of the house.


    Guadalupe drove Phoebe to the six-star hotel. She took the elevator upstairs and arrived at the door of a presidential suite, where a bodyguard opened the door for her.


    Standing at the door was the blond, blue-eyed butler, Terry Campbell. He was dressed in a tailcoat, looked kind, and respectfully weed her in, "Ms. Ziegler, please have a seat on the sofa and wait a moment. Mr. Ziegler is freshening up and will be out shortly."


    "Okay." Phoebe handed the lunch box to Terry and went to sit on the sofa.


    She looked around the room''syout, which was simr to most hotel suites: four bedrooms, two living rooms, a gym, and a function room.


    The decor was luxurious and grand, exuding opulence. The paintings on the walls looked very expensive.


    Footsteps echoed in the hallway, and Phoebe looked up to see Harper walking out in a gray shirt and cks. The man in his fifties was in excellent shape, unlike some wealthy men with protruding bellies. Phoebe quickly stood up, "Mr. Ziegler."


    Harper waved his hand, signaling her to sit, "No need to be formal. Make yourself at home, sit anywhere you like."


    Phoebe smiled and said, "Please try the m Chowder; my mom says it doesn''t taste good if it sits too long."


    Harper walked to the dining room, where Terry had already taken out the lunch box. Harper pulled out a chair and sat down, looking at the lunch box in front of him.


    Even through the lid, he could smell the familiar aroma of sesame. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and he felt a lump in his throat.


    For years, Harper had longed for this taste, dreaming about it often. Now, his wish had finallye true.


    Harper opened the lid, and the aroma and steam hit him. His eyes welled up, and his hand holding the spoon trembled slightly.


    Seeing that Harper hadn''t touched the spoon for a long time, she nervously asked, "Mr. Ziegler, is the m Chowder not to your liking?"


    After a moment, he picked up the spoon and took a bite. It was the taste he remembered. After savoring it, his throat tightened, "It''s delicious. Your mother is very skilled." Phoebe said, "On behalf of my mom, thank you for thepliment."


    Harper lowered his head and ate spoonful after spoonful, as if trying to make up for all the years of longing. As he ate, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Afraid that Phoebe would notice, he quickly wiped his eyes and finished the m Chowder in a few bites. He stood up and walked towards the bedroom. "Ms. Ziegler, you can go about your business. I''m taking the day off today."


    Phoebe stood up and watched Harper''s figure disappear down the hallway. She turned her head towards the dining room, where a lonely lunch box sat on the table.


    Terry took the lunch box to the kitchen to wash it, then put it back in the lunch bag and escorted Phoebe to the door, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Ziegler didn''t get much sleepst night. He''s not feeling his best today. Please understand." "It''s okay." Phoebe took the lunch bag from Terry, "Please tell Mr. Ziegler to get some rest. I''ll be going now."


    Terry watched her leave before closing the door. He walked to the bedroom door, knocked, and waited for a response before entering.


    "Mr. Ziegler, Ms. Ziegler has left."


    Harper stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the view outside. He said wistfully, "I know. Leave me alone for a while."


    Terry was about to turn and leave when Harper suddenly said, "Call Milton and ask him toe over. There''s somewhere I want him to apany me to."


    "Yes, sir." Terry left to call Milton.


    Phoebe left the hotel and got into the car, still feeling that Harper''s behavior was odd today, especially after eating Evelyn''s m Chowder.


    As she was lost in thought, her phone suddenly vibrated with a new message.


    She opened WhatsApp to check the new message.


    s: [Today''s sunrise was beautiful.]


    It also included a photo. The picture showed the sun slowly rising from the horizon, hanging in the sky, with clouds around it bathed in golden light. It was indeed beautiful. Phoebe didn''t reply, and her phone vibrated again.


    s: [I dreamed of you from a long, long time agost night. I suddenly missed you so much it hurt, and then I woke up in an empty hotel room, feeling really down.]


    Phoebe saw the message and regretted not blocking Theodorest night, allowing these few words to affect her mood.


    She typed a message and sent it.


    Mia: [Are you being a poetic Theodore today? Must have searched a lot of websites to find those words. Quite literary.]


    s: [I didn''t find it online. I wrote it myself.]


    Mia: [Yeah, right. Even my dog wouldugh at that.]


    After sending that, Phoebe felt a weight lift off her chest. She closed her phone and put it back in her pocket, not blocking Theodore.


    Ollie had been at her house these past few days, and Theodore used the cat as an excuse to bother her. Even if she blocked him, he would just find another phone to call her.


    She was an adult; blocking someone was something she only needed to do once.


    In the high-floor suite of the hotel, Theodore saw that Phoebe hadn''t blocked him again. He smiled in satisfaction, put his phone back in his pocket, picked up the suit jacket draped over the sofa, and walked out of the room. Lawton, along with two bodyguards, stood outside the door. Seeing Theodoree out, he quickly approached, "Mr. Reynolds, everything is ready."


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 743 I Really Hate You

    Phoebe returned to the Empire State Building. As soon as she stepped into thepany, she felt the atmosphere was strange. She frowned and walked towards her office. Lori approached her and whispered, "Ms. Ziegler, there''s someone in the reception room looking for you."


    "Who is it?"


    "Miss Reynolds, the director from Queen Entertainment. She''s been here for two days in a row and has quite a temper." Lori pursed her lips, clearly unimpressed by the visitor. Phoebe paused for a moment. What did Madison want from her?


    Seeing Phoebe''s unusual expression, Lori quickly asked, "Ms. Ziegler, is everything alright? If you''d prefer not to see her, I can ask security to escort her out." "Forget it, bring her to my office." Phoebe pushed the door open and walked into her office.


    Her office was simple and elegant, with bright lighting. Looking out the window, skyscrapers filled the view.


    Phoebe had just put down her bag when the office door was forcefully pushed open, mming against the wall. She turned around to see Madison striding in.


    Seeing Madison, Phoebe was momentarily dazed, almost thinking she saw her former self, especially since Madison''s style had changed so much, almost perfectly replicating her own from years ago.


    In her daze, Madison had already walked up to her. "Phoebe, I thought you were avoiding me."


    "What makes you think that?" Phoebe looked at her indifferently. Their rtionship had always been strained, worse than that of strangers.


    Madison eyed Phoebe critically.


    A sh of jealousy crossed Madison''s eyes. "It seems you''ve been doing well these past three years. I heard you got in with Venture Capital Firm and have been busy pleasing their boss behind the scenes." Phoebe sat down in her chair, raising an eyebrow at Madison. "Miss Reynolds, it''s been a few years, and you still have quite the potty mouth. Interestingly, mypany just partnered with a mouthwash brand. I''ll make sure to send you a case to help with that."


    "You!" Madison red at Phoebe, fuming, but remembering her purpose, she calmed herself. "I''m not here to argue with you. I have something important to discuss." Phoebe raised her hand. "Sit down."


    Madison arrogantly sat in the chair beside her, crossed her legs, and stated her purpose. "Did you instigate Theodore to make Queen Entertainment move out of the Reynolds Group building?"


    Recently, the news of Queen Entertainment being kicked out of the Reynolds Group building had been rampant. Initially, everyone was watching, but when the Reynolds Group issued a document ordering Queen Entertainment to move out within five days, the tide turned.


    In the past two days, the business department had received numerous calls, some to terminate cooperation with Queen Entertainment''s artists, and others to halt ongoing negotiations.


    Madison realized that without the Reynolds Group''s protection, Queen Entertainment was like a crumbling building.


    Phoebe narrowed her eyes. "Miss Reynolds, you''re giving me too much credit. When Vanessa and I were kidnapped together, Theodore chose to save Vanessa without hesitation."


    That incident was a wound in her heart, reopening whenever it was touched.


    Madison was choked by Phoebe''s words, taking a while to find her voice. "Because of that, Theodore has always felt guilty towards you. As long as you ask, no matter what you request, he will try to make it up to you." Phoebe sneered. "I haven''t asked, nor do I needpensation. If this is what you came to discuss, I''m afraid I can''t help."


    "Phoebe, Queen Entertainment is also your hard work. Are you just going to watch it decline?" Madison said anxiously.


    Phoebe replied coldly, "From the day I was transferred from Queen Entertainment, its future had nothing to do with me. Miss Reynolds, instead of arguing with me here, you should think about how to save it." Madison bit her lip. "I can''t."


    For the past few years, Queen Entertainment had relied on the Reynolds Group for resources. The artists they promoted, despite their good looks, just couldn''t be popr.


    They finally had one promising artist, Ernest, but after Phoebe returned to the country, he was defeated in the first battle with Superstar Entertainment.


    Thinking about it made Madison feel frustrated.


    Phoebe spread her hands. "It''s your ownpany. If you can''t handle it, how can I, an outsider, help?"


    "You can!" Madison said firmly. "You can ask Theodore not to kick Queen Entertainment out of the Reynolds Group building, or at least not make it seem like Queen Entertainment and the Reynolds Group have fallen out." "Miss Reynolds, you''re asking for the impossible," Phoebe said coldly.


    Madison looked at her. "Phoebe, just one word from you, and Theodore will listen."


    "But why should I say it?" Phoebe looked at her indifferently. "Whether Queen Entertainment goes bankrupt has nothing to do with me. Why should I go out of my way?"


    Madison''s face turned ashen. She regarded Phoebe for a moment before offering apromise. "If you''re willing to help Queen Entertainment, I can give you a ten percent stake in thepany."


    Phoebe was taken aback. "Do you have the authority to make that decision?"


    She recalled that after her reassignment to the secretary''s office, Theodore had transferred ownership of Queen Entertainment to Vanessa. All thepany shares were under Vanessa''s control. "I''ll go back and convince Ms. Fitzroy."


    Phoebe looked at her quietly for a moment and said, "Come back when you can demonstrate genuine sincerity. Please leave now."


    Seeing Phoebe''s attitude soften, Madison thought there was a chance. She stood up. "I''ll convince Ms. Fitzroy as soon as possible, but I also hope you can put aside past grievances and help Queen Entertainment." Phoebe didn''t want to give her any unrealistic promises. "Convince Vanessa first."


    Madison turned to leave, but with her hand on the doorknob, she turned back. "Phoebe, will you and Theodore remarry?"


    Phoebe frowned and looked up at her. "What do you think?"


    Madison tilted her head and said, "With your personality, you insisted on divorce back then, so you probably don''t n to reconcile. Honestly, I don''t care who you''re with, as long as it''s not Edward." Phoebe found it amusing. "Madison, I''ve always thought you were quite something."


    Madison frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "You always see me as a rival and target me everywhere, but you never focus on Edward. If you''d put some energy into winning him over, you might have had kids by now."


    Madison clenched her jaw. "Do you think I haven''t tried? But his eyes and heart are only for you. Honestly, I really hate you for that."

 Chapter 744 Things That Dont Belong to Her

    After Madison left, Phoebe sat behind her desk, lost in thought. Madison had indeed grown over the past few years; at least she no longer got upset after a few words like she used to.


    As for Queen Entertainment....


    Phoebe pressed the inte button, "Lori,e in for a moment."


    Shortly after hanging up, Lori knocked and entered. She quickly walked to the desk and ced today''s documents in front of Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler." Phoebe looked up at her. "Lori, have the finance department quietly do an asset evaluation of Queen Entertainment. Don''t spread the word."


    Lori''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, are you finally ready to take action against Queen Entertainment?" Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "What''s with that look?"


    Lori grinned. "It''s a look of admiration. We''ve been waiting for you to bring Queen Entertainment under Superstar Entertainment for a long time now."


    Ever since the news broke a few days ago that Queen Entertainment had fallen out with the Reynolds Group, everyone spected that Queen Entertainment''s future was bleak.


    Without the support of the Reynolds Group, it was almost impossible for Queen Entertainment to secure resources based solely on the talent of its artists.


    It was said that Finnegan got the fourth male lead in Ice and Fire through internal connections. Otherwise, with Finnegan''s awkward acting skills, there was no way Hank would have chosen him.


    Phoebe waved her hand. "Tell them to stop spreading rumors."


    "Yes, ma''am." Lori yfully curtsied and left the office. Phoebe rubbed her temples, thinking it might be time to get a more reliable secretary.


    By the afternoon, the finance department had already handed Phoebe thepleted asset evaluation. The speed impressed her.


    She flipped through the document. The evaluation was very detailed, clearly not something that could be done in just a few hours. She looked up at the finance director, Kyle Ward.


    "This asset evaluation is very well done, with clear pros and cons. It must have taken a lot of time?"


    Kyle rubbed his balding head and said, "It didn''t take that long. After Queen Entertainment fell out with the Reynolds Group, I heard that you were the one who built Queen Entertainment from the ground up. I figured you wouldn''t want to see it fall, so I did this evaluation to help you if you decided to acquire it."


    Phoebe smiled. "It seems you all really want me to bring Queen Entertainment under Superstar Entertainment."


    "That depends on your decision."


    Phoebe closed the document and said calmly, "Based on the asset evaluation, you should know that Queen Entertainment has no value for us to acquire."


    Kyle looked at Phoebe in confusion.


    Phoebe continued, "In the past three years, Queen Entertainment hasn''t produced a single influential artist. In the industry, their brand is considered a joke with nomercial value. Additionally, their management is chaotic, and their artistsck talent. If I were to take over, it would require a lot of effort to reorganize, making it more trouble than it''s worth."


    Kyle had been in the industry for many years and had quickly risen to the position of director at Superstar Entertainment. He had initially thought Phoebe was too young to lead apany.


    Now, hearing Phoebe''s clear-headed analysis, not swayed by past grievances, he admired her.


    No wonder Venture Capital Firm chose Phoebe; she truly was capable and had a broad perspective.


    "I understand," Kyle said.


    Phoebe smiled. "Thank you for your hard work on this asset evaluation."


    Kyle quickly said, "No need to thank me, Ms. Ziegler. It''s my job. I''ll leave you to your work."


    After Kyle left, Phoebe reopened the asset evaluation. Seeing Queen Entertainment''s financial performance over the past three years, she frowned deeply.


    Vanessa couldn''t act, nor could she run apany. What did Theodore see in her back then? Her looks?


    The more Phoebe thought about it, the more agitated she became. She mmed the document shut and threw it into a drawer, out of sight, out of mind. Many people probably thought that after Queen Entertainment''s downfall, she would take it over.


    But Phoebe had never thought that way.


    Even when Madison offered her shares in Queen Entertainment, Phoebe wasn''t tempted. She had no obsession with owning Queen Entertainment.


    What wasn''t hers back then, even if she went to great lengths to get it now, would only feel ufortable, not satisfying.


    Lakeview Estates.


    The weather today was nice. Evelyn decided to take Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan for a walk by theke. She packed some essentials into a bag and grabbed a mat for them to y on the grass.


    After gathering everything, Evelyn took the camera Phoebe had recently bought, hung it around her neck, and pushed Hubert, Boris, and Noomi out the door. Ruby pushed Ethan, and Pam followed behind.


    The brisk autumn wind gently brushed their cheeks, bringing a slight chill. Ginkgo trees lined the path outside the vi area, standing in two neat rows, hiding the entire estate. There were winding paths, and at the turns, more lush ginkgo trees.


    They walked along the path, encountering few people, mostly the estate''s cleaning staff.


    Outside themunity was a man-madeke. Because of the good weather, nearby residents were out walking with their children and dogs.


    asionally, a vendor selling toys would approach. Seeing them with children, a vendor quickly said, "How about a bubble machine for the kids? They all love it."


    As he spoke, he pressed a button, and colorful bubbles floated in the air, looking beautiful and dreamy in the bright sunlight.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi loved the bubbles, reaching out to touch them. The bubbles burst upon contact, and they chased after the next ones.


    Countless bubbles were quickly popped by the children who had gathered. They surrounded the vendor, waiting for more bubbles.


    Noomi excitedly kicked her legs in the stroller. "Grandma, I want bubbles. Can you buy one?"


    Evelyn frowned, thinking the bubble machine was unsanitary and worried they might get sick if they touched it and then put their hands in their mouths. She started to push them away. "This thing isn''t safe. It would hurt if it got in your eyes."


    "Grandma, Grandma, please buy one," Hubert, Boris, and Noomi looked at Evelyn with pleading eyes. Boris pointed at Ethan and said, "Look, Ethan wants to y too."


    Evelyn turned to see Ethan also looking at her with pleading eyes. She couldn''t resist the four children''s pleading eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll buy it for you." Evelyn took out her phone and asked the vendor, "How much for a bubble machine?" "Eight dors for one, fifteen dors for two. A bargain."


    Evelyn picked a pink and a blue bubble machine and was about to scan the QR code when Ruby stepped in. "I''ll do it."


    Evelyn nced at Ruby and didn''t argue. She handed the bubble machines to Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan, who eagerly started to figure them out.


    Thewn was crowded, so they found an empty spot,id down the mat, and sat the children on it. Ruby stayed nearby to teach them how to use the bubble machines.

 Chapter 745 The Peeping Tom

    Colorful bubbles danced in the air as Hubert, Boris, and Noomi excitedly chased after them. With a touch, the bubbles burst into countless droplets. They quickly closed their eyes, waiting for the cool sensation to pass, and then chased after the next bubble, having a st.


    Evelyn took photos of the children while Pam sat next to her, taking the developed film and holding it close. Soon, clear images appeared.


    "Oh no, it''s a bit blurry, but Hubert''s profile looks great. He looks so much like his mom," Pam eximed in surprise.


    Evelyn took a few more shots, letting Pam wait for the prints. Even if some shots were blurry, the kids always looked good no matter how they were photographed. Despite her amateur skills, their good looks shone through.


    "This one turned out well, all four kids are in it," Pam said, handing the photo to Evelyn. Evelyn looked down to see the four children all reaching for a big bubble. Sunlight bathed them as theyughed heartily.


    Ruby was blowing bubbles for them, and the dense bubbles floating in the air attracted many other children. In no time, a dozen kids surrounded her.


    Standing in the sunlight, Ruby looked at the children around her, her eyes crinkling with joy. It was the happiest she had been in years.


    Evelyn looked up to see Ruby''s radiant smile and, moved by the moment, gently pressed the shutter button.


    She captured Ruby''s carefree expression.


    At that moment, none of them noticed someone hiding behind a tree, snapping photos with a camera before sneaking away unnoticed.


    Children have boundless energy. After the two bubble machines ran out, they were sweaty and tired. Evelyn called them back and handed each a bottle to drink some water. Hubert, feeling hungry, rummaged through a bag and pulled out four individually wrapped snacks. Noomi noticed and came over, asking, "Hubert, can I have one?"


    Hubert nodded and said, "Sure, let me open it for you."


    Noomi watched eagerly as Hubert carefully unwrapped the snack and handed it to her.


    "Thanks, Hubert!" Noomi said happily, taking a bite.


    Hubert then proceeded to unwrap snacks for Ethan and Boris as well, feeling responsible as the biggest brother.


    After finishing their snacks, the four kids copsed on the mat, exhausted from chasing bubbles.


    The autumn breeze brushed their faces as theyy on the mat, sucking on their bottles and soon drifting off to sleep.


    Ruby sat next to Evelyn, looking at the photos Evelyn had just taken. Evelyn''s photography style was typical of older generations, preferring to capture group shots with everyone in the frame. Ruby found it quite interesting as she looked through the photos.


    "This one is particrly good. I really like it. Can I have it?" Ruby asked, holding up the photo of her with the bubble machine. She couldn''t believe the person smiling so happily in the photo was herself. Since Donovan''s death, she hadn''t smiled so joyfully.


    "Take it," Evelyn said with a smile. "Ruby, you look beautiful when you smile. You should smile more often. Don''t go around with a stern face in your twenties."


    Ruby smiled and carefully ced the photo in her phone case.


    Looking at Evelyn''s kind face, Ruby thought that if Evelyn knew she had indirectly caused Donovan''s death, she wouldn''t be smiling at her like this.


    She lowered her head, her mood sinking again.


    They sat on thewn until sunset. As the weather cooled, they woke Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan, put them in the stroller, and headed back.


    On the park''s greenway, adults hurriedly pushed their children home. Evelyn suddenly remembered they were out of seasoning at home and said, "Ruby, you and Pam take the kids back first. I''ll go buy some seasoning." "I''ll go," Ruby offered, knowing there was a small supermarket nearby, though it was a bit far from the estate''s main gate.


    Evelyn waved her off, "It''s fine. You all go ahead."


    Ruby watched Evelyn walk away. Pam patted her arm and said, "Let''s go. Evelyn knows this area well; she won''t get lost."


    Ruby smiled and pushed Hubert, Boris, and Noomi towards the estate.


    Evelyn bought the seasoning and came out of the supermarket as dusk fell. The streetlights along the park''s greenway hade on.


    The park was deserted now. Evelyn hurried towards the estate, feeling as if someone was following her.


    Her heart raced as she clutched her shopping bag and quickened her pace. shes of news reports about brutal murders crossed her mind. Evelyn ran faster, and the person behind her also sped up. Suddenly, someone grabbed her shoulder. Evelyn screamed in fright.


    The person behind her was also startled and screamed, and for a few moments, they both continued to scream, scaring each other even more.


    Evelyn turned around and recognized the person as the supermarket owner. She patted her chest, furious, "Why are you chasing me at night? You nearly gave me a heart attack!"


    The supermarket owner scratched his head and handed her a bag, "You forgot your bag. I didn''t know your name."


    Evelyn looked down and saw it was indeed her bag. She snatched it and said, "It''s Mrs. Ziegler. Don''t chase people like that at night; you scared me half to death."


    "Sorry," the supermarket owner apologized with an embarrassed smile.


    Evelyn red at him and walked away. As she reached the estate''s entrance, she felt a strong sense of being watched.


    She frowned, not wanting to be paranoid after the earlier misunderstanding, but couldn''t help looking back.


    Outside the estate was a road, with a lone silver-gray sedan parked beside it. The rear window was half-lowered, and someone inside seemed to be quietly watching Evelyn through the window. The feeling made Evelyn very ufortable. She clutched her belongings and quickly walked into themunity, thinking that if the person in the car tried anything, she would fight back.


    As Evelyn''s figure disappeared at the estate''s entrance, the rear window of the silver-gray sedan slowly rolled up. Harper, sitting in the back seat, took a moment before instructing the driver, "Drive." The car drove away, and Harper looked back at the receding estate, Lakeview Estates bing more and more distant.


    Harper took out his phone and looked at the photos he had taken.


    The photos were blurry, but from the figure, it was clear he had photographed Evelyn. That bowl of m chowder had stirred up Harper''s longing,pelling him to check on Evelyn. Now that he had seen her, Harper felt an emptiness in his heart that nothing could fill.

 Chapter 746 The Person He Saved Wasnt Kidnapped at All

    Madison returned to Queen Entertainment and went to the president''s office to find Vanessa, but she was not there. She came out and asked the secretary, "Where is Ms. Fitzroy?" "Ms. Fitzroy hasn''te to work for several days," the secretary replied.


    Madison frowned deeply. She had felt the unease in thepany as soon as she entered. If this continued, the morale would copse, and Queen Entertainment would be truly finished. She turned and walked out.


    As she passed through the open office area, she felt the employees hiding behind theirputers, watching her. She said nothing and headed straight for the elevator.


    The elevator doors opened, and Grace walked out, almost bumping into Madison who was entering. Both stepped aside.


    Madison''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. "Just my luck."


    Grace''s red lips pressed into a thin line. She took off her sunsses and looked at Madison with a smile. "Yeah, just my luck too."


    "You!"


    Grace looked at Madison coldly. "Miss Reynolds, oh no, Miss Sullivan, thepany is about to go under, and you still have the nerve to put on airs here."


    Madison''s eyes turned red with anger at Grace''s words. She red at Grace viciously. "I know you''ve been hoping for thepany to go under so you can join another entertainmentpany. But you''re dreaming. Even if Queen Entertainment goes under, I''ll take your contract and sell it for a high price, like to Mr. Marshall."


    Grace''s face changed slightly. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Bradley Marshall was the owner of a new energypany with some influence in Kedora. Previously, Madison had tried to get Ernest a role by tricking Grace into entertaining Bradley.


    If Grace hadn''t been alert at that time, she would have been vited by Bradley.


    Perhaps it''s the frustration of not getting what he wanted, but Bradley has been obsessed with her ever since, constantly scheming to get her into bed.


    If Madison really sold Grace''s contract to Bradley, she would be ruined.


    "When people are driven to desperation, there''s nothing they won''t do. So you''d better pray thepany gets through this crisis, or you''ll be the first to suffer."


    With that, Madison strode into the elevator.


    As the elevator doors closed, Grace''s hands clenched into fists, breaking the leg of her sunsses. Her assistant ran over and saw her hand was cut, with bright red blood dripping onto the floor. The assistant was shocked. "Grace, your hand is injured."


    Only then did Grace feel the pain. She looked down at her bloody hand, a bitter smile forming on her lips. Despite being the true daughter of the Reynolds family, her life there was worse than Madison, the fake daughter. She had signed a five-year contract with Queen Entertainment to pay for Alva''s surgery.


    Grace could have used her status as the Reynolds family''s daughter to get out of the contract, but who knows what Madison had said to Taylor. Taylor had actually advised Grace to stay at Queen Entertainment, saying that with Madison protecting her, no one would dare to bully her.


    But Taylor didn''t know that the most hypocritical person was Madison.


    Grace threw away the broken sunsses and said coldly, "It''s nothing."


    "It''s not nothing. You''re bleeding so much. Let''s go to the infirmary to bandage it. If it gets infected, it''ll be bad." The assistant dragged Grace to the infirmary.


    There was no one in the infirmary. The assistant found the first aid kit and treated Grace''s wound. "Grace, hurting yourself doesn''t solve anything. If Miss Reynolds bullies you, just throw the sunsses in her face. Let''s see if she dares to be arrogant next time."


    Grace didn''t feel too bad. Seeing the assistant''s eyes red with worry, she smiled bitterly. "If I dared to throw them at her, I''d be cklisted immediately."


    "Honestly, being cklisted now might be better for you," the assistant said, heartbroken.


    "Alright, stop worrying," Grace said, seeing the assistant was about to break down. She patted her shoulder. "At least I still have roles to y. I believe that with time, I''ll definitely make a name for myself."


    "You''re so beautiful and talented. You will definitely be famous," the assistant said, peeking outside. Seeing no one in the hallway, she lowered her voice. "Grace, have you heard?" "Heard what?"


    "Miss Reynolds has been going to Superstar Entertainment a lot these days. It seems she''s nning to switch to Superstar Entertainment. You know Ms. Ziegler from Superstar Entertainment, right? Why don''t you go find her? If she''s willing to pay your penalty, you won''t have to be stuck at Queen Entertainment."


    Grace was stunned.


    Actually, since Phoebe returned to the country, she had asionally thought about this. Following Phoebe, she would develop a hundred times better than now.


    But she was a Reynolds, and Grace could feel that Phoebe didn''t want to have any dealings with the Reynolds family. Having been helped by Phoebe in the past, she didn''t want to trouble her now.


    Life wasn''t unbearable yet, so why test that fragile rtionship?


    "Don''t mention this again. Unless the contract expires, I won''t leave Queen Entertainment early," Grace said calmly.


    Seeing her serious expression, the assistant didn''t dare bring it up again.


    Madison left the Reynolds Group building and drove to Vanessa''s apartment. She knew Vanessa''s password and entered, immediately hit by the strong odor of alcohol.


    Madison covered her nose and walked in. The living room carpet was littered with seven or eight empty bottles, and Vanessay on the sofa like a discarded rag.


    Seeing Vanessa in such a state made Madison''s heart clench, not out of pity but anger.


    Thepany was on the brink of copse, and Vanessa was hiding at home, drinking. How could she have ever known such an unambitious woman?


    Madison put her bag on the low cab, went to the bathroom to get a basin of water, and poured it all over Vanessa.


    Vanessa let out a short scream and sat up from the sofa, soaking wet.


    The air conditioning was on, and the cold water made Vanessa shiver, sobering her up a bit. She sat on the sofa, dripping wet, and red at Madison. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m trying to wake you up!" Madison threw the basin on the floor and said coldly, "How long do you n to hide? Do you think drinking every day will make thepany not have to move out of the Reynolds Group?"


    Water dripped from Vanessa''s chin into her clothes, making her look pitiful. "What else can I do? I''ve be aughingstock in the entire entertainment industry. Madison, how can Theodore be so heartless?"


    "He''s always been heartless. You should know that by now. If your parents hadn''t begged him on their knees back then, you would have been the one left to die after being whipped. Can''t you see reality?" Madison''s words were harsh. Vanessa was stunned and then startedughing hysterically.


    Madison frowned. Had she finally gone mad?


    Vanessaughed until she was hoarse, tears streaming down her face. "Yes, my mother sacrificed her life to move him, but how could he know that the person he saved was never kidnapped?"

 Chapter 747 Donovan Returned

    Madison looked at Vanessa in disbelief. "What do you mean?"


    What was the truth behind that kidnapping years ago? Why did Vanessa say the person Theodore saved was never kidnapped? Was she saying Vanessa orchestrated the whole thing? Vanessa lifted her eyelids and looked at her nonchntly, "You already guessed it, didn''t you, Madison? If you want something, you have to stop at nothing."


    Madison''s heart pounded as she looked at Vanessa. She had never realized Vanessa was so ruthless.


    Back then, Phoebe was whipped to the brink of death. If Theodore had been a littleter, she wouldn''t have survived that day.


    If all of this was Vanessa''s doing, it was horrifying.


    "Vanessa, there are plenty of men out there. Why are you so hung up on Theodore??" Madison couldn''t understand why someone would go to such lengths for one person. Was it worth it? Vanessa sneered, "I could ask you the same. There are plenty of men out there, and you''ve been with quite a few. Why are you so hung up on Edward?"


    "I''m not like you," Madison said, feeling embarrassed and ufortable. "I never had Edward. The unattainable always seems the most desirable."


    "And you think I had him?" Vanessa''s voice was softened, as if she was questioning both Madison and herself.


    Madison rolled her eyes, "You didn''t have him? Then who was dating Theodore since high school? If you hadn''t gone to Nyxonia, would Phoebe have had the chance to marry Theodore?" Madison was furious.


    She used to be young and naive, thinking Vanessa was like a princess from a fairy tale, destined to marry Theodore and live happily ever after.


    Madison was so invested in this fairy tale ending that she was very unfriendly to Phoebe, whom she thought was beneath their family''s standards.


    Vanessa scoffed, "You think I wanted to go to Nyxonia?"


    She had chosen to go to Nyxonia, hoping it would force Theodore toe after her, confess his love, and promise to marry her. But after three months, she received the news of Theodore and Phoebe''s marriage. At that moment, her world fell apart.


    Madison pinched the bridge of her nose. "Now is not the time to dwell on the past. I just want to know, what are you going to do about Queen Entertainment?"


    Vanessa was taken aback by the question, then slumped back on the sofa like a deted balloon, "What can I do? Sell it. While the market is good, it can still fetch a decent price."


    Madison looked at Vanessa in disbelief, "Vanessa, how can you casually talk about selling Queen Entertainment? Do you know how many people''s dreams are tied to thatpany?" "What do other people''s dreams have to do with me?" Vanessa rubbed her brow, "I have a headache. Can we not talk about this right now?"


    Madison red at Vanessa.


    How could there be such an unambitious woman in the world?


    Madison thought she was already unmotivated, but Vanessa was even worse. Over the years, following Vanessa, she increasingly understood why Theodore didn''t like Vanessa. Vanessa was indeed beautiful but weak inside, needing to rely on men to survive. However, truly excellent people admire strength.


    The ones who could conquer them were equally strong women.


    So when Theodore chose to marry Phoebe, it wasn''t because Phoebe seeded in getting pregnant with his child, but because Phoebe had what he needed.


    Madison stood in the living room for a long time until she heard Vanessa''s snoring. She then turned and left helplessly.


    Phoebe drove home after work, and as her car entered the neighborhood, she saw a tall figure standing at her doorstep from a distance.


    As the car lights shed, the person quickly turned and left. When the car stopped at the door, Phoebe got out and saw the figure disappear around the corner, making her frown.


    She looked back at the house, past the small garden, and saw Ruby ying with Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the first floor.


    Phoebe withdrew her gaze, wondering what that person was looking at.


    Guadalupe, sitting in the car, saw Phoebe not going inside and rolled down the window, "Ms. Ziegler, is something wrong? Why aren''t you going in?"


    Phoebe pressed her lips together. The neighborhood had strict security, and outsiders couldn''t easily get in. The person didn''t look like a bad guy. But she felt uneasy.


    Phoebe walked to the car, opened the passenger door, and got in, "Guadalupe, drive a bit forward. I need to go to the property management office."


    Regardless of whether that suspicious man was a threat or not, she couldn''t afford to let her guard down. Her family was vulnerable too old, too young, and no match for a grown man in terms of strength. Guadalupe drove her to the property management office. The manager, seeing here in, greeted her with a smile, "Ms. Ziegler, what brings you here sote?"


    "Mr. Gonzalez, there was a suspicious stranger at my door. Can you pull up the surveince footage for me?"


    Every corner of the neighborhood had high-definition cameras, and entering themunity required strict identity verification. There were also security patrols at night, making it hard for unauthorized people to enter.


    So when Francis Gonzalez heard about a suspicious stranger, he quickly said, "Ms. Ziegler, wait a moment. I''ll take you to the surveince room."


    "Thank you."


    Phoebe followed Francis to the surveince room, where an entire wall was covered with screens. Two uniformed security guards were diligently watching the monitors.


    Seeing them enter, the guards stood up to greet them. Francis waved his hand, "Pull up the surveince near Ms. Ziegler''s house."


    The guards didn''t ask much. The residents here were either rich or powerful, and even if a cat went missing, they had to help find it.


    So with Francis''smand, they acted quickly.


    The footage was soon pulled up. Phoebe gave the time frame, and they quickly locked in and started fast-forwarding. Soon, the suspicious person Phoebe mentioned appeared on the screen. "Stop, slow it down from here," Francis instructed.


    The guard switched to slow motion. The person seemed to intentionally avoid the cameras, never showing his face, but his formal attire didn''t make him look like a bad guy.


    "Ms. Ziegler, do you know this person?" Francis asked Phoebe.


    Phoebe stared at the screen, her scalp tingling. If the others hadn''t seen the person in the video, she would have thought she was seeing a ghost.


    No wonder she found the figure familiar when she got out of the car.


    But Donovan had been dead for three years. The police searched for a long time and found nothing. Donovan couldn''t have survived.


    Francis, not getting a response from Phoebe, turned to see her pale face and trembling lips. He was startled, "Ms. Ziegler, are you okay?" Phoebe shook her head. "I''m fine. No need to look further. Can you copy this footage for me?"

 Chapter 748 The Daily Lives of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi

    Francis felt that something was off with Phoebe, but she said there was no need to look further. They didn''t ask much and quickly copied the video onto a USB drive for her. "Ms. Ziegler, we''ll be increasing patrols around your home during this period. Don''t worry, our security system is one of the best in all of Kedora." Phoebe smiled at him, "Thank you, sorry for the trouble."


    "Not at all. By choosing us, you trust us, and we can''t let you down," Francis said.


    Phoebe tightly gripped the metal USB drive in her hand. She felt very confused but forced herself to stay calm and nodded, "Francis, you can stop here."


    "Alright, Ms. Ziegler, call us if you need anything. The property management department is at your service," Francis said, waving at her.


    Phoebe walked out of the property center and almost tripped on the steps outside. She stood by the roadside, looking around in a daze.


    Guadalupe was still waiting for her outside. Seeing her expression, he quickly got out of the car and walked to her side, "Ms. Ziegler, did something happen?"


    Phoebe looked at Guadalupe in confusion, "Guadalupe, do you think the dead cane back?"


    In the middle of the night, Guadalupe felt a chill down his spine at her words. He rubbed his arms and said, "Ms. Ziegler, that''s really scary. What did you see on the surveince?"


    "I saw someone who should be dead, but they appeared alive in front of me," Phoebe turned to look at Guadalupe, her expression eerie. "Guadalupe, maybe you should pinch me to see if I''m dreaming." Guadalupe was so scared that he didn''t care if Phoebe was his boss. He pinched her arm, almost making her jump.


    "Guadalupe, why did you pinch so hard?" Phoebe''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Guadalupe coughed lightly, "Your look just now scared me. Why are you telling ghost stories in the middle of the night? Let''s go."


    Phoebe rubbed her forehead, thinking she might be overthinking it. It was just a simr figure, not Donovan. Otherwise, if Donovan were still alive, why hadn''t there been any news for three years? Guadalupe drove her back to the vi and only left after watching her go inside.


    When Phoebe got home, Evelyn and Pam had just finished making dinner. Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan climbed onto their chairs, each with a bnced meal in front of them.


    Ruby had learned to make mashed potatoes online today, and everyone had a small bowl. The sweet and tangy vor was a hit with everyone.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi ate quickly and all stared at Ethan, who still had more than half of his mashed potatoes left.


    Noomi, sitting next to Ethan, saw that he hadn''t touched his mashed potatoes much and asked, "Ethan, why aren''t you eating the mashed potatoes? They''re really good." Ethan said, "I don''t want to finish them all at once. I want to save them to eat slowly."


    The adults at the table fell silent, especially Ruby, who felt heartbroken. She looked at Ethan and said, "Ethan, if you want to eat, just eat. Don''t save it. I''ll make more for you tomorrow." Evelyn, feeling very sorry, put a drumstick on Ethan''s te, "Ethan, eat some meat. What''s so good about mashed potatoes? Eat more meat to grow strong."


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi followed suit, putting the chicken wings from their bowls into Ethan''s bowl, "Ethan, eat some meat. You need to grow strong." Phoebe smiled at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, feeling very touched. She had raised them to be kind, generous, and willing to share.


    Phoebe''s sense of pridested only a moment before she heard Hubert say, rubbing his belly with a pitiful expression, "But I''m still hungry, Grandma. Can I have another big drumstick?"


    It turned out that Hubert had given his chicken wings to Ethan in exchange for a bigger drumstick. It was a clever trade.


    Evelyn, in high spirits, handed a big drumstick to Hubert. "Alright, our sensible Hubert gets one too. Boris, Noomi, you each get one as well."


    The meal was very joyful. The four children had oily faces, and after dinner, Ruby took them to the bathroom to clean up.


    Evelyn was washing dishes in the kitchen. Phoebe leaned against the counter, holding a bottle of water, "Mom, have you noticed any suspicious people when you took the kids out recently?"


    Evelyn paused in her dishwashing and looked up at her, "I was going to tell you even if you didn''t ask. I encountered something strange this afternoon."


    Phoebe immediately stood up straight, her expression bing serious, "What strange thing?"


    "This afternoon, we took the kids to the small park outside the vi. I went to buy some seasoning and let them go back first. When I wasing back, almost at themunity gate, I felt like someone was watching me." Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat, "Did you see anyone suspicious?"


    "No, the person was sitting in a car. I was scared and didn''t dare to go over, so I quickly ran into themunity," Evelyn said.


    Phoebe''s expression was serious, "You did the right thing, Mom. We don''t know who they are, so we shouldn''t act rashly and alert them."


    Evelyn looked at Phoebe, "Phoebe, did you offend someone outside? Did theye to our door to wait for you?"


    "I run a legitimate business. Who could I have offended? At most, it might be a reporter trying to take some photos. But they can''t get into themunity, so don''t worry. I''ve also informed the property management, and they''ll increase patrols."


    Phoebe quickly reassured Evelyn to prevent her from overthinking.


    "Okay, I understand. Wait," Evelyn looked at her suspiciously, "When did you inform the property management? Are you being watched too?"


    "No way," Phoebe''s eyes darted away.


    Evelyn red at her, "Tell me the truth. Did you offend someone? Phoebe, you''ve only been back for a little over two months, and now someone is already seeking revenge at our door. What have you been doing all this time?" "Mom, I really didn''t offend anyone. It might just be a reporter. Don''t overthink it."


    Phoebe hadn''t finished reassuring Evelyn when they heard a child crying from upstairs.


    "It sounds like Ethan. I''ll go check," Phoebe said, seizing the opportunity to escape before Evelyn could ask more questions.


    She couldn''t tell Evelyn about seeing Donovan in the surveince video yet. If it was just someone who looked like Donovan, it would only lead to false hope.


    Phoebe ran upstairs and heard Ruby''s voiceing from the bedroom. She sounded very angry, and Ethan''s distressed crying only made it worse. Phoebe didn''t have time to knock and pushed the door open.


    Under the bright lights, there was some moldy food on the carpet, emitting a foul smell. Ethan was kneeling in front of Ruby, crying sadly.


    Phoebe walked over and saw a sh of embarrassment and awkwardness on Ruby''s face. She gently asked, "What happened?"

 Chapter 749 Theodores Sudden Call

    Ruby didn''t have time to scold Ethan. She hurriedly picked up the food on the floor and threw it all into the nearby trash can.


    Ruby turned her head away in shame, "It''s nothing, Ethan was being disobedient, and I was scolding him."


    "I wasn''t being disobedient," Ethan argued loudly, then started crying again, "You said that delicious food should be saved to eat slowly."


    "Enough!" Ruby was so angry she felt dizzy, but with Phoebe there, she didn''t want to let her know about such an embarrassing matter. She suppressed her anger, her voice seething through her teeth, "Do you know that cooked food goes bad after a day?"


    Phoebe had seen the food on the floor earlier-chicken legs, fries, jerky, and other things from the past few days.


    Hearing Ruby''s scolding, she almost guessed what had happened.


    Ethan had lived a hard life before, and there were many things he hadn''t eaten, so he cherished them and would hide the food he couldn''t bear to eat, thinking he could eat it slowly. But Ethan didn''t know that food had a shelf life and would go bad if left for too long. The smell in the house probably made Ruby discover his hidden food, which led to her outburst. Phoebe felt heartbroken and didn''t know what to do.


    She walked over, picked up Ethan, and said to Ruby, "You clean up the house and air it out. I''ll take Ethan to y with Ollie for a while."


    "He can''t go anywhere until he realizes his mistake today." Ruby knew Phoebe was smart and had probably already figured out what had happened, which made Ruby feel even more ashamed. Phoebe grabbed Ruby''s wrist and shook her head, "Ethan is still young. Some things aren''t as serious as adults make them out to be."


    Ruby pressed her lips tightly together but eventually let Phoebe take Ethan away.


    Ethany on Phoebe''s shoulder, sobbing softly. Phoebe carried him to the master bedroom and let Ollie out of his cage to y with him. Ollie curled up next to Phoebe.


    Phoebe put Ollie on herp and waved to Ethan, "Ethan,e sit next to me. Let''s talk, okay?"


    Ethan moved to sit next to her, his head hanging low, looking very unhappy.


    Phoebe smiled and asked him, "Ethan, do you like cats?"


    "I do," Ethan said sullenly.


    Phoebe raised her hand to pat his head, "Then do you know that when Ollie was little, he almost died from eating expired food?"


    Ethan looked up at her sharply, his eyes wide with shock, "Really?"


    "Yes," Phoebe said, grabbing Ollie''s front paws to show the scar on its belly, "Look, this is where they had to operate and stitch him up."


    Ethan didn''t quite understand what Phoebe meant by operating and stitching up, but when he saw the scar on Ollie''s belly, he thought of Leah often sitting under the eaves sewing clothes.


    The stitches looked a lot like the scar on Ollie''s belly.


    "Does it hurt?" Ethan asked Phoebe sadly.


    Phoebe nodded, "Yes, it hurt a lot. So now Ollie doesn''t hide his food anymore and eats it after it goes bad because it would make him sick."


    Ethan lowered his head in shame, twisting his fingers together, "I didn''t mean to, Auntie Phoebe."


    Phoebe said, "I know, you must have had a reason for doing this. Can you tell me why?"


    "Mom used to go hungry a lot. I wanted to save the delicious food for her, so if we ever ran out of money for food, she wouldn''t have to go hungry," Ethan said, then suddenly burst into tears, "I don''t want her to go hungry."


    Phoebe didn''t expect such understanding from a child just over two years old. She reached out and hugged him, gently patting his thin back.


    "You are a very thoughtful child, don''t cry," Phoebeforted him softly.


    She knew Ruby had been ostracized by the Adams family and that it wasn''t easy for her to take care of Ethan, but she hadn''t realized just how hard it was. How could the Adams family do such a thing?


    Ruby was their biological daughter. Ignoring her was one thing, but to go so far as to destroy her?


    The more someoneforted him, the more aggrieved Ethan felt. He cried so hard he could barely catch his breath, his small body shaking with sobs. Phoebe sighed inwardly.


    When Ethan''s crying finally subsided, she said, "Good boy, don''t cry anymore. Now listen to me, okay?"


    "Okay," Ethan said, looking at Phoebe with red eyes.


    Phoebe said, "I know you''re worried about your mom not having enough to eat and want to save food for her, but some food goes bad overnight. Things like chicken legs, fries, and ribs can''t be kept overnight, or they''ll make you sick, like Ollie, and in severe cases, it could be fatal."


    Ethan''s face turned pale with fear.


    Phoebe didn''t want to scare him, but she was afraid he might continue doing this in the future, so she deliberately spoke very seriously, "Ethan, tell me, have you ever secretly eaten the food you hid?"


    Ethan shook his head, "No, I wanted to save it for Mom."


    Knowing that Ethan hadn''t eaten the spoiled food, Phoebe felt relieved.


    "Ethan, I know you care about your mom, but we can''t hide cooked food anymore. If you''re worried about her being hungry, you can keep some cookies and snacks in your pocket. That way, it''s both hygienic and safe, right?" Ethan nodded, "Yes."


    Phoebe patted his head, "Good boy. But your Mom is very angry right now. Do you know what to do to make her not angry?"


    Ethan tilted his head and thought for a long time before nodding, "I know."


    Phoebe gave him an encouraging smile, "Then go find your Mom now."


    Ethan got up from the floor and left the master bedroom. Phoebe let out a long sigh. After a while, she heard Ruby''s heart-wrenching cries from the next room.


    Phoebe''s eyes welled up with tears.


    The phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated, startling Ollie in her arms. He jumped away and stared at Phoebe warily.


    Phoebe chuckled silently. She took out her phone and saw a video call request from Theodore. She frowned and declined it.


    A few secondster, another video call request popped up persistently. Phoebe declined it again, and soon Theodore sent a message.


    s: [I want to see my cat.]


    Phoebe was halfway through typing a reply when another video call came through. She identally epted it. As the video connected, she quickly adjusted the camera angle to avoid showing Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s toys and clothes in the room.


    The screen shed, and Theodore''s face almost filled the entire screen. Fortunately, he was good-looking enough to handle the close-up shot.


    Phoebe red at Theodore, "Why are you calling me out of the blue?"

 Chapter 750 Do You Have a Man by Your Side?

    Theodore had just returned to his hotel room and couldn''t wait to start a video call. Seeing Phoebe''s adorably puffed-up face, he couldn''t help butugh. "Just catching you off guard so you''d answer my call," Theodore said with a beaming smile, not giving her time to react. "What are you doing?" Phoebe replied, "Nothing much, just having some downtime."


    Theodore''s eyes darted around her camera view as if trying to inspect every corner of her room for any hidden men.


    "Is there a man with you?"


    Phoebe was confused, "What man? Don''t say such things."


    Theodore smirked, "So, there''s no man with you?"


    Phoebe''s attention was diverted by his question. She said, "I don''t have any random men here, but that doesn''t mean there are no men in my house."


    Theodore suddenly felt a bit agitated. He tugged at his tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons. "Who is the man, Edward or Noah?"


    When he mentioned Edward, Phoebe could clearly hear the tension in Theodore''s voice.


    She pursed her lips, her gaze sweeping over the exposed part of Theodore''s corbone. She really wanted to pull his cor aside to see if he had a tattoo there. "None of your business, Mr. Reynolds. If you have nothing important, I''m hanging up."


    Theodore quickly said, "Wait, I want to see Ollie."


    Phoebe looked at Ollie, who was ying with its tail nearby. She switched the camera to the rear and pointed it at Ollie. "Look, it''s well-fed and happy, not a hair out of ce."


    Phoebe paused and added, "I really don''t get you. If you''re so worried, why did you ask me to take care of it? You could have sent it back to the estate, and it would be well taken care of."


    Theodore walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, the night outside reflecting in his deep, dark eyes. He nced at the screen where Ollie was happily ying with its tail, then looked away disinterestedly. "A single-parent child needs to bond with its mom; otherwise, it will grow distant over time."


    Phoebe was at a loss for words. She often couldn''t understand how Theodore''s mind worked; he always left her speechless.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard the voices of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi calling out "Mom" from outside the door. Her heart skipped a beat. As they burst into the room, she hurriedly ended the video call, her heart pounding. Looking up, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi had already run over. "Mom, we just learned a magic trick."


    Phoebe nervously swallowed, her mind racing to recall if the camera had caught the door. If Theodore saw them, how would she exin?


    No, why should she think about exining to Theodore? They were no longer together. Even if she had someone else''s children, it had nothing to do with him.


    Why should she be afraid of Theodore?


    Distracted, she asked, "What magic trick did you learn?"


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi exchanged nces, then stretched out their chubby hands, trying to form a heart shape above their heads. In unison, they said, "Mom, we love you."


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi smiled sweetly, their arms too short to form aplete heart, their little faces turning red from the effort.


    Phoebe was enchanted by their smiles. She smiled back, "I love you too."


    In his hotel room, Theodore stared intently at his phone screen. If he hadn''t been mistaken, the fleeting image he just saw was of a child.


    Theodore stared at his phone, seeing the video call had ended. He irritably tapped a few times, knowing there wouldn''t be a video call record, but still wanting to rewind and check if he had seen wrong. How could there be a child at Phoebe''s ce?


    No, Phoebe did have a child, Donovan''s child, who had now moved to the vi. But would that child call Phoebe "Mom"?


    Theodore pressed his temples. Maybe he was overthinking. After all, he had once desperately forced Phoebe into a rtionship, hoping to save their marriage.


    But reality had given them no chance.


    Theodore clutched his phone and returned to the bed, growing more restless the more he thought about it. Maybe he was crazy, but he called Riley.


    Riley had just put Sarah to bed. Receiving Theodore''s call, she quietly left the room. "Theodore, Grandma just fell asleep. Can you call back tomorrow?" Theodore''s lips tightened. "Riley, I''m not looking for Grandma. I''m looking for you."


    "What do you need from me?" Riley asked.


    Theodore sat on the bed, hesitating before speaking. "Riley, before Phoebe and I divorced, are you sure she had her period?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. Why are you asking about this all of a sudden?" Riley was puzzled.


    Theodore rubbed his forehead, his heart sinking. It was indeed his wishful thinking. How could he have thought Phoebe went to Caneda to secretly give birth to his child?


    "I was just asking."


    Sensing the disappointment in Theodore''s tone, Riley spoke earnestly, "Theodore, I don''t know why you''re asking about this now, but you told me back then to make sure Phoebe had her period. So, I checked the trash every day. There was a lot of blood on the sanitary pads; it couldn''t be faked."


    After Riley finished speaking, there was silence on the other end of the line.


    "Theodore?"


    After a long pause, Theodore''s voice came through. "I understand, Riley. I just... never mind, I''m hanging up."


    After hanging up, Theodorey back on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    He was just holding onto unrealistic fantasies, thinking Phoebe might secretly have his child. It seemed he was truly delusional.


    Phoebe spent a restless night, not receiving any messages from Theodore. The next morning, she went downstairs to the kitchen with dark circles under her eyes.


    Evelyn handed Phoebe a ss of lemon water, pointing at her. "What''s with the dark circles? Stayed upte?"


    "Insomnia," Phoebe yawned. "Last night, Theodore video-called to see the cat. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi happened toe into the room. I don''t know if he saw them."


    "So what if he did? You can''t hide it from him forever," Evelyn said, ring at her. "Phoebe, from what I see, Theodore ns to remarry you. The sooner he knows about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, the better. Otherwise, if you rekindle old feelings and he resents you for hiding them, you''ll end up heartbroken."


    "What? How could I rekindle old feelings for him?" Phoebe almost choked on her lemon water.


    Evelyn looked at her. "I know you better than anyone. If you really want to cut ties with him, just tell him about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. With his pride, he won''t be able to handle the fact that you have children with someone else." "Mom, do I dare to say it?" Phoebe said helplessly.


    "Why don''t you dare? Don''t tell me it''s for thepany''s sake. Now, move aside. The porridge in the pot is about to burn." Evelyn waved her away. Phoebe fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 751 Choosing Bodyguards

    Evelyn tasted the porridge and, seeing Phoebe still deep in thought, couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "If you can''t figure it out, stop thinking about it. Go upstairs and call them down for dinner." Phoebe walked out of the kitchen and saw Paming downstairs with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, followed by Ruby and Ethan.


    Phoebe instinctively nced at Ruby''s face and noticed her eyes were red and swollen, though she seemed in good spirits. When their eyes met, Ruby looked a bit embarrassed.


    After dinner, Phoebe was changing her shoes at the door. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, dressed in suspenders and white T-shirts, stood obediently at the door to see her off. "Mom, be safe on the road."


    "We love you!"


    "Bye, Mom."


    Phoebe smiled and looked up to see Ruby walking towards her. "Phoebe, I need to talk to you."


    "Let''s talk outside." Phoebe turned and opened the door, walking into the small garden. The garden was lush and green, nted by Evelyn and the kids when they first moved in.


    The two stood side by side, the morning breeze gently blowing, the air fresh and invigorating. Phoebe turned her head to look at Ruby. "What do you want to say?"


    "I thought a lotst night. I can''t just stay idle at home anymore. I want to get a job." Ruby''s hands were in her jeans pockets, her expression determined.


    Phoebe nodded. "Alright, what position do you want? I''ll have Lori arrange it."


    "I don''t want to work at yourpany," Ruby suddenly said.


    Phoebe was taken aback, looking at Ruby in surprise. "Why?"


    "Yesterday, I was ying with the kids on thewn outside, and I felt that same happiness I used to feel. I want to be a teacher. I majored in early childhood education in college." Ruby looked at Phoebe nervously. "You''ll support me, right?"


    Seeing that Ruby had her own ideas, Phoebe''s eyes curved into a smile. "Ruby, I''m d you''ve found something you want to do. If you need any help, just let me know."


    "Thank you, I will." Ruby was happy that Phoebe supported her. She had been afraid that Phoebe would react like her parents, scolding her for being unambitious. Phoebe patted Ruby''s shoulder. "You can check online. There are several preschools near our neighborhood. You can visit them when you have time."


    "Okay."


    Guadalupe''s car hadn''t arrived yet, so Phoebe wasn''t in a hurry to leave. She suddenly remembered the figure in the surveince videost night that looked like Donovan. She looked at Ruby. "Ruby, do you think Donovan might not have died back then?"


    Ruby''s eyes widened, and she grabbed Phoebe''s wrist excitedly. "Why do you say that, Phoebe? Is Donovan still alive?"


    Phoebe felt a bit of pain from Ruby''s grip and frowned. Seeing Ruby''s reaction, she realized Ruby hadn''t seen that person.


    "I was just asking. By the way, be extra careful when you take the kids out to y. Especially don''t leave the vi area alone with them," Phoebe reminded Ruby. Ruby''s emotions surged, and her eyes reddened. "Did something happen?"


    Phoebe looked at Ruby''s bloodshot eyes, hesitated, then took out her phone and yed the video she had uploadedst night, handing it to Ruby.


    Ruby took the phone suspiciously. When a familiar figure appeared on the screen, she trembled.


    "Donovan?" Ruby covered her mouth, trembling as she looked at the screen, then looked up at Phoebe. "Phoebe, I can''t be wrong. It''s Donovan." Phoebe, worried that Ruby''s loud voice would alert Evelyn, lowered her voice. "Don''t shout. My mom might hear."


    Tears rolled down Ruby''s cheeks. "It''s him, isn''t it?"


    "I can''t be sure. The surveince didn''t capture his face. He might just have a simr build to Donovan. I showed you this video to make you aware. I can''t be home during the day, and if something happens, I can''t help." Ruby covered her face, her expression momentarily copsing. Phoebe ced a hand on her shoulder. "Ruby, pull yourself together. If this person isn''t Donovan, he could be a security threat. Do you understand?" Ruby slowly calmed down and sniffled. "I understand."


    Phoebe still felt uneasy but said no more. Hearing the sound of an engine outside, she patted Ruby''s shoulder and took back her phone. "I''m going to work. Don''t tell my mom about this; I don''t want her to get her hopes up." "I know."


    Phoebe turned and walked towards the door. After a few steps, Ruby caught up and grabbed her arm. "Phoebe, can you send me the video?"


    "Okay, I''ll send it to youter." Phoebe pulled her arm free and left.


    Ruby stood at the door, watching Phoebe get into the car. Soon, the car drove away and disappeared from sight.


    She felt a hollow ache in her chest.


    She walked out the door and stood where the man in the video had stood, looking towards the vi. What was he looking at? Was he Donovan?


    When Phoebe arrived at thepany, she immediately called Lori in. Seeing Phoebe''s serious expression, Lori didn''t dare to joke around as she usually did. "Ms. Ziegler, you called for me?"


    Without looking up, Phoebe said, "Which securitypany do we work with for our artists? Get me their information."


    "Ms. Ziegler, why do you need a securitypany?"


    "I need bodyguards for home. Contact them as soon as possible," Phoebe instructed.


    "Okay, I''ll get on it right away."


    Phoebe had a morning meeting. After the meeting, Lori approached her. "Ms. Ziegler, I contacted the securitypany. They just received a batch of new bodyguards, all highly skilled. They want you toe and choose personally." "Got it. Clear my schedule after 3 PM." Phoebe hurried back to her office to start her busy day.


    After 3 PM, Phoebe took a car to the securitypany. The receptionist respectfully led her in. "Ms. Ziegler, this way, please. Mr. Rogers is waiting for you in the training area."


    Phoebe nodded and followed the receptionist to the training area, where a dozen muscr men in vests were sparring.


    Steven Rogers was sitting nearby. Seeing Phoebe, he quickly stood up and greeted her warmly. "Ms. Ziegler, wee."


    Phoebe politely shook his hand. "Mr. Rogers, my secretary has already told you my requirements, so I won''t repeat them."


    "Lori has informed me. How could I not take Ms. Ziegler''s matters seriously? I''ve selected a few candidates for you. Would you like to see them?" Steven said. Phoebe smiled and nodded. "Sure."


    Steven pped his hands, and the men in the sparring area stopped. A few stepped forward and lined up in front of Phoebe.


    "Good afternoon, Ms. Ziegler!"


    The bodyguards'' loud voices startled Phoebe. Seeing so many muscr men in front of her made her a bit nervous.

 Chapter 752 Lets Get Married

    Phoebe swallowed nervously and paced back and forth a couple of times but couldn''t make a choice. Instead, she felt embarrassed under the gaze of so many eyes. "Mr. Rogers, could you introduce them to me?" Phoebe asked.


    Steven, who was beside Phoebe, began to give her a detailed introduction. Among the five bodyguards he selected, there were veterans and boxers who had fought in many matches.


    Phoebe finally chose two with clean and proper features. It wasn''t that she was picking bodyguards based on looks, but she was afraid that those with intimidating faces might scare the children at home. After choosing the bodyguards, Stevenughed and said, "Ms. Ziegler, you truly are the boss of an entertainmentpany. You picked the most handsome and toughest ones from ourpany." Phoebe chuckled, "It''s not about the looks; it''s mainly because there are kids at home."


    Steven was taken aback and looked Phoebe over, "Ms. Ziegler, are you married? You look very young. What does your husband do?"


    Phoebe was momentarily speechless at his question and thenughed, "Mr. Rogers, I got married early."


    "You don''t look it at all," Steven sighed. "It seems all beautiful women are already taken. Ms. Ziegler, this way, please. Let''s go handle the paperwork."


    Phoebe nodded. Steven, despite his burly appearance, was quite thoughtful. Seeing that she didn''t want to delve into the topic, he immediately dropped it.


    Afterpleting the paperwork, Phoebe took the bodyguards with her.


    Back at the vi, Phoebe handed the two new bodyguards over to Elijah. When she entered the house, she found Edward there, ying with the children in the living room.


    Edward raised an eyebrow when he saw the two men in suits Phoebe brought back, "Phoebe, did you hire bodyguards?"


    Phoebe put down what she was holding, walked over to the sofa, and sat down with a smile, "Yes, I mentioned it to youst time. Mr. Rogers from the partnerpany invited me to take a look today."


    Edward pped his thigh, "I''ve been so busytely that I forgot such an important thing. I''m sorry, Phoebe."


    Phoebe shook her head, "It''s okay, I know you''re busy."


    Edward still felt guilty. He had been busypeting for a project with the Reynolds Group and had no time to visit Phoebe. He had truly forgotten about hiring bodyguards.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll treat you to dinner as an apology," Edward said with a smile.


    "It''s not that serious," Phoebe smiled. "By the way, what have you been busy withtely? You seem to have lost a lot of weight. Take care of yourself."


    "It''s nothing," Edward said, noticing Elijah leading the two bodyguards to settle in. A dark glint shed in his eyes, "The two bodyguards you chose look pretty good."


    "I have a keen eye," Phoebe said. "Mr. Rogers praised me for my ability to judge appearances in the entertainment business."


    Edward felt uneasy. Even though he knew these two were bodyguards, living in Phoebe''s house and being around her all the time, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t have other thoughts.


    After all, Phoebe was now a single, beautiful, and capable woman. Any man with eyes could easily fall for her.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted female bodyguardsst time? I can arrange for some to be sent over. What do you think?" Edward asked.


    Phoebe shook her head, "No need. I''ve signed a contract with Mr. Rogers''pany. Besides, their bodyguards are very professional. Noah and ire''s bodyguards are from theirpany, and I''m very confident in their abilities." Edward pressed his lips together. He knew that Phoebe had made up her mind. He couldn''t help but regret not sending female bodyguards earlier, so Phoebe wouldn''t have had to hire them herself. "Alright, keep them for now. If you find it inconvenient, I''ll send female bodyguards over," Edward said.


    "Okay."


    After chatting for a while, Evelyn came out to call them to wash up for dinner. Phoebe got up and took Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan to wash their hands.


    After they finished washing and ran out, Phoebe wiped her hands with a tissue. As she stepped out, Edward blocked her at the bathroom door. She smiled and asked, "Why are you blocking the way?"


    Edward propped one hand on the door frame, blocking Phoebe''s path. He looked at her deeply, "Phoebe, I know you hired bodyguards because you''re worried about the family. Have you ever thought that if there were a man of the house, you wouldn''t be so uneasy?"


    Phoebe''s eyes flickered, "Edward, we..."


    "Let''s get married," Edward suddenly interrupted her, his eyes sincere. "Phoebe, let me be Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s father, your husband. Let me protect you all, okay?"


    Phoebe was genuinely surprised by Edward''s proposal at this moment. She stood there in a daze, not even noticing the tissue falling from her hand. "Edward, don''t do this."


    Edward trapped Phoebe between him and the door frame, his voice low, "What do you mean? You know my feelings have never changed all these years."


    Phoebe pressed her back tightly against the door to avoid physical contact with Edward. She looked up at him, "I''ve been divorced and have Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. It''s not fair to you."


    "I don''t mind," Edward murmured. "Phoebe, marry me, please. I just want to protect you and the kids."


    To be honest, Phoebe was momentarily moved.


    She wasn''t made of stone. Edward, such an excellent man who loved her, proposing to her, she couldn''t help but feel touched. Edward saw her hesitation and knew she was wavering. His gaze fell on her rosy lips, and he slowly leaned in, "Say yes, okay?"


    Phoebe gripped the door frame behind her, her knuckles turning white. She watched as Edward''s lips got closer and closer.


    Phoebe suddenly closed her eyes and made a silent decision. If she could ept Edward''s kiss, she would agree to marry him. Edward had waited for her for seven years. How many seven years were there in a lifetime?


    Suddenly, a light cough broke the awkward silence in the hallway. Phoebe jolted and pushed Edward away, turning to look down the hallway. Ruby stood there, forcing an awkward smile, "Phoebe, Mr. Vanderbilt, Aunt Evelyn asked me to call you for dinner."


    Phoebe let out a heavy sigh. Even if Ruby hadn''te, she would have pushed Edward away. She still couldn''t ept being kissed by him. Edward leaned against the other side of the door frame, his back numb from the impact, his heart aching, and his face pale, "Phoebe." Phoebe quickly escaped from the ambiguous and oppressive space, "Let''s go eat. Don''t keep them waiting."


    With that, she hurried past Ruby and fled to the dining room.


    Ruby hadn''t expected to walk in on such an awkward scene. She didn''t dare look at Edward''s expression and quickly followed Phoebe. The hallway fell silent. Edward leaned against the door frame for a long time before he finally curled his lips into a mocking smile. How many times had he failed to propose?


    Phoebe was as heartless as ever. Even though she couldn''t reconcile with Theodore, she still wouldn''t ept his proposal. Why wasn''t he good enough?

 Chapter 753 Exposing Edwards True Colors

    After dinner, Edward didn''t stay long before leaving. Phoebe saw him out, and the two stood at the front door. Edward looked at her with deep eyes. "Phoebe, I hope you''ll seriously consider what I just talked to you about," he said.


    The awkwardness that had just dissipated in Phoebe''s heart returned. She lowered her eyshes and stared at her shoe tips. "Edward, actually I..."


    "I''m leaving." Edward leaned in to hug her, cutting off her words. "Go inside and think it over before you talk to me."


    Edward patted her shoulder before gently letting go, turned around, got into the driver''s seat, and drove away from the vi.


    Phoebe stood by the roadside, watching the car''s taillights disappear around the corner.


    She stood at the door for a while, just about to turn back inside when she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the corner. Without hesitation, she started running towards it.


    The bodyguards inside the door didn''t know what was happening. They just saw Phoebe dash past like the wind and quickly followed her.


    Phoebe ran fast. She had been wearing slippers to see Edward off, and after running a short distance, her slippers fell off, but she didn''t stop to pick them up. "Stop!" Phoebe shouted sternly.


    The person in front heard her shout and ran even faster, disappearing almost instantly. Phoebe reached the corner, but the person was already gone.


    She stood by the roadside, hands on her hips, panting heavily. The bodyguards caught up and looked down the path. "Ms. Ziegler, what happened?"


    "I saw someone I know." Phoebe panted. If she had only guessed from the surveince videost night, she was now certain that Donovan was alive.


    Another bodyguard picked up Phoebe''s slippers and ced them at her feet. "Ms. Ziegler, put your shoes on first."


    "Thank you." Phoebe slipped on her shoes, noticing her feet hurt a bit. She looked towards the corner. "Come with me to check it out."


    "Yes, Ms. Ziegler."


    The two bodyguards apanied Phoebe as they moved forward. The vi area was very quiet, and the streetlights cast a faint glow, making their shadows appear particrly long. They reached the corner but didn''t see anyone hiding in the greenery. In the end, they had to return.


    "Ms. Ziegler, your acquaintance is quite mysterious. Aren''t they afraid of scaring your kids?" One of the bodyguards, Keith Hughes, joked.


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose. "Maybe they''re not right in the head. I told you this afternoon that our family situation is special."


    The other bodyguard, Louis Jackson, reassured her, "Ms. Ziegler, don''t worry. You hired us, and we will ensure your family''s safety."


    "Let''s head back," Phoebe said, clearly frustrated. She even wished she could drag Donovan out and beat him up. He was clearly alive, so why was he ying ghost and not showing himself? The three figures disappeared down the empty path. Donovan, wearing a baseball cap, emerged from the shadows. He quietly watched Phoebe''s receding figure, deep in thought.


    After a moment, he turned and walked into the vi. A subordinate was waiting for him at the door. "Mr. Ziegler, here are the photos you requested."


    Donovan took off his baseball cap and tossed it on the shoe cab, took the photos, and walked into the living room. He poured himself a ss of whiskey from the coffee table. The subordinate came over, added a few ice cubes to the crystal ss, and stood by waiting awaiting further instructions.


    Donovan picked up the ss, the amber liquid catching the light and highlighting his long, slender fingers.


    He took a sip to quench his thirst from the earlier run, then began to look through the photos. Most of them showed Ruby and Evelyn ying with the four kids. One photo showed Ruby surrounded by colorful bubbles, with many children around her. She was smiling innocently.


    Seeing this photo, Donovan''s eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Ruby, this scheming woman, had nearly caused his death and still had the nerve to freeload at Phoebe''s house with her illegitimate child. Unbelievable!


    "I asked you to investigate Ruby''s life over the past few years. How''s that going?" Donovan felt his anger rise just at the sight of Ruby''s face.


    He flipped the photo''s face down on the coffee table and took another sip of his drink to calm himself.


    The subordinate said, "Mr. Ziegler, I hired a private investigator, but the time frame is extensive. The investigator needs more time topile a thorough report." Donovan swirled the liquid in his ss, his gaze icy. "Tell him to hurry up."


    "Yes, sir."


    Donovan waved his hand, and the subordinate understood, turning to leave the vi. The living room became silent, with only the asional clink of ice against the ss.


    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed as the crystal ss shattered on the floor, sending shards flying everywhere. Donovan, sitting on the sofa in a fit of rage, grabbed the photos on the table, tore them into pieces, and flung them into the air. The fragments fluttered down, scattering across the room.


    Donovan looked at the images on the fragments, his face dark with anger. He would never let Ruby, that sinister and vicious woman, get away with what she had done.


    And Edward, that hypocritical scumbag!


    Donovan''s chest heaved violently. He had spent three years investigating the people who had framed him in Starfall City. Besides Darlene, there was also Edward.


    Donovan had always believed he and Phoebe had a deep bond with Edward, having grown up together. Therefore, when Theodore married Phoebe, he had always disliked Theodore and felt indignant on Edward''s behalf. Now he realized Edward was the truly malicious one.


    Edward seemed deeply in love with Phoebe but was scheming against both him and Phoebe behind their backs. He was worse than an animal.


    He had returned this time to expose Edward''s true nature and let everyone know that Edward was aplete bastard.


    Phoebe returned home, her cheeks flushed and sweat glistening on her forehead. Evelyn, who had just cut some fruit, noticed immediately. "What have you been up to?" Evelyn asked.


    "I went for a night run with Keith and Louis. It''s so hot out. I''m going to take a shower first." Phoebe''s emotions were in turmoil, afraid she might identally reveal too much to Evelyn, so she quickly slipped upstairs. Evelyn called after her, "Didn''t you sign up for a fitness ss near the office? You paid for it but never went, and now you''re running around the neighborhood in the middle of the night?"


    Phoebe ignored her and hurried upstairs.


    She suspected that the person spying on Evelyn outside themunity that day was also Donovan. If that was the case, then Donovan must be nearby.


    But if Donovan was alive, why wouldn''t he show himself?


    After her shower, Phoebe went downstairs. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, tired from ying, were watching cartoons on the sofa. She walked over and sat next to them. Ollie leaped onto the sofa and sprawled in herp.

 Chapter 754 I Wont Let You Down

    Noomi rolled into Phoebe''s arms, almost squashing Ollie, who nimbly dodged andined loudly.


    Noomi hugged Phoebe''s neck, trying to reason with Ollie, "This is my mom, mine."


    Ollie squatted on the couch, anxiously pacing in circles. Hubert and Boris also climbed up to stand behind Phoebe and hugged her, not giving Ollie a chance to get close. "Mom is ours, you go away," they said.


    Watching Hubert, Boris, and Noomi not allowing it near Phoebe, Ollie scratched its ears, looking hurt. Phoebe reached out and scratched Ollie''s fluffy chin, "Ollie, they are just ying with you. Don''t be mad."


    Ollie nuzzled her hand and went back to chasing its tail on the couch.


    Phoebe patted Hubert and Boris on their butts, "Hubert, Boris, you two go sit down, I''m a bit tired."


    Hubert and Boris obediently sat next to her, continuing to watch cartoons.


    Phoebe watched TV with them for a while. Pam came over to call the kids upstairs to wash up and go to bed, but they dawdled and didn''t want to leave.


    "Mom, can you help us with our bath?" They pulled Phoebe.


    She stood up, helplessly saying, "Alright, I''ll go upstairs with you."


    After bathing Hubert, Boris, and Noomi one by one, drying their hair, and coaxing them to lie down, Phoebe was almost exhausted. She bent down and kissed their foreheads.


    "Sleep now, I''ll stay with you," she whispered.


    Soon, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were snoring softly. Phoebey down beside them, her thoughts drifting to Donovan. Before long, her eyelids grew heavy, and she fell asleep.


    The next day, Phoebe went to Kedora High School to visit the set. Since the filming of Spring Ind started, she had been busy with work and hadn''t had time to visit. Phoebe had Lori order the most luxurious afternoon tea from Kedora, and they delivered it together.


    Kedora High School had set aside an office for their filming. When Phoebe arrived, they were in the middle of an intense shoot with a dozen professional actors and arge number of extras. Phoebe stood by and watched for a while until the director enthusiastically called for a wrap, and the scene was finally finished.


    Noah immediately emerged from the eight camera setups and came to Phoebe''s side, eyes full of surprise, "Phoebe, why are you here? You didn''t tell me in advance."


    "I wanted to surprise you and see if you were seriously filming. Where''s the lead actress?" Phoebe looked around but didn''t see Valerie Powell, the lead actress.


    Alfonso stood nearby, fanning Noah to keep him cool. He was young and energetic, and the recent heat made his makeup easily smudge, requiring frequent touch-ups. Hearing Phoebe ask about the lead actress, Alfonso pursed his lips and lowered his voice, "Her? She''s juggling several roles in different productions."


    His tone was full of disdain.


    This situation was quitemon in the entertainment industry. Many big-name actors had multiple film contracts and sometimes needed to juggle between sets to save filming time. Of course, if they encountered a big-name director, they usually restrained themselves a bit, as a film by a big-name director was often a guaranteed hit.


    "The director didn''t say anything?" Phoebe asked softly. "Noah is now a popr idol, not any less important than Valerie. How can the director just ignore her juggling multiple roles?" Alfonso nced at Noah, who didn''t stop him, so he continued, "Valerie is the investor''s mistress, so they can''t control her. Actually, she''s just taking it out on Noah."


    Phoebe frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "Her agent previously discussed with me about creating a couple''s buzz for the two of them, but I refused. Since then, she''s been causing trouble. One afternoon, the sun was scorching, and we were filming on the field. She made us redo the scene at least 30 times. Noah almost got a heatstroke. Look at Noah''s ears; they got sunburned that day."


    Phoebe stood on tiptoe to look at Noah''s ears and saw that they were indeed red and peeling, as was the back of his neck.


    She pursed her lips, her face darkening, "The director just lets her cause trouble like this?"


    "The director has no choice. She''s the investor''s mistress. Even with Noah''s status, he has to..." Alfonso trailed off, stopped by a look from Noah.


    Phoebe thought that with Noah''s current status, any production would treat him like a treasure. She didn''t expect that even a popr idol had to give way to the investor''s mistress. "Who''s the investor?"


    "Mr. Brian Vanderbilt from the Vanderbilt Group," Alfonso replied.


    Phoebe suddenly remembered Bianca trying to persuade her to be with Edward. Did Bianca know that Brian had a mistress?


    Phoebe patted Noah''s shoulder, "Just focus on your work. We won''t put up with her nonsense. If she dares to mess with you again, I''ll make sure she regrets it."


    Seeing Phoebe''s fierce look, Noah gave his first smile of the day, "I''m a grown man; I can handle her."


    Phoebe sighed softly, "If she bullies you, it''s like she''s disrespecting me."


    It showed that Superstar Entertainment wasn''t strong enough, so people didn''t take her artists seriously and felt free to bully them.


    Noah''s smile faded. He knew that Phoebe''s concern for him wasn''t romantic but rather the concern of a boss for herpany''s artists.


    "I heard ourpany recently signed a batch of new talents. Any potential ones?" Noah leaned casually against the railing outside the ssroom.


    Noah, dressed in a high school uniform with his bangs falling over his forehead, looked every bit the part of a typical high school student, exuding a youthful and innocent appearance.


    "No matter how many new talents thepany brings in, it won''t affect your status. Don''t worry, don''t overthink it," Phoebe reassured Noah.


    Noah turned his head to look at Phoebe''s delicate face. This face was quite different from the youthful one in his memory, but when he looked at Phoebe, he often remembered the expression she had when she reached out to him back then. Even though Phoebe had matured and be more beautiful, he hadn''t forgotten his initial feelings. She had saved his entire youth.


    "Phoebe, no matter what, I won''t let you down," Noah said seriously.


    "I had Lori order the most luxurious afternoon tea. Come on, let''s see how it tastes," Phoebe suggested.


    The afternoon tea Phoebe brought put the entire crew in a joyful mood. Everyone who saw her thanked her. Once they were back to filming, Phoebe quietly left.


    As Phoebe walked out of the school gate, she immediately saw a silver-gray Maybach parked at the entrance. The window slowly rolled down, revealing an exceptionally handsome face.


    She stopped and silently exchanged nces with the person in the car.

 Chapter755 Guys Like Me Are Hard To Find

    Outside Kedora High School, cars flowed endlessly. The two of them looked at each other from a distance for a moment before Phoebe gave in and slowly walked towards the silver-gray Maybach. Theodore sat in the car, watching her approach, raising an eyebrow slightly, "Finished your visit?"


    Phoebe looked down and saw Theodore, looking travel-worn and still dressed in a ck suit, as if he had juste from an event.


    "How did you know I was here?" Phoebe''s words were polite, but her attitude was distant.


    Theodore looked at Phoebe in front of him. She was wearing a dark green spaghetti strap dress, with a diamond chain resting delicately on her fair corbone. In the sunlight, she looked stunning and eye-catching.


    He squinted slightly, "I went to Superstar Entertainment after getting off the ne and heard you were at Kedora High School, so I had to wait here for you."


    Phoebe had something on her mind and wasn''t in the mood to socialize with him. "Did youe specifically to bring me resources? Unfortunately, I''m busy today. Maybe another time."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Theodore called out to her. Seeing Phoebe stop and turn around with apparent impatience, her face quickly shifted back to a perfectly polite expression. He smiled gently, "Where are you headed? I can give you a ride." "No need, Guadalupe is waiting for me," Phoebe declined.


    Theodore insisted, "But I''d really like to give you a ride."


    Phoebe silently met his gaze for a while. Theodore, sitting in the car, stared at her. In the end, she gave in.


    Jack, being very perceptive, had already walked around the car and opened the back door. "Ms. Ziegler, please!"


    Theodore moved slightly to the left, making room. Phoebe bent down to get in and said calmly, "Thank you, Mr. Reynolds, for the ride."


    The door closed, and Jack quickly got in the car. Theodore''s deep voice came through, "Where to, Ms. Ziegler?"


    "Golden Harvest Diner."


    Phoebe had arranged to meet Brian earlier. Whether Brian''s investment in Spring Ind was for fun or to please his lover, once the filming started, there was no reason to waste money.


    If Valerie couldn''t handle the job, she would rece her with someone who could, to ensure Noah''s future wasn''t jeopardized.


    The car drove towards Golden Harvest Diner. Phoebe looked out the window at the street scene. In the bustling metropolis, skyscrapers stood tall. Even though it was a workday, the streets were crowded with people and tourists. Theodore looked at her beautifully contoured profile, his gaze sliding down to her pretty corbone.


    "Who are you meeting at Golden Harvest Diner?" he asked.


    Phoebe withdrew her gaze and met Theodore''s eyes. His expression was cold and restrained, but his deep eyes held an intense, almost predatory aggression, like a hidden beast ready to pounce when she let her guard down. The stark contrast made it hard to look directly at him.


    Phoebe''s eyes flickered slightly, her longshes drooping to cover the light in her eyes. "I''m meeting Brian."


    Theodore raised an eyebrow, his expression bing more displeased. "What for?"


    "He''s the financier behind Spring Ind. I have some matters to discuss with him," Phoebe answered straightforwardly.


    "Because of Valerie?"


    In the circle of Kedora''s elite, wealthy families were generally interconnected. The Reynolds family and the Vanderbilt family had a good rtionship. Except for Theodore marrying Phoebe and falling out with Edward, they usually interacted. So when Phoebe mentioned meeting Brian, Theodore remembered that Brian was known for his flirtatious nature. Even though he married Bianca from the Ramirez family and had a son, his private life remained chaotic.


    Bianca had previously threatened divorce over this, butterpromised for the sake of the Ramirez family, which only fueled Brian''s behavior.


    By now, Brian''s affairs were no secret in the circle.


    Theodore had heard recently that Brian was infatuated with a young star and had invested in a TV series to please her. Phoebe squinted slightly, "You know?"


    "The elite circle is small. Any family matter quickly bes public knowledge. It''s not surprising," Theodore said calmly. Phoebe suddenly recalled that when she and Theodore divorced, everyone knew quickly, too.


    "I don''t quite understand. Brian is ying around outside, and Bianca doesn''t care?" Before Phoebe and Theodore divorced, Brian and Bianca seemed to have a good rtionship, and Brian had promised Bianca he wouldn''t fool around. Theodore stared at her, "Once a cheater, always a cheater. Guys like me, who are loyal and faithful, are hard to find."


    Phoebe was speechless.


    Some people just couldn''t help but boast about themselves, could they?


    Who was it that disregarded her life and spent five hundred million dors to save Vanessa? And now Theodore was talking about being devoted and faithful in front of her. How shameless!


    The car soon arrived at Golden Harvest Diner and stopped at the entrance. Phoebe was about to get out when Theodore grabbed her wrist. "I haven''t seen Mr. Vanderbilt in a long time. Let''s go together." Phoebe stared at him, "Mr. Reynolds, aren''t you tired?"


    "Not when I''m with you." With that, Theodore released her wrist, opened the door on the other side, and got out. He walked around the car to her side. "Let''s go."


    Phoebe was at a loss for words.


    Theodore and Phoebe walked into Golden Harvest Diner, where a waiter led them to a private tea room.


    Brian hadn''t arrived yet. Theodore and Phoebe took their seats in the tea room. Theodore took off his suit jacket and draped it over the back of the chair, his expression rxing.


    An awkward silence settled between them as they stared at each other. To break the tension, Phoebe moved to the tea table and began preparing tea.


    Theodore leaned back in his chair, looking rxed andzy, quietly watching Phoebe make tea. Her movements were a bit unpracticed, showing a hint of inexperience, but there was a unique charm to her efforts.


    The water in the ss teapot boiled. She lifted the teapot and poured the boiling water into the bowl with tea leaves. Soon, the tea leaves swelled, releasing a fragrant aroma.


    She poured out the first bowl of tea, then refilled it with boiling water, pouring the second brew into a small cup in front of her. She picked up the cup and handed it to Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, would you like some tea?"


    Theodore was captivated by Phoebe''s subtle charm, his voice low and husky, "Yes, thank you. I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    With that, Theodore reached out, pressing his fingers against the back of her hand, guiding her hand to bring the cup to his lips. He drank the tea and smiled, "This is wonderful." Phoebe rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 756 Hes a Playboy

    At that moment, Brian pushed the door open and saw this scene. He raised an eyebrow and said, "Seems like I came at a bad time."


    Phoebe quickly withdrew her hand and stood up to face Brian. "Brian, I just brewed some tea. Would you like to try it?"


    Brian walked over and sat down next to Theodore. The aroma of tea filled the room, making it feel refreshing. He said, "Phoebe, it''s always sofortable being with you."


    Phoebe poured a cup of tea and handed it to him, cing it on a coaster. She smiled lightly, "If Bianca heard that, she''d be jealous."


    "What''s there to be jealous about? We''ve grown up together and have a great rtionship. Honestly, I wish you were my real sister," Brian sighed.


    He genuinely liked Phoebe, but it was more of a brotherly affection.


    "It was Edward''s loss. He should have married you back then. And you would be my sister-inw now."


    Theodore snorted, "Mr. Vanderbilt, do you think I''m invisible?"


    Brian had just lifted the tea cup to his lips when he nced at Theodore and sneered, "Of course you''re not invisible, you''re just clueless."


    Theodore was left speechless.


    Brian grew more agitated as he continued, "Honestly, I''ve never understood your decision back then. Even if I''m a jerk, I still know how to prioritize. If my wife and Valerie were kidnapped at the same time, I would undoubtedly choose to save my wife. What were you thinking, leaving the smart and sensible wife to save that Vanessa?"


    No one expected Brian to ask such a sharp question in front of Theodore and Phoebe.


    The previously rxed atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Theodore squinted at Brian. Whoever said Brian was straightforward was wrong; Theodore thought Brian was calcting.


    Asking such a question in front of Phoebe was clearly an attempt to sow discord. What a schemer.


    Theodore''s lips tightened.


    Seeing Theodore''s difort, Brian felt a secret satisfaction. This incident alone could ruin Theodore''s good standing with Phoebe.


    Why had Edward pursued Phoebe for so many years without sess, while Theodore, who had humiliated Phoebe, easily reconciled with her?


    The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Phoebe said calmly, "Brian, since you mentioned Valerie, I''m here today because of her." "What about Valerie?" Brian asked.


    Brian thought to himself that his n to sow discord had already seeded, so it didn''t matter whether Theodore answered or not. Phoebe then told Brian about Valerie taking on multiple roles at the same time.


    Brian was indifferent, "Phoebe, I invested in this film to make Valerie happy. Recouping the costs isn''t my priority."


    Phoebe pursed her lips, frustrated by Brian''s indifferent attitude. It made those who worked diligently on the film look like fools. But that was how capitalists were.


    These capitalists squander money to please a small-time actress, oblivious to the fact that some people practice day and night to better fit a role.


    "But Valerie is an actress, and an actress should have professional integrity," Phoebe said.


    Brian didn''t get why Phoebe was so insistent. "Phoebe, don''tpete with Valerie. She''s just a young girl with no grand dreams. If you feel yourpany''s artists are being wronged, you can have them sign on to new projects."


    Phoebe felt that talking to Brian about dreams was like talking to a wall. She rubbed her temples, "Forget it, I''ll have someone bring the food."


    Just as she stood up, Brian received a call. A sweet, coquettish voice came from the other end. Though Phoebe couldn''t hear the words, the tone alone gave her goosebumps.


    Brian exchanged a few words and then hung up, turning to Phoebe, "Phoebe, I have something to attend to, so I won''t be joining you for dinner. You and Theodore enjoy."


    Phoebe chased after him and called out to Brian in the hallway, "Brian, what''s going on with you and Bianca now?"


    That voice definitely wasn''t Bianca.


    Brian sighed, "Phoebe, it''s normal for men to have flings. No matter how many lovers I have, there''s only one wife."


    Phoebe was speechless at his yboy attitude.


    "I know you think I''m a phnderer, but no matter how much I fool around, I know who''s most important to me," Brian looked at Phoebe. "I don''t know what''s going on between you, Edward, and Theodore, but don''t make the same mistake twice. That''s my advice to you."


    Phoebe didn''t know how to exin her rtionship with Theodore to Brian, "Brian..."


    "I''m leaving. I still hope you end up with Edward." Brian patted her shoulder and walked away.


    Phoebe stood in the hallway, watching Brian''s figure disappear.


    When she returned to the tea room, Theodore was sitting in the shadows. Since Brian had asked that question, his mood hadn''t improved.


    Phoebe stood at the door for a moment before walking in. Theodore lifted his eyes slightly to look at her and said in a low voice, "He''s gone?"


    Phoebe sat down across from Theodore. Under the warm yellow light, she seemed to be deep in thought. "Yes, he''s gone."


    A waiter came in to serve the dishes, quickly filling the table with delicious food before quietly leaving. The tea room was once again left with just the two of them.


    Phoebe stood up and picked up the teapot, pouring a cup for Theodore. "I was originally going to treat Brian, but it looks like you get to enjoy it instead."


    Theodore picked up the teacup but didn''t drink it, twirling it between his fingers. "Ms. Ziegler, a table full of gourmet food paired with tea is quite a waste. If there''s good food, there should be good wine." Phoebe paused, raising an eyebrow at him, "You want to drink?"


    "I have some wine stored at the Golden Harvest Diner. I''ll have someone bring it over." Theodore snapped his fingers, and a waiter immediately entered. "Mr. Reynolds, what can I do for you?"


    Without turning his head, Theodore said, "Bring me my finest bottle of wine."


    "Yes, sir." The waiter left to fetch the wine.


    Phoebe took a sip of her tea, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him. "A 1982 Lafite?"


    Theodore shook his head, "A 1982 Lafite isn''t good enough for you. Phoebe, you deserve better wine."


    Phoebe squinted her eyes, set down her teacup, and picked up a fork to eat. The food at Golden Harvest Diner was as delicious as ever, but something still felt off.


    Before long, the waiter returned with the wine. The aroma of aged wine filled the room. Theodore stood up, took the decanter from the waiter, and poured a ss for Phoebe. "Try it."


    Phoebe looked at the deep red liquid filling the bottom of the ss. Just from the rich aroma, she could tell the wine was aged.


    She took a sip, letting the wine linger in her mouth, savoring its vor. She smiled, "It''s indeed good wine, but I''m a lightweight, so I won''t drink too much."

 Chapter 757 Have You Ever Loved Me

    Theodore didn''t force Phoebe. He moved over with his wine ss and sat next to her, a strong fragrance wafting over. Phoebe looked at him, her gaze faintly wary.


    Theodore, however, made no extra moves. He leaned back in his chair and said lightly, "Too far away, I can hardly see you."


    Phoebe said, "Looks like you are already drunk without drinking."


    Theodore curled his lips, "Phoebe, there''s something I want to ask you. Be honest with me."


    Phoebe met Theodore''s gaze, her heart pounding, "What do you want to ask?"


    "It''s been three years. Are you still ming me for not saving you first back then?" Theodore looked steadily at Phoebe. He knew that asking this question would almost certainly ruin their dinner tonight.


    Phoebe casually picked up some food and put it in her mouth. She chewed for a moment and said, "Mr. Reynolds, if you and Edward were kidnapped at the same time, and I chose to save him first, would you hate me?" Theodore took a sharp breath. Phoebe''s hypothetical scenario was more painful than any physical harm.


    Phoebe gave a faint smile, "You don''t need to answer. I can see it in your eyes. So, what difference does it make asking me this question?"


    Theodore gripped his wine ss tightly, "Fine, let''s not talk about that. Let me ask you, Phoebe, in our four years of marriage, have you ever loved me?" Phoebepletely lost her appetite. She put down her fork and took a napkin to wipe her mouth, "Mr. Reynolds, you really don''t know when to stop." "Have you ever loved me?" Theodore stared at her persistently, determined to hear a truthful answer from her.


    Phoebe sighed, "What difference does it make if I have or haven''t?"


    "Just answer me!"


    Phoebe looked into Theodore''s eyes; they seemed to be filled with coldness. His stare made her feel a sense of embarrassment, as if she wanted to flee. But she would no longer avoid her feelings for him like she did three years ago.


    "I did love you," Phoebe admitted frankly to her feelings for him. Before Theodore''s cold eyes could warm up, she continued, "But not anymore." Theodore experienced what it meant to go from heaven to hell in a second.


    He stared at Phoebe, his smile cold and mocking, "You say you loved me, Phoebe. You''re lying, aren''t you? How could I not know if you loved me?"


    If he had felt even a hint of love, they wouldn''t have reached an irreparable point.


    Theodore put down his wine ss and grabbed Phoebe''s shoulders, "Tell me, how did you love me?"


    Phoebe said bitterly, "Mr. Reynolds, not all love needs to be spoken. We were married for four years. If I didn''t like you, how could I endure your humiliations?" Theodore was stunned.


    Phoebe broke free from his grip, pushed back her chair, and stood up, "What a waste of this meal. Mr. Reynolds, I''m not in a good mood today. Maybe another time..."


    Before Phoebe could finish, Theodore pulled her into a tight embrace. He pressed against her back and whispered, "Phoebe, let''s start over. This time, let''s love each other the right way, okay?" Such familiar words.


    Phoebe closed her eyes, her hands sped around Theodore''s wrists. She said lightly, "Mr. Reynolds, I won''t go through this again."


    Last time, Phoebe almost lost her life. This time, she wouldn''t let herself make the same mistake.


    Phoebe pulled away from Theodore''s wrists, picked up her bag from the chair, and walked out of the private room with determined strides. As she reached the hallway, she saw Sandra leaning against the door. Sandra looked at her with intense hostility.


    Sandra had been dining with friends at Golden Harvest Diner. When she heard that Brian and Phoebe were there, Sandra intended to say hello but ended up witnessing Theodore confessing his feelings to Phoebe. Sandra was insanely jealous.


    Sandra had always thought Theodore was a cold-hearted person. Now she knew he had someone he liked, but he had given all his love and hate to Phoebe.


    "Wait." Seeing Phoebe turn to leave, Sandra quickly caught up, "Ms. Ziegler, we need to talk."


    Phoebe was blocked by Sandra. She frowned, "Ms. Ramirez, I have nothing to discuss with you. The person you need to talk to isn''t me."


    "It is you." Sandra looked at her, "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Phoebe pressed her lips tightly, seeing Sandra''s determined look. "Fine," she said. "I''m curious to hear what you have to say."


    Sandra turned and walked in the opposite direction of the tea room. They reached a quiet corner of the lounge area before Sandra stopped. Sandra turned to Phoebe and said, "Ms. Ziegler, do you know how I met Theodore?"


    "I don''t want to know."


    Sandra sneered, "Don''t pretend to be indifferent, Phoebe. You clearly like him too. Why don''t you admit it?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Sandra said, "I know you had three kids for a man in Caneda. That man funded you to start Superstar Entertainment. You don''t dare to ept Theodore''s pursuit again because you''re afraid he''ll find out about the kids, and in his anger, destroy the Superstar Entertainment you worked so hard to build. Am I right?"


    Phoebe looked at her coldly, "You''ve been investigating me?"


    "I didn''t need to investigate much. After all, you didn''t hide them. Theodore doesn''t know because he thinks you can''t get pregnant. Am I right?"


    At this moment, Sandra was like a venomous snake, exuding malice.


    Phoebe''s expression didn''t change. She looked at her quietly, "It seems your investigation is thorough. So, are you going to use this to threaten me?"


    "Not exactly a threat, because you know your ce. I just want to tell you that Theodore and I have always been close. Do you understand what I mean?" Phoebe remained silent.


    Sandra continued, "We''ve maintained this close rtionship for almost three years. Just two days before you returned to the country, we were still sleeping together. Do you really not mind?"


    Phoebe''s fingers stiffened at her side.


    Sandra suddenly leaned in, startling Phoebe. Just as she was about to step back, Sandra grabbed her arm and said, "Phoebe, I won''t be as foolish as Vanessa to target and suppress you. I actually want to be friends with you. We can share Theodore."


    Phoebe was genuinely disgusted by Sandra. Phoebe said sternly, "Let go!"


    "My dad has two mistresses living in our house. They get along well with my mom, and the three of them often shopping together. So, I''m used to the idea of sharing. Especially with someone as amazing as Theodore, I wouldn''t mind if he had other women too."


    Sandra smiled, "If we add Vanessa, maybe we can all shopping together. What do you think?"

 Chapter 758 Youre Alive

    Phoebe had lived for almost thirty years and had met all kinds of people, but she had never met anyone like Sandra.


    Suppressing her difort, Phoebe pulled away from Sandra''s grip and said tly, "I don''t care who you want to be friends with, but I won''t be your friend." Sandra seemed regretful, "Ms. Ziegler, I don''t mind, so why do you?"


    Phoebe felt a burning sensation where Sandra had grabbed her. Phoebe said unhappily, "Goodbye."


    Sandra watched Phoebe''s figure fade into the distance, a mocking smile ying on her lips. ''Who wanted to be good friends with you?'' she thought.


    Sandra said this just to disgust Phoebe. Even if Phoebe wavered because of Theodore''s words, Sandra''s words would disgust her enough to give up the idea.


    As for her kids, Sandra wouldn''t tell Theodore about their existence so soon. They were her trump cards, and she had to keep them in hand; they mighte in handy someday.


    Sandra returned to the tea room. As she pushed the door open, a strong smell of alcohol hit her. Theodore, who was sitting in a chair, turned around sharply at the sound of footsteps. "Phoebe!"


    When he saw it was Sandra, Theodore''s face filled with disappointment, and his expression turned cold again. "What are you doing here?"


    Sandra sat down opposite Theodore, smiling, "I heard you were eating here, so I thought I''d drop by. Can you finish all this food by yourself?"


    Theodore picked up the decanter, poured half a ss of red wine, and drank it in one gulp. He put the ss back on the table, "Phoebe barely touched her food. If you don''t mind, you can stay and have some."


    With that, Theodore stood up, grabbed the suit draped over the back of the chair, and walked towards the door without a second nce at Sandra''s displeased expression.


    Sandra''s face turned grim, "Theodore, instead of giving your heart to someone who will never reciprocate, why not look at the people around you?"


    Theodore''s back stiffened. After a long pause, he said, "Sandra, if you have truly loved someone, you will find that after everything, the person you still love is the one you loved from the beginning. Don''t waste your time on me, and don''t pry into my schedule. I''m not interested in you."


    Sandra clenched her fists, ring at Theodore''s back, "Fine, when you regret this decision in the future, you''ll realize how deep my feelings for you are."


    Theodore sneered, opened the wooden door, and quickly left the Golden Harvest Diner.


    After deciding to be a kindergarten teacher, Ruby went to the bookstore and bought many books on early childhood education, nning to find time to read them and refresh her forgotten knowledge.


    When she returned to the vi area from the bookstore, she happened to run into Francis from the property management.


    "Ms. Adams, I have a favor to ask," he said.


    Looking at the chubby property manager in front of her, Ruby felt a sense of familiarity, reminding her of a high school ssmate. "Francis, go ahead."


    "Well, our property management picked some oranges from a farm to give to the residents. We''re short-staffed today. Could you pick them up yourself?"


    "Sure, I''ll put these books away ande over. Thanks, Francis."


    "No problem, it''s just a way to give back to the residents. Freshly squeezed orange juice will be great for the kids." Francis said.


    Ruby thanked him, quickly ran back to the vi, put the books under the eaves, and headed to the property management office. When she arrived, there was only one person there.


    Ruby registered her building number and signed her name. The property staff brought out two boxes of oranges, "Ms. Adams, the oranges are a bit heavy. I''ll help you load them onto the shopping cart. When we have more staff, I''ll have someone bring them back."


    Ruby smiled and said, "Thanks, but wasn''t it just one box?"


    "Yes, this other box is for Building Three. The resident asked us to deliver it, but I''m the only one here, and I''m really busy. The resident is about to go out, and it''s stressing me out." The property staff said worriedly. "Building Three? It''s on my way. I''ll help you deliver it." Ruby said.


    The property staff immediately beamed, "Ms. Adams, you''re so kind. If it''s too much trouble, I''ll lock up the office and deliver it myselfter."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s on my way. Put it on the cart." Ruby waved her hand.


    The property staff quickly put the box of oranges on the cart and pushed it to the intersection with Ruby. They parted ways, and he went back to call Building Three. "Mr. Ziegler, Ms. Adams is on her way."


    Unaware of this, Ruby pushed the shopping cart forward. It was an overcast day, and the weather was a bit stuffy. She was sweating all over after walking for a while.


    Following the signs, Ruby found Building Three. After a moment, the door opened directly without any use of the inte.


    Ruby was surprised that they didn''t use the inte to confirm her identity first. Weren''t they afraid she might be a bad person?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ruby picked up a box of oranges, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    This vi had the sameyout as the Ziegler family''s. Ruby walked along the cobblestone path to the vi''s entrance. "Is anyone home? The property management asked me to deliver these oranges. I''ll leave them at the door." Ruby''s voice echoed at the entrance. For some reason, she suddenly felt a bit scared. She bent down to ce the oranges on the steps when the door creaked open.


    Ruby was startled. She saw a pair of dark blue slippers at the door. Her gaze followed the person''s long, straight legs upward.


    The person was wearing dark trousers and a ck shirt. When she saw the person''s face clearly, the box of oranges in her hands fell to the ground with a thud.


    Ruby stared in shock at the familiar face in front of her. She even thought she might be seeing things and rubbed her eyes hard. When she looked again, the person was still there.


    The person looked at her coldly, "What, surprised to see me?"


    Ruby''s legs went weak, and she staggered back a couple of steps. She stared in disbelief, tears welling up instantly. "Donovan!"


    Donovan''s face twisted with sudden rage. "Ms. Adams, do you have any idea how many times I''ve wanted to kill you over the past three years?"


    Ruby stared nkly at the hatred in Donovan''s eyes, so intense it seemed like he wanted to tear her apart. Tears suddenly streamed down her face, "You''re still alive! Oh my God, that''s wonderful!" Donovan sneered, "You''re quite the actress. Do you think I''ll let you go because of this? Ruby, I''m back, and your good days are over."


    Ruby stared nkly at Donovan, not hearing his sarcastic remarks at all.


    ''Am I dreaming, or is Donovan really standing in front of me?'' Ruby thought.


    Ruby pinched her arm hard, gasping in pain. Sheughed and cried, "It hurts. I''m not dreaming. You''re really alive. That''s great, Donovan..." Before she could finish, Donovan strode over and grabbed her by the neck, his expression ferocious, "Stop pretending!"


    Despite the difort, Ruby made no move to struggle or resist. It was as if no matter what Donovan did to her, she would ept it willingly.

 Chapter 759 I Will Make You Wish You Were Dead

    Ruby gradually felt it bing harder to breathe, her brain sending signals of suffocation fromck of oxygen. Desperately, she closed her eyes, and two teardrops rolled down from her thick, long eyshes. Donovan''s eyes were filled with hatred, his ck attire making him look like a demon from hell, staring at Ruby with a terrifying intensity.


    There was no longer any deep love or tenderness in Donovan''s eyes, only hate. His gaze seemed to pierce through Ruby''s heart.


    Ruby could even hear the creaking sound of Donovan''s hand tightening around her neck. For a moment, she almost thought he would snap her neck. Ruby thought, ''Maybe it''s better to die.''


    But in the next second, Ruby was pushed away, falling into a nearby flower bed. The branches scratched her skin, and pain instantly surged through her. Fresh air rushed into her lungs. Ruby ignored the pain, sitting down by the edge of the flower bed, coughing violently from the sudden intake of air.


    Her throat felt terrible, and Ruby coughed until tears and snot ran down her face, looking very disheveled.


    Donovan looked down at Ruby, his lips coldly pressed together, showing no sympathy for her weakness.


    Having gone through a crisis once, Donovan would not easily trust Ruby again.


    "Stop pretending in front of me, Ruby. I''m telling you, I''m back, and your good days are over," Donovan said sinisterly.


    Ruby didn''t want Donovan to see her in such a state. She turned slightly to block his view. "I know you hate me. I don''t want to justify what I''ve done. You can take revenge on me however you want; I won''t resist." Donovan sneered, "You''ve learned quite a bit about manipting people over the years, haven''t you?"


    Ruby knew Donovan hated her, so no matter what she said, he would always misinterpret her intentions.


    Seeing her silence, Donovan grew angrier. "Tell me, how did you convince Phoebe to take you in? She usually seems smart, but she must have been out of her mind to let you move into her home, putting such a ticking time bomb right next to her."


    Ruby suddenly looked up and red at Donovan. "I won''t let you talk about Phoebe like that."


    Donovan slowly walked over, and when he stopped beside Ruby, she flinched in fear. Donovan looked down at her, "Still pretending in front of me?"


    Ruby lowered her head.


    The current Donovan was cold and indifferent, like a porcupine covered in spikes, hurting Ruby all over, but she could only endure it.


    "I owe you. Don''t take it out on others."


    Donovan bent down and lifted her chin. Ruby frowned and tried to pull away, but his grip was firm, not allowing her to break free.


    Their eyes met, and Ruby saw deep hatred and mockery in Donovan''s cold eyes.


    "Of course, I won''t take it out on others." Donovan''s long fingers slowly slid from Ruby''s chin to her neck, covered in bruises, making Ruby''s skin crawl. "But I will make you wish you were dead." Donovan''s cold voice echoed in her ears. He pushed her away once more and turned, his tall figure striding back toward the vi.


    "Get inside!"


    Ruby shuddered, staring at Donovan''s disappearing figure. Her face felt cold. She raised her hand to wipe it and realized her cheeks were wet with tears.


    Ruby stared at the open door for a while before pushing herself up from the ground. Her elbow had been deeply cut by a branch, and blood was seeping out, looking gruesome.


    She hadn''t noticed it earlier, but now that she saw it, the pain in her elbow became intense.


    From inside, Donovan''s harsh voice rang out, "Do I need to drag you in?"


    Ruby shivered and quickly walked towards the vi. Passing by the box of oranges, she bent down to pick it up and stepped onto the porch.


    Entering the vi, Ruby felt a cold draft from inside, making her shiver.


    Ruby stood at the entrance, looking inside. Theyout was simr to Phoebe''s house but decorated in a more masculine style.


    The ck, white, and gray tones were simple yet elegant, though they exuded a cold atmosphere.


    Ruby took off her shoes, not daring to look for slippers in the shoe cab, and walked in barefoot.


    The living room wasrge. Donovan stood by the huge floor-to-ceiling window, holding a cigarette and slowly exhaling smoke.


    Ruby walked over, cing the oranges on the coffee table. She stood there, looking at Donovan''s cold back, her eyes welling up with tears again.


    It had been over three years since Rubyst saw Donovan. But Donovan would never smile at her again.


    Ruby couldn''t suppress her sadness. When Donovan turned around, she quickly lowered her head to avoid his piercing gaze.


    "I need a maid. Starting today, you''lle here every day to clean and cook," Donovan said coldly.


    Ruby stared at her toes, not feeling humiliated by Donovan treating her as a maid. "Okay, as long as I can atone, I''ll do whatever you want."


    Donovan sneered, "Ms. Adams, you really are adaptable."


    Ruby pressed her lips together. "But I might not be able toe in the morning to cook for you, but I can do lunch and dinner."


    Donovan exhaled a puff of smoke, looking at Ruby with disgust. "I don''t care when youe. Just make sure I don''t see you or find any trace of you."


    "And don''t tell Evelyn and Phoebe that I''m alive for now. I have things to take care of and can''t show myself yet," Donovan narrowed his eyes. "Ruby, if you dare spread the news that I''m alive, I''ll make you pay!" Ruby bit her lip. "I won''t say anything."


    "Get out!" Donovan turned away, coldly ordering her to leave.


    Ruby finally looked up, staring at Donovan''s back. He had been so gentle back then, but now he was so cold.


    They were so close, yet it felt like a chasm separated them.


    The past harm had been done, and Ruby could only try to make amends. Even if Donovan would never forgive her, Ruby was determined never to betray him again.


    Ruby looked away, turning and walking out in destion.


    Returning to Phoebe''s vi, Ruby carried the oranges inside. Making sure no one noticed, she quickly went upstairs to her room. She walked into the bathroom and saw the bruises on her neck, frowning slightly. The bruises were so obvious. How could Ruby hide them from Evelyn and the others?


    Thinking for a moment, Ruby found a scarf in the wardrobe and tied it around her neck, covering the bruises. She also took some medicine to treat the wound on her arm.


    Afraid Evelyn would notice, Ruby changed into a long-sleeved shirt to cover the wound.


    Fortunately, it was alreadyte autumn, and the temperature in Kedora dropped significantly in the morning and evening. Wearing long sleeves wouldn''t attract Evelyn''s attention. After disguising herself, Ruby went downstairs to the kitchen to make dinner.

 Chapter 760 A Grand Proposal

    Phoebe returned home to a lively living room where the adults were gathered around the table peeling oranges. Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan were jumping around nearby. Phoebe changed her shoes, ced the snacks on the cab, and said, "Looks like it''s orange season already, huh?"


    "Yes, these were sent by the property management. They said they were picked from some eco-park not far from here. Tomorrow is the weekend, right? I was just telling Ruby that we should take the kids to pick some oranges," Evelyn replied with a smile.


    Phoebe took out her phone to check the weather. "It''s going to be cloudy tomorrow, and the temperature is quite suitable. Let''s do it then. I''ll have Guadalupe bring the business car over tomorrow."


    Phoebe sent messages to Lori and Guadalupe to arrange the next day''s activities. A hoarse voice interrupted her, "I won''t be going."


    Phoebe looked up to see that it was Ruby speaking. She frowned, "Why is your voice so hoarse? Do you have a cold?"


    Ruby avoided Phoebe''s gaze, lowered her head, and coughed lightly. "Yeah, my throat felt a bit ufortable this morning. I didn''t think much of it, but it got worse in the afternoon."


    Phoebe noticed Ruby wearing long sleeves and a scarf around her neck, looking quite unwell. "Did you get any medicine?"


    "Yes, I took some when I got back this afternoon," Ruby quickly replied.


    Phoebe nodded, "Make sure you don''t pass it to Ethan. Let Ethan sleep with my mom tonight so you can get some rest."


    Ruby''s eyes welled up as she stared at the orange in her hand, her eyes slightly red. "No need, Evelyn is already tired from taking care of the kids during the day. It''s fine, Ethan is very healthy and not easily infected." "Then let Ethan sleep with me. My bedroom bed is big enough for one more."


    Ruby shook her head, "Phoebe, really, it''s not necessary. I''ll wear a mask at night and won''t pass it to Ethan. You work hard during the day too."


    Phoebe sighed helplessly, "Ruby, I''ll only help you take care of Ethan once you''re better. This is the arrangement for tonight."


    Ruby''s eyes reddened further. She choked up and, fearing Phoebe would notice her emotions, wiped her eyes and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Phoebe looked up, watching Ruby''s figure disappear. She frowned and asked Evelyn, "Mom, do you think Ruby''s acting a bit off?"


    Evelyn put the peeled oranges into the juicer and looked at Phoebe suspiciously. "Really? Maybe she''s just feeling under the weather. Let''s try to be more supportive."


    "Alright." Phoebe epted this exnation.


    A box of oranges only yielded a limited amount of juice. With so many people in the house, each person could only get one cup. Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan were all curiously gathered around the juicer, fascinated by it. Phoebe filled baby bottles with orange juice and handed one to each of them. "After drinking the orange juice, you all need to wear diapers tonight."


    "Why do we have to wear diapers?" Noomi asked, biting the bottle''s nipple.


    "Because I don''t want you wetting the bed and washing me away," Phoebe gently tapped her nose. Noomi immediately giggled, "I won''t wet the bed. That''s something Hubert would do."


    Hubert, busy drinking his orange juice, looked up with a cool expression.


    Evelynughed. "Phoebe, did you ask Cindy if she''sing?"


    "Cindy joined a film crew a few days ago. She won''t be free until this show is done," Phoebe said. Cindy had messaged her that morning, calling Patrick a jerk. Phoebe replied to Cindy, asking why Patrick was a jerk, but Cindy hadn''t responded yet, likely busy arguing with Patrick.


    The Vanderbilt Mansion.


    Brian came homete at night, carrying his suit jacket. Besides the overwhelming smell of alcohol, he also reeked of women''s perfume. Brian walked into the living room and was startled to see someone sitting on the sofa. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was Edward.


    Brian clutched his chest, "What are you doing sitting here in the middle of the night? You scared the hell out of me."


    Edward held a ss of whiskey, its amber liquid shimmering under the warm light. He watched Brian sit on the sofa and frowned. "Brian, youe home thiste every day. Have you thought about how Bianca feels?"


    Brian poured himself a drink and nced upstairs. "Bianca doesn''t care whose bed I''m in."


    Edward couldn''t understand Brian. He had a beautiful wife and a lovely child, yet he couldn''t stay home.


    If Phoebe were willing to marry Edward, he woulde home early every day to be with her. How could he bear to leave her alone?


    Some people didn''t appreciate what they had until it was gone, while others longed for what they couldn''t have.


    "You weren''t like this when you first got married. Brian, let me give you some advice. For Benjamin''s sake, you should restrain yourself," Edward said.


    Brian took a sip of his drink, the cold liquid sliding down his throat. He looked at Edward, clearly unhappy. "Mind your own business."


    Edward said, "I''m just worried you''ll regret itter."


    "We''ll see about that. By the way, what''s going on with you and Phoebe? It''s been three years, and you still haven''t started dating her. Are you even trying?" Brian got angry at the mention of this. Edward was handsome and wealthy, yet he couldn''t win over the woman he liked.


    Edward retorted, "Mind your own business."


    "Do you know who invited me to dinner tonight? Phoebe and Theodore. It looks like they''re getting back together. What have you been doing these past few years?" Brianined. Edward''s expression turned serious, and he tightened his grip on his ss. "What did you say?"


    "But I sabotaged Theodore and warned Phoebe," Brian proudly recounted his meddling to Edward. "How about that? I helped you out. Now it''s your turn to put in some effort." Edward''s lips tightened. He downed his drink, feeling a mix of frustration and anger.


    "Brian, I want to give Phoebe a grand proposal."


    Brian squinted at him, "Alright, I''m great at romantic stuff. Set a date for the proposal, and I''ll handle the rest. I''ll make sure it''s perfect."


    "Thanks, Brian," Edward said sincerely.


    Edward narrowed his eyes. This time, he wanted the whole city to know about his proposal to Phoebe. With so many people present, Phoebe would surely ept.


    Phoebe was unaware of all this. She had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, she got up early, dressed Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan, and took them to the eco-park to pick oranges.

 Chapter 761 Like Mother, Like Daughter: Equally Stubborn

    In the business van, Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan sat in first-ss seats, watching a cartoon on TV.


    Phoebe and Evelyn sat in staggered rows, watching the kids to prevent them from falling off their seats in case the driver had to brake suddenly.


    "Is Ruby''s cold serious?" Phoebe asked Evelyn, who was sitting in the front row. Evelyn was wearing a floral dress today, had her hair braided, and was wearing sunsses. Evelyn was taking selfies with her phone. "I just went upstairs to check. She has a slight fever, but it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    "That''s good."


    Phoebe always felt that something was off with Ruby, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Noomi stood up and squeezed between Phoebe and the seat, her chubby little hands grabbing Phoebe''s hair that was hanging over her shoulder. "Mom, let me braid your hair." Noomi was holding a smallb meant for her doll, patientlybing Phoebe''s hair, being very gentle to avoid pulling it.


    Phoebe held Noomi protectively with both hands.


    Hubert, sitting next to them, looked at Noomi, then at the TV, and then back at Noomi.


    Hubert climbed up from his seat, grabbed Phoebe''s arm, and squeezed next to Noomi, grabbing a strand of Phoebe''s hair. "Mom, I can braid too."


    Noomi was unhappy and tried to pull Hubert''s hand away. "Mom''s hair is mine to braid. You can''t touch it."


    "What if I insist?" Hubert said fiercely.


    Noomi red at Hubert angrily. "You can''t!"


    Phoebe heard the two arguing behind her, her hair being pulled back and forth, making her scalp hurt. She said helplessly, "Both of you, sit down." "Mom, I was here first. Hubert is being unreasonable," Noomi cried loudly as soon as Phoebe took her hair away from them.


    Phoebe turned around and sat Hubert down properly, then put Noomi on herp, picking up the doll Noomi had thrown on the seat.


    "Noomi, how about you braid the doll''s hair?" Phoebe suggested.


    Noomi angrily grabbed the doll and threw it aside. "I don''t want the doll. I want to braid Mom''s hair. I hate Hubert."


    Hubert nced at Noomi and magnanimously didn''t argue with her.


    Phoebe held andforted Noomi for a while, and Evelyn also joined in to soothe her.


    With Phoebe''s gentle coaxing, it took a long time for Noomi to slowly fall asleep.


    Evelyn shook her head and sighed, "Noomi''s temper is just like yours when you were little, so stubborn."


    "She''s my child, of course, she''s like me," Phoebe said proudly. She hugged Noomi''s small body tightly and said to Hubert, "Hubert, you need to let Noomi have her way in the future, okay?" Hubert nodded. "Mom, I won''t argue with her anymore."


    Phoebe leaned over and kissed Hubert on the cheek, smiling. "You''re bing such a great brother, Hubert. That makes me so happy."


    Hubert smiled, his eyes twinkling. "Does that make me your favorite?"


    "Of course," Phoebe hugged Hubert and let him continue watching the cartoon.


    Two hourster, the car drove into the suburban eco-park. The eco-park was veryrge, and since it was the weekend, there were quite a few tourists and influencers there.


    Several RVs were parked in the parking lot.


    Keith and Louis took the strollers out of the trunk and set them up, taking the kids and putting them in.


    Phoebe put on a baseball cap and a mask. Her online exposure had been a bit high recently, and whenever she was with the kids, she would instinctively wear a mask to avoid being photographed.


    It was windy today, so she put hats on Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan. She pushed Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, while Evelyn pushed Ethan as they walked into the park.


    The park was veryrge, with orchards, fishing areas, barbecue zones, family vi areas, and a parent-child farm, covering a vast area.


    They strolled in. Since the park was so extensive, with each area spanning a considerable distance, sightseeing cars were avable for rent.


    Keith had Louis stay behind to protect Phoebe and the kids while he went to rent a sightseeing car. Soon, he drove the car over.


    The sightseeing car had ten seats, enough to amodate their group. Elijah and Riley each held a child and got on.


    Once everyone was in the car, Louis sat next to Keith to help him read the signs and navigate.


    Phoebe took the kids to the parent-child farm. The sightseeing car drove along the path, with many tourists on the roadside, taking photos in groups.


    Some people were even dancing and filming videos by the roadside, making it very lively.


    Evelyn, holding Ethan, sat next to Phoebe, looking at the tourists, and remarked, "I didn''t expect there to be so many people here."


    Phoebe smiled, "Thirty years ago, people were rushing to move to the cities. Now, people in the cities are eager to escape to the countryside, especially on weekends. They love ces that offer a mix of entertainment, food, and drink." "True," Evelyn agreed.


    Behind them, Riley and Elijah were chatting andughing, marveling at the size of the eco-park. Fifteen minutester, the parent-child farm was in sight.


    The sign for the parent-child farm was very cute, with a 3D cartoon child holding a hoe and a shovel.


    The kids started cheering excitedly from the car. As soon as the sightseeing car stopped, they couldn''t wait to get off.


    Phoebe got them out of the car, and as soon as they were on the ground, Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and Ethan rushed toward the farm.


    Evelyn followed with Elijah and Riley, while Phoebe went to buy farming tools for them.


    The parent-child farm had a lot of vegetables nted, half in greenhouses and half outdoors. They charged by the head, $15 for kids and $30 for adults.


    Phoebe bought the tickets and four sets of farming tools. Louis quickly walked over and took the items, "Let me carry these for you, Ms. Ziegler."


    Phoebe handed him two sets of tools and kept two for herself. "You don''t need to be so formal. Just call me Phoebe."


    "Okay, Phoebe," Louis corrected himself immediately.


    Phoebe smiled, watching Evelyn and the others chasing the four kids into the vegetable field. Phoebe said, "There are a lot of people today and many kids. Please keep a close eye on them."


    "Don''t worry, Phoebe. With Keith and me here, we''ll definitely keep you all safe," Louis said, giving her a confident smile and a reassuring nod.


    Phoebe smiled and nodded. The group entered the parent-child farm. The autumn air was crisp, and the scent of soil was everywhere. The farm wasrge, with different areas growing different fruits and vegetables.


    Ethan led Hubert, Boris, and Noomi to the carrot field, where many kids were waving small shovels and hoes, digging up carrots.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi ran over, standing by and watching the older kids dig. Hubert squatted down and cheered on the kid next to him.


    "Come on, dig faster. Why are you so slow?" Hubert was anxious as the older boy had barely made a dent in the soil after a long time.


    The boy was unhappy and retorted, "Why don''t you try it if you''re in such a hurry?"


    Thepetitive spirit in boys is strong, even at less than two years old. Hubert grabbed the shovel, mimicking the older kids by sticking the shovel into the soil and then stepping on it until it sank into the soft dirt. He then used all his strength to lift it.


    A round carrot was unearthed, and the older boy eagerly grabbed it, running excitedly to his parents.


    "Dad, I dug up a carrot!"


    Hubert watched him run off, wiped the sweat from his face, and continued digging for carrots.

 Chapter 762 Send Me The Address

    Phoebe walked over and handed out the farming tools to the four children. They usually worked in the vegetable garden outside the vi with Evelyn, digging, weeding, and nting. They knew how to use the hoes as soon as they picked them


    up.


    "Be careful, don''t hurt your feet," Phoebe reminded them.


    The tools were child-friendly and wouldn''t cause any harm, but for two-year-olds, they still required a lot of effort. Phoebe took them to a new patch of radishes and let them dig for fun. The four children dug with great enthusiasm. Soon, a pile of round little radishes had umted next to Phoebe. She put the radishes into a stic crate.


    "I''m going to have enough radishes to open a market stall soon," Phoebe said with a smile, encouraging them.


    Their impressive progress attracted the attention of many young parents, especially since Hubert, Boris, and Noomi looked almost identical. Apart from their different clothes, they were hard to tell apart.


    Seeing them diligently digging up radishes, young parents brought their children over. Keith and Louis were about to stop them from getting too close when Phoebe called out to them.


    "No need, they mean no harm," Phoebe shook her head.


    She brought kids out to y so they could interact with other children and learn to share and be considerate.


    Hubert was sweating profusely, digging very seriously. Two little girls squatted next to him. Judging by their simr features and dresses, they were twins.


    The twins looked a bit older than Hubert and spoke very clearly, "What''s your name? How are you so strong?"


    It was the first time Hubert had been approached by pretty little girls. He shyly replied, "Because I eat a lot."


    The twins covered their mouths and giggled. Hubert didn''t know what they wereughing about. He was telling the truth; he was strong because he ate a lot.


    The twins, with their eyes curved in smiles, looked at Noomi and the others and asked, "Are you quadruplets?"


    Hubert understood and said, "No, we are triplets."


    "Then why are the four of you wearing the same straw hats?" the twins asked, puzzled.


    Hubert pointed to Ethan and exined in his sweet childlike voice, "We are good friends."


    The adults listening to their conversationughed. The twins'' parents stood next to Phoebe, exchanging parenting tips with her.


    Later, when the twins'' parents were about to leave, they took a photo with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi and posted it directly to their Facebook feed.


    [Ran into triplets. Our kids got along so well with them. Hope they can y together again in the future.]


    The post received many likes, and Carol was one of them. The young parents were her old friends, who had done better than her and bought a house in Kedora early on.


    A few years ago, they had twin daughters and were living a very happy life.


    Carol clicked on the photo, which erged on the screen. In the front row stood six children, all very cute, especially the triplets and twins.


    Carol zoomed in on the photo, looking at the three adults in the back row. Besides the young couple, there was a woman standing next to them, wearing a mask, but her eyes looked very familiar. Carol scrutinized the photo repeatedly, but she couldn''t quite ce where she had seen her before.


    Carol was so focused that she didn''t notice Theodoreing out of the office. He walked straight to Carol''s desk and frowned when he saw her staring intently at her phone screen.


    "What are you looking at?" Theodore asked.


    Carol was startled, and her phone fell onto the desk. She quickly stood up, nervously trying to flip the phone over.


    "Wait a minute." Theodore lowered his gaze and saw the erged photo on the phone, which happened to be frozen on Phoebe''s face.


    Theodore recognized Phoebe almost instantly. Even with a mask on, her delicate and beautiful eyes were unmistakable. He reached out, "Give me the phone."


    Carol was anxious, but she didn''t dare to disobey Theodore. She handed the phone over, trembling.


    Carol watched Theodore''s expression turn serious as he stared at her phone, as if he had seen something shocking.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I wasn''t cking off. I was just..."


    Theodore didn''t say anything. He moved his fingers over the photo and then saw the six children standing in front of the adults. Ethan was standing in front of Phoebe, with the other children gathered together. Theodore scrutinized the photo and noticed that among the five remaining children, there was a pair of twins and a set of triplets. The triplets looked very familiar; they were the children of Phoebe''s neighbors. She actually took Ethan out to y!


    Theodore tossed the phone back to Carol and said coldly, "Doing non-work-rted things during work hours, go to HR and report yourself. A $200 fine as a warning."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away," Carol replied.


    Theodore took a few steps, then stopped and turned back. Carol was startled and stammered, "Mr. Reynolds, is there anything else?"


    "Ask your friends where they were ying."


    "What?" Carol thought Theodore hade back to increase the fine, but when she heard this, she was momentarily confused.


    Theodore looked at Carol coldly, "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "No, no, Mr. Reynolds, I''ll ask right away." Carol picked up her phone, quickly unlocked it with her fingerprint, and left ament under the post.


    Carol: [Where were you guys ying? The scenery looks great. I''d like to go there when I have time off.]


    Soon, her friend replied, and she immediately told Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, it''s an eco-park on the outskirts of the city."


    "Okay, send the address to my phone. You don''t need to go to HR." Theodore turned and walked away. Carol wiped the sweat from her forehead and quickly searched for the eco-park on the map, sending the address to Theodore.


    A few minutester, she saw Theodore walking out with his suit jacket, looking indifferent. "Cancel all my appointments for today. Unless it''s an emergency, do not disturb me."


    Carol''s lips parted slightly as she watched Theodore disappear into the elevator. Only then did her anxious heart begin to calm down.


    But why was Theodore going to the eco-park?


    Carol picked up her phone and looked at the photo again. This time, she noticed something important. "Isn''t that Phoebe?"


    No wonder Theodore was so moody; he saw Phoebe in the photo. No wonder she found the woman familiar earlier. Phoebe had be so much more beautiful that Carol didn''t recognize her with the mask on. But why did the triplets standing in front of Phoebe look so familiar too?

 Chapter 763 Never Thought Id See The Day

    Rubyy in bed, and only after hearing them leave did she weakly get up and head to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Ruby felt feverish and kept sneezing under the showerhead.


    Ruby was really sick. The usually warm water felt cold against her body, making her shiver. After struggling to finish her shower, she dried herself with a towel.


    In the mirror, Ruby saw her pale cheeks and the increasingly visible bruises on her neck.


    Ruby closed her eyes and swallowed with difficulty. Her throat hurt so much that it almost brought tears to her eyes.


    Summoning her strength, Ruby finished drying off and put on the clothes beside her.


    The weakness from the fever made her dizzy. She sat by the bed for a while before heading downstairs.


    The kids weren''t home, and the living room was empty. Only Ollie came out of the cat bed and circled around her. She noticed the cat food bowl was empty and refilled it before grabbing her bag and heading out. The breeze outside was cool andfortable.


    Ruby arrived at the Building Three. After hesitating for a moment, she rang the doorbell. Soon, the door unlocked, and she took a deep breath before pushing it open and walking in.


    Passing through the courtyard, Ruby reached the foyer. A middle-aged man, around fifty, stood at the door. He looked kind and somewhat resembled Elijah.


    "Ms. Adams, right? Mr. Ziegler mentioned you''d being to cook and clean today. It''s still early, so you can start with the cleaning," Trevor Torres said.


    Ruby nodded, "Okay, how should I address you?"


    "It''s Trevor. Mr. Ziegler will need you to take good care of things here. Come in, I''ll show you around the vi." Trevor stepped aside to let Ruby in.


    Over the past two years, Ruby had endured much hardship, and her previous arrogance and sharpness had been worn away by life. She gave Trevor a polite nod before walking in. Disposable slippers, like those in hotels, were ced at the entrance. She changed into them and followed Trevor as he showed her around the ground floor.


    The vi''s air conditioning was set low, and Ruby, already feeling unwell, nearly fainted after the tour.


    Trevor noticed her condition, "Ms. Adams, are you feeling unwell? You look very pale."


    Ruby wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and shook her head, "No, it''s probably just too hot outside. I''m fine, Trevor. Let''s continue the tour." Trevor led Ruby back to the living room, "You''re responsible for cleaning the first floor. Mr. Ziegler has instructed that you are not to go upstairs."


    Ruby''s heart ached as if it were being squeezed. "Alright, Trevor, I''ll start cleaning."


    Trevor watched Ruby walk away and then nced upstairs, meeting a pair of cold, sinister eyes.


    "Mr. Ziegler, Ms. Adams is here."


    Donovan stood at the top of the stairs, withdrew his disdainful gaze, and turned away. From now on, he intended to make Ruby pay for everything she owed him.


    In theundry room, Ruby shivered involuntarily while washing a rag. She carried a basin of water to the living room and began dusting the cabs.


    Over the past two years, Ruby had taken on all kinds of jobs to support herself and Ethan. Being a housekeeper was one of the better jobs.


    Ruby dusted the cabs efficiently, her illness not affecting her progress. After dusting, she took a rag specifically for the floor and knelt to clean it.


    She hadn''t been cleaning for long when a pair of ck slippers suddenly stepped on her rag. Fortunately, Ruby pulled her hand back quickly, or Donovan would have stepped on it.


    Ruby looked up to see Donovan, who hade downstairs at some point, staring at her with a sinister expression, "The daughter of the Adams family, on her knees cleaning my floor. Never thought I''d see the day." Ruby bit her lip and lowered her head.


    She knew Donovan would humiliate her; it was something she deserved.


    "I''m no longer the darling of the Adams family," Ruby said softly.


    Donovan sneered, "Worried about shaming the Adams family? If I had a daughter like you, I''d have disowned her too."


    Ruby had been cleaning all morning and was already exhausted. She stubbornly said, "Think whatever you want, Mr. Ziegler. Please move, I need to finishcleaning."


    Donovan nced at Ruby''s white shirt, soaked with sweat and clinging to her body, revealing her curves. His eyes flickered.


    He yanked Ruby up, gripping her chin with his other hand, "Your shirt is soaked. What are you trying to pull?"


    A wave of dizziness hit Ruby, and she struggled, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "Don''t y dumb with me," Donovan suddenly leaned in close, and Ruby, frightened, closed her eyes. The next second, she was pushed away.


    Donovan''s mocking voice echoed in her ears, "Ruby, don''t get any ideas. You disgust me."


    Ruby fell to the floor, Donovan''s words, "You disgust me," ringing in her ears. Her vision went ck, and she fainted.


    Donovan stood still, watching Ruby lie motionless on the floor. He sneered, "Stop pretending. Are you trying to frame me?"


    Ruby remained motionless.


    Donovan reminded himself not to be fooled by Ruby, but his feet moved on their own, slowly approaching her.


    He nudged her back with his foot. "Get up. Pretending to faint to avoid work?"


    Ruby still didn''t move.


    Donovan lost patience. He crouched in front of Ruby, grabbed her shoulders, and pulled her up, ready to humiliate her, only to see her head lolling weakly. Donovan was startled. Ruby''s face was pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat. He touched her forehead with the back of his hand.


    Ruby had a fever!


    Donovan gritted his teeth and picked Ruby up. He had thought she only looked thin, but she was also light in his arms.


    He quickly walked to the sofa andid Ruby down, "Trevor, call the family doctor."


    Trevor nodded quickly, "Yes, Mr. Ziegler."


    Donovan stood by the sofa, not looking at Ruby. His heart was filled with hatred and resentment that wouldn''t easily dissipate.


    After making the call, Trevor saw Donovan standing by the sofa, lost in thought. He said, "Mr. Ziegler, we have fever patches at home. Let''s put one on Ms. Adams first." Donovan snapped out of it and walked to a single sofa on the other side, "Trevor, you do it."


    Trevor fetched the medical kit, which contained up-to-date supplies. He found a fever patch and applied it to Ruby.


    Half an hourter, the family doctor arrived, examined Ruby, and told Donovan, "She is weak and stressed, which has worsened her condition."

 Chapter 764 It Is Quite a Coincidence

    Donovan frowned, nced at Ruby, then looked away and asked coldly, "Is she going to die?"


    "Not to that extent." The family doctor, unaware of the situation, thought the patient lying there was Donovan''s friend. Hearing Donovan''s question, he felt as if there was some animosity between them. Who would ask if someone with a cold and fever was going to die if there wasn''t any bad blood?


    Donovan''s tone grew even colder, "As long as she won''t die, just prescribe some medicine. Trevor, when she wakes up, tell her to get out ande back when she''s better."


    With that, he got up from the sofa and went upstairs.


    The family doctor was bewildered, watching Donovan''s back disappear on the second floor. While prescribing the medicine, he asked Trevor, "What did thisdy do to offend Mr. Ziegler?" Trevor shook his head, "It''s not my ce to inquire about Mr. Ziegler''s affairs. However, Mr. Ziegler is always polite to everyone, except for Ms. Adams. There might be some past grievances." "An ex-girlfriend?" the family doctor boldly spected.


    Trevor didn''t dare toment on Donovan''s matters and remained silent. The family doctor finished prescribing the medicine, dividing it into six small packets.


    "When she wakes up, have her take it three times a day. She should recover quickly." The family doctor packed up his medical kit and left, leaving only Trevor and the sleeping Ruby in the living room.


    In the eco-park, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were tired from digging up carrots. They tossed aside their hoes and shovels and started ying with the mud.


    Phoebe brought them two sets of clothes to change into. Seeing them ying in the mud, she didn''t hurry to get them cleaned up like other parents might.


    In her educational philosophy, it was important for children to connect with nature. The ground was dirty and the soil was full of bacteria, but she believed that these things could be overlooked in favor of the children having fun and learning from their environment.


    "Mom, I made a gift for you." Boris ran over, hands behind his back, saying mysteriously, "Close your eyes and count to three."


    Phoebe closed her eyes and counted with a smile, "Three, two, one. What do you have for me?"


    When Phoebe opened her eyes, she saw Boris holding a lump of mud in his hands. It was crooked, looking like a heart or a misshapen peach. He looked at her nervously, "Mom, it''s a bit ugly. Don''t dislike it. I''ll make it better after a few more tries."


    "I like it. Thank you, Boris." Phoebe took the crooked heart from his hands, "Our Boris has a real talent for art."


    Boris beamed with joy at Phoebe''s praise and ran back to y with Hubert and the others.


    Keith saw that there was camping equipment for rent and rented a set, setting it up next to the vegetable garden. Evelyn took out the snacks she had made in the morning, along with fruits, coffee, and juice. They sat nearby, eating and chatting.


    Suddenly, Ethan ran over, his face flushed, "Grandma, I pooped."


    They had put diapers on the kids before leaving. Hearing that he had pooped, Phoebe said, "Mom, you and Riley watch Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. I''ll take Ethan to the restroom."


    Evelyn looked at Phoebe, "Can you handle it?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? Ethan,e here." Phoebe beckoned to Ethan, who awkwardly walked over and was picked up by Phoebe.


    Evelyn found the diapers and wet wipes, packed them in a bag, and handed it to her, "I''ll go with you."


    "No need," Phoebe declined, carrying Ethan to the nearby restroom. There weren''t many people, so they didn''t have to wait in line.


    Phoebe changed Ethan''s diaper, washed his hands, and carried him back the way they came.


    "Did you have fun today, Ethan?" Phoebe asked.


    Ethan shyly said, "Yes, I had fun ying with Hubert and the others. But I''m a bit worried because Mom is sick and didn''te." Phoebe smiled, "Ethan is such a considerate boy. Let''s call your mom and see if she''s feeling better."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe took out her phone and dialed Ruby''s number. The phone rang for a long time without anyone answering, eventually hanging up automatically. She called again, but it was the same.


    She tightened her grip on the phone, looking down at Ethan, who barely reached her thigh, and said, "She might be asleep and didn''t hear the phone." Ethan lowered his head in disappointment.


    Phoebe bent down to pick him up, rubbing his head. Suddenly, a car horn sounded behind her. She moved to the side of the road, waiting for the vehicle to pass. A silver-gray Maybach stopped beside her, and the rear window slowly rolled down, revealing a stunningly handsome face.


    Phoebe squinted at the man in the car, "Mr. Reynolds, what a coincidence."


    Theodore looked at her expression, guessing that Phoebe was probably cursing him in her mind. Theodore replied, "It is quite a coincidence, Ms. Ziegler. We keep running into each other on weekends. It must mean we are fated." Phoebe gave a perfunctoryugh.


    Inside, Phoebe was very shocked. Why was Theodore here? Was it a coincidence, or did hee specifically to find her?


    Did he know about their kids?


    Thinking about how Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were not far away at the family farm, she became worried. If Theodore spotted them, it would cause major trouble.


    Theodore looked at Ethan in her arms. He had seen him in the photo earlier and didn''t suspect anything. "Where are you taking him to y? I have some free time; I can join you."


    Seeing Theodore about to get out of the car, Phoebe thought it would be a disaster if they went back to the family farm now.


    Phoebe said, "I was just about to take Ethan to the amusement area to ride the carousel. If you could give us a ride, I wouldn''t have to wait for the park shuttle."


    She needed to get rid of this ticking time bomb. She didn''t want Theodore to find out about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi so soon.


    Superstar Entertainment was still finding its footing in the industry. If she offended Theodore, there was no telling how they might retaliate against Superstar Entertainment. Theodore was a bit surprised that Phoebe was so agreeable today and wasn''t avoiding him. He moved to the left, making room.


    "Get in. I''ll take you there."

 Chapter 765 Keeping Secrets

    Phoebe, in order not to expose her children, had to get into the car holding Ethan. Jack turned around and greeted her. Phoebe returned a smile.


    As the car drove away, Phoebe was tense all over. She turned her head to look out the window and saw Evelyn and Riley with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi walking towards the restroom from a distance. She was startled and turned to look at Theodore.


    Theodore was sitting in the middle seat, and through the front windshield, he could see Evelyn, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi on the roadside.


    As the distance between them grew closer, the outlines of the people outside the car became clearer.


    In a moment of quick thinking, Phoebe shoved Ethan into Theodore''s arms and said, "Can you hold him for a while? I''m a bit tired."


    Saying this, she ced her hand on the armrest between the front seats, blocking Theodore''s view. Her heart was racing.


    Theodore, who had never dealt with children in his life, stiffened when a child was suddenly ced in his arms.


    Seeing that Ethan was about to fall off hisp, he quickly reached out to support Ethan''s back and let him sit properly.


    Outside the car, Evelynined, "Why is the restroom so far away? It''s so inconvenient."


    Before she finished speaking, a silver Maybach sped past her. Evelyn said to Riley, "Aren''t private cars not allowed in here?"


    Riley also found it strange. Looking at the car''s logo, she felt it looked familiar. "Isn''t that car very expensive?"


    "Yeah, it''s a Maybach. Pretty pricey." Evelyn replied, looking at the car''s rear. It had just sped past her, and she thought she saw someone inside who resembled Phoebe. What was going on?


    Riley said, "That must be a rich person, maybe even the owner of the eco-park. He probably doesn''t want to take the sightseeing bus."


    As they talked, they led the three kids to the restroom.


    Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were covered in mud on their faces, hands, and bodies. Evelyn took them to clean up and change clothes, nning to take them to the greenhouse to pick some organic vegetables to take home. When they reached the restroom, they didn''t see Phoebe and Ethan. Evelyn frowned and called out from beside the sink.


    "Phoebe, are you in the restroom?"


    She called several times, but no one responded. She asked Riley to watch the kids and went in to check each stall.


    "Phoebe? Ethan? Are you here? Please, answer me!"


    She checked every stall, but Phoebe and Ethan were nowhere to be found. She came out and exchanged worried nces with Riley.


    "We didn''t see Phoebe and Ethan on our way here, right? So where did they go?"


    Riley shook her head, "I didn''t see them either. Why don''t you call her and ask where she took Ethan?"


    Evelyn patted her pocket and realized she didn''t have her phone. She said, "Jack, call Phoebe and ask. I didn''t bring my phone."


    "Okay."


    Riley took out her phone and dialed Phoebe''s number. The call was quickly answered, and Phoebe''s voice came through, "Riley, I took Ethan to y somewhere else."


    "Phoebe, where did you go? We''ve been looking for you everywhere," Riley asked.


    Phoebe looked at the tall man ahead, holding Ethan and walking towards the amusement park. She covered her mouth and whispered, "Tell my mom I ran into Mr. Reynolds. That''s all." Then she hung up the phone.


    Riley was stunned for a moment. Seeing Evelyn staring at her, she said, "Phoebe said she ran into Mr. Reynolds at the eco-park."


    Evelyn''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Hubert, Boris, and Noomi sitting by the sink, she immediately understood Phoebe''s hint. She must have taken Ethan to divert Theodore.


    "Jack, pack up. We''re taking Hubert, Boris, and Noomi to the greenhouse to pick some fruits and vegetables, just to the citrus orchard." Evelyn quickly went to clean Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s faces, hands, and change their clothes.


    Riley took out clean clothes and shoes for them. The two of them took Hubert, Boris, and Noomi back to the family farm. Evelyn instructed Keith and Louis to pack up the tent and tables and return them. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi watched as the tent was taken down, still wanting to y. "Evelyn, we still want to y."


    "We will take you to pick some fruits. Come, follow me." Evelyn picked up Noomi and walked towards the vegetable area in the greenhouse. Riley and Elijah quickly picked up Hubert and Boris and followed. Noomi looked towards the farm gate, "Grandma, where did Mommy and Ethan go? Why aren''t they back yet?"


    "She has something to do and will be backter."


    Noomi, lying on her shoulder, said in her sweet childlike voice, "But I miss her. When will they be back?"


    Evelyn was stumped by her question.


    If Theodore was at the eco-park, Phoebe definitely couldn''te back. She probably wouldn''t have time to y with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi today. Luckily, she was with Ethan.


    Living in constant fear like this, Phoebe might as well be straightforward with Theodore. If he cared about the existence of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi, then they should break up and go their separate ways. Theodore, holding Ethan, entered the amusement park. Feeling that the person behind him hadn''t followed, he stopped and saw her furtively making a phone call. "What''s going on?"


    Phoebe put her phone back in her pocket and lied, "I called Ruby. We agreed to bring Ethan to the eco-parkst night, but she had a fever this morning, so I had to bring Ethan alone." Theodore squinted his eyes, "Are you exining to me?"


    Phoebe put her hands in her pants pockets. Today she was wearing a small top paired with wide-leg pants and LV sneakers. Even for an outing, she dressed fashionably.


    "Mr. Reynolds, you''re overthinking. Ethan, tell me what you want to ride, and my friend will buy the tickets for you," Phoebe said.


    Theodore heard this and let out a shortugh.


    Ethan, held firmly by Theodore, was terrified of him. He didn''t dare to make a sound the entire way. Now, under Theodore''s intense gaze, Ethan felt extremely nervous. "I..."


    Phoebe reached out and took him from Theodore''s arms, smiling, "Ethan, tell me."


    Ethan curiously looked at the amusement rides in the distance. He had never been to an amusement park before and wanted to try everything.


    But Ruby had told him not to spend Phoebe''s money recklessly.


    He pointed to the spaceship ride farthest from them and said, "Aunt Phoebe, I want to ride that."


    Phoebe nodded towards Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, could you please buy the tickets? I''ll take Ethan over there to wait for you."


    After saying this, she walked away with Ethan.


    Theodore watched their receding figures and turned to walk towards the ticket booth.


    Out of Theodore''s sight, Phoebe quickly instructed Ethan, "Ethan, I have a favor to ask. Can you keep a secret for me?"


    Ethan looked at her confused, "Aunt Phoebe, what secret?"


    "Today, don''t mention Hubert, Boris, and Noomi in front of that guy. Can you do that?" Phoebe spoke slowly so Ethan could understand. Ethan nodded, "Aunt Phoebe, I can do that."


    Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief, "Great, then it''s a deal. We must not mention Hubert, Boris, and Noomi in front of that guy." "Okay."

 Chapter 766 Call Me Uncle Theodore

    Phoebe waited by the spaceship for Theodore, holding Ethan close. The amusement park was crowded with parents and children having fun. They waited for about 20 minutes before Theodore arrived. He bought three full tickets, allowing them to enjoy all the attractions in the park. He walked up to Phoebe and reached out to take the child. "Let''s go. Today, we can enjoy all the rides that parents can apany their kids on." Phoebe said, "Mr. Reynolds, you really are generous."


    Theodore nced at Phoebe and leaned in to whisper in her ear, "You think spending a little money makes me generous? Ms. Ziegler, you''re making a fuss over nothing." Theodore was so close that his warm breath brushed against Phoebe''s ear, causing her fingers to curl involuntarily.


    Phoebe tilted her head to avoid Theodore''s teasing.


    "Let''s go, there''s a line ahead." With that, Phoebe quickly walked to the back of the line and started queuing up. Soon, it was their turn.


    Since Ethan was too young and needed an adult''spany, they got on a three-seater spaceship with the help of the staff.


    The staff pulled the lever, and the spaceship slowly ascended. Once it reached a certain height, it began to spin. Ethan was both scared and excited.


    Ethan looked around and discovered he could use water to attack others. He quickly pressed the green button on the steering wheel.


    Water shot out, hitting the spaceship in front of them, causing it to descend. Ethan was so happy he jumped up and down. "Aunt Phoebe, this is so fun!" Phoebe looked at Ethan with a doting expression, holding him to prevent him from falling off the seat.


    Theodore, sitting next to them, watched Phoebe protect Ethan and felt an inexplicable jealousy. "You''re quite good with kids."


    "Is that so surprising?" Phoebe looked ahead, the wind lifting her long hair and revealing her beautiful, delicate features.


    Theodore smirked, "Not surprising, just a bit regretful. If our baby had been born, you would have been a great mom."


    Phoebe clenched her fist, her gaze falling on Theodore''s face. His attitude wasn''t as sharp as before. After three years, it seemed he had finally let go. "Mr. Reynolds, since we''re here to have fun, let''s not spoil the mood. Isn''t it more enjoyable to experience the joys of childhood?"


    Theodore looked at Phoebe intently. "You just left with the child. What about your neighbor?"


    "What..." Phoebe didn''t react at first. Then she suddenly remembered that Cindy had met Theodore with Borisst time.


    Phoebe had said that Boris was her neighbor''s child.


    But she hadn''t mentioneding with her neighbor earlier, so why would Theodore bring up Cindy out of nowhere?


    Theodore''s eyes flickered. "Weren''t you supposed toe to the eco-park with your neighbor?"


    "Mr. Reynolds, I don''t understand what you''re saying," Phoebe said bluntly. Instead of beating around the bush, she decided to y dumb. "Keep pretending," Theodore said. "I saw a photo of you with your neighbor''s kids."


    A photo?


    It was the photo she took in the morning with Hubert, Boris, Noomi, Ethan, and the twins and their parents. But how did Theodore see it?


    "I came with my neighbor. I already messaged her saying I ran into someone I know. But where did you see the photo, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Earlier, Phoebe had heard from the twins'' parents that they worked in new energy development, which had nothing to do with the Reynolds Group''s business. So she took the photo with them, including the three kids, without worry. Now, Phoebe was d she had worn a mask at the time. Otherwise, anyone with eyes could see that Hubert, Boris, and Noomi looked a lot like her.


    "Carol was ying on her phone at work," Theodore exined casually.


    So there really were no secrets in this world. Phoebe had just taken a photo, and Theodore found out immediately.


    No wonder Theodore hade looking for her. It wasn''t a coincidence; he hade specifically to catch her.


    Phoebe realized that if she hadn''t taken Ethan to the restroom earlier and hadn''t run into Theodore on the path, he would have gone straight to the parent-child farm.


    Fortunately, Theodore didn''t seem to suspect the rtionship between Hubert, Boris, Noomi, and her. If he did, his attitude would be very different.


    "Mr. Reynolds, it seems you don''t manage your staff well. Your secretary dares to y on her phone at work. When I was in the secretary department, who dared to do personal things during work hours?" Phoebe quickly changed the subject. Theodore smiled, looking at Phoebe with a hint of affection. "Yes, I do miss the days when you were in the secretary department."


    Phoebe squinted at him. "Mr. Reynolds, do you know how cheap you look right now?"


    Just then, the spaceship stopped, and the gate opened. Phoebe unbuckled her seatbelt and got off the spaceship first.


    "Ethan,e to Aunt Phoebe."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Theodore had already picked Ethan up. He strode over, "Ethan, call me Uncle Theodore, and I''ll take you to the next ride."


    Ethan looked at him in confusion. "What''s an uncle?"


    "An uncle is your Aunt Phoebe''s husband," Theodore exined.


    Ethan looked at Phoebe, then at Theodore, puzzled. "But you don''t live with Aunt Phoebe."


    "Because I made a mistake, and your Aunt is still mad at me. Once she''s not mad anymore, we''ll live together," Theodore said.


    Ethan seemed to understand. He patted Theodore''s shoulder. "Then you should work hard to make Aunt Phoebe forgive you. Only when you marry Aunt Phoebe can I call you Uncle Theodore."


    Phoebe felt very pleased. She smiled and said, "Mr. Reynolds, don''t think you can easily fool a two-year-old. Our Ethan is very smart."


    Theodore saw the smile on her face and his lips curved slightly. "What do you want to y next? Let''s go queue up."


    Ethan pointed to the carousel not far away. "I want to ride that horse."


    "Alright, I''ll take you there."


    The three of them yed in the amusement park until 4 PM. Ethan was so tired that he fell asleep on Theodore''s shoulder. Holding the child, Theodore said to the drowsy Phoebe beside him, "How about resting at the vi? I heard there will be fireworks tonight. We can watch them before heading back to the city."


    Phoebe was startled awake. "No need."


    "I''ve already spent the whole afternoon with you. Let''s go." Theodore''s tone was firm as he carried Ethan out of the amusement park, using Ethan to coerce Phoebe!

 Chapter 767 Sandstorm Came

    On the way, Phoebe kept trying to get Ethan back, but Theodore was tall and long- legged, and she couldn''t outmatch him.


    As they walked out of the amusement park, Phoebe still didn''t have a chance to get Ethan back. They stood by the roadside, waiting for Jack to bring the car around.


    The sky was overcast, and the wind was picking up, blowing sand and debris everywhere. Phoebe''s hair was whipped into a frenzy by the strong wind.


    She frowned and said, "Is it a sandstorm?"


    Theodore looked into the distance. The entire sky was dark and gray, resembling a storm brewing on the horizon.


    His face changed suddenly, "It''s a sandstorm."


    Phoebe was startled. Ignoring Theodore beside her, she took out her phone and walked a bit further to call Evelyn.


    The call connected quickly, and Evelyn''s voice came through, "Phoebe, when are youing back? I heard there''s a sandstorm. We''re just leaving the orange grove with the


    kids."


    Phoebe nced at Theodore not far away and lowered her voice, "Mom, have Keith and Louis take you to the vi area for the night. It''s not safe to drive back to the city now with the sandstorming."


    "What about you?"


    "I can''t leave. Ethan is with Theodore. You go to the vi area first. I''ll book a room right away." Phoebe hung up and called the eco-park to book a room.


    Fortunately, she called just in time. There was onest vi avable, though it was more expensive than before. Phoebe didn''t hesitate and booked the room immediately.


    Then she sent Keith a message, telling them the address. After receiving Keith''s reply, she finally calmed down a bit.


    Just then, Jack drove the car over.


    Theodore, holding Ethan, walked to the car. Seeing Phoebe hang up and walk towards him, the air was thick with choking yellow sand, and fine dust stung their eyes.


    Theodore ced the sleeping Ethan in the middle seat, then turned and walked briskly towards Phoebe. As he walked, he took off his suit jacket and, when he reached her, covered her with it to shield her from the sand.


    A scent enveloped Phoebe as Theodore''s strong arms held her. "Don''t open your eyes. I''ll hold you as we go."


    Sand was everywhere, and Phoebe, wrapped in the suit jacket, could hardly see.


    Theodore held her as they walked to the car. In a few steps, they reached the car. He opened the door and helped Phoebe in, then sat in the front passenger seat himself. "Drive," Theodore said, covered in sand. He gently patted and shook it off.


    Phoebe pulled the suit jacket off her head and looked out the window. The world outside was a chaotic mix of dust, trash, and stic bags flying everywhere.


    She was worried, not knowing how Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were doing, and whether they could reach the vi before the sandstorm hit.


    Jack drove slowly, constantly watching for tourists darting out from the roadside.


    The eco-park''s broadcast was already advising tourists to find nearby buildings to take shelter from the sandstorm. As the car moved forward, visibility decreased.


    Phoebe''s heart was in her throat until her phone buzzed softly. She quickly picked it up to check the message.


    The orange grove was close to the vi area, and Keith had already settled the elderly and children in the vi, telling Phoebe not to worry.


    Upon receiving this message, Phoebe breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    Theodore looked at her through the rearview mirror, "Worried about your neighbors?"


    Phoebe was stunned for a second, then nodded calmly, "Yeah, we came out together. I took Ethan and ran off, and now there''s a sandstorm. I''m quite worried about their triplets."


    "They''ll find a ce to take shelter."


    Phoebe put down her phone and held Ethan in her arms. "The sandstorm came so suddenly. There was no warning from the weather forecast."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be at the vi area soon," Theodore reassured her.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, looking at the sandstorm outside the window. She wondered if Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were scared.


    The Maybach soon entered the vi area. After circling around, they found the vi Theodore had booked. Jack drove into the underground parking lot, and the wind and sand were left behind, leaving a quiet environment.


    Theodore got out first, opened the back door, and took Ethan from Phoebe''s arms. "Let''s go upstairs."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe got out of the car and followed Theodore to the elevator. The vi wasrge and luxuriously decorated, with custom-made furniture from Phdelphia, exuding elegance in every detail.


    Especially the long-pile carpet, which made the disheveled Phoebe hesitant to step on it, fearing she would dirty it with sand. Cleaning this carpet would be a real hassle.


    Theodore walked straight in with Ethan, cing him on the sofa and covering him with a thin nket.


    "He''s sleeping so soundly, didn''t even wake up," Theodore said, pinching Ethan''s chubby cheeks. "He''s gained some weight, quite heavy to hold."


    Turning around and seeing Phoebe noting in, he raised an eyebrow, "Why aren''t youing in?"


    Phoebe replied, "The carpet looks so clean. I just don''t want to dirty it."


    "No worries, there''s a vacuum cleaner," Theodore said with a smile. "We got covered sand. Go take a shower upstairs. We probably won''t be able to return to the city today."


    Phoebe turned to look out the window. The sky was a dark, ominous yellow, as if the world were on the brink of an apocalypse. The wind howled like nature itself was weeping, sending chills down her spine.


    "This weather is terrifying. It came out of nowhere."


    Theodore walked slowly to her side, looking down at her profile, "Are you scared?"


    "Not scared, more like apprehensive. Extreme weather has been rampant these past few years. Those doomsday disaster movies we used to watch feel like they might be reality someday," Phoebe said worriedly.


    Theodore saw her furrowed brows and wanted to smooth them out. "Don''t worry. At least in our lifetime, we won''t see the end of the world."


    Phoebe knew she was overthinking things. She cleared her throat, "Can you watch Ethan for me? I''ll go freshen up."


    With that, Phoebe turned and walked upstairs.


    Phoebe found a guest room, locked the door, and went to the bathroom to shower. A lot of sand washed down the drain. After cleaning up, she dried herself with a towel.


    Looking at her sweaty clothes from a day of ying with the kids, Phoebe didn''t want to put them back on.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to walk around in front of Theodore without wearing anything underneath.


    As she was debating, there was a knock on the door.


    Phoebe grabbed a bathrobe, wrapped it around herself, and opened the bathroom door. The knocking continued, and the rhythm made it clear who it was.


    Phoebe walked to the door, unlocked it, and opened it just a crack, staring at the tall figure outside. "Mr. Reynolds, why did youe up?"

 Chapter 768 Hugging Her from Behind

    Theodore stood outside the door, holding a delicate paper bag, and waved it in front of Phoebe. "I noticed you didn''t bring any clothes, so I had Jack buy you a set. Want to try it on?"


    Phoebe opened the door a bit wider and extended her hand. "Give it to me."


    Seeing Phoebe''s defensive stance, Theodore''s lips curled into a slight smile. "You''re so wary of me. You know, I won''t force you if you don''t want to."


    Phoebe pursed her lips and reached for the paper bag in Theodore''s hand. He didn''t let go, his gaze fixed on her.


    Fresh out of the shower, Phoebe looked incredibly alluring.


    Theodore wanted to take back his earlier words; perhaps forced intimacy wasn''t such a bad idea after all.


    Feeling Theodore''s intense and unwavering gaze, Phoebe felt ufortable. She tugged the bag with a bit more force and pulled it away.


    Then, with a "bang," she mmed the door shut.


    The smile never left Theodore''s face as he turned and went downstairs.


    Theodore was no longer the frustrated man he once was. He had developed the patience to win Phoebe''s heart back, step by step.


    Phoebe took the paper bag into the room and pulled out the clothes. It was a long white dress reminiscent of her old style.


    But the underwear was a different story.


    The bra was semi-transparentce, and the panties were even more daring just three thin straps, barely covering anything.


    Was this the ssic case of ''good girl on the outside, wild girl on the inside''?


    When did Jack be so unreliable?


    Phoebe red at the underwear, feeling embarrassed just holding it, let alone wearing it. It was a challenge to her limits.


    She turned to the bathroom and decided to wash her own underwear and dry it with a hairdryer. She couldn''t bring herself to wear the other set due to her psychological barrier.


    After washing her underwear, Phoebe looked around but couldn''t find a hairdryer. She was about to break down. In the end, she hung the washed underwear in the bathroom and turned on the heater, hoping it would dry them.


    After hanging the underwear, Phoebe walked out, picked up the other set, and reluctantly put it on. Even though it was quite revealing, wearing these few scraps of fabric still gave her a sense of securitypared to wearing nothing.


    Downstairs, Theodore sat on the couch with aptop on the table. Ethan''s snores filled the air; he was exhausted from ying at the amusement park and was sleeping soundly.


    Theodore nced at Ethan for a moment and then heard footsteps from upstairs. He instinctively looked up.


    Phoebe came down wrapped in a bathrobe, exuding azy, rxed vibe.


    "Why aren''t you wearing the dress?" Theodore asked as she walked through the living room and approached them. His gaze fell on her slender legs, and his breath noticeably quickened.


    Theodore regretted his earlier words. It was hard to be a gentleman in front of Phoebe. All he wanted to do was strip her and pin her to the carpet, and then...


    Phoebe felt nervous under Theodore''s intense gaze but kept aposed exterior. "Is Ethan still asleep?"


    Theodore averted his gaze. "I''m going to take a shower."


    He couldn''t stay here any longer, or he would act out all the thoughts in his mind. Theodore got up and hurried upstairs.


    Phoebe watched Theodore''s figure disappear at the top of the stairs and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She sat down by the couch and made a video call to Evelyn. The call was answered quickly, and Evelyn''s face appeared on the screen.


    "Phoebe, when are youing over?"


    Phoebe nced upstairs and whispered, "I might not make it today. The wind and sand outside are so strong that you can''t see the road. It''s too risky to bring Ethan out."


    "Yeah, how did we end up with a sandstorm?" Evelyn frowned.


    "Mom, is there food in the vi? If not, call room service and have them bring some. Stay at the eco-park tonight, and we''ll head back to the city once the sandstorm stops tomorrow," Phoebe advised.


    "We have food. The fridge is stocked with vegetables and fruits. I''ll make dinner for the kidster. Just be careful when you''re with Theodore, and don''t let him take advantage of you," Evelyn said, clearly worried about Phoebe.


    Being alone with a man, especially one who was once her closest partner, could lead to unexpected situations.


    "I know. How are the kids?"


    "They were exhausted and scared today. They fell asleep as soon as we got back. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of them," Evelyn assured.


    Phoebe felt relieved and ended the video call. She sat by the couch and noticed Theodore''sptop was on, with a document open on the screen. It looked like a bid proposal.


    Phoebe nced upstairs. How could Theodore be so careless, leaving a bid proposal out like this? Wasn''t he afraid she''d peek at the bid details?


    Phoebe leaned over and closed theptop.


    Outside, the sandstorm grew thicker, and the sky darkened, making it almost impossible to see anything. After sitting for a while, Phoebe felt hungry and went to the kitchen.


    Opening the fridge, she found it well-stocked, even with seafood.


    Phoebe took out the ingredients, washed, chopped, and ted them. The sink faced away from the kitchen entrance, and the sound of running water masked the approaching footsteps.


    She didn''t realize Theodore was behind her until he hugged her from behind, nearly causing her to drop the vegetable basket. She quickly broke free from his embrace.


    A blush spread across Phoebe''s cheeks. "Why do you walk so quietly? You scared me."


    Theodore looked at her with a dazed expression. When he walked into the kitchen and saw her back, it felt like he was transported back to three years ago, before their divorce.


    But now, Phoebe''s eyes were filled with wariness and distance, not the gentle look he remembered.


    Leaning against the counter, Theodore''s gaze slowly cleared. "What are you doing?" "Making dinner. It''s already dark. If we call room service, the food will probably be full of sand. It''s better if I cook," Phoebe said, ncing at him. "You should leave. I can handle it."


    "I''ll help you," Theodore said, not moving from his spot. "What do you need me to do?"


    Phoebe didn''t want to share the small kitchen with Theodore. "Go watch Ethan for me. I''m afraid he''ll fall off the couch."


    "I''ve ced cushions around the couch. Even if he falls, he won''t get hurt," Theodore replied.


    Phoebe pursed her lips. "Fine, crack two eggs for me. I''ll make steamed eggster." "Okay."


    They busied themselves in the kitchen for an hour, preparing a feast. After cing the<pst dish on the table, Theodore took out his phone. "Let me take a picture for my Feed."

 Chapter 769 Hypocritical Donovan

    Theodore was taking pictures of the dishes from every possible angle. Phoebe rolled her eyes and turned to walk into the living room.


    Just as she reached the dining room entrance, Theodore''s voice sounded from behind, "Phoebe."


    Phoebe turned her head and heard the sound of a camera shutter. She froze for a second before realizing that Theodore had taken a candid photo of her.


    "Theodore!"


    "Ethan''s awake, go check on him," Theodore said with a smile, not giving Phoebe a chance to get angry.


    Hearing that Ethan was awake, Phoebe quickly left the dining room and went to the living room sofa, worried that Ethan might be scared waking up in an unfamiliar ce.


    Sure enough, Ethan was awake, about to cry with his mouth open. When he saw Phoebe, his sobs caught in his throat. "Aunt Phoebe, where are we?"


    Phoebe picked Ethan up and said softly, "We''re at a family vi. The weather is bad today, so we can''t go home. Do you miss your mommy?"


    Ethan rubbed his eyes and looked out the window, which waspletely dark. Everything around him was unfamiliar, and he felt a bit scared. "Aunt Phoebe, I want to go home."


    "Be good, Ethan. Let''s go eat first, okay?" Phoebe coaxed gently.


    Ethan hesitated for a moment but was eventually distracted by the thought of food. He shyly nodded, and Phoebe carried him into the dining room.


    Since there was no high chair in the vi, she had to ce Ethan on a regr chair and push the food in front of him. "Be careful, it''s hot. Eat slowly."


    "Okay." Ethan obediently started eating.


    Theodore sat across from them, watching Phoebe patiently take care of Ethan. He seemed lost in thought.


    After dinner, Phoebe''s phone vibrated. It was a video call from Ruby.


    Phoebe carried Ethan to the living room and answered the call. Ruby''s face filled the entire screen. "Phoebe, I heard there was a sandstorm at the eco-park. Are you guys okay?"


    "We''re fine. I called you this afternoon, why didn''t you answer?"


    "I was asleep," Ruby''s voice sounded off. "Are youing back tonight?"


    "No, the sandstorm is too severe. We''ll return tomorrow when it stops. Take care of yourself and remember to take your medicine," Phoebe said.


    "I know. Where''s Ethan? I want to see him."


    Phoebe moved the camera to show Ethan. "Ethan, say hi to your mommy."


    "Mom, are you feeling better? I was so worried about you." Ethan''s eyes welled up with tears when he saw Ruby on the screen.


    Ruby quickly reassured him, "Mommy is much better. When youe back tomorrow, we can sleep together. So, listen to Aunt Phoebe, okay?"


    "I know, I''ll be good."


    After a few more words, something seemed to happen on Ruby''s end, and she abruptly ended the call.


    In the brief moment before the call ended, Phoebe noticed unfamiliar curtains in the background. The ones at home weren''t iron-gray. Was Ruby somewhere else?


    Ruby heard footsteps behind her and quickly ended the call, turning nervously to see Donovaning down the stairs.


    She felt a wave of panic, almost unable to breathe.


    "Mr. Ziegler."


    Donovan frowned upon seeing Ruby still in the house, a look of disgust shing in his eyes. "Why are you still here?"


    Ruby had just woken up and saw several missed calls from Phoebe. She thought something had happened to Ethan and hurriedly called back.


    Seeing Donovan''s undisguised disdain, Ruby''s expression turned sorrowful. "I''m sorry for the trouble today. You must be hungry. I''ll make dinner right away and leave as soon as it''s done. I won''t stay any longer than necessary."


    With that, Ruby headed to the kitchen, her legs weak with fear as she passed Donovan.


    Donovan watched her coldly. "Look at you, all sick and weak. I''m afraid eating your food will make me sick too. Get out ande back when you''re better. I don''t need anyone here to cause me trouble."


    Ruby''s heart clenched painfully. She stopped in her tracks, trying hard not to cry. "Got it."


    She turned and walked to the door, putting on her shoes. She couldn''t help but nce


    at the living room. Donovan stood under the light, his usually gentle face now dark and intimidating.


    Ruby lowered her eyes and turned to open the door.


    Outside, the wind howled, carrying sand that reduced visibility. Without hesitation, Ruby stepped into the swirling sandstorm.


    Trevor appeared from somewhere and saw Donovan staring at the door. He said, "The sandstorm is fierce today, even affecting the city. Sending Miss Adams back sote, I hope nothing happens to her."


    Donovan replied coldly, "Trevor, are you pleading for her?"


    Trevor, knowing Donovan''s current mood, wasn''t afraid. "I''m just worried that after recovering from a fever, this ordeal might worsen her condition."


    Donovan pressed his lips tightly. "What does her worsening condition have to do with me?"


    With that, Donovan turned and went upstairs.


    Trevor watched Donovan''s cold and stubborn back, shaking his head slowly. Just this afternoon, Donovan had asked him several times if Ruby''s fever had subsided, and now he was pretending to be indifferent.


    Donovan walked to the end of the hallway and looked out the window. From there, he could see the road outside. At that moment, the sandstorm was raging, and Ruby''s slender figure was stumbling along the roadside.


    Suddenly, she tripped over something and fell to the ground.


    Donovan instinctively reached out, but his hand was blocked by the ss window. He stared intently at Ruby, who had fallen.


    After a long while, she got up and limped forward. The wind and sand grew stronger, and Donovan could barely see her figure.


    "How foolish," Donovan sneered.


    What did Ruby''s life or death have to do with him? The more miserable she was, the happier he felt. It was the only way to quell his anger!


    The sand was everywhere, getting into Ruby''s nose, mouth, and eyes. Her knee was scraped from the fall, and every step was painful.


    It took her nearly half an hour to walk the short distance home.


    Once inside the vi, she copsed from exhaustion. Her phone suddenly rang again. Seeing the caller ID, she immediately sat up and answered.


    "Trevor?"


    Trevor''s kind voice came through the phone. "Miss Adams, did you get home safely? The sandstorm is quite severe today. I hope you didn''t encounter any trouble on the way."


    "I''m fine, Trevor. I made it home."


    "Good, then rest well and get better soon. I''ll hang up now." Trevor ended the call and turned to Donovan, who was standing nearby. "Miss Adams is home safely, sir. You don''t need to worry."


    Donovan sneered, "Worry about her? Me?"


    ''Look at you, saying one thing and meaning another!'' Trevor didn''t respond.

 Chapter 770 Theodore Suspects the Triplets Parentage

    After dinner, Phoebe yed with Ethan for a while before taking him upstairs for a bath. Halfway through, Theodore walked in.


    He leaned against the sink, his gaze sweeping over the ck lingerie hanging on the rack, deep in thought.


    Phoebe had washed the lingerie, which meant she was either wearing nothing under her robe or the sexy lingerie he had prepared for her.


    Either way, it aroused Theodore, making his throat dry.


    Phoebe turned around and saw Theodore staring at her lingerie. Her cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t help but cough lightly, "Why did youe in?"


    "I came to check on you." Theodore''s gaze remained on Phoebe''s rosy cheeks, the warm light instantly arousing him.


    Phoebe felt uneasy under Theodore''s gaze. She averted her eyes, thinking that the bathroom was a ce where intimacy could easily develop.


    She lifted Ethan out of the water and wrapped him in a towel, "All done, Ethan. You smell so nice. Let''s get you dressed."


    Fortunately, when she brought Ethan to the bathroom, she had carried a bag with his clothes, a bottle, form, and two sets of clean clothes.


    As she passed by Theodore, he reached out to take the child, "Let me hold him."


    Ethan was still afraid of Theodore and didn''t dare move while in his arms. Phoebe followed them to the bed.


    Theodore found a clean set of clothes in the bag. After drying Ethan off, Theodore helped him get dressed.


    As it gotter, Ethan yawned.


    Phoebe took out the bottle and form and said to Theodore, "Could you watch him for a moment? I''ll go downstairs to prepare his form."


    "Go ahead."


    Phoebe turned and went downstairs.


    In the guest room, only Theodore and Ethan were left. Ethan sat on the bed, ying with his fingers. Theodore looked at the two-year-old child, who had no toys, unsure how entertain him.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, watching Ethan lower his head, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible. Theodore moved closer, "Are you very afraid of me?"


    Ethan flinched and scooted backward, almost falling off the edge of the bed.


    Fortunately, Theodore was quick and pulled Ethan back.


    He sighed, "I''m not that scary. Why are you so afraid of me? I don''t bite."


    Ethan mumbled, "I know you don''t bite. I''m afraid you''ll hit me."


    Theodore couldn''t help butugh. He teased Ethan, "Do I look like someone who would hit children?"


    Ethan mustered the courage to look at him and then honestly nodded, "Yes."


    Theodore knew he looked intimidating when he was serious, but he tried to be less so around children.


    At least thest time he took Ollie to Lakeview Estates, the two kids they ran into weren''t afraid of him.


    Thinking of those kids reminded him of the photo he saw on Carol''s Feed today. He took out his phone and messaged Carol.


    [Carol, send me that photo from this morning.]


    Carol had just finished her bath when she received Theodore''s message. It took her a moment to realize which photo he was talking about.


    She searched her Feed but found that her friend had already deleted it, and she hadn''t saved the photo.


    She paced around her room, thinking about how to respond to Theodore. After some thought, she decided to be straightforward.


    [Mr. Reynolds, my friend deleted it. If you really want the photo, should I ask my friend for it?]


    Theodore thought it might be inappropriate to ask his secretary to request a photo from a stranger.


    Theodore replied: [Never mind, it''s not necessary.]


    Actually, when Phoebe heard Theodore mention that Carol saw a photo of her and the triplets on Feed, she had already contacted the twins'' mother to delete the photo.


    Fortunately, Phoebe had been proactive. Otherwise, if Theodore had seen the photo a few more times, he might have made some unwee connections. Theodore tossed his phone on the bed. He had intended to use the photo to bond with Ethan, but now he had to think of another way.


    Theodore, who never flinched at billion-dor projects, was now trying to figure out how to please a child¡ªa scenario that would beughable if told.


    "You yed with the triplets today. Do you like them?"


    "I like them. I''m older than them. My mom said I should take care of my younger siblings." Ethan rxed a bit at the mention of the triplets. Have you met them?"


    Theodore nodded, "I have. By the way, my cat is still at your Aunt Phoebe''s house. Do you like cats?"


    "I do. The triplets like them too," Ethan said. "Hubert even fought with the cat for its bed and got scolded by Grandma."


    Theodore felt something was off. The triplets seemed to visit Phoebe''s house often, familiar enough for Evelyn to scold them.


    Hubert?


    Was he the chubby one? He did seem to like cats, clinging to Ollie that afternoon. So, he probably went to Phoebe''s house to y with the cat.


    But Theodore had seen Hubert and the nanny outside the Golden Apartment before. It was quitete. Were they visiting the Golden Apartment?


    From what Ethan said, the triplets should live in Lakeview Estates. But it was strange; he


    had never seen their parents, only the nannies taking them out.


    And in the photo he saw today, there were only the triplets, no parents. Usually, in such group photos, the parents would be included.


    "Have you met the triplets'' parents?"


    "They don''t have a dad, just like me. They only have a mom, and their mom is.." Ethan was interrupted when the door suddenly opened.


    "Ethan." Phoebe walked in, looking flustered.


    Seeing Phoebe, Ethan remembered he had promised her not to mention the triplets to Theodore.


    Ethan became a bit scared, "Aunt Phoebe, I..."


    "Ethan, drink your milk first." Phoebe cut him off, her heart racing, not daring to look at Theodore.


    Did Theodore hear what Ethan was about to say? Would he suspect anything?


    Phoebe had been too careless.


    Kids couldn''t remember their promises. She shouldn''t have left Ethan alone with Theodore. She felt the urge to p her own flushed cheeks out of nervousness.


    But Theodore was staring at her, making her afraid to move.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, put the bottle''s nipple in Ethan''s mouth, and turned calmly to Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, Ethan and I need to rest now."


    Theodore squinted. They had shared a bed for four years. There was no way he couldn''t notice Phoebe''s odd behavior after all that time together.


    But what was Phoebe hiding?

 Chapter 771 Taking Triplets as Godchildren

    Phoebe felt particrly guilty under his scrutinizing gaze, but she still had to act nonchnt and stare back. Their eyes met, and after a few seconds, Theodore stood


    up.


    "Get some rest early."


    Watching his figure walk towards the door, Phoebe felt a slight relief. Just as she was about to say, "Good night, Mr. Reynolds," she saw Theodore suddenly turn around.


    Under the warm yellow light, Theodore''s striking features and expressive eyes made him exceptionally handsome. He looked deeply at Phoebe, "Phoebe, there''s something I need to trouble you with."


    "What is it?"


    "I feel a special connection with the triplets, and I really like them. I want to take them as my godchildren. Could you talk to their parents about it?"


    Phoebe stared at him in shock for a moment before she managed to speak, "What did you say?"


    "Phoebe, I know you like them a lot, even letting theme and go freely in your house. I like them just as much. Please ask the triplets'' parents to consider it. After all, being my godchildren would open up many opportunities for them," Theodore said.


    Phoebe never expected that Theodore would want to take the triplets as his godchildren. If he knew the triplets were her children, would he want to strangle her?


    "I-I''ll let them know."


    Theodore nodded in satisfaction, "Then I''ll be waiting for the good news."


    Phoebe forced a smile.


    Theodore gave her a deep look, raised his hand to press the door handle, and the door opened. Just as he was about to step out, he suddenly paused and looked back at Phoebe.


    "By the way, Ethan just told me that the triplets seem to have no father?"


    Phoebe''s legs went weak, and she almost fell to the ground.


    She looked at Theodore in a daze. His gaze was too sharp, and Phoebe was afraid he would connect the dots, so she lied, "The triplets do have a father. He''s abroad and rarelyes back."


    "I see." Theodore nodded thoughtfully, "Get some rest. I''m leaving."


    This time, the door finally closed. Phoebe, worried he mighte back, stood there in a daze for a while before quick walking to the door and locking it.


    Phoebe leaned against the door, her whole body losing strength, and slid down to the floor. She covered her face with her hands, trembling all over.


    Theodore wanted to take the triplets as his godchildren?


    God must be ying a huge joke on her. How could she refuse Theodore and make him give up this absurd idea?


    In a film based on the outskirts of Kedora, a sandstorm hit while they were shooting a scene between the male and female leads. The rolling yellow sand created a deste effect without the need for a wind machine.


    So, the director temporarily asked the screenwriter to add a scene on the spot, using the sandstorm to create a stunning visual.


    The screenwriter, a top talent in the industry, was inspired by the flying sand and quickly typed out the additional scene in just ten minutes.


    The director, almost unable to open his eyes due to the wind and sand, squinted at the text on theputer and excitedly pped his hands, "Quick, print it out and give it to the lead actors."


    The printed script was delivered to the lead actors. Patrick had just finished a set of shots and returned to the dressing room when Ulysses hurried in with the script.


    "Patrick, the director added a scene. Cindy, please give Patrick a battle-damage makeup." Ulysses handed the script to Patrick and instructed Cindy, who was ying on her phone.


    She had been on set for a few days, and besides doing Patrick''s makeup, she spent her time ying games on her phone.


    She nced out the window at the strong wind, "The weather is so bad, and your director still wants to continue shooting?"


    "Yeah, the director is a film fanatic. It''s rare to encounter such extreme weather, so he definitely wants to capture some footage. Cindy, hurry up. The wind will get stronger, and if we miss the best shooting time, the director will be upset," Ulysses reminded her.


    Cindy had no choice but to put down her phone, walk to the makeup table, nce at the script, and start applying battle-damage makeup to Patrick.


    In the movie, Patrick yed an undercover agent with a mission to protect the country, delivering an enemy''s defense map to the front line while outsmarting and out- fighting the enemies along the way.


    Cindy leaned against the makeup table, holding an eyeshadow palette in one hand and an eyeshadow brush in the other, quickly applying makeup to Patrick''s face.


    Patrick watched her quietly, a dark look in his eyes, and spoke in a low voice, "How have you been enjoying your time on set these past two days?"


    His tone was quite displeased.


    Cindy nced at himzily, "Your schedule is so packed every day. How would I have time to y?"


    "Really? You seem to be having a lot of fun." The air conditioning in the dressing room was on full st, but it couldn''t match the chill emanating from Patrick.


    For the past two days, while Patrick was filming, Cindy got bored ying games in the dressing room and went to the second unit to hang out.


    The second male lead, Vincent Bailey, was a particrly amusing person and often yed games with Cindy.


    Cindy often got so engrossed in ying games with Vincent that she forgot her duties until Ulysses came to find her, reminding her that she was a makeup artist.


    Cindy felt the invisible pressure emanating from Patrick but didn''t care, "You mean Vincent? He''s really funny. He exploits every hero''s weakness in War of the Future to the fullest."


    Patrick nced at her coldly, and the atmosphere grew increasingly awkward. Ulysses, sensing the tension, said, "Cindy, stop chatting. The director is urging us in the group chat."


    Cindy shrugged and quickly finished Patrick''s makeup. The costume team came over to pick out a new outfit for him.


    Patrick put on the military uniform, and with the battle-damage makeup, he looked like a warrior who had juste through a hail of bullets, exuding a sense of destion.


    Patrick strode towards the dressing room door. Ulysses had already opened it, and the wind and sand outside were getting stronger, with yellow sand swirling everywhere.


    Patrick paused, looked back at Cindy, and mouthed, "I''ll deal with you when I get back."


    Then he plunged into the yellow sand, his back exuding a tragic heroism. Cindy''s brow furrowed slightly, and she felt an inexplicable unease.


    Cindy put down her makeup tools, and the wind made the chandelier sway. She picked up her phone to check the weather forecast.


    The meteorological bureau had just issued a red alert for the sandstorm, indicating that the sandstorm would get worse. Listening to the sharp wind outside, she couldn''t focus on her game.


    Cindy slowly walked to the window, looking at the dim sky outside, with sand mixed in the wind, reducing visibility. In such conditions, even the cameras could be blown away, yet the director insisted on continuing the shoot. He truly lived up to his reputation as a film fanatic.


    Cindy stood by the window for a while, then turned to walk outside.

 Chapter 772 Taking My Life While Im Injured

    As soon as the door opened, Cindy was almost knocked over by the strong wind. She grabbed the door frame to steady herself, forcefully closed the door, and walked towards the filming location against the wind.


    The sandstorm was so intense that visibility was very low. She could barely open her eyes and had to squint as she walked forward.


    She had been with the crew for several days and could find the filming location with her eyes closed. She didn''t see anyone along the way.


    It wasn''t until she got closer to the filming location that she heard the director shouting "Action" through a megaphone. She followed the sound.


    In the midst of the yellow sand, the set had already been blown over. The natural scene alone was enough to make one feel despair and suffocation.


    The wind was so strong that it took several people to hold a camera steady. Amidst the sandstorm, Patrick was fiercely fighting with another actor.


    The scene was set in a narrow alley. Both actors were very professional; even with sand in their eyes, they didn''t pause at all, and their fight choreography was incredibly smooth.


    Cindy stood in a sheltered spot, watching Patrick''s graceful movements in the yellow sand. His strikes were fierce, each move both ruthless and domineering.


    It wasn''t until the director excitedly shouted "Cut" that the two actors stopped their life-and-death struggle. They shook hands and patted each other''s shoulders, ready to


    leave.


    The wind howled, and Cindy squinted to see a loose tile on the roof right above Patrick''s head.


    Cindy''s heart skipped a beat. If the tile fell and didn''t hit Patrick, it would be fine, but if


    it did, it could be fatal. She reacted almost without thinking.


    She dashed into the sandstorm, running frantically towards Patrick.


    At that moment, she thought she must be out of her mind. If it were a movie where the heroine ran to save the hero from bullets or knives, she would think the heroine was stupid.


    If it were her, she would definitely take better care of herself.


    However, seeing Patrick in danger, Cindy ran towards him without a second thought, driven by an unstoppable force. She couldn''t stop herself.


    As if her body had a mind of its own, she ran and shouted, "Patrick, move! The tile is loose, move!"


    In just a few words, she got a mouthful of sand.


    Patrick seemed to hear Cindy''s voice and squinted in her direction. The wind was so loud that he couldn''t hear what Cindy was saying.


    But Patrick had never seen Cindy run towards him so fast before.


    Patrick stood still, watching Cindy run closer. He could barely see the anxious


    expression on her face, as if she was saying something.


    Cindy saw the tile finally being lifted by the wind. However, it didn''t fall straight down


    as she had expected but was blown towards her direction.


    Cindy abruptly stopped, not even having time to think. The tile hit her face with a "bang," and her nose bled profusely.


    The strong wind knocked Cindy backward. As she was about to fall, she let out a cry of despair in her heart. If she died and went to the afterlife, she imagined the Grim Reaper would mock her for dying in such a foolish way.


    Why didn''t she consider the wind''s effect when she ran towards Patrick?


    The next second, Cindy fell into a warm embrace, and Patrick''s panicked voice came to her ears, "Cindy, stay with me, do you hear me?"


    Cindy tightly closed her eyes, not wanting to face her shameful self, and pretended to faint.


    Patrick couldn''t wake Cindy up. Seeing the sandstorm intensifying and the surroundings bing more chaotic, he quickly picked Cindy up and walked towards the house.


    The house was noisy. When Patrick came back with Cindy in his arms, Ulysses quickly opened the door to let them in. Seeing Cindy unconscious and covered in blood, Ulysses'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Patrick, what happened to Cindy?" Ulysses asked worriedly as he watched Patricky Cindy on the sofa and hurried to find a first aid kit to hand to him.


    "She got hit by a tile." Patrick''s face showed no emotion, but his heart was in turmoil.


    Patrick took the first aid kit, pulled out some antiseptic and cotton balls, and began cleaning the blood off Cindy''s face. The cotton ball soaked in alcohol wiped away the blood bit by bit.


    Fortunately, apart from her red nose, there were no visible injuries. But who knew if Cindy''s proud nose bridge was hurt?


    Thinking this, Patrick threw away the bloody cotton ball and gently pressed Cindy''s nose bridge with his fingers.


    A sharp pain hit, and the pretending-to-faint Cindy opened her eyes in pain, ring at the close-up Patrick, "Great, you''re trying to kill me while I''m injured."


    Patrick''s fingers were still on Cindy''s nose bridge. From her angle, her eyes looked a bit cross-eyed, which was quite amusing.


    Patrick couldn''t help but smile slightly, "Hmm, not pretending anymore?"


    Cindy pped Patrick''s hand away, propped herself up on the sofa, her nose aching


    and feeling like it was about to bleed again. She grabbed a tissue and pressed it to her nose, ring at Patrick, "What am I pretending?"


    "Pretending to faint." Patrick leaned over to screw the cap back on the alcohol, exposing her lie.


    Cindy was displeased. "Who do you think I did it for? If I wasn''t afraid you''d get killed by that tile, would I have bothered to run over?"


    Patrick paused, looking back at Cindy''s angry face, his eyes deep, "You did it for me?"


    Cindy hadn''t thought there was anything wrong with her words until Patrick questioned her. She realized she had been too straightforward.


    Cindy cleared her throat, looked away, and didn''t dare meet Patrick''s eyes, "So, is my nose broken?"


    "If it is, it''s karma."


    Patrick thought of Cindy getting hit by the tile and her nose bleeding profusely. He was terrified. Luckily, the t side of the tile hit her face. If the sharp edge had struck her head, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Hey, why are you so mean?" Cindy red at Patrick, finding it hard to believe he was so cold-hearted. If she hadn''t been worried about Patrick, would she have gone to


    him?


    If she hadn''t gone to him, would she have been hit by the tile?


    Patrick looked at her coldly, "Do you know how reckless that was? If you had any sense, you wouldn''t have gone out in this weather."


    Cindy puffed up her cheeks in anger, her nose aching, and her eyes stinging, "You''re really annoying. I just like taking walks in this weather. What are you going to do about


    it?"


    Ulysses, seeing the two about to argue again, quickly said, "Patrick, there''s a sandstorm tonight. Everyone in the crew is stuck in the house. What about dinner?"


    "All you think about is eating?" Patrick snapped coldly.


    Ulysses looked aggrieved and rubbed his stomach, "Isn''t eating one of life''s greatest pleasures?"


    "Ulysses, don''t mind him. I''ll take you to find foodter. Ouch." Cindy took a deep breath, feeling the injury wasn''t worth it.


    Patrick, that bastard, should have been hit by the tile to knock some sense into him, so


    he wouldn''t always think about how to hurt people with his words!


    Patrick stared at Cindy. "You stay put. I''ll go check."

 Chapter 773 Confess Or Not Confess?

    Outside the dressing room, staff and extras were gathered. Seeing Patrick walk out with a cold expression, Vincent''s assistant immediately approached him, looking apprehensive.


    "Mr. Winston, is Ms. Croix okay?"


    Patrick''s indifferent eyes nced over, staring at him for a few seconds until the assistant felt ufortable. Then he spoke, "My personal makeup artist doesn''t need anyone else''s concern."


    The assistant''s face changed dramatically. "I-I was just asking on Vincent''s behalf. Can she still y games tonight?"


    It seemed Patrick had overestimated Vincent. Cindy was so badly hurt, yet that fool


    was still thinking about ying games with her. Chasing someone like this, he was bound to fail sooner orter.


    "She doesn''t have time."


    "Thanks." Seeing Patrick''s unfriendly expression, the assistant didn''t dare stay long and quickly turned to report back to the adjacent dressing room.


    Patrick walked to the first-floor kitchen, where the chef was preparing dinner.


    The sudden sandstorm had disrupted the filming schedule, leaving everyone stuck in the house with nothing to do but browse Facebook, y games, and wait for dinner.


    As Patrick entered the kitchen, the chefs recognized him and immediately became so nervous they didn''t know what to do with themselves. "Patrick, the kitchen isn''t a ce for you. Please leave."


    Patrick rolled up his sleeves, looking indifferent. "Mind if I make a sandwich?"


    The chef nodded immediately. "Yes, we just made some this afternoon for the night shift crew. What kind would you like?"


    Patrick thought for a moment. "I was thinking of making a ham, lettuce, and cheese sandwich on whole wheat bread. Do you have those ingredients?"


    "Yes, we have everything you need. But if you prefer, we can make it for you." The chef was very nervous; after all, the person in front of him was a big star they rarely saw.


    Patrick noticed how uneasy the kitchen staff were and decided to ease their nerves. "Thanks, but I think I''ll let you handle it. Could you make two of those sandwiches for me?"


    "Absolutely, Mr. Winston. We''ll have them ready in no time," the chef replied, eager to help.


    Patrick gave a polite nod and turned to leave.


    Back in the dressing room, Cindy was standing in front of the vanity, poking her nose. "Broken, not broken, broken, not broken?"


    Patrick leaned against the door, arms crossed, watching Cindy mutter. He said coldly, "If you keep poking it like that, it''ll break even if it wasn''t broken."


    Cindy turned around sharply, ring at him. "All you do is stand there and say mean things. What good does it do you if my nose is broken?"


    "A lot of good. I like seeing you in pain," Patrick said with a smile.


    "You''re such a jerk!" Cindy retorted.


    Cindy stopped poking her nose and sat on the sofa. Remembering the sandstorm that had swept through the city, she picked up her phone to call Phoebe.


    Phoebe had just seen Theodore off. She was sitting on the bed, watching Ethan drink milk and thinking about how to deceive Theodore when her phone vibrated.


    She picked it up and saw a video call invitation from Cindy.


    She answered, and after a moment of flickering light, Cindy''s face appeared. Phoebe immediately noticed her swollen nose andughed.


    "Cindy, what happened to your nose?"


    Hearing herugh, Cindy said seriously, "I was worried about you, and all you do isugh at me."


    Phoebe couldn''t help butugh. "It''s really funny. How did you hurt your nose?"


    "It''s a long story. How are things on your end?" Cindy asked.


    "I took Ethan, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi..." Phoebe began, but Cindy interrupted, "Wait


    a minute, the signal here is bad. I can''t hear you clearly."


    Phoebe immediately understood that Cindy probably couldn''t talk freely. She said, "Alright, I''ll hang up and text you."


    After ending the video call, Cindy quickly sent a string of text messages. [Patrick is next to me. It''s inconvenient to talk. Let''s chat by text.]


    Phoebe quickly replied, telling Cindy about Theodoreing to the eco-park and wanting to take Hubert, Boris, and Noomi as his godchildren.


    Cindy was shocked.


    mGuru: [Is Theodore out of his mind?]


    Phoebe didn''t know if Theodore was crazy, but she felt like she was about to lose it.


    Mia: [What should I do? If I really let the kids ept him as their godfather and he finds out the truth, he''ll definitely kill me.]


    mGuru: [Don''t panic!]


    Mia: [What is he thinking? He''s only met them once, and he wants to make them his godchildren!]


    mGuru: [Is he testing you?]


    Mia: [I think so too. If he''s testing me, the kids'' true identities will be exposed sooner orter. Should I go and confess to him?]


    mGuru: [If you go and confess, there''s only one oue.]


    Mia: [What oue?]


    mGuru: [He''ll take it out on you in bed. Just be mentally prepared; you can confess


    to him anytime.]


    Phoebe read this and remained silent for a long time.


    Mia: [Can''t we think in reverse? If he finds out Hubert, Boris, and Noomi are mine, he


    might cut ties with me and never bother me again.]


    mGuru: [Given how often he''s been showing up around youtely, he''s very


    interested in you. Cutting ties is impossible.]


    Phoebe threw her phone on the pillow, feeling increasingly confused. Shey back on the bed, thinking.


    Confess or not confess?


    That seemed to be the question.


    Next to her, Ethan finished his milk and fell asleep with the bottle in his mouth. Worried he might develop buck teeth, Phoebe pulled the nipple out of his mouth.


    Phoebe got out of bed with the bottle and went downstairs to wash it.


    The living room on the first floor was dimly lit by two wallmps, casting a warm, cozy


    glow. Outside, the wind howled, but inside, it was a peaceful haven.


    She walked to the kitchen ind and saw a broad back. She stopped abruptly.


    Theodore had just finished his shower, his hair still damp, making him look less intimidating. She really didn''t want to face him right now.


    Just as she turned to leave, Theodore''s voice came from behind.


    "Do you hide every time you see me? Am I that scary to you?"


    Maybe it was the bad weather, but Phoebe detected a hint of loneliness and destion


    in Theodore''s voice. She paused and then walked over.


    She sat across from Theodore and saw a tray in front of him, holding an ice bucket with a half-empty bottle of whiskey.


    Theodore lifted his eyes to look at her, his gaze sweeping over her. "Care to join me for a drink?"

 Chapter 774 One Night Stand

    Reason told Phoebe she should refuse. After all, a man and a woman alone, drunk, could easily lead to something happening, and she couldn''t bear the consequences.


    "Mr. Reynolds, Ethan needs me at night."


    Theodore sneered lightly, "If you don''t want to apany me, just say so. Don''t make excuses, Mia. Can you be honest with me?"


    Phoebe''s heart skipped a beat.


    Since Phoebe became an adult, even Evelyn stopped calling her by her nickname. Hearing it from Theodore now felt a bit ambiguous.


    Phoebe scratched her ear, "I''ll have a drink with you, but no more than that."


    Theodore picked up another empty ss, poured a small amount of wine, and pushed


    it towards Phoebe, "I know you get drunk easily. I won''t push you."


    Phoebe picked up the ss. Under the warm yellow light, the amber liquid looked tempting. She took a sip and frowned.


    "Even after spending several years in Caneda, I still can''t get used to this kind of wine." Phoebe put the ss on the table, resting her head on her hand,zily looking at Theodore.


    Theodore curled his lips, "Did you have a good time in Caneda?"


    Phoebe was taken aback.


    Theodore asking her so gently was unexpected. She lowered her eyes, "Yeah, I was busy with my career. It was pretty good."


    "I didn''t have a good time at all," Theodore suddenly said.


    Phoebe stared at Theodore in a daze. He wasn''t joking; his eyes were full of loneliness. Theodore swirled his ss, "After the divorce, I thought I could quickly forget you and start over. Butter, I realized I was deceiving myself. Mia, I never forgot you for a moment."


    Phoebe sat there motionless, processing every word Theodore had just said, chewing on them and understanding them in her mind.


    Phoebe felt a bit dazed, her breathing bing shallow.


    Was Theodore confessing to her?


    "Theodore, you..."


    "Don''t say anything, just listen to me," Theodore interrupted her. He lowered his eyes and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Theodore poured himself three more sses in a row, as if trying to gather his courage through the alcohol.


    When Theodore looked at Phoebe again, it seemed he had made some decision.


    "Only after you left did I admit to myself that I had fallen in love with you long before that night, maybe even from the first time we met."


    Phoebe gripped the ss, "The first time?"


    "Yeah, do you remember me? In the small town, you carried me down from the mountain and told me your name was Mia. I waited for you there for a long time, but you never came back." Theodore stared straight at her.


    Phoebe''s heart trembled, "When did you remember?"


    No wonder he suddenly called her Mia. Theodore had remembered the past, but... it was toote.


    "I always remembered the girl saving me. I realized you were the girl three years ago. Our fate was set long ago, earlier than we thought, right?"


    Phoebe took a sip of wine, feeling the bitterness spread from her mouth to her stomach, "So what? We''ve already missed our chance."


    "Mia, let''s start over. This time, I won''t let you down."


    Phoebe shook her head, "It''s toote, Mr. Reynolds."


    From the moment Phoebe decided to give birth to the kids, she cut off any possibility between them. Theodore, with his pride, would never allow the woman he loved to have someone else''s children.


    If Phoebe had wanted to use alcohol to tell Theodore about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s parentage, she was now d she hadn''t.


    The deeper the love, the deeper the hate.


    If Theodore knew about Phoebe''s betrayal, he would want to destroy her.


    Phoebe drank the rest of her wine, the ss making a crisp sound as it touched the table. She stood up, "Mr. Reynolds, thank you for your hospitality."


    With that, Phoebe picked up the baby bottle and walked towards the kitchen.


    After a few steps, Theodore hugged her from behind, pressing her against the wall. His


    lips touched the back of her neck, the strong smell of alcohol overwhelming.


    Phoebe felt their bodies tightly pressed together. She could even feel Theodore''s strong heartbeat.


    Phoebe struggled.


    "Theodore, let go of me!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t love me, Mia. We can be together. You have needs, and


    so do I. We can satisfy each other, just like before. Do you remember howpatible


    we were?" Theodore''s lips moved to her ear, whispering seductively.


    Phoebe''s legs went weak, "Mr. Reynolds, I won''t be your lover."


    "I can be your lover," Theodore passionately bit her earlobe, waves of heat making Phoebe almost give up resisting.


    But she couldn''t.


    Phoebe couldn''t get entangled with Theodore. As long as she stayed by his side, Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s parentage would be a ticking time bomb, ready to blow them apart.


    Sometimes, human nature was the most untestable. Even if someone loved her deeply now, once she touched his bottom line, he would make her suffer endlessly.


    "Mr. Reynolds, you really can bend and stretch," Phoebe mocked.


    Theodore pressed tightly against her. Maybe because of the alcohol, his body temperature was high, rubbing against her, making her feel desire. Theodore lowered his head, biting her neck, his breath bing heavy. "Mia, just treat it as a one-night stand. Stay with me tonight, okay? We both have needs, don''t we?" Theodore kissed her neck, his voice low and seductive. Phoebe was momentarily lost. Her phone suddenly vibrated in her pocket, snapping her back to reality. She grabbed Theodore''s hand, which had slipped into her robe. "Mr. Reynolds, I''m sorry, I can''t do this." Phoebe forcefully pulled Theodore''s hand out, stepped away from his embrace, tightened her robe, picked up the fallen baby bottle, and walked into the kitchen.


    Theodore took a deep breath, leaning against the cold wall. He listened to the sound of water running in the kitchen and the howling wind outside, feeling his heart sink into an abyss.


    Phoebe stood at the sink, pretending to calmly wash the baby bottle, but her heart was in chaos.


    If her phone hadn''t vibrated, Phoebe might have let herself do something irreversible. She braced herself against the sink, cursing herself inwardly.


    Almost thirty years old, and she was still swayed by Theodore''s charm!


    After washing the bottle, she boiled some water to sterilize it, then took out her phone


    to check the message. It was a photo from Evelyn of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi sleeping.


    [The kids were very good. They fell asleep after ying. How''s Ethan? Did he look for Ruby?]


    Phoebe looked at the photo of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi''s sleeping faces, unable to resist touching the screen. After a moment, she replied to Evelyn, reassuring her.


    Phoebe walked out of the kitchen, but Theodore was nowhere to be seen. She stood under the light for a long time, thinking that with Theodore''s pride, being rejected would make him avoid her for days.

 Chapter 775 Ive Never Hated Anyone This Much in My Life

    The sandstorm raged all night, with the wind howling outside the window.


    Cindyy on the couch, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. She picked up her phone to check the time; it was only 2:30 AM. Getting through the night was proving to be incredibly difficult.


    Feeling thirsty, she propped herself up on the couch and saw Patrick, who was curled up in a chair ying on his phone, looking over at her. She cleared her throat.


    "You''re still awake?"


    Patrick put down his phone and stared at her silently for a long time before suddenly sneering, "Some people grind their teeth and fart in their sleep. How am I supposed to sleep?"


    Cindy''s pretty face turned visibly red. She red at him, "What nonsense are you talking about? I never grind my teeth or fart in my sleep."


    "How would you know what you do when you''re asleep?" Patrick crossed his arms, his


    tone icy.


    Cindy felt a pang of guilt. Could she really be that ungraceful in her sleep?


    Avoiding Patrick''s gaze, she said uncertainly, "I hold in my farts when I''m awake, let alone when I''m asleep. There''s no way I fart in my sleep."


    Seeing her earnestly defending herself, Patrick couldn''t help butugh, "Are you an idiot?"


    She rushed over and started hitting Patrick with her fists. She was quite strong, and it actually hurt.


    At first, Patrick let her vent, but after a few hits, he grabbed her wrists, "Alright, alright, stop being mad."


    Cindy struggled a bit but couldn''t free her hands.


    They were very close. She noticed the red veins in Patrick''s eyes and frowned, "You have a shoot tomorrow. Go lie down on the couch for a bit."


    The sandstorm had trapped everyone inside the house. With so many people, the upstairs and downstairs were all upied, so they had to make do for the night.


    Patrick had given the couch to Cindy, Ulysses was on the small couch in the dressing room, and Patrick was curled up in a chair, which must have been ufortable.


    "No need, I''m not sleepy..." Before he could finish, Patrick yawned, tears forming at the corners of his eyes.


    Cindy mocked him without hesitation, "See, your mouth is wide open, and you say you''re not sleepy. Go lie down for a bit. Even if you can''t sleep, you can at least rest your eyes."


    Patrick was still holding Cindy''s wrist, his thumb gently rubbing her pulse point. A tingling sensation shot from her wrist to her tailbone, and Cindy quickly pulled her hand back.


    "Uh, you should go."


    Patrick was indeed tired but not necessarily able to sleep. He looked at Cindy, got up, and walked over to the couch. The couch still had the residual warmth from Cindy''s body.


    Patricky down on the couch pillow, the familiar scent of her shampoo filling his nostrils. It was light and pleasant, and he couldn''t help but bury his face in the pillow.


    Cindy grabbed a bottle of mineral water, opened it, and drank more than half. She turned to look out the window; the sandstorm seemed to be subsiding, and she could at least see the streetlights now.


    Cindy sat back in the chair, took out her phone, and started a game.


    No matter the time, there were always people online. She quickly matched with her teammates, chose her favorite hero, and started battling in the game.


    Cindy fought for hundreds of rounds until her neck and eyes were sore. She tossed her phone onto the dressing table.


    Rubbing her neck, Cindy looked around aimlessly.


    She spent so much time in the dressing room that there wasn''t much to see. Her gaze eventuallynded on Patrick, who was lying on the couch.


    Her eyes swept over Patrick''s long legs hanging off the edge. At nearly 6.2 feet tall, he looked cramped on the 5-foot couch.


    Cindy got up and walked over, standing by the couch and tentatively calling him, "Patrick, Patrick, are you asleep?"


    Patricky on the couch with his eyes closed, his eyelids rxed, and his breathing steady.


    He seemed to be sleeping deeply. In the dim light from the dressing table, Cindy could see his features clearly.


    A straight nose, thin lips.


    His closed eyes gave his face a peaceful and serene look. His long eyshes cast delicate shadows on his cheeks, highlighting the gentle contours of his face.


    But when he acted, his eyes were especially sharp.


    Cindy studied Patrick''s face for a while and couldn''t help but remark, "You''re quite good-looking. No wonder your fans like you so much. If they knew you were about to quit the industry, they''d probably cry their eyes out."


    Patrick was quitting the industry.


    She had heard it from Ulysses. Apparently, he was going to inherit his family business after quitting. Thinking about it made her angry, "What a waste of such a good- looking face. It won''t be on screen anymore."


    Just as she was about to get up and leave, Patrick suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace. She lost her bnce and almost fell, but Patrick''s hand on her waist steadied her, making her lean against him.


    Cindy looked at his eyes, which were now very close to hers, in shock.


    Patrick''s fingers tightened around her waist, his breath warm against her ear, his voice husky with sleepiness.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    His voice was low, with a slight upward inflection, teasing andzy.


    Cindy''s mind went nk at his question. Thinking about how she had been staring at him, her cheeks turned red.


    The room was cold, and Cindy was lightly dressed. Her legs, through the thin fabric, brushed against Patrick''s firm body, and his strong fingers gripped her waist.


    They stared at each other, and inappropriate thoughts filled her mind. This position made her think of all the intimate moments they could share.


    Her ears grew hot, and she struggled to get off Patrick. "I-I''m thirsty. I need to get some water," she stammered.


    Patrick''s grip on her waist tightened, his long, strong fingers holding her in ce. His eyebrows raised slightly, a hint of displeasure in his deep eyes.


    "Cindy, tell me, what were you thinking?"


    Cindy''s face turned red with embarrassment, her eyes darting around as she tried to act calm, "I wasn''t thinking anything. Don''t worry, I have no desires for your face anymore."


    Patrick squinted, "No desires for my face, but what about my eyes?"


    With that, the temperature in the dressing room seemed to drop several degrees. Cindy shivered, "Why do you hold grudges like this?"


    Patrick sat up, making her sit on hisp. This position was even more awkward.


    Cindy''s face turned red, and she struggled to get off him, but his arms were like a vice around her waist, giving her no chance to escape.


    "Cindy, I''ve never hated anyone as much as I hate you," Patrick whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 776 Theres Someone Behind You

    Cindy pressed her lips together. Patrick said he hated her, but his actions told a different story. The next second, Patrick turned his head and kissed her.


    The sudden change made Cindy instinctively want to pull away, but the more she struggled, the tighter she was held.


    Cindy felt Patrick''s gentle pecks on her lips, causing her face and neck to flush red.


    In the dressing room, Ulysses was holding it in.


    He desperately needed to use the bathroom, but if he went out now, he would definitely interrupt Patrick''s moment and would surely face Patrick''s revengeter.


    But he really couldn''t hold it any longer.


    He secretly pried open a crack in the door and saw the two kissing passionately. He slipped out sideways, hoping to sneak out while they were too engrossed.


    Cindy half-closed her eyes and suddenly made eye contact with Ulysses in the dark. She shivered all over and instantly sobered up.


    She pulled her head back, and Patrick missed the kiss. Dissatisfied, Patrick pulled Cindy back to continue kissing, but ended up kissing the back of her hand.


    Cindy covered her mouth and whispered, "Patrick, there''s someone behind you."


    Patrick squinted his eyes and reached to pull Cindy''s hand away. "I don''t believe you. Stop trying to fool me."


    "I''m not fooling you. There''s really someone behind you," Cindy said anxiously. She didn''t have a habit of making out in public. "If you don''t believe me, look back yourself."


    Patrick impatiently turned his head and met Ulysses'' worried face.


    "What are you doing?" Patrick asked irritably.


    Ulysses clutched his stomach. "Patrick, my stomach hurts. I need to go to the bathroom. You guys continue; I didn''t see anything."


    With that, he darted out of the dressing room.


    Cindy took the opportunity to get off the ground and escape Patrick''s embrace. She kept her distance, watching him warily and defensively.


    Patrick nced at her but said nothing. Hey back on the sofa and closed his eyes for a nap.


    Seeing him act as if nothing had happened, Cindy angrily wiped her lips and fumed silently.


    Phoebe had been sleepless all night. Before dawn, she called Keith toe and pick them up.


    She changed into her clothes, packed Ethan''s things, left a note on the bedside table, and carried Ethan out the door.


    The surroundings were quiet, and a ck sedan was parked outside the vi, with the area looking devastated.


    As soon as Phoebe stepped out, Keith got out of the car, walked quickly to her, and took Ethan from her, cing him in the back seat.


    After the sandstorm, the temperature dropped sharply.


    Phoebe quickly got into the car, shivering from the cold. She rubbed her arms. "It''s really cold today."


    Keith got into the car and slowly drove away. The headlights revealed the mess everywhere, showing the power of yesterday''s sandstorm.


    Phoebe had been scrolling through Facebookst night when she couldn''t sleep. The sandstorm had caused a significant impact.


    "There''s a nket in the car. Wrap yourself up; it''ll be warmer," Keith said. "Yesterday, when you suddenly disappeared with Ethan, we were worried for a long time."


    "Ran into an old acquaintance," Phoebe said briefly, not offering much of an exnation.


    Phoebe turned to look out the window. The car was slowly leaving the vi. The streetlights were dim, and she felt as if someone was standing behind the curtains on the second floor, watching her leave.


    Startled, Phoebe tried to get a clearer look, but the car had already left the vi far behind, speeding away.


    Behind the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor, Theodore stood in the dark, watching Phoebe leave with the child. A man was there to pick her up.


    Judging by his figure, Theodore didn''t recognize him. It wasn''t Edward or Milton.


    He had underestimated Phoebe. She had quickly attracted another man''s attention, which exined why she had refused his proposalst night.


    He gritted his teeth, turned, and walked out of the bedroom, heading to the guest


    room.


    The guest room was meticulously tidy, as if no one had ever stayed there. He stood by the bed for a long time, about to leave when he saw a note on the bedside table.


    He walked over, bent down, and picked up the note. The handwriting was neat and elegant, Phoebe''s handwriting.


    [Mr. Reynolds, thank you for your hospitality!]


    Polite yet distant.


    He clenched the note tightly, crumpling it into a ball, and threw it into the trash can before striding out.


    After the sandstorm, various departments were organizing rescue efforts. Phoebe received a call from Edward while on her way back to the city.


    The highway was jammed with a long line of cars, barely moving.


    The four kids were restless in the car, moring to get out. Phoebe''s head was pounding, but she didn''t dare let them out.


    "Phoebe, I hear the kids crying. Where are you?" Edward''s voice was gentle, full of


    concern.


    Phoebe rubbed her aching head. "On the way back to the city. I took the kids to the eco-park yesterday, but we got caught in the sandstorm and were stuck there overnight."


    "I saw the news. Are you all okay? I hate that I''m out of the country and not there with you," Edward said, full of guilt.


    "We''re fine, don''t worry. The kids are crying, I have to go," Phoebe said hurriedly, hanging up the phone. She looked out the window at the endless line of cars and sighed helplessly.


    She tried reasoning with them. "How about we watch some cartoons? It''s too dangerous outside."


    "No, I don''t want to watch cartoons!" Noomi, with tears in her eyes, insisted on getting out of the car.


    Phoebe had no choice but to say, "Okay, we''ll get out for two minutes, and then we''ll get back in, alright?"


    Noomi didn''t have a concept of time, only knowing that Phoebe had agreed to let her out. She nodded.


    Phoebe got out of the car with her. The air outside was fresh, and the wind was cool. She held Noomi in her arms to shield her from the wind.


    "Mommy, so many cars."


    Phoebe looked in the direction Noomi was pointing. The highway was packed with cars, with no end in sight.


    Stuck in traffic, even adults were getting irritable, let alone children.


    After a few minutes outside, Phoebe was about to get back in the car with Noomi when she noticed a silver-gray Maybach parked not far behind them.


    Inside the car, Jack, with sharp eyes, pointed at Phoebe getting into the car and said, "Mr. Reynolds, isn''t that Ms. Ziegler? What a coincidence, running into her even in a traffic jam."


    Theodore, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his hawk-like eyes at the words and stared straight ahead at the business car not far away.


    At the end of his gaze, Phoebe was holding a child. From the hair, it wasn''t Ethan but the little girl from the triplets.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 777 Missed Opportunity

    Theodore squinted his eyes, staring at Phoebe''s figure disappearing before him. He frowned slightly, feeling something was off.


    He focused on the business car not far ahead, its windows tinted to prevent peeking inside.


    However, it intrigued him, making him want to investigate.


    "Mr. Reynolds, the traffic is moving. Do you want to get out?" Jack asked, noticing through the rearview mirror that Theodore''s hand was on the car door handle.


    Theodore realized his hand was already on the door handle. He quickly pulled it back, his heart racing. Seeing the surrounding cars slowly moving, he exhaled deeply, "Drive."


    Someone honked behind them, and Jack quickly refocused, starting the car and following the traffic, gradually speeding up on the highway.


    Jack nced at the rearview mirror, seeing Theodore resting with his eyes closed, clearly having had a rough night.


    Last night, he had hidden in the guest room after entering the vi, afraid of disturbing Theodore and Phoebe. He thought Theodore would seize such a rare opportunity.


    But in the morning, Theodore came downstairs exuding hostility, looking unapproachable, scaring Jack into silence.


    It seemed Theodore didn''t get what he wantedst night.


    Jack couldn''t help but sigh. They had even gone to the eco-park, yet he didn''t seize the opportunity.


    Back at Lakeview Estates, Ruby was home. Hearing the engine outside, she quickly ran out, seeing Phoebe and the others getting out of the car. Her eyes reddened slightly.


    "You''re finally back."


    Phoebe carried Hubert, Boris, and Noomi out of the car, then took the sleeping Ethan from Evelyn. Turning around, she noticed the bruises on Ruby''s neck and frowned, "Ruby, what happened to your neck?"


    As soon as she spoke, everyone''s eyes fell on Ruby''s neck. Evelyn got out of the car, grabbing Ruby''s arm to inspect her.


    "What happened?"


    Ruby avoided their gaze, "It''s nothing, I identally bumped it yesterday."


    "What kind of bump leaves a mark like that?" Phoebe stared at her, seeing her guilty look, growing more suspicious.


    The marks on her neck looked like they were from being grabbed. If it were a criminal, Ruby would have said so, unless it was someone close.


    Could it be someone from the Adams family causing trouble for Ruby?


    "I''ll take Ethan inside first." Ruby quickly took Ethan from Phoebe and limped towards the vi.


    Evelyn and Phoebe exchanged a nce. "I''ll go check on Ruby," Evelyn said.


    "Okay."


    Phoebe had Hubert, Boris, and Noomi line up to go inside, then helped Elijah carry the oranges and vegetables they picked yesterday into the vi.


    After finishing, she was sweaty and went upstairs to take a shower.


    After changing clothes, she went to Ruby''s room, knocking on the door. Hearing


    Ruby''s voice inside, she pushed the door open.


    Phoebe noticed that Ruby''s eyes were red, and she was still wiping away tears.


    Phoebe walked over. "What''s wrong?"


    Ruby wiped her tears with her fingers, "It''s nothing. Ethan must have been a bother these past two days."


    "Don''t say that." Phoebe sat next to Ruby, "I brought you here because I consider you family. Donovan is gone, and I''ll take care of you."


    Hearing Donovan''s name, Ruby''s lips moved as if to speak but chose to remain silent. Phoebe looked at the bruises on Ruby''s neck, frowning, "These aren''t from yesterday, are they? They look a few days old. Ruby, did your parentse?"


    Ruby hesitated, "They..."


    "I knew it!" Phoebe was indignant, "What are they thinking? They tormented you for three years, and now that you''re finally doing better, theye to bully you again. Do they just not want to see you happy?"


    "No, Phoebe, you misunderstood..." Ruby tried to exin but was cut off by Phoebe. Phoebe grabbed Ruby''s wrist, "Ruby, next time theye, don''t meet them alone. I''ll go with you. I want to ask them how they can treat their own daughter like this without feeling any guilt!"


    Ruby stared at her, suddenly feeling very touched.


    Ruby hugged Phoebe tightly, tears streaming down, "Phoebe, thank you. I did many wrong things before. I''m really sorry."


    Phoebe didn''t expect Ruby to break down. She was stunned for a few seconds before gently patting Ruby''s shoulder, "Alright, we agreed not to bring up the past."


    "I did many unforgivable things. I''ll work hard to atone for them."


    Phoebe sighed helplessly.


    "Stop crying, or your eyes will swell, and my mom will think I bullied you."


    Ruby quickly wiped her tears, looking up to stop herself from crying, "I-I won''t cry. If your mom misunderstands, I''ll exin."


    Phoebe shook her head lightly at Ruby''s pitiful look, "Stay with Ethan. I''ll go downstairs."


    "Okay."


    Phoebe got up and left the bedroom, closing the door behind her. As she walked downstairs, her phone vibrated in her pocket.


    She took out her phone, seeing an unread message on WhatsApp.


    Theodore: [Did you mention what I talked aboutst night?]


    Phoebe thought for a moment, remembering what Theodore had mentionedst night, making her head hurt. She leaned against the stair railing, typing a reply. Mia: [I did, but they didn''t agree.]


    Theodore: [Really? With me as their godfather, the triplets'' future would be secure. Who would refuse such a good deal?]


    Phoebe stared at the message, reading it several times. Yes, for most people, having their children noticed by the richest man would be a dreame true. Who would refuse such an offer?


    But could Phoebe agree?


    She closed her eyes, about to type a reply when Theodore sent a video call. Caught off guard, she identally answered it.


    Seeing the screen, Phoebe quickly walked to the third floor.


    "Mr. Reynolds, can you not call me without warning?" Phoebe red at Theodore in the video.


    He had aputer in front of him, seemingly working.


    Theodore nced at her, "Typing is tiring. Give me the triplets'' parents'' contact info, and I''ll talk to them myself."


    Phoebe frowned. Theodore didn''t seem impulsive; he was determined to be the triplets'' godfather. Didn''t he already have enough on his te?

 Chapter 778 Theodores Relentless Pursuit

    Phoebe stared at the man on the screen and asked softly, "Mr. Reynolds, have you ever thought about having your own children in the future?"


    "I have," Theodore gazed quietly at the camera, as if he were looking directly at Phoebe. "But with whom? You won''t even let me touch you."


    Phoebe''s cheeks flushed.


    She shouldn''t have asked that question.


    "Theodore!" she said, her voice filled with shame and anger, "Can you stop talking nonsense? You''re going to get married someday. How do you think your future wife will feel knowing you takingother''s kids as your godchildren before even getting married?"


    "My future wife is you. How would you feel?" Theodore seemed to enjoy teasing Phoebe, loving to see her blush.


    Theodore''s attitude towards Phoebe was bing increasingly reckless, and if this continued, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "If you don''t have anything important to say, I''m hanging up." Phoebe leaned against the stair railing, her finger moving towards the hang-up button, but Theodore''s voice came through, leaving no room for refusal, "Give me the contact information for the triplets'' parents."


    Phoebe hung up the video call.


    She leaned on the railing, wishing she could punch and kick Theodore. From


    downstairs, Hubert''s voice called out, "Mom, are you angry?"


    Phoebe quickly wiped the grimace off her face and forced a gentle smile, "Mom''s not angry. Did I scare you, Hubert?"


    Seeing her smile, Hubert turned and ran, "Mom, your smile is scary."


    Phoebe watched Hubert''s retreating back, not knowing what to say. She rubbed her stiff cheeks, cursing Theodore a thousand times in her heart.


    Why take godchildren? Why not just get married and have his own kids? What was Theodore thinking?


    Hubert ran a bit further, and seeing that Phoebe wasn''t following, he patted his chest. Just as he turned around, he bumped into someone.


    The next second, his little face was pinched.


    "Hubert, have you gained weight again? I can''t even lift you," Cindy pretended to struggle.


    Hubert giggled and snuggled into her arms, "Godmother, I''m not fat. Grandma says chubby kids are cute."


    "Oh, then can you tell me where your mommy is?" Cindy asked with a smile.


    Hubert pointed to the third-floor staircase and whispered to Cindy, "I saw Mom getting angry. She looked like a viin."


    Cindy couldn''t help butugh and patted his little butt, "If she hears that, she''ll spank you."


    Cindy put him down, "Go y, and be careful going downstairs."


    Hubert rubbed his butt and ran off. Cindy walked up to the third floor and saw Phoebe sitting on the steps, "Why are you hiding here?"


    Phoebe lifted her head from her arms and, seeing Cindy, her eyes lit up, "Come chat with me. I have a headache."


    "What happened?"


    Phoebe looked frustrated, "Theodore insists on taking Hubert, Boris, and Noomi as his godchildren. He just video-called me asking for their parents'' contact information. What is he up to?"


    Cindy saw her distress and put a hand on her shoulder, "Don''t be upset. How about we find that guy from room 8888?"


    "Why would we do that?" Phoebe was puzzled.


    "To have him refuse Theodore, of course."


    "And then he''ll turn around and fight me for Hubert, Boris, and Noomi. Am I crazy?" Phoebe couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Can you give me a better suggestion?"


    "Uh..." Cindy scratched her head, "Mr. Reynolds really knows how to create problems. When did he meet Hubert, Boris, and Noomi and decide he wanted them as his godchildren?"


    Phoebe tugged at her hair in frustration, "Last time, you were holding Boris and walked past him. After that, he brought his cat to Lakeview Estates and coincidentally met Hubert and Noomi."


    "Mr. Reynolds is really kind-hearted," Cindy sighed, "Why don''t you just tell him their parents don''t want to give him their contact information? I doubt he''d force it."


    Phoebe said, "For now, that''s the only way to stall."


    Cindy patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry. We''ll figure something out."


    She worried that Theodore''s persistence was because he had already guessed that Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were closely rted to her and was insisting on acknowledging them as a test.


    She had thought about directly telling him that Hubert, Boris, and Noomi were her children. Maybe then, in his anger, he would stop bothering them.


    But Phoebe always held onto a sliver of hope that she could muddle through.


    "Why are you back today? Is your nose okay?" Phoebe finally noticed that Cindy''s nose seemed more swollen than it did inst night''s video.


    "It''s fine," Cindy looked a bit ufortable, "There was a sandstormst night that damaged the set. We need a couple of days to fix it, so I got two days off."


    "Then take a good rest these two days. Don''t cook for yourself. Come over here to eat.


    I''ll have my mom make something delicious for you," Phoebe said.


    "That would be too much trouble," Cindy pretended to be polite.


    "What''s the trouble? My mom treats you like her own daughter. If she knew you were being so polite, she''d be upset."


    Phoebe grabbed the stair railing to stand up and pulled Cindy up from the floor, "Come on, let''s go downstairs and y with Hubert, Boris, and Noomi."


    In a high-end hotel abroad, Edward stood in front of arge floor-to-ceiling window, with his assistant standing behind him, "Mr. Vanderbilt, there''s news from back home." Edward''s expression was calm and cold as he looked at the exotic skyscrapers outside, "Speak."


    The assistant spoke nervously, "Last night, Ms. Ziegler and Theodore spent the night at a family vi in the eco-park. She left hurriedly with the children around four in the morning. It seems they had a disagreement."


    Edward''s face darkened, "I understand. Leave."


    The assistant didn''t dare linger and quickly left. Just as he stepped out of the room, he heard the sound of something heavy shattering behind him.


    He didn''t dare look back and closed the door.


    Edward stood amidst the broken pieces, his eyes brewing a storm more terrifying than yesterday''s sandstorm.


    "Phoebe, if you treat my feelings like this, I will never let you get back together with him. Never!"


    After a long time, he finally calmed down and took out his phone to make a call, "How''s the drone show rehearsal going?"


    "Mr. Vanderbilt, the show is quite challenging, but we''re working overtime to rehearse. The time you mentioned will definitely be fine."


    "I''m returning home tomorrow. I want to propose the night after. You have two days to rehearse," Edward said, giving no room for negotiation before hanging up.

 Chapter 779 Serve Me, Not Feed Me

    In Building Three, Ruby, wearing an apron, brought thest pot of soup to the dining table. She looked up at Donovan, who was sitting on the sofa using hisputer.


    Donovan''s side profile was handsome and elegant, but he exuded a cold aura that warned others to stay away, making her feel uneasy.


    "Mr. Ziegler, dinner is ready."


    Donovan''s long fingers flew over the keyboard. Hearing her voice, he frowned and said coldly, "Can''t you see I''m working?"


    Ruby immediately fell silent, standing stiffly at the entrance of the dining room. Donovan stared at theputer screen for a long time without moving. Finally, he impatiently closed theptop and walked towards the dining room.


    Seeing him approach with an intimidating presence, Ruby took a step back in fear, bumping her lower back against the sideboard, which hurt a lot.


    Donovan paused, said nothing, and walked past Ruby to pull out a chair and sit down.


    "What are you standing there for? Come serve me," Donovan said coldly, looking at Ruby from his seat.


    Ruby clenched her fists, knowing Donovan wanted to humiliate her. She still walked over, picked up a fork, and brought a piece of meat to his mouth.


    After waiting for a while without Donovan opening his mouth, she looked up and met his furious eyes.


    Donovan pped her hand away, sending the fork and meat flying. He red at her with a dark expression, "What are you doing, treating me like a three-year-old?"


    Ruby took a step back, "You told me to serve you."


    Donovan''s face turned extremely grim, "I told you to serve me, not feed me. Ruby, are you doing this on purpose?"


    "I''m not," Ruby mumbled.


    Donovan looked at her aggrieved expression and got even angrier, "Who are you putting on this act for, Ruby? How have I wronged you, huh?"


    Ruby bit her lower lip, "You haven''t wronged me; it''s me who wronged you."


    Donovan stood up abruptly, watching the tears roll down her cheeks. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up, "Why are you crying?"


    Ruby quickly wiped the tears from her face and said, "I''m not crying; it''s just that some dust got in my eyes. I''ll go get you a fork."


    She broke free from Donovan''s grip and quickly walked into the kitchen.


    Standing by the sink, Ruby''s tears kept falling. She thought to herself that Donovan had only scolded her a couple of times, so why was she feeling so wronged?


    If it weren''t for Ruby''s scheming back then, Donovan wouldn''t have encountered danger in Starfall City. After returning to the country, he wouldn''t have lost control of his emotions upon learning the truth and fallen into the sea.


    Donovan had barely survived and naturally hated Ruby.


    And Ruby, getting what she deserved, had no right to feel wronged.


    Ruby took a deep breath, afraid that Donovan would get angry if she kept him waiting. She quickly turned around and went out, but the dining room was empty; Donovan had already left.


    Ruby clenched the fork in her hand. She still made Donovan annoyed. Tonight''s meal was her best effort in three years, but she had messed it up.


    Ruby looked towards the living room; it was empty. Donovan must have gone upstairs. Ruby walked out of the dining room and into the living room. She looked at the stairs leading to the second floor, Trevor''s warning echoing in her mind.


    Donovan had forbidden her from going to the second floor.


    She didn''t dare go up, so she sat down on the steps beside the staircase. She sat there


    for hours, eventually falling asleep leaning against the handrail.


    Donovan finished his video conference and felt a bit hungry. Remembering the food from earlier, he got up and walked out.


    At the staircase, he saw Ruby dozing off on the steps.


    Donovan paused, watching Ruby''s head nodding. In his mind, he couldn''t believe how careless she was.


    She had just had a fever yesterday, and today she was sitting on the floor. Didn''t Ruby have any sense of taking care of herself?


    Just as Donovan was about to go downstairs, the clock in the living room chimed. Ruby woke up with a start and looked at him in a panic.


    Their eyes met, and Donovan coldly curled his lips as he descended the stairs, "Why are you still here?"


    Ruby nervously stepped aside, "I, I wanted to wait for you toe down and eat before I left, but I fell asleep while waiting."


    Donovan nced at her and said indifferently, "I''m hungry. Go heat up the food."


    "Okay," Ruby replied happily, turning and running into the dining room, her figure quickly disappearing behind the kitchen door.


    Donovan watched her cheerful back, the corners of his mouth slightly lifting. Then he remembered something, and his face immediately darkened.


    Ruby brought out the reheated food. This time, Donovan didn''t make things difficult for her. He quietly ate, but after a few bites, he heard a few rumbling sounds.


    Donovan looked up at Ruby, who was pressing her stomach with an embarrassed expression. The more she pressed, the louder the sound, and her face turned red with shame.


    "I, I''m not hungry, really," Ruby said, stepping back a few steps as if distancing herself from Donovan would make him not hear her stomach growling.


    Donovan pursed his lips, looked at her coldly for a moment, and said, "There''s too much food; I can''t finish it alone. Go get some utensils and eat with me."


    "I''m really not hungry," Ruby said again.


    Donovan frowned, "Do you want me to drag you over here?"


    "No, no," Ruby shook her head. She didn''t dare defy Donovan, quickly turning to the


    kitchen to get utensils and hesitantly sitting across from him.


    Donovan continued eating without paying her any more attention.


    They finished the meal in silence. Donovan put down his utensils, pushed back his chair, and got up to leave. Behind him, Ruby''s voice came, "Thank you."


    His heart raced, but he didn''t look back, "No need to thank me. I''m just afraid you''ll starve to death, and I won''t have anyone to take revenge on."


    Ruby stared nkly at Donovan''s broad back until he went upstairs and disappeared from sight. She then looked away.


    Ruby told herself that it was okay. As long as she atoned for her past mistakes little by little, one day, she would repay Donovan for everything she owed him.


    After finishing her meal and cleaning the kitchen, Ruby turned off the lights and left the vi.


    When she returned to Phoebe''s house, it was almost 1 a.m. The living room was lit by two dim yellow wallmps, and someone was sitting on the sofa. Hearing the door open, the person sat up.


    Probably very sleepy, the person rubbed their eyes and looked over at her.


    It was Phoebe.


    She walked in wearing slippers and stopped by the sofa, "Why haven''t you gone


    upstairs to sleep? Don''t you have work tomorrow?"


    "I was waiting for you toe back," Phoebe yawned, "Why are you back sote?"

 Chapter 780 The Wicked Will Face Divine Justice

    Today, before Ruby went out, she told Phoebe that she had found a part-time job. She nned to work part-time while studying for her Teaching License and would start applying for jobs next year.


    Phoebe initially disapproved, but Ruby insisted on going.


    Ruby said she didn''t want to be supported by Phoebe, as it would make her feel like a loser, and Ethan wouldn''t be proud of her either.


    Phoebe didn''t say much more and agreed to let Ruby go to work.


    "I workedte today, but I''ll be back earlier tomorrow," Ruby said, lowering her head guiltily. She felt remorseful for not telling Phoebe and Evelyn that Donovan was still alive.


    They treated her like family, yet she was hiding things from them, which made her feel unworthy of their trust.


    "Have you eaten?" Phoebe got up, folded the thin nket, and ced it on the armrest, then turned to look at her. "My mom saved some food for you."


    "I''ve already eaten. I''ll have it for breakfast tomorrow," Ruby quickly said.


    "Alright then." Phoebe nodded and walked upstairs with her. "What kind of part-time job did you find? Will you often have to workte?"


    Ruby bit her lip. She didn''t want to lie to Phoebe because one lie would lead to another, but she also couldn''t tell her that Donovan was still alive.


    "It''s fine. Today was just an unexpected situation. It won''t be thiste in the future," Ruby said.


    Phoebe tilted her head and looked at her. "If it gets too tough, you cane to work part-time at mypany. You used to do some work at Queen Entertainment."


    "No need. I think this job is pretty good." ''Except for theck of sry,'' Ruby thought to herself, feeling a bit worried. She had said she wanted to be independent, but if she couldn''t even get paid after a month, her lie would fall apart.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became.


    Seeing that Ruby seemed to really like the job, Phoebe didn''t push her further. "Alright, I respect your choice. Get some rest."


    "Good night!"


    The two parted ways at the door and went to their respective bedrooms.


    The next day, Phoebe went to work. As she passed through the open office area, she ensed something was off. When she got back her office, Lori walked in.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you''re finally here. Miss Reynolds hase looking for you several times, and you weren''t here. She seemed pretty anxious."


    Phoebe reached out to take the file from Lori''s hand, opening it as she asked, "What did she want?"


    "Queen Entertainment is done for," Lori said excitedly. Ever since thepany staff learned about Phoebe and Vanessa''s rivalry, they had been discussing it non-stop.


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "The day before yesterday, Queen Entertainment was moving offices and got caught in a sandstorm. A box ofpromising photos they had bought from reporters over the past two years got blown away. You can imagine how strong the sandstorm was. Many people tried to retrieve the photos, but most were lost to the storm. Apparently, a lot of people ended up with them."


    Phoebe hadn''t been on Facebook for the past couple of days and had no idea such a big event had urred. No wonder everyone was acting so strangely when she walked in.


    "Why didn''t they destroy those photos?" Phoebe asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise. Usually, entertainmentpanies would destroypromising photos immediately to avoid future trouble. Queen Entertainment seemed to have done the opposite.


    "If they destroyed them, they wouldn''t have any leverage to force suddenly popr artists to renew their contracts," Lori exined.


    "Is that even a thing?" Phoebe asked, eyes wide with surprise.


    Lori shook her head in exasperation. "Ms. Ziegler, you can''t be this naive. You''d end up


    helping the person who took advantage of you."


    "You''ve got the nerve to joke with me now," Phoebe said, picking up the file and pretending to hit her.


    Lori dodged with a grin. "Ms. Ziegler, I love your innocence. Look how harmonious ourpany is."


    Phoebe tossed the file back on the desk and pointed at her. "Don''t trust any capitalist to be innocent. I might already be thinking about how to make you a permanent ve."


    "It would be my honor," Lori replied.


    Phoebe didn''t bother arguing with Lori anymore. Lori had be increasingly fearless around her. When Lori first returned to the country, she was always cautious when speaking to Phoebe.


    When did she be so bold?


    "What happened next?" Phoebe asked.


    "People posted thepromising photos online. Many of Queen Entertainment''s artists got caught up in it, and even a few politicians were implicated. The government stepped in to clean things up, and Vanessa was taken in for questioning. This won''t end well for them. Queen Entertainment might even go bankrupt," Lori replied. "Serves them right," Phoebe said, pursing her lips.


    "Exactly," Lori said smugly. "With the government involved, even if Queen Entertainment doesn''t go bankrupt, they''ll have to make major changes. No artist in their right mind would sign with them after this."


    "What about Grace?" Phoebe asked.


    Grace was also an artist with Queen Entertainment and had just started to gain some recognition in the past six months. If she got caught up in this, it would be really unfortunate.


    "Grace didn''t have anypromising photos leaked. She seems to be a rare clean te at Queen Entertainment. While others are desperate to get famous, she''s been very protective of herself."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Lori used to work in the entertainment industry and knew the ins and outs of major entertainmentpanies.


    She was in several fan groups, gathering gossip and information that others might not know, including about Grace.


    "She had several opportunities to be really famous, but every time, she either got sick or disappeared. As soon as another actor took her ce, she''d miraculously recover and start working again. At first, I thought the higher-ups at Queen Entertainment were suppressing her, but after joining her fan groups, I realized she was doing it on purpose."


    Phoebe recalled thest time she saw Grace. She didn''t seem like someone without ambition. Why would she give up such golden opportunities?


    "She doesn''t want to be famous?" Phoebe guessed.


    Lori shook her head. "I don''t know. She joined a reality show six months ago as a temporary special guest. While everyone else was actively participating, she just lounged on the sofa and ended up going viral. For a long time, a photo of her lounging on the sofa was used as a meme."


    "A meme?" Phoebe asked in surprise. She had been abroad for the past two years and hadn''t kept up with the entertainment scene back home.


    "Yeah, I''ll send it to youter. It''s really funny," Lori said.


    "Thanks," Phoebe nodded. Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID; it was Edward.


    She answered the call and gestured to Lori, who understood and picked up the cup on the desk to go get Phoebe some coffee.

 Chapter 781 The Proposal

    Edward''s voice was low and maic. "Phoebe, are you free tonight? Apany me to a banquet."


    "What banquet?" Phoebe hadn''t heard of the Vanderbilt family hosting any banquet.


    Edward''s voice carried a hint of a smile, "A very important event for me. Can I pick you up this afternoon?"


    This solemn tone made it feel like something big was about to happen.


    Phoebe remained silent.


    "Phoebe, am I putting you in a tough spot? I just want you to apany me to a banquet. What are you worried about?" Edward''s voice on the phone sounded helpless and tinged with sadness.


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose, "Alright, what kind of banquet is it? Do I need to wear a gown?"


    "Yes, you do. I''ll have someone send the dress over. Phoebe, you will definitely amaze the whole city tonight." Edward hung up the phone after saying that.


    Phoebe put down her phone and stared at the darkened screen.


    Amaze the whole city?


    Not long after, Edward sent someone to deliver the gown. It was a smoky pink long dress, with luxurious diamonds encrusted on the straps, sparkling under the light.


    Along with the gown came a makeup team, which Phoebe recognized as the team used by a famous movie star.


    What kind of banquet was Edward taking her to?


    "Ms. Ziegler, your skin is in great condition, but I''ll wash your face first and apply a mask to make it even better." The makeup artist, without giving Phoebe a chance to refuse, pressed her onto the sofa and started washing her face and applying a mask. The whole process took an hour, and simultaneously, someone was doing her nails, not missing her hands or feet.


    A group of people fussed over Phoebe all afternoon until Edward came to pick her up.


    As he stepped into Phoebe''s office, he saw her quietly sitting on the sofa.


    She was wearing the gown, her hair elegantly pinned up, revealing her graceful and slender neck.


    "Phoebe, let''s go." Edward walked in withrge strides, his heart pounding. Seeing her from behind, he was struck by how beautiful she was; it took his breath away.


    Phoebe lifted her skirt and stood up, slowly turning towards him.


    Edward''s eyes widened slowly. The Phoebe before him was stunning, like a princess, beautiful and dreamlike.


    He held his breath, staring at her, unable to snap out of it for a long time.


    Phoebe felt a bit uneasy under his gaze. She clutched her handbag and said, "Let''s go, Edward. If we leave anyter, we''ll hit traffic."


    Edward finally snapped out of it, his eyes fervently fixed on Phoebe, "Phoebe, you look stunning today!"


    "It''s the dress you picked," Phoebe smiled, "and the makeup team you hired is amazing. Let''s go."


    Edward stared at Phoebe, unwilling to blink. Thinking about proposing to Phoebe tonight, he felt both excited and nervous.


    "Today will be the happiest day of my life," Edward said meaningfully.


    Phoebe sensed something was off. She looked at Edward and said, "Don''t say that. You should be happy for the rest of your life."


    "Yes." Edward raised his arm, signaling Phoebe to take it.


    Phoebe smiled and ced her hand on his forearm. They walked out side by side, "Did you go abroad for a business trip a few days ago?"


    "Yes, I had a project to discuss. I came back this morning and wanted to see you, but I was afraid you wouldn''t want to see me." Edward smiled gracefully, exuding charm.


    Phoebe beamed, "How could that be, Edward? We are lifelong friends. Whenever you want to see me, I''ll be there."


    "Really?" Edward asked softly.


    "Yes," Phoebe promised.


    They had grown up together, and she would never forget this bond.


    Edward turned his head, looking at Phoebe affectionately, "Alright, Phoebe, I''ll take everything you say seriously."


    As they talked, they reached the open office area. Everyone noticed a sudden


    brightness and turned to see Phoebe, who looked stunning.


    A collective gasp sounded in the office. They stared at Phoebe as if seeing her for the first time.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you look so beautiful today."


    "Yes, absolutely! Words can''t even describe it."


    "Ms. Ziegler, you should be an actress and captivate audiences with your beauty."


    Phoebe raised her hand and pointed at the young man, smiling, "If I be an actress, who will pay your sries?"


    Everyoneughed heartily.


    They originally wanted to tease Edward and Phoebe about their rtionship but didn''t dare. Everyone knew Edward and Phoebe couldn''t be together.


    The two entered the elevator, still hearing the employees''ughter. Phoebe withdrew her hand from Edward''s arm, awkwardly saying, "Sorry for the embarrassment. I don''t know why they''re so excited today."


    "They''re not wrong. You could indeed captivate the audience with your beauty." Edward looked at Phoebe with a smile, a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    Phoebe red at him, "Even you''re teasing me."


    "It''s not teasing; it''s the truth."


    Phoebe smiled helplessly, "Alright, enough with thepliments."


    "Okay."


    An hourter, Edward brought Phoebe to the most famous square in Kedora. In front


    of the square was an endless river, nked by skyscrapers, the most bustling area in Kedora.


    The square was meticulously decorated, with a red carpetid on the ground, colorful lights hanging on the surrounding trees, and lights illuminating the steps, extending all the way to the top, where there was a crystal guest tform, dreamlike.


    When they arrived, many guests were already there.


    Phoebe nced around and saw many familiar faces. She and Edward walked over to greet them.


    The other party seemed even more cheerful than them, "Ms. Edward, congrattions, you''re finally getting your wish."


    Edward smiled slightly, ncing at Phoebe as if unintentionally, "It''s not settled yet."


    Phoebe didn''t understand what he was hinting at, but then she heard the person say, "With your meticulous nning, I''m sure you''ll seed."


    "Thanks for your kind words!" Edward''s smile was warm.


    The atmosphere that followed was peculiar, especially when the guests spoke to Edward, they would nce at Phoebe with an indescribable mix of ambiguity and envy. When they finally found themselves alone, Phoebe was about to ask Edward about the mysterious atmosphere when the lights suddenly dimmed.


    The crowd fell silent, and Phoebe turned to see someone standing on the steps. It was the famous host Quentin Butler, "Wee everyone to today''s proposal event. Let''s wee our main characters, Mr. Edward Vanderbilt and Ms. Phoebe Ziegler."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 782 Will You Marry Me?

    The top floor of the Reynolds Group was in chaos. Just as the workday was ending, thepany''s internal system was suddenly attacked by hackers, causing an emergency shutdown of the intr.


    Theodore, who was about to leave, stayed behind to takemand.


    At this moment, dozens ofputers in the IT department had gonepletely ck, with only a row of small green words in the middle.


    Theodore pressed his hands on his belt, his face stern as he directed the IT staff. His presence created a strong sense of pressure on everyone.


    Lawton hurriedly walked in from outside, seeing Theodore''s grim face, he nervously swallowed, "Mr. Reynolds, there''s something I need to report to you."


    Theodore''s eyes were fixed on the screen, not giving him a bit of attention, "What is it? Speak!"


    "Well..." Lawton hesitated, ncing at the room full of programmers and technicians, "Mr. Reynolds, do I really have to say it in front of everyone?"


    Already irritated, Theodore''s patience wore thin. "I told you to speak, so speak. If you can''t, then leave."


    Hearing his anger, everyone in the room tensed up, afraid of provoking Theodore further.


    Lawton thought, ''You asked for it, don''t me me for not warning youter.''


    However, before he could speak, the cked-outputers suddenly reacted, flickering like snowkes. Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t snowkes but drones in the night sky.


    "Mr. Reynolds, look."


    Theodore stared at theputer screen. The drones began to form patterns, and someone recognized the famous Azure Square in Kedora from the nearby buildings captured by the drones. The square was known as the Proposal Square by the locals. Almost every so often, someone would propose there, but such a grand disy was the first in recent years.


    "Who''s proposing in the square and broadcasting it to us?"


    "Did the hacker attack us just to make us work overtime to watch a proposal live stream?" another nearly bald programmer cursed.


    "But it''s quite romantic. I wonder which rich guy is proposing. There must be at least a thousand drones."


    The programmers whispered among themselves, not noticing Theodore''s increasingly grim face as he watched the drones.


    On the screen, the drones formed two names, then transformed into two newborn babies, hand in hand, looking at each other. The next moment, they became toddlers, clearly a boy and a girl.


    The girl fell, and the boy helped her up. They kept falling, the scene was adorable, making the programmers smile.


    The children grew taller, holding hands and running, entering the same school. Then a beautiful scene appeared, the boy holding a rose, confessing to the girl, with "I love you" appearing in the night sky.


    The girl epted the flower, and they hugged.


    In an instant, "Marry me" appeared in the sky. The figures elongated, the girl wearing a crown, the boy kneeling with a ring box, the girl extending her hand, and the boy cing the ring on her finger.


    The scene ended abruptly, leaving everyone wanting more. The IT department fell silent.


    The next second, a sound came from behind. Everyone turned to see that Theodore had already left.


    They exchanged nces, not daring to speak.


    In the hallway, Theodore tore off his tie, striding towards the elevator. Lawton quickly followed, pressing the down button.


    He had noticed Theodore''s change in expression from the names appeared, and as it worsened, he didn''t dare to breathe.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Edward was audacious, proposing publicly and hacking theirpany''sputers to live stream the proposal to Theodore. If Phoebe epted his proposal...


    Lawton nced at Theodore''s displeased face, thinking that Kedora''s future would be far from peaceful.


    Theodore was very upset, "Where are they now?"


    Lawton repiled, "Still at Azure Square, but if we go now, it might be over."


    He didn''t dare mention the proposal.


    Theodore''s dislike for Edward was evident in his efforts to avoid business dealings with the Vanderbilt family over the years.


    Now, Edward had proposed to Phoebe in front of the entire city, and the video was probably viral online. How tormented must he feel?


    Theodore closed his eyes, knowing it was pointless to rush to Azure Square now. As the elevator opened, he opened his eyes, "Go to Lakeview Estates."


    "Yes."


    Azure Square.


    Phoebe stood by the crystal tform, watching the drone show end in the distant sky.


    She looked back at Edward beside her.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn''t moved.


    What had she done to deserve Edward going to such lengths for her?


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! She wished their lives could be like the drone show, always together from birth to now.


    If they had never been apart, if she hadn''t divorced and had children, maybe she would be worthy of someone as good as Edward.


    But now...


    How would they end this?


    Edward took out a crystal ring box from his suit pocket, kneeling on one knee. Cheers and whistles erupted from below.


    Edward opened the ring box, looking up at the noble Phoebe, his eyes filled with a gentle smile, "Phoebe, I love you. My feelings for you have never changed. Will you marry me?"


    His eyes were full of sincere and straightforward love, and Phoebe stared at him in a daze.


    Phoebe was conflicted and hesitant.


    If she publicly rejected Edward, he would be theughingstock of the entire city tonight, and he might hate her forever.


    But if she agreed to Edward''s proposal under pressure andter rejected him, he would still hate her forever.


    "Edward, I..."


    Someone in the crowd below started chanting, "Marry him, marry him, marry him!"


    Many people around the square, some with phones taking pictures, joined in, "Marry him, marry him!"


    Phoebe''s fingers clenched slowly at her side, her smile barely holding. She spoke softly, "Edward..."


    Seeing Phoebe''s expression, Edward felt a sudden bad premonition. He gazed deeply at her, "Phoebe, give me a chance to take care of you, okay?"

 Chapter 783 Refusing Edwards Proposal

    The diamond ring in Edward''s hand sparkled brilliantly under the moonlight, but the way he looked at Phoebe shone even brighter than the stars.


    Phoebe sighed, and amidst the jeers, she leaned slightly forward, not to give her hand to Edward, but to pull him up and gently embrace him.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t say yes."


    Phoebe whispered in his ear, her voice small but clear, each word entering Edward''s ear without missing a beat. His hand suddenly clenched the ring box tightly.


    The audience suddenly fell silent, then erupted into even louder apuse. Someone started chanting, "Kiss, kiss!"


    Even though some sharp-eyed individuals noticed that the proposal process seemed off-the woman didn''t nod in agreement, and the man didn''t put the ring on her finger-how did they skip to hugging?


    But these small details didn''t affect the crowd''s excitement. Amidst the apuse, something shattered, unnoticed by anyone.


    Edward stood stiffly, "Phoebe, why?"


    Phoebe closed her eyes, "I''m not good enough for you, Edward. You deserve someone better. Thank you for everything you prepared for me today, but I can''t ept it. I''m sorry!"


    As Phoebe finished speaking and was about to step back, a pair of arms suddenly wrapped around her waist, holding her tightly in ce.


    "If I say that if you leave today, I''ll hate you for the rest of my life, will you still refuse me?" Edward''s voice came out through gritted teeth.


    Phoebe was stunned for a moment and softly said, "If hating me will make you feel better."


    A surge of nameless anger rose in Edward''s chest, his voice almost hysterical, "Why can''t I, Phoebe? Tell me, why can''t I? I met you before Theodore, we were together from the start."


    Phoebe felt so sad she could hardly breathe, "I''m sorry, if I have to say it, it''s probably because I don''t love you."


    "Do you love him?" Edward growled softly, "Theodore treated you like that, he''d rather spend five hundred million dors to save his first love than save you, do you still love him?"


    The guests below seemed to sense that something was wrong on stage and gradually stopped jeering. The surroundings quieted down, with only the sound of the river waves crashing against the shore.


    Phoebe knew that only by making Edward give up could hepletely free himself from this rtionship. Phoebe said, "Yes, I still love him."


    Before she finished speaking, the arms around her waist loosened. Edward stepped back, his gaze cold and resentful.


    "Phoebe, I''m not that magnanimous. I hope you never get what you want in this life. Leave, I don''t want to see you again." Edward turned his back.


    The crystal ring box was crushed in his hand, blood dripping from Edward''s fingers. Phoebe stared at Edward''s bleeding hand and said, "You need to bandage that. I''m sorry!"


    With that, she turned and walked down the steps.


    The guests'' eyes swept back and forth between her and Edward, curious. Someone even came up to Phoebe and asked, "Ms. Ziegler, why didn''t you say yes? Marrying into a wealthy family seems better than struggling on your own, doesn''t it?"


    Phoebe nced at the familiar-lookingdy and said indifferently, "Everyone has their own aspirations."


    "You''ve been married before, and now such an excellent man like Mr. Edward wants to marry you, why don''t you hurry up and marry him? What are you pretending for?" Thedy felt humiliated by Phoebe and spoke more harshly.


    "But you are really something, first messing around with the eldest son of the Reynolds family, and now making the second son of the Vanderbilt family fall head over heels for you."


    Phoebe heard the disdainful and mocking tone but didn''t care. She wasn''t living for these people.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! However, the words were indeed harsh. Phoebe could feel many people pointing at her, whispering that she was pretending to be aloof.


    Phoebe took a deep breath, gathered her heavy skirt in her hands, and walked out, immediately seeing Madison running up the steps, panting and covered in sweat, apparently having rushed over after getting the news.


    The two locked eyes, Madison panting heavily, ring at Phoebe, "Did you say yes?"


    Phoebe didn''t speak, walking down the steps one by one. As she passed Madison, Phoebe patted her shoulder, "Go to him; he might need someone tofort him."


    Madison stiffened, watching Phoebe walk past her. She turned around, unwillingly ring at Phoebe, "Why?"


    Such a grand proposal ceremony, if it were her, she would be moved to immediately throw herself into Edward''s arms. Why would Phoebe refuse?


    Phoebe paused, her eyes looking at the rolling river, "Madison, some people, once missed, are really missed."


    "What about Theodore?" Madison blurted out.


    Phoebe pressed her lips together, not answering the question, lifting her skirt and walking down the steps without looking back, disappearing into the night.


    Madison turned and ran towards Edward.


    Edward stood alone on the crystal stage, watching Phoebe walk away without looking back.


    His heart churned with hatred. Why, after he had bet everything, did Phoebe still ruthlessly reject him?


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Madison looked at Edward, standing alone like a solitary king on his throne, clearly looking down on the world, yet with a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    At this moment, no one dared to approach him.


    Madison slowly walked up, standing in front of Edward. Seeing his appearance, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. On the way here, she had prayed in her heart for Edward''s proposal to fail.


    But seeing Edward''s proposal fail, she felt sad.


    "Edward, do you want a drink? I''ll get it for you. If you want to get drunk tonight, I''ll apany you, okay?" Madison turned to get the wine, but Edward grabbed her arm.


    "No need, help me see the guests off. I want to be alone for a while." Edward let go of her hand and sat down on the steps, disregarding his image.


    Edward''s back looked so lonely and sad. Madison watched for a while before quickly walking down the steps to see the guests off.


    Everyone was talking, some sympathizing with Edward, naturally, there were also those who were mocking. There were both kind and harsh words.


    "Mr. Vanderbilt must be crazy, always thinking about a divorced woman, and now he''s confessed to the whole city, but she doesn''t want him."


    "Exactly, I heard they grew up together. Phoebe now runs an entertainmentpany and thinks she can stand firm in Kedora''s high society. I bet she must have slept with many bosses to get to where she is today. I don''t know why Edward insists on marrying her. Now it''s a joke, isn''t it?"


    "But honestly, Phoebe is really beautiful. If I could sleep with her for one night, investing a few million dors would be worth it."


    "Why don''t you lend me some money to invest in a project? There are plenty of women out there, why sleep with a divorced one?"


    "She may be divorced, but look at Theodore and Edward-they can''t seem to get over


    her. She must be something special. If I could win over a woman they couldn''t, I''d be famous in Kedora?"


    There was a lot of gossip. After Madison saw the guests off, she turned and looked at Edward sitting on the steps, bringing a bottle of wine and two sses up.

 Chapter 784 Phoebe, I Love You

    The night breeze brushed against their faces, and the lights on the crystal tform were all turned off. The surroundings were dim, with only the distant streetlights casting a faint glow.


    Madison poured two sses of wine and handed one to Edward.


    "Let''s drink away our sorrows, Edward. Here''s to you," Madison said, raising her ss and clinking it against his, producing a crisp sound.


    Madison tilted her head back and finished her drink. Seeing Edward sitting still, she looked out at the river in the distance. "Edward, why do you like Phoebe?"


    Edward looked at the deste scene below. Earlier, when he had led Phoebe onto the stage, he had been so full of confidence. Now, he felt deste and forlorn.


    His public proposal was actually a way to pressure Phoebe.


    He knew Phoebe was kind-hearted and wouldn''t want to see him be a


    Phoebe had given him a hug but refused to let him into her future.


    "Is love with a reason still love?" Edward took a sip of his drink. The surroundings were quiet, with only the distant sound of the riverpping against the shore.


    Madison was at a loss for words.


    "Phoebe and I have known each other since the day we were born. Later, we lived under the same roof, spending every day together. I thought I saw Phoebe as a sister until puberty hit. My eyes would often linger on her, and no matter what she did, I found it adorable."


    Madison poured herself another ss of wine and took a sip, grimacing at the bitterness.


    Edward seemed oblivious. "At first, we were in the same ss, butter we were separated. I would often lean on the ssroom railing, searching for Phoebe. Seeing her appear in my sight made me feel happy and content."


    Madison could imagine what a lovestruck Edward looked like because his eyes were glowing as he recounted these memories.


    He had truly given his all to love Phoebe.


    In the past, she would have been insanely jealous, but now, she just felt sorry for him.


    "We got together because everything just aligned perfectly-the right time, ce, and people. I even thought we would get married after graduation because I loved Phoebe so much. I had even nned our future together."


    "But Phoebe had her own ideas. She didn''t want to listen to me and felt I was trying to control her life. I just wanted her to stay by my side. Was I wrong?" Edward said, finishing his drink in one gulp.


    "You weren''t wrong, and neither was Phoebe," Madison said.


    Phoebe had a strong personality, and having lost her father at a young age, she would never allow anyone to dictate her life.


    This was evident from her interactions with Theodore.


    Edward let out a bitterugh. "We had never fought in all these years, but that day we had a huge argument. I was so angry I didn''t know what I was saying. I was driven mad by the fear of losing Phoebe, so I suggested breaking up."


    "I thought breaking up would scare Phoebe, but that one time, Theodore seized the opportunity. Our twenty-something years of rtionship were destroyed just like that. Do you think I''m willing to ept that?"


    Madison hesitated for a moment, then gently patted his back. "Edward, it''s all in the past. Let it go."


    Edward gave a bleak smile. "I can''t."


    Edward then fell silent, drinking one ss after another until he waspletely drunk. Madison put down her ss.


    She raised her hand, and a waiter approached. "Miss Reynolds, is there anything you need?"


    "Help me get him back to the hotel. He''s had too much to drink, and I can''t support him alone." Madison hadn''t drunk much herself; she had been watching Edward get drunk.


    The waiter said, "Mr. Vanderbilt had previously booked a suite at our hotel. Shall we go there now?"


    "Yes."


    Madison smiled and stood up, helping the waiter support Edward down the steps. The drunk man was so heavy that they almost tumbled down the stairs several times.


    After much effort, they finally got him back to the hotel suite. Madison was sweating profusely. She took out a wad of cash from her bag and tipped the waiter.


    The waiter thanked her and respectfully left the suite.


    Madison wiped the sweat from her neck and looked at Edward lying on the bed. She slowly walked over, cing her hands on either side of him, looking down at him.


    "Edward, Phoebe doesn''t love you. Let me love you, okay?"


    Edward, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. Madison panicked and was about to stand up when a warm hand grabbed her waist.


    The next second, the world spun around her.


    Madison''s body sank into the soft bed, with Edward pressing down on her. The scent of wine was intoxicating.


    Edward looked down at her, his drunken eyes seemingly looking through Madison at someone else. After a moment, he murmured and leaned down to kiss her neck.


    "Phoebe, I love you!"


    Madison''s eyes widened. Her hand instinctively rose to push him away, but she had longed for this moment. Even if she was just a substitute, so what?


    As long as Madison got Edward, she could fulfill her long-cherished wish and even use this night to sessfully marry into the Vanderbilt family.


    Then, the threat that had been looming over Madison since the true and false princess incident would no longer scare her. Without the Reynolds family, she still had the


    Vanderbilt family. She would still be the enviable wealthydy.


    However, the next second, Edward suddenly started to retch.


    Madison''s mind went nk. Before she could react, Edward vomited all over her, and the room fell into a deathly silence.


    After a long while, Madison finally suppressed her nausea and pushed Edward off her. Looking at the mess on her, she couldn''t help but feel like throwing up.


    She turned to re at the unconscious Edward, gritting her teeth in anger.


    Why did she feel sorry for Edward? He deserved to be thrown out to sleep on the street!


    Madison, full of resentment, walked into the bathroom. She closed the door, took off her soiled clothes, and stood under the shower, letting the water wash away the mess.


    Edwardy on the bed, his vision blurry, but his mind was unusually clear.


    No matter how far he fell, Edward wouldn''t stoop to sleeping with a promiscuous woman. Besides, if he wanted to get back at Phoebe and Theodore, sleeping with Madison would only make them happy.


    He wouldn''t let any of them have their way, never!


    Phoebe took a cab back to Lakeview Estates. The car stopped outside the gatedmunity. She scanned the code to pay, got out, and the taxi drove away. She dragged her tired body into themunity.


    After a few steps, she suddenly stopped.


    At the end of her line of sight, Theodore was leaning against a streemp at the entrance of themunity. His features were hidden in the shadows, but his eyes were as intense as a leopard''s.


    Even from a distance, Phoebe felt a chill in her heart.

 Chapter 785 A Goodbye Kiss

    Theodore held a cigarette between his fingers, white smoke swirling around him. His gaze pierced through the smoke, sharp as a knife.


    Theodore quietly watched Phoebe as she walked towards him.


    Phoebe stopped a short distance in front of Theodore and said coldly, "Why are you here? Don''t tell me you were waiting for me?"


    Theodore''s gaze slid from her face to her neck, and then to her fingers hanging by her side. Suddenly, Theodore reached out and grabbed her left hand before Phoebe could


    react.


    Theodore looked down and saw her empty ring finger. The nameless anger in his heart instantly dissipated.


    "Where''s the ring?" Theodore asked her.


    Phoebe tried to pull her hand back but couldn''t. She turned her head away. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    A faint smile appeared in Theodore''s eyes. Seeing her get out of a taxi alone, Theodore had already guessed the oue of Edward''s grand proposal.


    It wasn''t until he confirmed that there was no ring on her finger that Theodore''s heart finally settled. He held her wrist and leaned back against the streemp.


    Phoebe took two steps forward, almost bumping into Theodore. Catching a glimpse of the smile on Theodore''s face, she said, "I didn''t reject Edward because of you."


    "I know," Theodore''s lips curved slightly, unable to hide his good mood. "The fact that you didn''t give him a chance means I still have a chance."


    Phoebe''s eyes shifted.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve told you I won''t ept your pursuit. Just because I rejected Edward doesn''t mean you have a chance. You''re still someone I''ve passed on."


    Theodore tightened his grip on her wrist. Just as Phoebe was about to pull her hand back, Theodore grabbed her forcefully, pulling her into his arms.


    "I''m better than Edward. You can still give it a try, Phoebe. Aren''t you curious about what I''m like now?"


    Phoebe''s face turned red with embarrassment, suspecting that Theodore was flirting with her.


    She didn''t struggle and mockingly said, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re almost thirty, right? You''re a few years older than Edward. Are you sure you''re better than him?"


    "Do you want to find out if I''m better?" Theodore whispered seductively in her ear. Phoebe''s face turned cold. "No need."


    Theodore tightened his arms, holding her close, his chin gently brushing her earlobe, his tone bewitching.


    "Really? I won''t be as reckless as before. I''ll take care of your feelings. You''ll really miss out if you don''t give it a shot."


    Phoebe pressed a hand against Theodore''s chest. "Mr. Reynolds, with your lousy bedroom skills, don''t embarrass yourself. I''m really not interested."


    Any man would feel hurt by such a doubt, and Theodore was no exception. He suddenly turned her around, pinning her against the streemp.


    The next second, Theodore bit her lip and kissed her passionately, not giving her a chance to breathe. The intensity of the kiss left Phoebe''s legs weak.


    When Theodore finally let her go, she almost fell, but Theodore quickly caught her.


    A muffledugh came from his chest. Theodore raised his hand to wipe the corner of her mouth and pecked her lips lightly, feeling pleased. "How was it? Lousy?"


    Phoebe inwardly admitted that Theodore''s kiss did make her feel good.


    But seeing the smug look on Theodore''s face, she stubbornly said, "It was okay."


    Theodore rested his chin on her shoulder, chuckling twice. "Since it was okay, why don''t we give it a try?"


    Phoebe bit her lip, arrogantly saying, "I''ll think about it."


    Theodore immediately stood up straight, looking at her intently. This was the first time she had given him a positive response since returning to the country. Theodore could hardly believe it.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Will you really consider it?"


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow. "Yes, can you let me go now?"


    After all, she only said she would consider it, not that she would definitely agree. It waste, and she didn''t want to continue this battle of wits with him.


    "I''ll walk you to the vi."


    "No need, I''ll go back myself," Phoebe said.


    Theodore squinted at her. "Afraid I''ll find out which house is yours? Phoebe, if I really wanted to know, you couldn''t stop me."


    Phoebe pursed her lips, knowing Theodore was right. If Theodore really wanted to know, she couldn''t stop him, just like she couldn''t hide the existence of Hubert, Boris, and Noomi.


    The only saving grace was that Theodore hadn''t suspected her yet; otherwise, she would have never been able to keep it from him.


    "Let''s go." Theodore held her hand and walked towards the vi area. The crisp sound


    of her high heels echoed on the quiet street.


    She struggled a few times but couldn''t pull her hand back, so she gave up and let Theodore lead her.


    Theodore''s other hand was in his pocket, looking rxed and at ease.


    While waiting for her outside the vi area, Theodore had even thought that if Phoebe dared to ept Edward''s proposal, he would lock her up.


    Theodore had even nned what he would do to her if he locked her up, aiming to erase Edward''s influence on her heart.


    But Phoebe had obediently returned.


    On the quiet path, shadows of trees swayed on both sides, and the streetlights stretched their shadows long until they ovepped, bing inseparable.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "Why didn''t you ept Edward''s proposal?" Theodore suddenly asked. Phoebe walked slowly, her high heels tiring her feet. "I don''t know." Theodore squinted his eyes, dissatisfied with Phoebe''s answer. "Compared to many men, Edward is excellent enough. He''s deeply in love with you, and his family background is enough to protect you in Kedora. I also saw today''s citywide proposal drone show. Honestly, from an outsider''s perspective, it should be touching. Why did you reject him?"


    Phoebe stopped and looked at Theodore, who had also stopped. She said, "It''s rare for you to praise him."


    "My dislike for him is one thing, but acknowledging his excellence is another. They don''t conflict," Theodore said, in a great mood.


    In the past, Theodore cared so much about Edward because he always thought Edward


    was Phoebe''s first love. But now, things were different.


    Edward''s proposal was rejected, and he no longer posed any threat to Theodore. Criticizing a defeated rival now would make him seem petty.


    Although, Theodore secretly felt delighted.


    Seeing Theodore''s sincere expression, Phoebe thought that if she had epted Edward''s proposal today, Theodore probably wouldn''t have said that.


    "We''re here." Phoebe stopped in front of her house and looked up at Theodore. "Mr. Reynolds, this is as far as you go. Please leave."


    Theodore nced into the yard. The streetlights were dim, and the lights were on downstairs in the vi. Knowing that Phoebe lived here, Theodore felt a warmth in his heart.


    "Won''t you invite me in for a cup of coffee?"


    "Drinking coffee thiste, I''m afraid you won''t be able to sleep and will me me," Phoebe said indifferently.


    Theodore looked at her, knowing exactly what she was resisting. He took a step


    forward, closing the distance between them. "No coffee, then. How about a goodbye


    kiss?"

 Chapter 786 He Wont Accept The Kids

    At thiste hour, the streetlights in front of the vi illuminated their faces. Theodore looked at her flushed cheeks and leaned down towards her.


    Suddenly, the door behind them opened. Evelyn stood at the doorway, and upon seeing the two outside, she swallowed back the "Edward" that was on the tip of her tongue.


    "Theodore?"


    Theodore''s movements suddenly froze. He straightened up and looked at Evelyn, who hadn''t changed much. "Evelyn."


    Phoebe heard Theodore call out to Evelyn so naturally, as if they had never divorced, and she felt a strange stir in her heart.


    Evelyn was also taken aback by the call, then responded, "It''s sote, have you eaten? Why don''t youe in and sit for a while?"


    "Mom!" Phoebe quickly stopped her. "It''s toote, and the house is quite messy. It''s not convenient to have guests."


    Phoebe gave Evelyn a look, and Evelyn instantly snapped back to reality. How could she have been so carried away by Theodore''s call? If she really invited Theodore in, the three kids would be exposed.


    "Yes, yes, it is quitete. Maybe next time," Evelyn said with an awkward smile.


    Theodore''s gaze swept over the two of them before he finally said gently, "Then I''lle by next time. Phoebe, go inside."


    Phoebe lifted her skirt and stepped into the door, pulling Evelyn in with her and closing the door quickly, afraid that Theodore might force his way in if she dyed.


    Once the door was closed, she leaned against the wall, her legs weak, almost copsing.


    Outside, there was no sound of Theodore leaving for a long time. After a while, footsteps finally sounded, and it wasn''t until Theodore''s steps faded into the distance that Phoebe breathed a sigh of relief.


    Evelyn also recovered from her fright. She red at Phoebe and whispered, "Phoebe, are you crazy? How could you bring Theodore here?"


    "Theodore was waiting for me outside the vi area. What could I do?" Phoebe said, feeling a headacheing on.


    Phoebe stood up and walked inside the vi, with Evelyn following her. "Didn''t Edward propose to you tonight? I even saw it on a video. Didn''t you ept?"


    Phoebe pressed her head and said, "I didn''t ept."


    Evelyn pped Phoebe on the back, almost knocking her to the ground. Phoebe steadied herself and red at Evelyn angrily. "Mom, one day you''re going to kill me with a p."


    "Why didn''t you ept?" Evelyn said, exasperated. "Besides Edward, can you find anyone better who likes you more?"


    "Mom, do you think Delh would want a woman who has been divorced and has triplets as her daughter-inw? Edward is not thinking clearly, and neither are you," Phoebe said.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    "I have self-awareness. Why humiliate myself? Besides, I don''t love Edward anymore. epting his proposal would be irresponsible to both of us." Phoebe was always clear- headed. She knew the problems between her and Edward. Rather than ending in disappointment in the future, it was better to refuse now.


    Evelyn sighed. "Edward is such a good man, and you don''t like him. What kind of man do you like? Phoebe, do you still like Theodore?"


    "No."


    "Then what were you doing when I opened the door? If I wasn''t mistaken, Theodore seemed to want to kiss you." Evelyn stared at her, not missing any subtle expression on her face.


    Phoebe rubbed her cheeks and avoided Evelyn''s gaze. "How could that be? You saw it wrong. I had something in my eye, and he was helping me get it out."


    "Do you really expect me to believe that?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Phoebe turned and walked inside the vi, with Evelyn slowly following behind, sighing constantly. Phoebe, annoyed by Evelyn''s sighs, urged her to go to bed.


    "It''ste. You should go to sleep."


    Evelyn still followed her, all the way to the door of the master bedroom on the second floor. Phoebe said helplessly, "Mom, why are you following me?"


    "I just want to know, are you nning to get back together with Theodore?" For the past few years, Phoebe had almost never mentioned Theodore in front of her.


    The less she mentioned, the more it showed she cared.


    The incident back then hurt her deeply, and she still couldn''t reconcile with herself. Evelyn saw all of this.


    Phoebe paused in her action of opening the door. She turned around and, for the first time, faced this question in front of Evelyn. "He won''t ept the kids."


    The more Theodore pursued her now, the more he would hate her when he found out about the kids. So she never worried about Theodore''s entanglement.


    Evelyn was stunned for a moment, then sighed. "If that''s the case, why are you still being ambiguous with Theodore? Aren''t you afraid of his revenge?"


    "Of course I''m afraid." How could she not be afraid? But she couldn''t avoid Theodore. Just now outside the vi, when Theodore leaned in to kiss her, she actually thought about telling him about Hubert, Boris, and Noomi.


    But she was too tired.


    Rejecting Edward tonight had already exhausted all her energy. She didn''t have the strength to face Theodore''s anger.


    "If you''re afraid, stay away from Theodore. Phoebe, our family depends on you." Evelyn was worried.


    Since Phoebe divorced Theodore, she had been like a wild horse off the reins. All the outrageous things Phoebe hadn''t done in the first 24 years, she did them all after the divorce.


    If they had known, they shouldn''t have returned to Kedora. Staying in Caneda was fine


    too.


    Phoebe pushed the door open and entered the bedroom. The sensor light under the bed lit up, and the room was warm. Hubert, Boris, and Noomi upied most of the bed, sleeping soundly.


    She walked over, sat by the bed, and stayed quietly for a while before getting up to take a shower.


    After the shower, she felt more awake. She went to the walk-in closet to dry her hair, then sat on the bed with her phone.


    There were many unread messages on WhatsApp. People she hadn''t contacted in a long time were all asking if she was the protagonist of tonight''s drone proposal. Phoebe didn''t reply. She opened Cindy''s chat, which had dozens of messages, thest one just a few minutes ago.


    mGuru: [Phoebe, why haven''t you replied to my messages?]


    Phoebe thought for a moment and replied.


    Mia: [I didn''t ept.]


    The next second, Cindy''s video call popped up. Phoebe nced at the sleeping Hubert, Boris, and Noomi on the bed, got up, and went to the walk-in closet to find a ce to squat and answer the call.


    On the other side of the video, it seemed to be a hotel room. The peeling walls were visible, and Cindy was leaning against the headboard, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Tell me what happened. I was so excited watching the proposal video. How could you not invite me to witness it in person!" Cindy said.


    Phoebe rubbed her temples. "Actually, I didn''t know at first. Edward just said he wanted me to apany him to a banquet. When I got there, I realized something was wrong, but it was toote to leave."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 787 The Source of Courage

    Cindy was incredulous, "Phoebe, does this mean you and Edward are now enemies? What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know," Phoebe said, troubled.


    "Forget it, Edward wille around," Cindyforted her. They chatted for a while longer before ending the video call.


    Phoebe came out of the walk-in closet and returned to bed, where she gently ced the disheveled Hubert, Boris, and Noomi back on their little pillows and covered them with nkets.


    In her sleep, Noomi called out "Mommy." Phoebe smiled, and all her fatigue vanished. With Hubert, Boris, and Noomi by her side, what did she have to fear?


    No matter what would happen next, she would face it bravely and never back down.


    The next morning, Phoebe walked out of her bedroom. The door next to hers opened, and Ruby came out, dressed in a shirt and jeans, clearly ready to go out.


    "Morning, Ruby."


    "Morning," Ruby replied, walking downstairs with her. "I saw the video of Edward proposing to you. It was so romantic. Are you two going to get married?"


    Phoebe shook her head, "No."


    "Why not?" Ruby asked, puzzled.


    Phoebe walked down the stairs, her hand on the railing, "I didn''t say yes."


    Ruby paused, looking at Phoebe''s tall figure, and hesitantly asked, "Is it because of Theodore?"


    "No, it''s because we''re not right for each other," Phoebe nced back at her. "Enough about me. How have you been these past few days? Is work tiring?"


    Ruby looked down guiltily, "Not tiring. The boss is pretty nice."


    "That''s good."


    After breakfast, they left together. While changing shoes, Phoebe remembered to ask Ruby where she worked and if she needed a ride.


    Ruby quickly mentioned a direction opposite to Superstar Entertainment, "It would be too out of the way for you to drop me off, and there''s traffic in the morning. It''s more convenient for me to take the subway."


    "Alright, I''ll drop you off at the subway station."


    Afraid of arousing Phoebe''s suspicion, Ruby got into her car. Ten minutester, the car stopped by the subway station, and Ruby got out after saying goodbye to Phoebe.


    She watched the car drive away, looked around, and saw a mall nearby. She needed to buy groceries, so she crossed the street to the mall.


    After buying groceries, she was about to hail a cab back to the estate when two burly men blocked her way. She looked up and recognized them as bodyguards from the Adams family.


    She stared at them warily, "What are you doing here?"


    "Miss Adams, Mr. Adams wants you toe back. The car is waiting outside," one of the men gestured for her to follow.


    Ruby didn''t know why her father, Charles, wanted to see her, but she didn''t want to see him. However, judging by the bodyguards'' firm stance, they would likely force her into the car if she refused.


    "Fine," Ruby said, following them towards the car parked by the road while looking around. She saw a police car with several officers getting out.


    Her eyes lit up. She suddenly threw her grocery bag at one of the bodyguards, catching him off guard.


    The other bodyguard reached out to grab Ruby.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Ruby ran towards the police, shouting, "Help! They''re trying to kidnap me! Officers, they''re trying to kidnap me!"


    The police saw a woman running towards them, shouting about a kidnapping, followed by two burly men.


    They immediately drew their batons, shielding Ruby and ring at the approaching


    men.


    "What are you doing?" the police waved their batons, intimidating the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards, seeing the situation, quickly exined, "She''s our youngdy. Her father asked us to bring her back."


    Ruby, hiding behind the police, shouted, "They''re lying! They want to take me back to serve their master. They''re human traffickers!"


    Hearing this, the police made a quick decision. One of them waved his baton, "Get lost, or we''ll take you to the station."


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, realizing they couldn''t take Ruby today, and left.


    Watching the car drive away, the police turned to Ruby, "They''re gone. Don''t be afraid. Where do you live? We''ll take you home."


    Ruby, relieved, thanked the kind officers and said she could go back on her own.


    The police didn''t insist. One of them picked up her fallen groceries and handed them to her, "Miss, be careful out there."


    "Thank you."


    Watching the police go about their duties, Ruby hailed a cab. As she got in, she felt touched. There were still good people in the world.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    But while strangers were willing to help her, her own parents wanted to push her into the abyss.


    The bodyguards returned to the Adams Group, where Charles sat behind his desk, looking angry.


    "What happened?" Charles mmed the desk, "I pay you, and you can''t even handle this?"


    The bodyguards hung their heads, "Sorry, Mr. Adams. Miss Adams resisted and said we were human traffickers."


    Charles was displeased, "Where is she living now? What about the child she had? Bring him to me. I don''t believe she won''te back for him."


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, "Miss Adams is living in Lakeview Estates. The security there is very tight. We can''t get in."


    "I don''t want excuses. I want results. I''ve raised her for over twenty years. Now thepany is in trouble, and someone wants her to marry them. She has to marry!" Charles was furious.


    The Adams Group''s business had been declining, with increasing debts, to the point of being unsustainable.


    This was why Charles hadn''t been pressuring Ruby for over a year. He was too busy with his own troubles to bother with her.


    "Stake out where she lives. When you see her, grab her and take her to Neil Perry''s house to be his mistress," Charles ordered ruthlessly.


    He had no regard for their father-daughter rtionship, only thinking about saving the


    Ruby returned to Lakeview Estates, avoiding Evelyn and the others by entering through another gate and heading to Building Three.


    As she entered, she almost bumped into Donovan, who was about to leave. She


    quickly stepped aside, her back hitting the door.


    Seeing her flustered state, Donovan''s eyes turned cold, "Why are you so jumpy? Is someone chasing you?"

 Chapter 788 I Just Want to Make It Up to You

    Ruby looked at Donovan''s impatient expression and straightened up slightly. "Mr. Ziegler, are you going out?"


    Donovan looked at her coldly. "Do I need to report to you whether I''m going out or not?"


    "No, I just wanted to say that if you don''te back for lunch, I''ll leave after cleaning up," Ruby said submissively.


    "Who said I wouldn''te back to eat?" Donovan red at her, unable to suppress his


    annoyance.


    With that, he pushed the door open and left.


    Ruby stood at the door, watching Donovan''s tense back, not understanding why he was upset again. If Donovan found her presence annoying, why did he still want her toe over and cook?


    She stood there for a moment, and only after seeing the car drive out of the vi did she close the door and start cleaning.


    The first floor was spacious, and the floor needed to be mopped daily. The wine cab and bookshelves in the living room had to be dusted. After cleaning, she checked the time and saw it was already past ten. She hurried to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    She had specially bought salmon today.


    As she ced the dishes on the table, the clock in the living room struck twelve.


    She took off her apron and hung it on the wall, wandering around the living room for a bit, but didn''t hear the sound of an engine outside. Not knowing when Donovan would return, she decided to wait in the yard.


    The weather was great today, with a clear and bright sky. She stood by the flower bed, asionally ncing towards the gate.


    Time seemed to drag on, and she didn''t know how many times she had paced back and forth before finally hearing the sound of an approaching engine.


    The garage door opened, and a ck sedan drove in. After a moment, Donovan got out of the car.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and trousers, with his suit jacket draped over his arm. As he walked out of the garage and saw Ruby standing by the small garden, Donovan slowly approached her.


    His gaze fell on her delicate features, and he said indifferently, "What are you doing outside?"


    "Waiting for you," Ruby blurted out.


    Donovan''s expression stiffened, and he looked at her coldly, making Ruby feel uneasy. She averted her gaze. "I mean, the food is ready, and I came out to see if you were back."


    The more she exined, the worse it got. Her voice grew softer and softer until it was almost inaudible.


    Donovan sneered, "Ruby, are you trying to y hard to get again? I won''t fall for it. Stop with your little tricks."


    Ruby lowered her head and muttered, "I''m not."


    Donovan turned and went inside. Ruby watched his back disappear behind the door before letting out a heavy sigh. She was genuinely afraid of Donovan.


    "Aren''t youing in?"


    Donovan''s cold voice came from inside. Ruby quickly ran in and saw Donovan heading to the bathroom to wash his hands. She hurried into the kitchen to cut the salmon.


    By the time she brought out the salmon, Donovan was already seated.


    Donovan looked up at her. "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet."


    "Sit down and eat with me," Donovan said.


    Ruby hesitated, but Donovan looked up at her with a cold expression. He added mockingly, "I am technically your employer. I don''t have a habit of mistreating my employees."


    Reluctantly, Ruby sat across from Donovan as usual. He seemed to be in a better mood today, not as silent as thest time they ate together.


    "How have you been these past few years?"


    Ruby didn''t expect Donovan to ask her that. She replied briefly, "Just working every


    day to make money. When I have time, I visit the cemetery."


    "The cemetery?" Donovan looked at her, his eyes darkening.


    Ruby bit her lip. She really didn''t know how to talk, but since she had already


    mentioned it, not exining would seem even more suspicious.


    "Yes, after your ident, Evelyn and Phoebe put up a tombstone for you. I visit it whenever I have time."


    "Paying respects to my remains?" Donovan sneered. "I thought you couldn''t wait for me to die."


    "I didn''t." Ruby quickly looked up, anxiously defending herself. "I know I did a lot of wrong things to you back then. I know you won''t forgive me, I..."


    "Ruby, I''ve been thinking about something these past few years," Donovan interrupted her. "Did you really like me back then, or were you just using me to get back at Phoebe?"


    "I, I really..."


    "Shut up. Don''t let me hear that word. It disgusts me!" Donovan interrupted her harshly, mming his fork on the table. "Clean up the kitchen and leave. I don''t want to see you today."


    Ruby looked at Donovan''s back in panic. She quickly walked to the door and shouted at his retreating figure, "I know you don''t believe me, but I will atone for my sins with my actions until you are willing to believe me."


    Donovan paused on the steps, turned his head to look at her, and said mockingly, "Do you think I''m stupid enough to fall into the same trap again?"


    "I just want to make it up to you," Ruby said softly.


    Ruby knew that no matter what she said now, Donovan wouldn''t believe her.


    If Donovan didn''t want to torment Ruby, he wouldn''t keep her around. But no matter


    what Donovan thought of her, it was a good thing for her.


    As long as she could see Donovan and hear him speak, even if it was cold and sarcastic, it was music to Ruby''s ears.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    At least Donovan was no longer just passively "listening" but would respond to her. Whether it was love or hate, as long as Donovan was alive, she was content.


    Donovan pressed his thin lips together and turned to go upstairs.


    Ruby stood at the entrance of the dining room for a long time before turning around dejectedly. She looked at the table full of food, most of which was untouched, and felt it was a waste.


    Especially the salmon, which Donovan had barely touched. Donovan used to love eating fish, but she had ruined his appetite.


    She ced the fish in front of her and slowly ate it.


    Donovan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window in his study on the second floor, flicking


    the ash from his cigarette and looking at the scenery outside. Trevor knocked and entered.


    Donovan turned around and nced at him indifferently. "Has she left?"


    "Yes, she has."


    Donovan pushed a brown paper bag on the table towards Trevor. "Give this to her when shees tomorrow. She needs money to buy groceries."


    Trevor took the bag and said, "I''ll give it to her tomorrow."


    Donovan turned back to the window, looking at the scenery outside. "Trevor, what kind of person do you think Ruby is?"


    Trevor was taken aback. "She seems kind-hearted, not like someone with a malicious nature. Sir, although I don''t know what happened between you two in the past, if you still have feelings for her, maybe you should let go of your grudges and get to know her again. I believe you''ll find the answers you''re looking for."


    Donovan sneered. "What makes you think I still have feelings for her?"


    ''Just a hunch,'' Trevor thought, but seeing Donovan''s angry expression, he decided to keep that to himself.


    Forget it, it was hard to see the picture when they were in the frame. Let Donovan figure out his own feelings.

 Chapter 789 Eager to Sell the Boss

    All morning, the atmosphere inside Superstar Entertainment was strange, even Lori, who was usually lively, had be much moreposed.


    After finishing thest document, Phoebe called Lori in to take it out. Shortly after, Lori knocked and entered.


    "What''s going on with you all today?" Phoebe asked.


    Lori, holding the document, cautiously observed Phoebe''s expression. "Ms. Ziegler, are you in a good mood?"


    "I''m fine. Why?"


    Lori immediately pulled out her phone from her pocket, opened Facebook, and showed it to her with a serious expression. "Last night, Mr. Vanderbilt''s proposal video was posted online byizens."


    Phoebe took the phone and looked at Facebook. Under the hashtag #Drone Proposal,izens were having heated discussions. Half were envious of the man''s wealth and extravagance, while the other half envied the woman.


    In addition, Phoebe had been recognized by fans. Theypared candid photos from the scene with pictures of her attending a farewell concert and concluded she was the same person.


    After her identity was revealed, Noah''s fans quickly gathered at the square.


    Fortunately, thements were still civil. She scrolled for a while without seeing any insults before handing the phone back to Lori.


    "It''s fine," Phoebe said.


    There were still many jealousments in thement section, saying things like rich people were really willful, wasting money on romance instead of donating to poor children.


    Lori nodded, "Yeah, if you ask me, your current fame is almost on par with a B-list actor."


    Phoebe was actually very afraid of being exposed to the media. The higher her profile, the less likely the paparazzi would leave her alone, especially afterst night''s proposal, which had pushed her into the spotlight again.


    "They probably want you to help Noah, and you''re even prettier than celebrities. They can ept you as Noah''s wife," Lori said sincerely.


    Phoebe was already very beautiful without any special effort. Yesterday, after being dressed up by a makeup team, she was simply stunning.


    Phoebe red at her, "Don''t talk nonsense. If this gets out, people willugh at me, or say I''m exploiting my own actors. It''s not a good look."


    "Oh." Lori didn''t dare to push further.


    Phoebe waved her hand, "Go back to work. By the way, tell the PR department to delete any content about me immediately, no matter what it is. I''m not a celebrity."


    "Got it." Lori felt a bit regretful, "Actually, there are quite a few reality shows about agents and managers now. If we want to boost our reputation and sign more popr and talented artists, you could go on those shows to gain fans."


    "Is thepany going bankrupt? Are you in a hurry to sell your boss?" Phoebe nced at her and jokingly scolded.


    Lori giggled, "Actually, the resources department received several reality show invitations this morning. Ms. Ziegler, if you''re willing to use your looks, ourpany''s performance will definitely improve next year."


    "Get out." Phoebe picked up a document from the desk, pretending to throw it at her. Lori quickly ran out with the document, "Ms. Ziegler, please consider it."


    How did she end up hiring such an unreliable assistant?


    She thought for a moment, then took out her phone to call Stanley. As soon as the call connected, Stanley''s teasing voice came through, "Phoebe, Edward''s high-profile proposal was the talk of our ss group chat all night. Can I get the inside scoop? Did you say yes?"


    Phoebe sighed, "Stanley, I didn''t expect even you, with your busy schedule, are grabbing some popcorn for this."


    "We''re in the information business, always on the front line of collecting data," Stanleyughed heartily. "Don''t change the subject. What''s the result?"


    Phoebe sighed, "Stanley!"


    "Don''t act cute, it won''t work," Stanley teased. "But from your tone, did you reject him again?"


    "Yeah."


    "You really are something!" Stanley shook his head helplessly. "Why? You two had such a good rtionship before. Many ssmates who were interested in you and Edward backed off because of that. Howe..."


    Phoebe felt inexplicably sad at his words. She got up and walked to the window, looking at the distant buildings. "Maybe we''re just missing that little bit of fate."


    Stanley sighed along with her, understanding the helplessness thates with adulthood. Sometimes, when fate took its course, there was no turning back. "Do you want me to take you out for a meal to cheer you up?"


    Phoebe was amused by his serious tone, "No need. I''m not the one who needs


    cheering up. I called you because I wanted to discuss something with you."


    "Then you treat me to a meal, and we''ll talk in person," Stanley agreed readily. "Alright!"


    After hanging up, Phoebe specifically booked a restaurant and sent the address to Stanley. She then returned to her desk to start dealing with the backlog of documents.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on


    5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    In the hotel suite, Edward woke up with a splitting headache from a night of heavy drinking. He raised his arm to rub his temples and suddenly felt something move on his chest.


    He opened his eyes abruptly and looked down to see a head. The person rubbed against his chest.


    He grabbed the woman''s long hair and lifted her head, meeting Madison''s seductive face. He frowned, "What are you doing in my bed?"


    Madison winced in pain, her eyes coquettish, "Edward, do you really not remember anything? Last night, you held my waist and begged me not to leave you. Did you forget?"


    Edward''s eyes flickered, "Really?"


    "Of course. You hurt me so muchst night, refusing to let go. Edward, I''m yours now." Madison said, trying to bury her face in his neck, but her scalp was pulled painfully.


    She frowned at Edward, her eyes pitiful, "Edward, you''re hurting me." Edward suppressed his nausea, feeling the two of them were naked under the covers. His disgust grew. He had indeed underestimated Madison''s shamelessness.


    He knew clearly whether anything had happened between him and Madisonst night, but since Madison wanted to ckmail him, why not go along with it?


    He said coldly, "Go get my clothes."


    Madison, seeing that he wasn''t pursuingst night''s events further, was overjoyed. She smiled sweetly, "Alright, let go of me then."


    Edward released his grip. Madison sat up from under the covers, the silk sheet sliding off her body. She waspletely naked but didn''t shy away from Edward''s gaze. She turned her back to him and grabbed a robe from the side, wrapping it around herself.


    "Wait for me." She threw a flirtatious nce at Edward and turned to leave the bedroom.

 Chapter 790 Using Their Own Tactics Against Them

    Edward suddenly sat up in bed. He threw off the covers and got out of bed, catching a glimpse of an unusual color in the center of the sheets. He looked closely.


    ''What is that dark red stain?''


    Edward was still a virgin, but seeing the bloodstain, he knew what it was. His face turned red with anger.


    He yanked the covers back over the stain. He had really underestimated Madison.


    Madison thought he really didn''t know how messy her private life was and dared to pretend to be a virgin. Just thinking about how Madison had held him all night made him feel nauseous!


    He turned and quickly walked into the bathroom, standing under the shower for half an hour until he finally felt clean.


    He put on a bathrobe and walked out, seeing Madison sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at him shyly. "Edward, your clothes got dirty yesterday. I had a new set sent over. Try them on."


    Edward nced at Madison expressionlessly, walked over to pick up the clothes, and went back to the bathroom to change. When he emerged, he looked refined and handsome.


    Madison was no longer in the bedroom, but the strong scent of roses still lingered. He frowned and walked out of the bedroom.


    The smell of food wafted from the hallway. He walked into the living room and saw Madison sitting by the window, sunlight falling on her, her eyes bright and teeth white, smiling sweetly.


    "Edward,e eat. I ordered your favorite food." Madison propped her chin on her hands, smiling brightly.


    Edward pressed his lips together but still walked over and sat down across from her. He picked up a fork and started eating breakfast without lifting his head. Madison held her fork, watching Edward.


    She absentmindedly poked at the shrimp in her bowl and casually brought up, "Last night, we..."


    Edward gripped his fork tightly. He looked up, sunlight falling into his eyes, seemingly dispelling the darkness in them. He smiled and yed along, "I''ll take responsibility for you."


    Madison was overjoyed. "Really?"


    This oue was beyond her expectations. Since Edward woke up, she had been anxious, afraid he would find out they hadn''t actually done anythingst night.


    She had been so nervous, even thinking if Edward didn''t acknowledge it, she would "die" to prove her innocence. But she didn''t expect Edward to believe it so easily. Edward lowered his eyes and said indifferently, "Yes."


    Madison was ecstatic. She put down her fork, got up, and rushed to hug Edward. "Edward, thank you. I will definitely be good to you."


    Edward resisted the urge to push Madison away and said calmly, "Madison, you don''t need to be good to me. I''ll be good to you."


    "No, I''ve liked you for so many years. Now that we can finally be together, I want to treat you well. I want to give you the best of everything." Madison said.


    Edward''s lips curled into a cold smile, a calcting glint in his eyes. "I believe you. You better live up to it."


    "Of course, I love you the most." Madison looked up, her gaze falling from Edward''s handsome face to his lips. Although she had staged the scene, they hadn''t actually made lovest night.


    She had stared at Edward''s lips all night, not daring to steal a kiss, afraid he would wake up and it would be awkward. Now that they had confessed to each other, she should be able to kiss Edward, right?


    Seeing her close her eyes and pucker her lips, Edward''s expression turned cold. Instead of a kiss, he took a piece of pastry and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Madison felt something was off. Why did Edward''s lips feel like this? She stuck out her tongue to lick it and tasted something sweet.


    She opened her eyes abruptly and saw a cake in front of her. Her cheeks turned red in an instant. She red at Edward in embarrassment.


    Edward showed no expression, stuffing the cake into her mouth. "Madison, don''t rush."


    Madison took the cake out of her mouth, looking at Edward shyly. "Sorry, I''m just so happy. I couldn''t control myself."


    Edward ignored her and continued eating.


    Madison was so overwhelmed with joy that even though she sensed Edward''s cold attitude, she was still immersed in sweetness.


    As long as Edward was willing to take responsibility for her, he would eventually marry


    her.


    If she had known Edward was so easy to fool, she would have done this earlier, instead


    of wasting years.


    What a pity!


    But it was not toote now.


    After brunch, the two left the suite. As they took the elevator downstairs, Madison clung to Edward''s arm, standing tall.


    As they walked out of the elevator, it was lunchtime, and the lobby was bustling. Just


    as they reached the door, they saw Phoebe and a young man walk in.


    The four of them bumped into each other, their expressions varied.


    Stanley''s gaze swept from Edward''s face to Madison''s hand on his arm, then to Madison.


    He raised an eyebrow at Phoebe, looking like he was watching a show.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Phoebe hadn''t expected to see Edward and Madison here. Seeing theme out of the hotel at this time, looking so intimate, she knew what had happened.


    She feltplicated but not a bit sad.


    "Good afternoon," Phoebe said lightly. She and Edward had nothing to do with each other anymore. Whoever Edward was with had nothing to do with her.


    But... she still felt Madison wasn''t good enough for Edward. He deserved someone better.


    Madison puffed out her chest, looking like a victor, and sneered at Phoebe, "Ms. Ziegler, Edward and I are together now. Will you give us your blessing?"


    As soon as she said this, Edward''s face instantly turned cold, but he didn''t shake off her hand, looking at Phoebe indifferently.


    She was still radiant today, unaffected byst night''s proposal, while Edward had made


    a fool of himself. It was truly ridiculous.


    Stanley looked at Madison''s smug expression, then at Edward staring at Phoebe. He sighed inwardly.


    What a foolish woman. Showing off at this moment would only make Edward annoyed. Phoebe smiled. She really couldn''t bring herself to say congrattions. Stanley noticed her difficulty and extended his hand to Edward. "Edward, long time no see." "Yes, it''s been a while. You look the same as in college." Edward shook his hand, ncing at Phoebe. "We have things to do, so we won''t disturb you."


    "Let''s catch upter." Stanley was very understanding.


    Edward withdrew his hand, not looking at Phoebe again, and left the hotel with Madison.

 Chapter 791 The Best Information Gatherer

    Phoebe followed Stanley into the hotel without ncing back. There weren''t many people in the elevator. Stanley pressed the floor button and stood in front of Phoebe.


    He teased, "You turned down a man who likes you so much, and now you see him falling for that flirtatious Madison. How does that feel?"


    Phoebe frowned, "What do you mean by ''flirtatious Madison''?"


    "You don''t know? Madison has quite the reputation in the circle. It''s said that all the male actors at Queen Entertainment have some sort of ambiguous rtionship with her," Stanley said with a hint of ambiguity.


    Phoebe nced at him, "You really are the best at gathering information, always the first to know everything. Is there anything you don''t know?"


    "That''s professional ethics. I know what I can know, and I don''t know what I can''t," Stanley replied.


    Phoebe understood.


    Facebook, as a social tform for everyone, covered a wide range. As the person in charge, Stanley knew far more than they did.


    But what could be said and what couldn''t be said needed careful consideration for him.


    They entered the private room, and the waiter quickly brought the menu. Phoebe pushed the menu in front of Stanley, "Stanley, order whatever you like. I''m not picky."


    Stanley opened the menu and smiled, "Alright."


    After ordering, the waiter took the menu and left. Stanley picked up the water ss in front of him and took a sip, thinking about Edward''s attitude towards Phoebe earlier. He shook his head and sighed lightly.


    Phoebe raised an eyebrow, "Why are you sighing?"


    "Feeling sorry for you. Edward is such a good man, and you let Madison ruin him. What a pity," Stanley said.


    Phoebe said seriously, "Mr. Rogers, you might not know my situation. I''ve been divorced. My ex-husband is Theodore Reynolds, and I have triplets."


    "What?" Stanley almost spat out his water. He looked at Phoebe in shock. She didn''t look like someone who had given birth.


    "You heard right, triplets, and I gave birth to them," Phoebe handed him a tissue, looking helpless. "The reason I came to see you today is to buy some insurance for myself in advance."


    Stanley looked her up and down, "You gave birth? You don''t look like someone who has had children."


    "I do!" Phoebe confirmed, "I''ve been trending a lot recently. You know the paparazzi only chase after what''s hot. Whoever can create KPIs for them, they follow. I hope Facebook doesn''t have any topics rted to me."


    Stanley''s gaze deepened, "Phoebe, you should know that if there are no topics rted to you, yourpany''s actors will also be affected, especially the news entries rted to you."


    "I know. I''m apany operator, not an actor. I hope my personal privacy can be protected. Trending frequently is not good for me or my family," Phoebe said solemnly.


    Stanley looked at her thoughtfully, "Phoebe, are the triplets your ex-husband''s?"


    Phoebe''s eyes flickered. She lowered her eyshes, not knowing how to exin this to Stanley, so she vaguely glossed over it.


    Stanley was a smart man, very good at reading people. Seeing that she seemed to have something she couldn''t say, he didn''t continue the topic.


    The dishes were served quickly, and the two ate and chatted, the atmosphere harmonious.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 000005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Halfway through the meal, there was a knock on the door, and someone pushed it open. They both turned to look and saw the man they had just mentioned walk in.


    Theodore was wearing a white shirt, ck trousers, and a tie, looking noble and aloof. His gaze swept over Stanley andnded on Phoebe, "I heard you were here, so I came by to see you."


    Phoebe stood up, smiled politely but insincerely, and said, "Mr. Reynolds, what a coincidence."


    She was having a bad day, choosing a ce to eat and running into people she didn''t want to see.


    "It is quite a coincidence. Mr. Rogers, do you mind if I sit and chat for a while?" Theodore looked at Stanley, his gaze scrutinizing and wary.


    Stanley was one of the outstanding students among Phoebe''s peers. Recently, he had been meeting Phoebe privately, which made Theodore feel a great sense of crisis.


    Stanley smiled, seemingly oblivious to the hostility in Theodore''s eyes, "Mr. Reynolds, please sit. After ourst meeting, your words left a deep impression on me. It''s an honor to meet you again."


    Theodore sat next to Phoebe, looking up at Stanley. From his perspective, Stanley was an exceptionally aplished young man. His achievements at such a young age showed that Stanley was not as amiable as he appeared.


    He tilted his head slightly, his gaze lingering on Phoebe for a moment, and said, "Mr. Rogers'' insights into the current economy were also refreshing to me. Our connection is all thanks to Phoebe. Should we toast to her?"


    Phoebe was quietly eating, suddenly cued by Theodore. She smiled, "Mr. Reynolds, I have work this afternoon, so I can''t drink."


    "Just a little," Theodore said, snapping his fingers. A waiter came in with a decanter of red wine, cing the tray in front of Theodore.


    Theodore personally poured three sses of red wine, cing them in front of Stanley and Phoebe. He raised his ss, "To our connection."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Phoebe and Stanley exchanged a helpless nce, raised their sses, and clinked them with Theodore''s. Theodore finished his wine first.


    Seeing him finish, they had no choice but to follow suit.


    Phoebe put down her ss and muttered softly, "They say red wine should be savored. Drinking it like this is such a waste."


    Theodore tilted his head, looking at her indulgently, "Yes, whatever you say is right. How about savoring another ss?"


    Phoebe quickly covered her ss with her hand, yfully scolding, "No, don''t use this as an excuse to make me drink. I''m only having this one ss."


    "Alright, I won''t make you drink," Theodore chuckled. He picked up the decanter and poured another ss for Stanley, "Mr. Rogers, let''s drink without her." Stanley''s gaze shifted between the two. He had noticed before that they still had feelings for each other. Even if he had some interest in Phoebe, he didn''t want to get involved in their rtionship.


    He raised his ss and clinked it with Theodore''s, "Mr. Reynolds, please."


    After chatting for a while, Theodore had to return to his own dinner. He turned to Phoebe, "Wait for me after dinner. I''ll take you back to the office."


    Phoebe said tly, "No need, I''ll go back myself."


    "Be good," Theodore''s hand under the table held hers, gently squeezing, "Wait for me to take you back, okay?"


    Phoebe felt Stanley''s gaze on them, her cheeks warming. She nodded, "Fine, you go quickly."


    Satisfied with her answer, Theodore let go of her hand, his fingers lightly brushing her palm, causing a tickling sensation. He then got up and left as if nothing had happened.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 792 She Doesnt Want to Get Hurt Again

    Phoebe clenched her hand. What had Theodore gone through all these years to learn how to flirt under the table? She looked up and saw Stanley watching her with interest. Feeling a bit uneasy, she said, "I need to use the restroom."


    She pushed back her chair and quickly walked out of the private room. There was a waiter standing outside. She lowered her voice and said, "The bill, please."


    The waiter respectfully replied, "Ms. Ziegler, Mr. Reynolds has already settled the bill."


    Phoebe raised her eyebrows slightly, nodded to the waiter, and went to the restroom to wash her hands. When she returned to the private room, Stanley was waiting for her.


    "I''ll take care of what you mentioned earlier. I have a meeting this afternoon. Phoebe, let''s catch upter," Stanley said as he stood up and shook her hand.


    As they walked out of the private room, they happened to run into Theodore and his group finishing their meal anding out of the adjacent room. Phoebe paused, taken aback.


    No wonder Theodore knew she was here. He must have seen her when she and Stanley passed by the private room earlier.


    Among the group, besides Brandon and Theodore, there were a few industry figures Phoebe had met when she was Theodore''s secretary.


    A sharp-eyed person recognized her and said with a smile, "Isn''t this Ms. Ziegler? I heard you started an entertainmentpany and it''s doing very well. Impressive!"


    Phoebe nodded to the person, "Mr. Upton, long time no see."


    Raphael Upton, who was having dinner with Theodore''s group for the first time today, had drunk a bit too much and reeked of alcohol. He walked unsteadily towards Phoebe.


    "Ms. Ziegler, you worked at ourpany for a few months back then. Mr. Reynolds, how could you let someone as capable as Ms. Ziegler leave?" Raphael said, standing next to Phoebe and reaching out to pat her shoulder.


    Phoebe dodged, frowning. She hadn''t expected to run into Raphael at this moment.


    After leaving the Reynolds Group, she had nned to start anew and went to work as Raphael''s secretary. Later, she learned from colleagues that Raphael only hired pretty secretaries to send them to the beds of board members of partnerpanies for greater benefits.


    On her first day, Raphael took her to a banquet, and the wine and room key he gave her were problematic.


    Even if she hadn''t gone to the wrong room that night, she wouldn''t have escaped unscathed.


    Seeing Raphael now, Phoebe felt a sh of disgust and didn''t want any further contact with him. Raphael''s appearance also reminded her of that night at the hotel, making her feel even colder inside.


    Theodore, with a serious expression, quickly walked to Phoebe''s side, blocking Raphael''s harassment. "Mr. Upton, you''re drunk. Lawton, help Raphael downstairs." Lawton immediately stepped forward and helped Raphael away. Raphael, indeed drunk, was led away by Lawton.


    Seeing Theodore''s displeased expression, the others quickly found excuses to leave. Even Stanley followed suit, leaving the corridor with just Brandon, Theodore, and Phoebe.


    Brandon, with a stern and authoritative demeanor, frowned when he saw Phoebe standing there without greeting him. "Have you forgotten your manners after going abroad?"


    "Dad," Theodore frowned.


    Phoebe, however, didn''t care much about Brandon''s attitude. She was no longer the daughter-inw of the Reynolds family and wouldn''t fear him as she once did. "Mr. Brandon Reynolds."


    Brandon was a bit displeased with how Phoebe addressed him. "Is that how you address me after your divorce?"


    "Now that I have no connection with the Reynolds family, I feel it''s more appropriate to address you formally," Phoebe said calmly.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Hearing this, both father and son of the Reynolds family looked displeased. Theodore grabbed her wrist and said, "Dad, Phoebe and I have something to discuss. We''ll be going now."


    He pulled her away, but Brandon''s authoritative voice came from behind, "Phoebe, you were once our daughter-inw. I hope you conduct yourself properly outside and avoid being seen with strange men, lest you invite gossip."


    Phoebe clenched her fist at her side and was pulled into the elevator by Theodore.


    With just the two of them in the elevator, Phoebe withdrew her hand, sensing Theodore''s barely contained anger. He said, "Do you really want to sever all ties with the Reynolds family?"


    Phoebe lowered her eyes, staring at the light in the elevator. Feeling irritated, she replied, "Mr. Reynolds, our rtionship was just a charade. You don''t think I still want to marry into the Reynolds family, do you?"


    "Phoebe!" Theodore growled in displeasure.


    Phoebe looked up at him, "I thought it overst night. Compared to getting back together with you, I value my life more."


    Theodore red at her, his eyes bloodshot and terrifying.


    Phoebe, however, smiled nonchntly, "I''m a businesswoman. After weighing the pros and cons, I naturally choose the option most beneficial to me. After all, Mr. Reynolds, you once abandoned me for Miss Fitzroy. You might do it again for another woman, plunging me into hell once more."


    "Is this something you can never get over?" Theodore looked at her with deep pain in his eyes. "For three years, I''ve regretted it every moment..."


    "That''s your problem," Phoebe interrupted coldly. "Mr. Reynolds, I don''t trust you. Even as a bed partner, you could bring me to ruin. I don''t have the confidence to endure it again."


    The elevator doors opened, and guests waiting to check in stood outside.


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Phoebe strode out. She had been deeply hurt once and still hadn''t recovered from the emotional scars.


    Theodore tempted her to get close, but the thought of the potential danger made her hesitate.


    Such deep pain and despair, she didn''t want to experience again.


    Better not to start, to avoid getting hurt.


    Theodore walked out of the elevator, watching her figure slowly disappear through the


    ss doors. He was very unhappy. Phoebe dared to go back on her word.


    Last night, Phoebe let him kiss her just to calm him down, fearing he would take her back to the vi in a fit of rage.


    Today, with the danger gone, she became heartless. Well done!


    Phoebe returned to the office, and Lori ran over to tell her that Madison had arrived. She frowned and headed to the reception room.


    Madison was scrolling through Facebook, her legs propped up on the table. Seeing Phoebe enter, she said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why are you just getting back?"


    Phoebe sat across from Madison, her gaze falling on Madison''s feet. She said coldly, "Didn''t you learn any manners?"


    Madison, a bit embarrassed, put her feet back on the carpet and said sheepishly, "How


    I sit is none of your business. By the way, I''m here to tell you to stay away from Edward. He''s my boyfriend now, and we''re getting married."


    Phoebe, unfazed by the revtion, said, "Congrattions on getting what you wanted."


    Madison, smugly showing off, said, "Thank you. When we get married, I''ll send you an invitation so you can see how happy I am."

 Chapter 793 Splashed with Red Paint

    Phoebe didn''t really understand Madison''s need to show off. If she were interested in Edward, there was no way Madison would be his girlfriend.


    "No need, I already know how happy you are."


    Madison had chased Edward for so many years and finally got what she wanted. She couldn''t hide her desire to show off. She said, "Phoebe, are you afraid? Afraid to see how happy we are and regret rejecting Edward''s proposalst night?"


    Phoebe pinched the bridge of her nose. "I never regret my decisions, Madison. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    "Wait a minute," Madison called out to her. "I came to tell you something else. Vanessa ns to sell Queen Entertainment, including the contracts of its actors."


    Phoebe squinted her eyes. "Queen Entertainment can''t keep going?"


    "Her heart was never in running thepany. The only reason it hasn''t gone under in the past two years is because of the Reynolds Group''s support." She paused, noticing Phoebe''s calm demeanor. "Actually, ever since you left Kedora, Theodore and Vanessa have had little contact."


    Now that she was about to marry Edward, if Phoebe remained single, she would still worry that Edward might fall for Phoebe again.


    So she wanted to match Phoebe with Theodore. Their early remarriage would be very beneficial to her.


    Phoebe saw through her intentions but didn''t expose her. "How many years does Grace have left on her contract with Queen Entertainment?"


    "Seven years. She signed a ten-year contract. Why, are you nning to pay her breach of contract fee? That''s quite a sum." Madison''s tone was slightly jealous.


    She didn''t understand why Phoebe had a special regard for Grace. They had known each other longer, yet Phoebe never tried to please her.


    Phoebe squinted her eyes. "Go back and check how much the breach of contract fee is. I''ll have someone contact yourpany."


    "Do you really want to sign her?" Madison''s face changed slightly. "What did she give you to make you protect her like this? It was the same three years ago, and it''s the same now."


    "Maybe it''s fate," Phoebe said.


    Madison''s tone sounded a bit exasperated. "What fate? You just want to make me ufortable. If it weren''t for you, my situation in the Reynolds family wouldn''t be so awkward."


    Phoebe was amused. "Madison, are you getting things backward? You were originally from the Sullivan family. If your parents hadn''t been greedy for wealth and swapped you with Grace, she would be the Reynolds family''s daughter."


    "No wonder you''re so protective of her. It''s because of her identity. Does Grace know your thoughts?" Madison had a look of sudden realization.


    Phoebe was very helpless.


    Phoebe wondered why she was bringing up these old matters with her. People like Madison never looked for reasons within themselves. Their misfortunes were always caused by others.


    "We can''t see eye to eye." With that, Phoebe got up to leave.


    Madison called after her, "Phoebe, if you promise never to see Edward privately again, I''ll help you sign Grace to Superstar Entertainment."


    Phoebe frowned slightly. Actually, even without Madison''s request, she would avoid meeting Edward privately as much as possible.


    But treating it as a transaction made Phoebe very unhappy.


    She turned around and looked at Madison. "If you''re willing to help, it saves me some trouble. If you''re not, I''ll just put in a bit more effort."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 00005s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    Seeing that Phoebe didn''t agree, Madison got angry. "Phoebe, do you still have feelings for Edward? You don''t dare to promise me because you can''t let go of him, right?"


    "How you want to think is your business. I have no obligation to exin to you." Phoebe finished speaking and walked out of the meeting room.


    Madison''s face turned red with anger. She had to think of a way to get Edward to agree to go to the Reynolds mansion to see his parents and then bring up the marriage.


    She couldn''t wait to marry Edward. By then, she would be a legitimate member of the Vanderbilt family, and no one would dare to look down on her.


    Phoebe returned to her office, still feeling a bit agitated. It wasn''t because of Madison and Edward. From the moment she rejected Edward''s proposal, their lives should no longer intersect.


    What unsettled her was Vanessa''s n to sell Queen Entertainment.


    Queen Entertainment was something she had built from the ground up, investing a lot


    of effort. When it fell into Vanessa''s hands, she had been upset for a long time.


    Perhaps what they couldn''t have was always the best.


    Now, she had the ability to swallow Queen Entertainment, but the thought of actually acquiring it made her ufortable.


    Something that once didn''t belong to her, if she got it back, what would others think of her?


    Lori walked in, seeing her troubled expression. She tentatively asked, "Ms. Ziegler, did Ms. Reynoldse to see you about Queen Entertainment?"


    "Yes, Queen Entertainment is about to go under and ns to sell." Phoebe looked up at Lori. "What do you think about this?"


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on 5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "I think ourpany has the strength to acquire Queen Entertainment, but before the scandal broke, Queen Entertainment had no value worth acquiring," Lori said calmly. Phoebe slowly calmed down. "Tell me more."


    "A few days ago, a scandal exposed many of Queen Entertainment''s actors inpromising photos. Those actors have been cklisted, and the breach of contract fees alone are enough to bankrupt Queen Entertainment. The few remaining actors will also be implicated in this incident and won''t be able to secure valuable resources in the short term. If we acquire them now, not only will we have to pay arge acquisition fee, but we''ll also have to take on their breach of contract fees. It''s not worth it," Lori analyzed.


    Phoebe suddenly saw the light. "You''re right."


    She had been too emotional. In business, the first consideration should be whether there was profit to be made. The current Queen Entertainment would be a disaster for anyone who took it over.


    Lori smiled modestly. "Actually, you already thought of all this. You were just letting your emotions override your reason. After all, Queen Entertainment was once your achievement. You don''t want to see it go bankrupt, which affected your judgment." "Thank you for giving me an excuse." Phoebe smiled bitterly. "Lori, have the talent directore to my office. There''s someone I want him to sign."


    "Yes, Ms. Ziegler." Lori turned and left.


    After Phoebe finished her meeting with the talent director, it was already time to leave work. She packed up her things and left thepany. As she took the elevator down and walked out of the Empire State Building, she saw a haggard-looking Vanessa standing there.


    She frowned and turned to leave.


    Vanessa somehow produced a bucket of red paint and charged at Phoebe aggressively. She grabbed the bottom of the bucket and sshed it directly at Phoebe.


    At that moment, someone rushed out and hugged Phoebe tightly, shielding herpletely. The entire bucket of red paint sshed onto his back.

 Chapter 794 You Will Regret Treating Me This Way

    The pungent smell of paint made Phoebe frown. She turned around and saw the profile of the man behind her, stunned for a moment, "Why are you here?"


    This missing content is only avable on


    The paint clung stickily to his body, dripping onto the ground.


    This missing content is only avable on


    Vanessa''s ten fingers were covered in red paint, which was dripping down. She looked


    at them with a crazed expression.


    "A pair of bastards, go to hell."


    This missing content is only avable on


    Vanessa grabbed the paint bucket and charged at them, her expression manic. As she got closer, she swung the paint bucket at Phoebe.


    Theodore pushed Phoebe aside and raised his arm to block it. The metal bucket hit his arm with a dull thud.


    Vanessa was jolted back two steps. She looked at Theodore with heart-wrenching sorrow, "Why? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Theodore''s eyes were cold and stern, "Vanessa, you are too ungrateful."


    "Ungrateful?" Vanessa suddenly burst intoughter, her voice sharp and piercing, her eyes bloodshot, "Ungrateful for what? I''ve been with you for nearly ten years, ten years! I gave you the best years of my youth. You betrayed my feelings for you. You were the one who cheated on me with her first."


    This missing content is only avable on


    It was after work hours, and employees were graduallying out of the Empire State Building. Seeing the scene, they stopped to watch.


    Someone recognized them and started discussing.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Isn''t that Phoebe, the president of Superstar Entertainment upstairs? So she''s the


    mistress. No wonder she became the boss at such a young age."


    "That''s Theodore, the president of the Reynolds Group. We''re witnessing a live drama. Quick, take out your phone and post this online."


    "If you don''t want to work at Kedora anymore, go ahead and post it."


    "Is that the Piano Queen Vanessa? Up close, she doesn''t look as good as Phoebe. That face is a bit scary."


    The rumors and gossip reached the ears of the three, and none of them looked pleased.


    Theodore''s brows furrowed tightly. He couldn''t let these onlookers misunderstand Phoebe as a mistress. He said coldly, "If I remember correctly, I was the one who got dumped."


    This missing content is only avable on


    Vanessa saw the onlookers'' gazes shift from sympathy to curiosity. She said hatefully, "You forced me to break up with you, Theodore. What did I ever do to you to deserve this?"


    Theodore sneered, "You know very well how we got together and why we broke up. Vanessa, keep some dignity for yourself. Don''te to me acting crazy. I never wronged you."


    This missing content is only avable on


    After saying this, he walked over to Phoebe, looking her up and down. Seeing that she wasn''t hurt and not a drop of paint had sshed on her, he was relieved.


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Sorry, I''ll handle this. I won''t let her bother you again." Theodore lowered his eyes, looking at her gently.


    This missing content is only avable on


    She nced at Vanessa in the distance and said lightly, "It''s okay."


    At that moment, Lori came down with some people. Seeing a crowd around them, Lori shouted, "Everyone, don''t you need to catch the subway?"


    The employees wanted to stay and watch, but Theodore''s sharp gaze made them shrink back.


    "Let''s go. The subway will be more crowdedter. Let''s disperse." Someone echoed. This missing content is only avable on


    Now that the audience had left, sheughed even more wildly, "Phoebe, have you been at peace all these years?"


    Phoebe stared at her without even frowning.


    Vanessa seemedpletely unhinged, like she had finally gone mad. Phoebe said, "When I got together with Mr. Reynolds, you had already broken up. I didn''t interfere in your rtionship. But after I married Mr. Reynolds, you kept interfering in our marriage. Vanessa, don''t twist the facts. I never owed you anything."


    nning your weekend reading? Ensure you''re on


    5s for uninterrupted enjoyment. The next chapter is just a click away, exclusively avable on our site. Happy reading!


    "If you hadn''t seduced him at hispany, would he have agreed to break up with me?" Vanessa clenched the paint bucket, "If you hadn''t incited him, would he have kicked me and Queen Entertainment out of the Reynolds Group building?"


    "Phoebe, it''s all because of you. You ruined my life, and my mom too. You killed her." Vanessa roared, "You murderer!"


    Phoebe frowned. Vanessa was using her of a crime she didn''tmit. Sheughed, "I killed your mom? Are you sure?"


    "If it wasn''t you, who else? If you hadn''t taken Theodore away, my mom wouldn''t have gotten sick from anger and ended up in the hospital. She wouldn''t have died at the Reynolds Group trying to save me. I didn''t even get to see her onest time. Phoebe, I hate you!" Vanessa swung the paint bucket and charged at Phoebe.


    This time, she didn''t get a chance to get close to Phoebe.


    Because Theodore kicked her in the abdomen, sending her flying. She fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Theodore walked over slowly. At this moment, dark clouds covered the sun, and the light dimmed. A wind blew, scattering leaves.


    He walked step by step to Vanessa, stepping on her hand as she tried to get up. His expression was grim, like a demon from hell.


    He looked down at her coldly and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, "Vanessa, I regret saving you three years ago out of gratitude to Sophia! If I hadn''t saved you first, I wouldn''t have lived in hell for the past three years. Tell me, why wasn''t it you who suffered back then?"


    Vanessa suddenly looked up, meeting Theodore''s eyes filled with hatred. She trembled all over.


    "Don''t you ever bother Phoebe again, or I''ll make you regret ever being born. I''m serious." Theodore lifted his foot off her hand.


    Vanessa''s face was drained of color. Shey on the ground, staring at Theodore''s paint-


    stained figure, her eyes filled with intense hatred.


    "Theodore, you''ll regret treating me like this."


    --- The new chapters will update daily ---


    Previous Page


    Next Page


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 795 I Wont Let You Off

    Theodore walked up to Phoebe without looking back. He lowered his eyes to look at her and said, "Sorry, I can''t take you home like this."


    Phoebe sighed.


    All of this was indeed because of him, but he had apologized to her twice in such a short time, which was really unnecessary.


    "How are you going to get back like this?" Phoebe heard herself ask.


    Theodore said, "I drove here. It''s fine, you don''t need to worry about me. You go ahead, I''ll figure something out."


    This missing content is only avable on


    "Won''t that be too much trouble for you?" Theodore was very happy inside but still pretended to ask her.


    However, his thoughts had already been seen through by Phoebe. She raised her eyebrows slightly, "It is quite a bother. You could also get a room at a nearby hotel."


    "That would be too much trouble. Besides, if a CEO like me goes to a hotel dressed like this, it''ll be in the news tomorrow. Can you bear that?" Theodore looked at her and said.


    This missing content is only avable on


    Phoebe said, "Why wouldn''t I? It''s not my dignity that''s at stake."


    Despite her words, she still turned and walked into the building. After all, Theodore had taken the paint for her. She nced at Vanessa, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, and met her venomous gaze.


    This missing content is only avable on


    Phoebe pursed her lips, walked to the closed ss door, and knocked. The bodyguard saw it was her and quickly opened the door.


    This missing content is only avable on


    This missing content is only avable on


    Theodore frowned, "Phoebe."


    He clearly didn''t agree with her approaching Vanessa. She had gone crazy enough to throw red paint at her; who knew if she had a knife or something on her.


    Phoebe shook her head at him, "I know what I''m doing."


    There had to be an end to the matter between her and Vanessa. Otherwise, dragging it out would only lead to more unforeseenplications.


    Theodore pressed his lips together but ultimately relented under her determined gaze and followed the bodyguard upstairs.


    After watching him leave, Phoebe turned and walked over to Vanessa and squatted down.


    Theodore had kicked her hard. When she fell to the ground, the paint bucket hit her head, spilling the remaining paint all over her. She looked quite terrifying now.


    But Phoebe wasn''t really afraid of her. She thought Vanessa looked like a clown about to take a final bow, evoking pity.


    Vanessa saw the pity in her eyes and went crazy, "Bitch, don''t look at me like that. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be in this situation."


    Phoebe said calmly, "Your situation today is not because of me, but because of your own obsession."


    "Of course, you would say that. You think that by kicking me out, you can have him. If he can do this to me, one day he''ll do the same to you." Vanessa tried to sow discord.


    Phoebe shook her head, "Vanessa, do you know the biggest difference between you and me?"


    Vanessa stared at her with extreme disdain.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Phoebe didn''t expect her to answer. She said, "You make men your everything, but I don''t. Without a man, I still have my career and my family. I won''t lose myself over a man and be so pathetic."


    "You''ve never been abandoned, so of course, you can say that," Vanessa said viciously.


    Phoebe suddenlyughed, "Never been abandoned? When you and Bishop conspired to set up that kidnapping n and forced Theodore to choose between us, he chose you."


    "He chose me, but my mom paid with her life for it. She had six more months," Vanessa said bitterly.


    "And who exhausted her life early? Was it me?" Phoebe sneered, "Vanessa, you always see yourself as the innocent one, believing that anything bad that happens is someone else''s fault. But have you ever considered who you might have wronged?"


    "You went to Nyxonia to study piano, finally won a championship trophy, and were called the Piano Queen back home with a bright future. Theodore invested in Hank''s movie and let you y the lead role. You fell from the wire, crippled yourself, and gave up great film opportunities. Do you know how many actors would kill for your chances? You gave it all up for a man. Honestly, I really look down on you."


    Phoebe might have been upset because of Vanessa''s existence in the past, but now, she only felt frustration and disappointment, with no trace of jealousy.


    "He let me act because he didn''t want me to get in your way. He wasn''t doing it for me; he was just throwing me out as a burden," Vanessa said with burning hatred.


    Phoebe should have known how twisted Vanessa''s mind was. She shouldn''t have said these things to her. She stood up, "That''s all I have to say. Think about it yourself." Phoebe turned and walked away.


    Vanessa watched her back, clenched her fists, and pounded the floor. Soon, her hands were a bloody mess.


    ''Phoebe, Theodore, I won''t let you off. If I''m in pain, you won''t be happy either!'' she thought.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Phoebe only felt the venomous gaze disappear when she entered the elevator. She stood in the elevator, watching the numbers on the metal wall go up, and closed her eyes in exhaustion.


    She really didn''t want to get involved in any more love-hate entanglements, but she knew in her heart that as long as Theodore didn''t give up on her, she could never avoid such things from happening.


    She sighed. The elevator stopped, and the doors opened. When she walked in, most of the employees in the open office area were still there.


    Tonight, thepany''s actors had an event, and the employees were working


    overtime to handle any issues that might arise.


    Earlier, they had seen Lori bring in a tall man covered in red paint, almost not recognizing who he was.


    In a short time, what happened downstairs had spread in the internal employee group,


    all in text form. No one dared to take pictures on the spot.


    But even the text version was shocking enough.


    Being stared at by so many eyes, Phoebe forced herself to perk up and said calmly, "It''s nothing, don''t let it affect your work."


    "Ms. Ziegler, that woman was so arrogant, daring to cause trouble on Superstar Entertainment''s turf. We could have punched her out," one person said, hands on hips, indignant.


    "Yeah, Ms. Ziegler, we''re not afraid of her causing trouble."


    Phoebe smiled, "It''s already over. Get back to work. Mr. Reynolds'' secretary wille


    byter. Let him go directly to the lounge to find Mr. Reynolds."


    "Okay, Ms. Ziegler."


    As soon as Phoebe left, the employees started whispering and discussing intensely. Their excited voices almost lifted the roof.


    Phoebe walked into the lounge and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. She looked at the paint-stained clothes and pants thrown at the bathroom door. She walked over, picked them up, took out the phone and wallet from the pockets, and then threw the clothes and pants, along with the belt, into the trash can.


    Previous Page


    Next Page

 Chapter 796 Horseplay

    Phoebe ced his phone and wallet on the table. She sat in a corner of the sofa and started scrolling through Facebook on her phone. After a while, the sound of running water from the bathroom stopped.


    Phoebe instinctively looked up. The bathroom door opened slightly from the inside, and Theodore emerged with a white towel wrapped around his waist. Crystal-clear water droplets rolled down his body and into the towel.


    The door was only slightly ajar, seemingly to check if anyone was outside. When their eyes met, he said calmly, "You''re here. Come in and help me with something."


    Phoebe was a bit puzzled. "Me?"


    "The paint is stuck on the back of my neck, and I can''t wash it off. Can you help me clean it?" Theodore noticed her wary expression. "Rx, this is your ce. If I try anything, you can scream for help."


    Phoebe''s gaze swept over Theodore''s firm chest, and she spoke calmly, "Turn around, let me see if it''s clean."


    Theodore obediently turned his back to Phoebe.


    His hair was wet, clumped together with paint, and dripping water. The back of his neck was red, with red paint even behind his ears, clearly not washed off.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, stood up, and walked over. Theodore pushed the bathroom door open and walked straight in, the room filled with steam.


    She looked inside; it was just a simple shower. She moved a stic stool over and had him sit under the showerhead.


    Theodore sat on the stool, his long legs stretched out on the floor. The towel slid off his thighs to the sides. Phoebe nced quickly and then looked away.


    Standing behind him, she rolled up her sleeves and nced at the paint on the back of his neck. It looked hard to clean.


    She scratched it with her fingernail. Theodore''s body tensed, and his breathing became heavy. He asked in a hoarse voice, "What are you doing?"


    Phoebe looked at the paint on her fingernail, frowning even more. "The paint isn''t dry yet. Scrubbing it off is difficult. Should I get a hairdryer to dry it first and then scrub it off piece by piece?"


    As she said this, Phoebe cursed Vanessa in her mind.


    If that bucket of paint had been poured on Phoebe, her hair would have been ruined.


    Theodore felt a bit agitated. Phoebe''s scratch had given him a strange sense of pleasure.


    "You... you do what you think is best." Theodore licked his dry lips, his nerves on edge. He shouldn''t have asked Phoebe to help him. This was torture, not help.


    Phoebe turned and went out, finding a hairdryer in the lounge. She brought it back to the bathroom and saw Theodore sitting there. She said, "There''s no outlet over there. Come sit here."


    Theodore opened his eyes and nced at her, his gaze lingering on her face for a few seconds. He obediently moved the stool over and sat with his back to Phoebe.


    She turned on the hairdryer and blew on the back of his neck. The smell of paint was pungent, but mixed with his scent, it wasn''t so unbearable.


    Phoebe blew cold air for a while, then pressed the paint with her hand. It dried quickly, like a scab.


    Theodore felt a cool breeze, and then her fingers touched the back of his neck. His muscles tensed again. He made small talk, "What did you say to her earlier?"


    Phoebe leaned against the sink, casually blowing with the hairdryer. "Nothing much. We never have much to say to each other."


    Theodore tilted his head slightly towards her. "Are you angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?" Phoebe stared at the red paint on his neck. "You took all the paint. If anyone should be angry, it''s you."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Her tone had a hint of schadenfreude.


    Theodore suddenly turned around and tickled Phoebe''s waist. "I saved you, and this is how you repay me, huh?"


    Phoebe didn''t expect him to act so suddenly. She was ticklish and quickly backed away, but Theodore grabbed her waist. "Hey, this is mypany. Stop messing around."


    The employees were working overtime. What would they think if they heard them ying around in the lounge?


    Theodore saw Phoebe trying to hold back herughter, her cheeks flushed. His eyes sparkled, and he couldn''t help but smile. "So, are you going to admit you were wrong?"


    Phoebe couldn''t bring herself to say she was wrong, but Theodore had her pinned against the sink, his hands moving around her waist. She was almost too ticklish to stand.


    "You''re so annoying. I''m not helping you anymore." Phoebe pouted, her voice tinged withughter, showing she wasn''t really mad at him.


    Theodore smirked at her. "Say you were wrong, and I''ll let you go."


    Phoebe couldn''t escape his annoying hands. Laughter spilled from her lips, and she couldn''t help but plead, "I was wrong. Please let me go."


    Theodore had only meant to tease her, but hearing her plead so softly stirred a desire deep within him.


    He stopped moving, but his grip on her waist tightened.


    Theodore lowered his eyes, staring at Phoebe with a hint of affection.


    Phoebe felt the sudden shift in the atmosphere. Her heart raced as Theodore slowly


    leaned in. She quickly grabbed the hairdryer and blew it at him.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Clear your head."


    Theodore tilted his head back to avoid it. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Phoebe handed the hairdryer to Theodore. "It should be Lawton. I''ll get the door."


    She quickly slipped out of the bathroom and ran to open the door.


    Lawton saw Phoebe open the door, noticing the suspicious blush on her cheeks. His eyes flickered.


    "Ms. Ziegler, am I interrupting something?"


    "No, Mr. Reynolds is waiting for you. Go on in." Phoebe said, squeezing past him and walking away without looking back.


    Lawton touched his nose. Phoebe moved so fast he didn''t even have time to hand her the clothes. He cautiously walked in.


    Hearing noise from the bathroom, he moved to the door and saw Theodore blowing the paint on his neck in the mirror. He awkwardly said, "Mr. Reynolds, the clothes are here."


    Theodore nced at him and asked nonchntly, "Did she leave?"


    "Yes."


    "Leave the clothes and wait outside." Theodore turned his head slightly, looking at his reflection in the mirror. He touched his face and suddenly asked, "Lawton, am I losing my charm?"


    Lawton hung the bag on a hook, startled by Theodore''s question. He stammered, "N- no, sir. You''re very charming. If I were a woman, I''d fall for you too." Theodore replied, "You don''t need to fall for me. I don''t think I could handle that."

 Chapter 797 On-set Couples

    Cindy had just finished doing makeup for a special guest at the request of director Valentin Dobbins. She returned to the set, exhausted and parched, having had no time to even take a sip of water.


    She picked up her water bottle, but it was dusty. Frowning, she decided to head to the break room to wash it. Just as she was about to leave, she heard someoneing in from outside.


    From the sound, it was Patrick and the lead actress Hestia. She retracted her foot that was about to step out.


    "Where''s your personal makeup artist?" Hestia''s voice was sweet and highly recognizable, even when speaking normally, it sounded like she was being coquettish.


    It was said that many male stars liked her. She was known as a baby-faced mature woman. Despite her sweet appearance, her figure was very sexy.


    Patrick''s gaze swept around the makeup room. He pulled out a chair and sat down, speaking indifferently, "Are you looking for her?"


    "Of course not, I''m here for you." Hestia walked over, leaning against the makeup table, her hands propped on the edge, looking at Patrick with a teasing gaze.


    Patrick grabbed a bottle of water, tilted his head back, and drank more than half of it, his prominent Adam''s apple moving up and down.


    "What do you want with me?"


    Hestia looked infatuated. She leaned closer to Patrick and smiled, "Patrick, you''re ying dumb. You''re so annoying."


    Patrick toyed with the water bottle, raising an eyebrow at Hestia, "I really don''t understand. Do you want more screen time? Then you should go to Director Dobbins. There''s nothing I can do."


    Hestia pouted, "Patrick, you''re the male lead, I''m just your foil. I don''t want extra screen time."


    A hint of impatience appeared on Patrick''s handsome face, "If there''s nothing else, I won''t keep you any longer."


    Hestia had long heard that Patrick was cold and indifferent, never messing around with rtionships. She liked Patrick''s face and wanted to know what kind of passionate hearty beneath that cold exterior.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. I just joined the crew not long ago and can''t cooperate well with you in acting. I always cause you trouble. Valentin said we should get along well in private." Hestia lifted her toes, lightly touching Patrick''s ankle, the implication very clear.


    Patrick didn''t move. He had seen these tricks when he first entered the entertainment industry. Some actresses would stop at nothing to be famous.


    It had been years since he had seen a woman daring to flirt with him. It was quite amusing.


    "So, tell me, how do you want to get along?"


    Hestia''s eyes sparkled. She sat on Patrick''sp, one hand around his neck, the other ying with the buttons on his costume.


    "The closer, the better."


    Patrick squinted his eyes, just about to push her off when a sudden noise came from behind. His gaze swept over the makeup case on the table, and he had an idea.


    He maintained his original posture, "How close do you want to be?"


    It was Hestia''s first time doing something like this. She liked Patrick''s face so much that she naturally wanted to see his expression when he was lost in passion for her. She threw him a seductive look, "Patrick, you''re pretending to be innocent."


    Hestia''s actions made Cindy, who was hiding in the break room, feel disgusted. So Hestia was this vulgar. She had even praised Hestia to Ulysses before, saying she looked like an angel.


    Hestia''s hand moved from Patrick''s buttons to his cheek, smiling seductively, "Have you heard of on-set couples?"


    Patrick''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Hestia continued, "While on set, they satisfy each other''s sexual needs. After filming, they don''t entangle with each other. What do you think?"


    Cindy never expected that her eavesdropping would reveal the most secretive matters of the crew. She thought on-set couples were a joke, but it turned out to be real.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Would Patrick agree?


    She perked up her ears to hear Patrick''s answer but identally knocked over the water cup, the sound suddenly ringing out.


    She was startled and quickly covered the cup.


    "Who''s in there?" Hestia''s scolding voice came from outside. She didn''t expect anyone else to be in the room. If someone had heard her conversation with Patrick and recorded it, her pure image would have been ruined.


    Patrick saw her standing there, her face pale with fright. He said indifferently, "You should leave. I''ll pretend nothing happened today."


    "But..." Hestia looked at him with a pale face.


    Patrick stood up, his voice cold, "I said nothing happened today. Leave!"


    Hestia bit her lip unwillingly and quickly walked out of the makeup room. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. How could she not have been more careful?


    If she left any evidence with Patrick, her future days would be like walking on thin ice. Damn it!


    No, she had to have someone keep an eye on this ce. She wanted to see who was hiding in the makeup room that Patrick was protecting.


    The door closed, and Patrick''s sharp gaze swept towards the direction of the break room. He said indifferently, "She''s gone. Stop hiding ande out."


    Cindy bit her lower lip. Caught red-handed eavesdropping, she was really unlucky. "Do I need toe over and get you?" Patrick''s voice came again, already tinged with impatience. Cindy knew she couldn''t avoid it. She stepped out from the shadows.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Coming out, it''s not like I wanted to eavesdrop." Cindy forced a defiant look, "Patrick, you neverck women wherever you go. Why didn''t you agree to her?" Patrick squinted at her, "Jealous?"


    "Me, jealous?" Cindy looked incredulous, "Why would I? We have nothing to do with each other. Even if all the women in the crew liked you, what does it have to do with me?"


    Patrick''s handsome face slowly turned serious. He got up and walked towards Cindy. "What are you doing?" Cindy was scared by the menacing aura he exuded and backed away, "I''m telling you, I''m not afraid of you."


    Patrick said nothing, pressing forward step by step.


    Cindy backed up until her back hit the wall behind her. She had nowhere to retreat and tried to stay calm, "I won''t tell anyone about today. You don''t need to scare me with that look."


    She had signed a confidentiality agreement. Even if she hadn''t, she didn''t like to talk about these things.


    Patrick raised his hand. Cindy thought he was going to hit her and quickly covered her face, shrinking into the corner and shouting, "If you dare hit me, I''ll really tell. You know my best friend is a ssmate of a senior executive at Facebook, right? I''ll put you two on the trending list and let everyone know."


    Patrick grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes.


    Cindy was in pain. She grabbed his wrist, trying to pull it away, but couldn''t budge it.


    "You just said we have nothing to do with each other?" Patrick''s hot breath sprayed on her face, filled with anger.


    Cindy red at Patrick angrily, "We really have nothing to do with each other..." Before she could finish, Patrick silenced her with a forceful kiss, leaving her unable to speak another word.

 Chapter 798 Help! Hestia Fell into the Water!

    Cindy wanted to avoid him, but as soon as she turned her face away, Patrick grabbed her cheek, turned her back, and kissed her even more deeply.


    At first, Cindy was a bit stunned. By the time she realized what was happening, she was already pinned against the wall by the door. She frowned and bit Patrick''s lip.


    Patrick didn''t flinch. Instead, he released her chin, his fingers tangling in her hair, forcing Cindy to lift her head as he trapped her in the corner, his kiss bing more intense.


    Cindy went from resisting to giving up, and finally to responding. She closed her eyes and lifted her chin, her senses overwhelmed by Patrick''s breath and Patrick''s scent.


    The moment stretched on, and the dark corner was filled with the sound of their urgent connection.


    Cindy''s mind was foggy until a cold hand touched her waist, jolting her awake with the chill.


    She realized she was actually kissing Patrick.


    Startled, she pushed him away and stumbled out of the dressing room, almost bumping into Ulysses.


    Ulysses quickly steadied her by the shoulders. Seeing her flushed cheeks and swollen lips, he was shocked. "Cindy, what happened to you?"


    "Nothing. If you need anything, call me. I''m leaving now." Cindy lowered her head and ran to a secluded area.


    Ulysses stood there, watching her run off quickly. He shook his head in confusion and pushed open the dressing room door.


    Inside, he saw Patrick leaning against the wall, a cigarette between his fingers, his clothes looking a bit disheveled.


    "Patrick, Cindy..." Ulysses started to speak but then swallowed his words. "Never mind. I don''t want to know."


    "But Patrick, you should be gentler. I just saw Cindy''s lips were bitten. We''re still on set, with so many people around. Watch your actions," Ulysses advised earnestly.


    He knew that keeping Cindy so close would be too tempting for Patrick, and it was only a matter of time before things got out of hand. Even though Patrick was nning to leave the entertainment industry, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Patrick, who was the one actually bitten, remained silent. He licked the wound on his lip, his expression serious. "Where did she go?"


    "No idea. She just said to call her if needed." Ulysses looked at him,ining inwardly. ''If you care about Cindy, don''t bully her like this. Why ask where she went after making her run off?''


    Patrick took a drag of his cigarette. "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let anyone bully her." "Got it." Ulysses turned and left.


    Outside, the sun cleared Ulysses'' head. ''With Cindy''s personality, who could bully her?'' heined.


    Cindy, frustrated, squatted by the pond, picking up stones and throwing them into the water, creating countless sshes.


    Footsteps approached from behind. Cindy, still throwing stones, said, "What do you want now?"


    She turned around and saw Hestia standing there, a look of surprise shing in her eyes. She had thought it was Patrick.


    Cindy stood up and faced Hestia.


    Hestia, dressed in costume with delicate makeup, looked at Cindy with a critical eye. "I didn''t expect Patrick''s taste to be so poor, to actually fancy you."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Cindy was displeased by this. "What''s wrong with me, Ms. Sharp? Without makeup, you''re not even as pretty as I am."


    Hestia''s nose red with anger. "What did you say? I''m not as pretty as you? How dare you!"


    Cindy put her hands on her hips. ""Yes, I dare."


    Hestia was furious. She hadn''t expected Cindy to be so unafraid of her. Everyone else treated her like a princess, afraid to offend her.


    She took a deep breath. "Cindy, do you think just because Patrick''s got your back, you can disrespect me?"


    "Ms. Sharp, just because Patrick supports me doesn''t mean I ever cared about your opinion. Even if he didn''t, I still wouldn''t be impressed by you. You''re a big star, sure, but I don''t idolize celebrities. If you want to feel superior, I suggest you go find your fans," Cindy said coolly.


    Many actors, after bing famous, thought they were important and expected everyone to tter them. She, however, didn''t tolerate such behavior.


    "You have a sharp tongue," Hestia said, her face darkening. "Cindy, in this industry, there are many who just y along. Don''t think you and Patrick will be together forever."


    Cindy was annoyed by Hestia''s tone, as if all her confidence came from Patrick.


    "So what if we can''t be together forever? I don''t rely on a man to live," Cindy said, brushing past her to leave.


    Hestia watched her with a resentful look. Thinking about what had just happened in the dressing room, she was furious.


    Hestia grabbed Cindy''s arm. "I don''t care who you rely on. What I care about is if everyone on set knows you pushed me into the pond, can you still stay here?"


    When Hestia grabbed her arm, Cindy''s rm bells went off. Hearing Hestia''s words, she narrowed her eyes.


    Cindy suddenly twisted Hestia''s wrist, pulling her back. With too much force, Cindy herself fell into the pond.


    The next second, she heard Hestia''s assistant, Dione Saunders, shouting from not far away, "Help! Hestia fell into the water! Help! Someone, help!"


    Water filled Cindy''s nose and mouth, the sounds around her distant and unreal. She struggled in the water, not knowing how long it took before she was pulled into a strong, warm embrace.


    The familiar scent calmed her, and she struggled less. Patrick''s tense voice reached her


    ear, "Cindy, if you even think about dying, I''ll make sure everyone sees your preserved body."


    "Are you insane?" Cindy muttered.


    Patrick whispered in her ear, "Yes, I''m insane. So you''d better stay alive and not push me over the edge."


    By now, a crowd had gathered by the pond. Seeing Patrick holding Cindy and swimming to the edge, they quickly reached out to pull Cindy up.


    Cindy coughed up some water. Patrick had already been pulled up. He took off his costume and draped it over Cindy''s shoulders, then picked her up and headed to the dressing room.


    As they passed Valentin, who had rushed over, Patrick said coldly, "Mr. Dobbins, I need Ms. Sharp to give me an exnation."


    Valentin, looking at the weak Cindy in his arms, quickly said, "Go change your clothes first. Let the on-set doctor check you out. Don''t catch a cold. We''ll talkter."


    Patrick''s lips pressed into a thin line as he carried Cindy away.

 Chapter 799 A Battle of Acting Skills

    Valentin watched his figure disappear, then turned to look at Hestia, who was standing beside him, covering her face and sobbing, and he immediately felt a headache


    Looking at the crowd with wide eyes nearby, he irritably shooed them away, "What are you looking at? Don''t you have any work to do on set?"


    Seeing that Valentin was in a bad mood, everyone left.


    As the crowd dispersed, Dione tugged at Hestia''s clothes and said, "Hestia, let''s go too."


    Hestia was still a bit afraid of Valentin. Just as she was about to slip away, Valentin called out, "Hestia, wait a moment. I have a few questions for you."


    Hestia pressed her lips together, knowing she couldn''t escape this ordeal. She quickly said, "I swear, I didn''t push her; she jumped on her own."


    "Do you think Patrick will believe that?" Valentin looked at Hestia.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe her, but now that Hestia had gained some fame, she had be a bit arrogant. This film had chosen her precisely because of her unique temperament.


    Hestia gritted her teeth, "If I pushed her down, I''d be willing to walk on hot coals to apologize."


    "It''s not that serious." Valentin nced at her, "Go to the meeting roomter. You hurt someone Patrick cares about; he won''t let it go without an exnation."


    Hestia''s face turned ugly, "Valentin, who exactly is this Cindy to Patrick that he protects her so much?"


    "Don''t ask about her background. She''s Patrick''s personal makeup artist. Only you two were there when it happened. Think about how you''re going to exin it to Patrick." Valentin said seriously.


    Hestia pressed her lips tightly together. Seeing how Patrick was so concerned about Cindy earlier, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say Cindy was his girlfriend. Otherwise, why would he be so worried about a makeup artist''s life?


    Thinking of this, Hestia felt even more foolish for suggesting to be Patrick''s on-set couple. She wondered what they thought of her now.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, "I didn''t push Cindy down. What do I have to exin?"


    Valentin patted Hestia''s shoulder, "Come to the meeting roomter."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Seeing Valentin leave, Dione quickly ran over. Seeing Hestia''s indignant face, she cautiously asked, "Hestia, what did Valentin say to you just now?"


    "He told me not to mess with Cindy. What''s her background? Go find out for me." Hestia demanded.


    Dione said, "I already checked online. She''s a beauty blogger with over ten million followers on Facebook. She''s quite famous."


    "A beauty blogger?" Hestia frowned, "She even dared to say I don''t look as good as her without makeup. If she''s so confident, she should go without makeup andpare bare faces."


    Dione hesitated to speak.


    Hestia red at her, "If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you hesitating?" Dione nervously licked her lips, "Hestia, she''s really bare-faced. I saw her up close; her skin is so smooth you can''t even see her pores."


    Hestia red at her fiercely, "Whose assistant are you, anyway? Whose side are you on?"


    "Sorry, Hestia. She''s hideous. Without makeup, she''s definitely not as pretty as you, really." Dione said tteringly.


    Since Hestia became popr, her temper had be more and more arrogant, with an attitude of "those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will perish." Dione, always on edge around her, feared saying the wrong thing and provoking her anger.


    "Let''s go back. My hands are chafed. Go get the set doctor for me." Hestia turned and walked ahead.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Patrick carried Cindy into the makeup room. Both of their clothes were soaked. He ced Cindy on the couch.


    Cindy struggled to get up, "I''m all wet. The couch will get soaked."


    "Stay put." Patrick red at her fiercely. Cindy didn''t dare move, feeling a bit aggrieved.


    Even though she jumped in herself, she still felt wronged.


    "Why are you yelling at me? If you didn''t want to save me, you shouldn''t have. I didn''t ask you to." Cindy''s eyes reddened. She could swim; she was just pretending to drown to scare Hestia.


    Hestia had nned to set her up, but Cindy saw through the n first.


    Patrick pressed his lips together, found a clean set of clothes from her suitcase, and walked over to her, "Do you want to change yourself, or should I help you?" "Pervert!" Cindy snatched the clothes and stood up from the couch, heading to the changing room. She was angry and mmed the door loudly.


    Patrick turned to change out of his wet clothes. Just as he finished, Cindy came out. Her hair was still dripping. Patrick grabbed a towel and roughly dried her hair. Cindy struggled for a while and finally escaped from his clutches. She red at him angrily, "What are you trying to do, scalp me?"


    Patrick stared at her with a deep, unsettling gaze.


    Cindy''s eyes flickered. She grabbed the towel and dried her hair herself. Knowing she was in the wrong, she awkwardly said, "She tried to frame me for pushing her into the water. I didn''t want to make things difficult for you, so I jumped in myself. Besides, I can swim. I pretended to drown to scare her."


    Patrick sneered, "Should I praise you for being brave and resourceful?"


    Cindy could tell from his tone that he was mocking her. She said, "What else could I


    do? I had to teach her a lesson so she wouldn''t dare to frame others again."


    "You even nned ahead." Patrick teased.


    Cindy pressed her lips together and fell silent.


    After Cindy dried her hair, Valentin sent someone to invite them to the meeting room. When they arrived, Hestia was already there.


    Her arm was wrapped in thick bandages, and she was sitting there wiping her tears. Who wouldn''t feel sorry for her?


    Cindy nced at Patrick. He was looking at her with a nk expression. Her heart pounded as she walked to the table and sat down.


    Valentin said, "You''re here. I''ve looked into this matter. It was an ident. Ms. Croix, what do you have to say?"


    Cindy sat silently. Just as Valentin was about to say somethingforting, he saw big tears rolling down her face, startling him.


    "Ms. Croix, don''t cry. I''m not ming you. We''re still looking into it, right?" Valentin, under Patrick''s intense stare, didn''t know what to say.


    If actors could cry on cue like she did, casting directors would have a much easier job.


    Cindy took a deep breath and said, "Valentin, it''s all my fault. Don''t me Ms. Sharp. I''m the one who caused trouble for the crew. Ms. Sharp doesn''t like me, so I should avoid her and not make her ufortable."


    Hestia looked up in shock at Cindy. There were no tears in her eyes; she had been pretending to be pitiful. "Cindy, stop pretending. You jumped in yourself."


    Cindy wiped her tears and sincerely apologized to Hestia, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have taken your role. Next time, you can have it."

 Chapter 800 Patrick, You Are Amazing Today

    Hestia looked utterly confused, not understanding a word she was saying. She said, "Are you trying to steal my scene? Are you an actress? Are you the lead actress in this y? You''re just a makeup artist. How dare you try to steal my scene?"


    Hestia''s words were domineering.


    Cindy hung her head, her eyes shifting, and her tone sounded even more aggrieved, "Yes, I shouldn''t have tried to steal your scene today. You''re such a great actress, and your arm is injured, right? Valentin, you should give her a Best Dedication Award."


    Now, everyone present could tell she was mocking Hestia.


    Hestia''s acting was already barely passable. If it weren''t for her resemnce to the lead character in the y, Valentin would have reced her long ago based on her usual performance.


    Valentin had tolerated her until now, giving the producer some face.


    Hestia also realized it. She red at Cindy, "Valentin, she jumped down herself. It really has nothing to do with me."


    Valentin frowned, looking troubled, "Hestia, everyone saw it. Besides, your assistant Dione initially shouted that you fell into the pool. But when everyone arrived, you were standing on the shore perfectly fine. Who wouldn''t be suspicious?"


    Hestia couldn''t exin.


    Hestia originally nned to jump down herself to frame Cindy, at least to get her out of the crew. Unexpectedly, Cindy saw through it and turned the tables.


    "Honestly, I didn''t push her. She really fell in herself." Hestia felt she couldn''t exin it clearly.


    Especially since Patrick had been silent since he came in. Although he didn''t seem to favor Cindy, the way he looked at Hestia was very oppressive.


    Hestia was usually intimidated by Patrick when acting. Today, she went to talk to him about the set couple, hoping to conquer him in bed so that Patrick would take care of her during filming.


    Who knew Hestia''s n would backfire? Not only was she rejected, but Cindy also overheard.


    Cindy cried hard, "I know I''m just a makeup artist, not as precious as you stars. Even if I''m bullied, I can only endure it alone. It''s okay, I have no fame anyway."


    Patrick was displeased when he heard this, "Who says you''re not as precious as a star? Ms. Sharp, Cindy is here because of me. If she''s wronged in the crew, I''m responsible. You should apologize publicly."


    Hestia''s eyes widened in disbelief at Patrick''s cold face, "You want me to apologize? I didn''t do anything. Why should I apologize?"


    "You did nothing, and Cindy was forced to jump into the pool to protect herself. If you had done something, would she be dead by now?" Patrick''s tone was aggressive.


    Hestia was so shocked she trembled. She looked at Cindy, then at Valentin, and burst into tears, "I won''t apologize. I didn''t do anything wrong. Dione, are you just going to watch them bully me?"


    Dione said tremblingly, "Hestia, apologizing won''t hurt. Besides..."


    Besides, Hestia originally went to teach Cindy a lesson, but Cindy turned the tables. It wasn''t really unfair.


    "Besides what?" Hestia interrupted her, "Do you all want to see me dead? Fine, just push me to the edge today."


    Seeing the situation escting, Valentin quickly stepped in to mediate, "Hestia, calm down. No one wants to push you to the edge. Just apologize. It doesn''t have to be public, just among us. Apologize to Ms. Croix properly, and this will all be over."


    Hestia sniffled, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to her?"


    Cindy didn''t expect her to be so arrogant. Even at this point, she stubbornly refused to admit it. She said, "Valentin, don''t force Ms. Sharp. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have yed with stones by the pool, disturbing Ms. Sharp''s enjoyment of the scenery. It''s okay, I''ll be more careful in the future."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Patrick nced at her, his expression even colder, "Ms. Sharp, do you want to escte this and let the whole country judge who''s right and wrong today?"


    Hestia was stunned.


    She certainly didn''t want to escte it. It wouldn''t do her any good. But being scolded by Patrick was very unpleasant. She bit her lip and said nothing.


    Valentin said earnestly, "Just apologize, and it''s over. Why escte it? Don''t we already have enough drama in our crew?"


    Hestia gritted her teeth. She knew Patrick''s attitude was so firm that if she didn''t apologize today, there was no telling what he might do.


    Hestia had evidence in his hands.


    Thinking of this, Hestia regretted provoking Patrick. She said, "Fine, I''ll apologize."


    She walked up to Cindy, stiffened her neck, and said, "I''m sorry, alright?"


    Cindy''s eyes curved up as she watched Hestia leave in a huff, feeling secretly pleased. "Alright, the matter is resolved. Patrick, take Ms. Croix back to rest." Valentin said, shaking his head as he left.


    Cindy stuck out her tongue and turned to Patrick, "I didn''t expect you to stand by my side. Thanks!"


    "Let''s go, time to go back." Patrick''s expression darkened immediately. He took two steps, then turned back to stare at Cindy, "If I don''t stand by your side, whose side should I stand on?"


    "What?" Cindy was a bit confused.


    Patrick heard her sneeze several times and suppressed his dissatisfaction. He grabbed her wrist, "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Cindy followed Patrick back to the makeup room. Along the way, people kept staring at them. She instinctively wanted to pull her hand back.


    Patrick tightened his grip, "Don''t move."


    Cindy secretly looked at Patrick''s profile. His cold lips were pressed into a straight line, and his cold face looked very unapproachable. She couldn''t help but say, "Patrick, you were really amazing today."


    He was amazing when he saved her, and amazing when he protected her!


    Patrick nced at her, seeing through her little thoughts. He said lightly, "Aren''t I always?"


    Cindy tilted her head and said, "When you bully me, you''re really annoying."


    Patrick misunderstood. Seeing fewer people around, he said, "When have I ever bullied you, except in bed?"


    "This is a public ce. Watch your words." Cindy pretended to shake off his hand but was pulled into the makeup room.


    Ulysses went to the kitchen to make soup. Seeing the twoe in, he quickly said, "Patrick, Cindy, I made some soup. Come and drink some, don''t catch a cold."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Cindy and Patrick sneeze simultaneously. They looked at each other and couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 801 The Bite Mark Tattooed on the Collarbone

    Theodore changed his clothes and came out. Phoebe was in the open office area, with employees reporting to her. She was surrounded by people, looking very dazzling.


    He leaned against the wall and watched quietly. He didn''t know how long he had been watching when Phoebe looked up and saw him. She walked towards him.


    "Did you wash it all off?" Phoebe said, her gaze drifting to the back of his neck.


    She didn''t see any red paint, but he still had a smell of paint on him. She said, "Thank you for today."


    "Phoebe, just saying thank you seems a bit insincere. How about treating me to dinner?" Theodore leaned against the wall, the light above casting a warm glow over him.


    At this moment, he didn''t seem aggressive, more like an ordinary man being yful.


    Phoebe said, "Sure, what do you want to eat?"


    Theodore lowered his eyelids and looked at her gently, "Come on, I''ll take you somewhere."


    Half an hourter, Phoebe followed Theodore into a supermarket. It was a weekday, so the supermarket wasn''t crowded. She watched him skillfully push the cart towards the vegetable and food section.


    She was a bit puzzled, "Didn''t you want me to treat you to dinner? Why are we at a supermarket?"


    "Restaurant food isn''t always good. It''s more meaningful if we cook ourselves," Theodore said.


    Phoebe used to cook for him often, and her meals were better than anything he could get at a restaurant. After she left, he often missed that taste but could never find it again.


    Phoebe was a busy person and didn''t have much time to waste on grocery shopping and cooking, but today she did owe Theodore a favor, so it was good to repay it promptly.


    "I think you''re just using this as an excuse to get something in return."


    Theodore wasn''t angry, "If I really wanted something in return, I''d ask you to marry me. How about some salmon? Let''s buy a salmon to cook."


    "Okay." Phoebe walked over and asked the supermarket staff to weigh a salmon. She then went to the produce section to buy some side dishes and fruits.


    "Do you often cook for yourself when you''re abroad?" Theodore asked Phoebe, who was texting beside him while they waited in line to check out.


    Phoebe looked up at him and said, "Rarely. I was very busy in Caneda and didn''t have time to cook. My mom did most of the cooking."


    "When did she go to Caneda?" Theodore often passed by Golden Apartment, thinking that if fate allowed, he would run into them.


    But in three years, he never saw them once. Later, he found out they had moved to Caneda.


    Phoebe didn''t expect Theodore to talk about her family. She looked at him in surprise before speaking, "About a year after I went to Caneda. She was afraid I wouldn''te back, so she followed me there."


    Theodore lowered his eyes, "I also thought you wouldn''te back."


    Kedora was a ce of heartbreak for her. He was worried she wouldn''t return once she left. He had even decided to give her three years.


    After three years, whether she had figured things out or not, he would reappear in her life. Whether by coaxing or force, he would bring her back to him.


    Now that she was right in front of him, he wasn''t in such a hurry.


    They had many years ahead. He could slowly untangle her emotional knots, make her ept him again, and fall in love once more.


    Phoebe smiled, "Kedora is my hometown. No matter where I go, I''ll alwayse back here."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Theodore looked at her quietly for a while. When the person in front of them finished checking out, he pushed the cart forward, and they ced their items on the counter.


    As the items decreased, they both reached for a box of vegetables at the same time. They looked at each other, and Phoebe was the first to withdraw her hand. Theodore nced at her and then looked away.


    After checking out, it was already dark. Jack drove over to pick them up and took them back to Imperial Apartment.


    Ollie was still at Phoebe''s ce, making the apartment feel empty and lifeless.


    Phoebe changed into slippers and saw Theodore carrying the groceries into the kitchen. She walked in, put her bag on the sofa, and saw himing out of the kitchen.


    "I''m going to take a shower first. The paint smell is too strong," Theodore said as he walked, untying his tie.


    "Okay, go ahead." Phoebe rolled up her sleeves and walked into the kitchen. Everything felt familiar. The kitchen utensils were still in the same ce, making it easy for her to use them. It felt as if she had never left.


    The kitchen was filled with a delicious aroma. Theodore came out after his shower and leaned against the kitchen door, "Smells great. I haven''t had your salmon in years."


    His words brought back memories for both of them. Phoebe forced a smile, "The salmon will be ready soon."


    Theodore walked in, reached past Phoebe, and took the utensils from the sterilizer. Phoebe was about to take the salmon out when Theodore came back and took it from her, "Let me do it."


    Phoebe stepped back and didn''t insist, watching him carry the salmon out. She felt a bit dazed.


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    When they were together before, she never dared to ask him to help with the utensils at home. Their rtionship wasn''t equal back then.


    But now, they seemed like an ordinary couple,ing home after a busy day. She cooked while he set the table. Theodore was no longer so cold.


    "What are you standing there for? Come eat," Theodore said, looking back to see her standing in the kitchen doorway, staring at him.


    Phoebe snapped out of it and walked to the dining table. She saw that he had ced the food on one side. She paused for a moment and then sat down beside him. Theodore waited for her to sit before starting to eat the fish. The fish was tender and melted in his mouth. He looked very satisfied, "Delicious. I''ve been missing this taste for years. It''s not easy to finally have it again."


    Phoebe turned her head to look at him.


    Theodore was wearing a silk robe, with the top three buttons undone, revealing his corbone and a shadow on it.


    She had noticed itst time but thought she was mistaken. Now, looking closely, she realized it wasn''t a shadow but something like a tattoo. The shape seemed very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    She remembered that he didn''t have this on his corbone before.


    Phoebe raised her hand and pointed, "What''s that on your corbone? A tattoo?"


    Theodore looked down, and his cor was pulled open further. Phoebe saw clearly that


    it was indeed a tattoo, and it looked like a bite mark.


    He tugged at his cor to cover the tattoo, looking a bit ufortable, "Yeah, it''s a tattoo."


    Phoebe heard his casual tone but knew he wasn''t someone who would randomly get a tattoo. So why did he get a bite mark tattoo in such a visible ce?

 Chapter 802 Why Dont Your Kids Have Fathers？

    Phoebe ate her meal absentmindedly, her mind buzzing with questions she couldn''t voice in her current situation.


    She had to suppress her curiosity and concentrate on eating.


    As long as she was full, she hoped her thoughts would stay at bay.


    Theodore waited for a while, and when she didn''t continue asking questions, he ced


    a piece of salmon on her te. "You should have some more."


    Phoebe felt a lump in her throat, making her feel ufortable. She quickly stood up. "I need to use the restroom."


    Theodore watched her hurriedly leave, his grip on the fork tightening. Couldn''t they just have a peaceful meal together?


    Phoebe stood in the restroom for a long time, staring at herself in the mirror, her mind fixated on the tattoo on Theodore''s neck.


    Whose bite mark was that?


    Just as she was about to bare her teeth at the mirror, a knock came at the door. "Phoebe, you''ve been in there a long time. The food''s getting cold."


    Phoebe snapped back to reality. What was she doing? She couldn''t still be wishfully thinking that the bite mark on Theodore''s corbone was from her, could she?


    "I''ll be right out." Phoebe hurriedly turned on the faucet, washed her hands, and walked out. Theodore was still standing at the door.


    He stared at her intently. "What''s wrong?"


    Phoebe looked up and met his gaze, her eyes involuntarily drifting to his corbone. After a half-minute of silence, she shook her head. "Nothing."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Theodore watched her retreating figure and quickly followed. They sat back down, and neither spoke until the meal was over.


    Phoebe got up to clear the dishes, but Theodore grabbed her wrist. "Don''t worry about it. We''ll have someone clean up tomorrow."


    "Then I''ll head back now." Phoebe tried to pull her hand away, but Theodore held her firmly.


    Theodore looked down at her, about to say something when Phoebe''s phone rang. She quickly freed her wrist and rushed to the living room to answer the call.


    Her heart was racing, and she didn''t even check the caller ID before answering. "Yes, it''s me."


    "Phoebe, where are you? You need toe to the hospital right away. We took the kids out to y, and Evelyn was pushed to the ground. She''s being taken to the hospital now," Ruby''s anxious voice came through the phone.


    Phoebe became tense. "Which hospital? I''ll be there right away."


    "Eternal Love Hospital. Hurry."


    Phoebe hung up, grabbed her bag, and headed for the door. Theodore quickly caught


    up and grabbed her wrist. "Phoebe, what happened?"


    "My mom was injured. I need to go to the hospital."


    "I''ll take you." Theodore grabbed a coat from the rack, draped it over his arm, changed his shoes, and was ready to go with her.


    Phoebe noticed he was still in his loungewear and quickly said, "No need, I can go by myself. It''ste, and I don''t want to trouble you."


    "Evelyn is my mom too. Let''s go." Theodore said firmly, pulling her out the door.


    On the way, Phoebe''s heart was in knots. Theodore wanted tofort her but swallowed his words, focusing on driving.


    As soon as the car stopped at the hospital, Phoebe rushed out. Theodore watched her run inside and sighed silently.


    Phoebe ran to the emergency room and saw Keith and Ruby waiting there. She hurried over. "Ruby, what happened?"


    Ruby''s eyes were red, and her hands were bloody. Seeing Phoebe, she could barely hold it together. "I''m sorry. I just stepped away for a moment, and Evelyn was pushed to the ground. Her head hit a rock, and there was a lot of blood."


    Phoebe followed Ruby''s gaze and saw a woman standing nearby, her neck stiff. "It''s not my fault. I didn''t push her. She fell on her own. If you can''t afford to live in a vi, don''t. I''ve noticed you are two single women with four kids. Who knows if you''re traffickers or someone''s mistresses."


    Phoebe was already worried about Evelyn''s safety, and hearing this woman''s arrogant usations made her face darken. "If you can''t speak properly, then shut up."


    "Why don''t your kids have fathers? Your child is clearly illegitimate," the woman said arrogantly.


    Phoebe lost her temper. This woman could insult her, but not her children.


    She pped the woman, knocking her to the ground. The woman, who had lived a pampered life, had never been hit like this. She suddenly sprang up and went for Phoebe''s hair.


    Keith quickly grabbed her hand and pinned her against the wall. "Don''t move, or I won''t be responsible if your hand gets broken."


    The woman, never having been treated like this, started screaming. "Help! I''m being attacked by these shameless lovers!"


    It waste, and the hospital wasn''t crowded, but people gathered around, pointing and whispering.


    Phoebe heard the nastyments about her and Ruby and gritted her teeth. "If you nder us one more time, you''ll regret it."


    "Listen to her! She''s threatening me! They''re going to kill me! Call the police!" the woman continued to incite the crowd.


    Someone in the crowd, sensing trouble, actually called the police.


    Keith looked at Phoebe. "Ms. Ziegler, there are too many people watching. This isn''t the way to handle it. What should we do?"


    Phoebe slowly walked up to the woman. "Keep making a scene, and I promise you, even if we go to the police station, you won''t get away with pushing someone and causing injury."


    The woman, still defiant, said, "You think I''m afraid of you? Get your lover to help you. I want to see which big shot is supporting you two."


    Phoebe, furious, didn''t care how many people were recording with their phones. She grabbed the woman''s hair and pulled her close. "You push someone and don''t apologize? Do you think we''re easy to bully because we''re women and children?" The crowd gasped.


    Ruby quickly blocked the cameras, trying to stop them from filming. "Stop recording. This woman pushed her mother first."


    But no one listened, continuing to film over her.


    At that moment, someone rushed out of the crowd, grabbed Phoebe by the cor, and threw her. The person was strong, and Phoebe was about to hit the ground hard. Keith reached out to catch her but missed.


    The crowd watched as Phoebe fell. In the next second, a pair of arms caught her securely.


    Phoebe fell into a warm, solid embrace.

 Chapter 803 Conflict

    The strength behind her made Phoebe feel at ease. She turned around and saw Theodore''s incredibly handsome face. She smiled at him.


    A woman''s mocking voice came from nearby, "Oh, your lover is here. Let me see who it


    is."


    Everyone turned to look at Theodore. He was wearing a trench coat over his


    loungewear, with a strikingly handsome face and an extraordinary demeanor. Just standing there, he exuded an oppressive aura.


    Phoebe looked at the arrogant woman, who was surrounded by a few people, both men and women, presumably acquaintances.


    The person who had thrown her out earlier was particrly tall and fat, with flesh shaking with every movement, clearly not someone to be trifled with.


    With her backup arriving, the woman became even more arrogant, "Honey, it''s her. She dared to pull my hair just now. Teach her a lesson."


    Aubrey Hagen, looking fierce and holding a briefcase, said, "Guys, someone bullied Clio Webb. What should we do?"


    The people who came with Aubrey looked like thugs. Rolling up their sleeves, they said, "Aubrey, people like her should kneel in front of Clio and beg for forgiveness until Clio forgives her."


    "Let''s do it." Aubrey''s fleshy face showed a disgusting gleam as he stared at Phoebe. "But be gentle, don''t hurt her."


    "Aubrey, we wouldn''t." The group rubbed their hands and walked towards Phoebe.


    Keith stepped in front of Phoebe in a sh, ring at the group, "What do you want?"


    "Nothing much. She upset our Clio, so she needs to apologize." The three men clearly looked like troublemakers.


    The onlookers continued filming, and someone advised, "Miss, these people look like trouble. Don''t go head-to-head with them. Just apologize."


    Phoebe stood her ground, coldly watching the three thugs approach. "First they pushed, then they insulted. You expect me to apologize? I''m not that magnanimous."


    "Delbert Loomis, teach her a lesson and make her realize her mistake." Clio, emboldened by her numbers, kept egging them on from behind.


    The three men lunged forward. Keith fought them alone, kicking one burly man who fell to the ground, wailing.


    The other two didn''t expect Keith to be so formidable and hesitated. Clio shouted from behind, "Delbert, can''t you handle such a weak man?"


    The remaining two, humiliated, charged at Keith. They were usually good fighters, relying on brute strength, making it hard for Keith to break free.


    The fight grew more intense. A nurse ran over to intervene but was stopped by concerned onlookers to prevent her from getting hurt.


    Theodore stood behind Phoebe, grabbed her arm, and pushed her towards Ruby, saying coldly, "Watch her."


    "Theodore!" Phoebe watched as Theodore joined the fray. No one saw how he moved, but one of the thugs attacking Keith was thrown out, followed by another who was kicked into the wall and fell heavily to the ground.


    Outside the emergency room, there was a brief silence, then apuse erupted.


    Just then, the police arrived, subdued the troublemakers, and began questioning everyone. Clio pointed at Phoebe, "She hit us first. Look how badly we''re hurt." Ruby''s face turned red with anger, "You pushed her mother first, causing her to get injured and sent to the hospital. Now you''re falsely using us."


    "But you also hit our people. Officer, you have to side with us," Clio said.


    The officer saw it was a civil dispute and knew on-site mediation wouldn''t work, especially with so many onlookers in a hospital. He instructed his colleague, "Take everyone back to the station. We''ll sort it out there."


    "Yes, pleasee with us."


    Ruby immediately stepped in front of Phoebe, saying, "Officer, I''ll go with you. Her mom is still in the emergency room, and someone needs to stay here."


    "Ruby, I''ll go. You stay here with Evelyn." Phoebe pulled her back and stood in front of the officer, "I''ll go with you."


    Theodore was about to speak when the director of the hospital, Geraldo McGinnis, hurried over with security. Seeing the towering Theodore, he wiped his sweat and jogged over.


    "Mr. Reynolds, what are you doing here?" Geraldo quickly reached Theodore, shaking his hand warmly. "Are you here to see your grandmother? She''s well taken care of here, don''t worry."


    Theodore withdrew his hand coolly, saying, "I''m here with my wife to visit my mother- inw."


    Geraldo hadn''t heard that Theodore remarried. Seeing Phoebe next to him, he assumed they had reconciled and warmly said, "Mrs. Reynolds, if you ever need to take your mother to the hospital again, please let me know. I''d appreciate a heads-up."


    Aubrey, seeing Geraldo''s enthusiasm towards Theodore, and recalling Phoebe''s earlier shout, finally recognized who Theodore was and turned pale.


    Was he Theodore, the richest man in the country?


    Aubrey''s current project was with the Reynolds Group. He had almost hit Theodore earlier.


    "Officer, this is a misunderstanding." Aubrey approached the officer, "We withdraw ourint."


    Clio, not knowing who Theodore was but seeing Geraldo''s obsequiousness, realized he must be important.


    However, seeing Aubrey scared, Clio felt she had lost face in front of Phoebe and said, "I was hit, and Delbert was also hit by them. I demand an apology."


    "Shut up!" Aubrey yelled, then hurried to Theodore, smiling apologetically, "Mr. Reynolds, I didn''t recognize you earlier. I apologize for offending you and your wife. You''re kind-hearted, please don''t hold it against me."


    Theodore gave him a cold look, "I do hold it against you. What do you n to do?"


    Aubrey, stunned by their words, suddenly fell to his knees and pleaded, "Mr. Reynolds, Mrs. Reynolds, please forgive me. It''s my fault for not keeping my wife in check. If you''re still angry, I''ll have here to the hospital every day to serve your mother and make amends."


    Phoebe frowned at Aubrey''s self-pping. Just then, the emergency room door opened, and a doctor came out.


    She quickly walked over, "Doctor, how is my mom?"

 Chapter 804 Phoebe Was Pregnant

    The doctor took off his mask, looked at the anxious Phoebe in front of him, and said calmly, "The patient has a gash at the back of her head. The wound has been stitched up, and there''s no major issue. However, the patient mentioned feeling dizzy, so she needs to stay in the hospital for observation to check for a concussion."


    Upon hearing that the patient had a gash at the back of her head, Phoebe''s heart tightened. "Is she awake now?"


    "Yes, she''s awake and mentioned feeling dizzy. The nurse will bring her out shortly. She should stay in the hospital for observation." The doctor finished speaking and turned to leave.


    After a while, the nurse wheeled Evelyn out. Her head was wrapped in gauze, and her face was pale due to excessive blood loss.


    Seeing Evelyn in this state, Phoebe''s eyes welled up with tears. She quickly ran to the bedside and said hoarsely, "Mom, how are you feeling now?"


    Evelyn opened her eyes and saw Phoebe''s tears brimming. She sighed, "I''m fine, don''t worry. Why are you crying?"


    "I was worried about you." Phoebe wiped her eyes.


    Evelyn reached out and patted her hand. Seeing Ruby there as well, she became


    concerned, "Both of you are at the hospital, what about the kids?"


    "Mom, Theodore is here." Phoebe lowered her voice to remind her.


    Evelyn tightly closed her mouth and nervously turned her head to look, seeing Theodore walking towards the bedside. "Phoebe, you take Evelyn to the ward first. I''ll handle things here."


    "Okay." Phoebe signaled to Keith to stay and keep an eye on things so he could inform her if anything happened.


    Phoebe and Ruby followed the bed to the upstairs ward and settled Evelyn in. After the nurse left, Phoebe began to feel uneasy.


    Ruby walked over to her, "Phoebe, what are you worried about?"


    Phoebe looked back and saw that Evelyn was already asleep. She lowered her voice, "What do you think Theodore would do if he found out I had triplets?"


    Ruby''s expression wasplicated, "I... I don''t know."


    Phoebe sighed, "Forget it. If he finds out, maybe he''ll stay far away from me and never appear in front of me again."


    "Phoebe..." Ruby began but then swallowed her words.


    She could see that Theodore still had feelings for Phoebe. If they could remarry, it would be a happy ending for everyone.


    But what about the kids?


    Theodore was a possessive man. Knowing that Phoebe had children with another man would be enough to torment him for a lifetime.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the ward door. The two turned to see Theodore entering. Ruby quickly said, "My hands are covered in blood, I''ll go wash them."


    With that, Ruby quickly left the ward, leaving Phoebe no time to stop her.


    Seeing Ruby thoughtfully close the door, Phoebe felt helpless. Ruby had run off so quickly. "Is everything handled?"


    Theodore nced at the bed, seeing Evelyn asleep, then turned his gaze to Phoebe and gave a faint "hmm."


    "Thank you. It''s a good thing you were here today to resolve things so quickly." Phoebe sincerely thanked him.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes and slowly walked up to her, looking down at her, "Besides this, do you have anything else to say to me?"


    Phoebe frowned, "What else?"


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    Theodore stared at her for a long time before letting out a mockingugh, "Phoebe, will I never hear a single truth from you in this lifetime?"


    Phoebe stared at him nkly, her eyes drawn to the bite mark on his corbone. She was silent for so long that Theodore finally lost his patience and turned to leave.


    Phoebe instinctively felt he knew something. Her feet felt like they were made of lead, keeping her rooted to the spot. It wasn''t until Theodore walked out of the ward without looking back and disappeared from her sight that she leaned against the window frame, gasping for air.


    Did Theodore know about the triplets?


    After a while, Keith peeked in from the doorway. Seeing only Phoebe and the sleeping Evelyn in the ward, he quickly walked in.


    "Ms. Ziegler, I sent you a message. Didn''t you see it?" Keith asked urgently.


    Phoebe felt for her phone and realized it wasn''t on her. It must be in her bag. She looked around but couldn''t find her bag.


    She recalled that she had probably left her bag in Theodore''s car.


    She pped her forehead. She had been so flustered earlier that she forgot to take her


    bag.


    "My phone isn''t on me. Keith, what happened after we left?" Phoebe asked urgently. Theodore''s attitude had been strange earlier.


    His emotions weren''t intense, but that was what made it scary.


    Keith recounted how Theodore had dealt with those people after they left, ending with Aubrey forcing his wife to apologize.


    Clio felt particrly wronged and said, "Mr. Reynolds, I really didn''t know I was bumping into your mother-inw. She was dressed in cheap clothes and always ying with triplets in the neighborhood. I thought she was a nanny hired by a wealthy family."


    If you''re loving the book, nel5s is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience¡ªall for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!


    "What did you just say?" Theodore''s face instantly turned serious.


    "I said I thought she was a nanny," Clio said tremblingly, feeling as if Theodore''s


    piercing gaze could cut right through her.


    Theodore said sternly, "Not that sentence."


    "Which one then?" Clio''s legs shook. She had been apologizing properly, so how did she provoke him?


    Sensing the situation was bad, Aubrey pped Clio hard, knocking her to the ground and causing her mouth to swell immediately.


    "You can''t even apologize properly. Mr. Reynolds, she doesn''t know how to speak. Please forgive her."


    Theodore red at Clio, "You just said my mother-inw is always with triplets. Are you sure those are their triplets?"


    "Of course, I''m sure. I thought Mrs. Reynolds was some rich person''s kept woman..." She hadn''t finished speaking when Aubrey kicked her, "Shut up!" Aubrey quickly pleaded with Theodore, "Mr. Reynolds, don''t listen to her nonsense. Mrs. Reynolds is such a beautifuldy, clearly well-educated."


    Theodore staggered back a step, and many previously overlooked details flooded his mind.


    Especially the photo he saw on Carol''s phone. He had sensed something was off at the time but hadn''t thought deeply about it.


    Even though the triplets'' features were strikingly simr to Phoebe''s, he hadn''t connected her with the triplets.


    He had never considered that Phoebe might have been pregnant!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!